The goblin''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of surprise and curiosity as Harry and Petunia were ushered into Grimbletack''s office. The room, adorned with ancient goblin artifacts and gleaming treasures, spoke of the vast wealth and history of the goblin nation. Grimbletack, an elder goblin with a sharp gaze and an air of authority, sat behind arge, intricately carved desk.
"Wee, Mr. Potter," Grimbletack greeted in English, his voice deep and gravelly.
Harry replied in fluent Gobbledegook, the goblinnguage, "May your des be ever sharp, your spells potent, and your cunning unmatched in the pursuit of prosperity." His words flowed naturally, a testament to his dedication to understanding the magical world in its entirety.
Grimbletack''s expression shifted to one of respect, a rare urrence for a goblin dealing with wizards. "May your enemies quail before your might, their ambitions shattered like fragile ss, and may your strength be a beacon for all who honor our traditions," he responded, a hint of a smirk on his face. "I didn''t know the Heir of Potter was versed in ournguage."
Harry smiled modestly. "A skill I picked up. I believe it''s important to respect and understand the cultures within our world."
This pleased Grimbletack. He gestured for Harry and Petunia to take a seat. "Now, Mr. Potter, what brings you to Gringotts today?"
He then added, "I worked with your father and grandfather many years. Both great men." Harry was pleased to hear his father and grandfather praised. Tapping the table, he said, "I would like to ess my family vault as the sole heir of the Potter family, but I was informed the key is in the hands of Albus Dumbledore."
Grimbletack nodded, "You are informed well. But that is not a problem. Since the vault is yours, you can always re-summon the key."
Harry was surprised; he hadn''t known about this function. He pondered the implications, wondering about the security of such a system. What if someone had forced him when he was small and gained ess to his vault?
Sensing Harry''s concerns, Grimbletack exined, "It is not as easy as you think. First of all, you must be in Gringotts, secondly, a Senior Goblin must draw a rune. All of our crafts are special and have resummoning ability."
Harry nodded, then asked, "I was also informed that Dumbledore would know if I were to try to ess my Family Vault. Does it mean you inform him?"
Grimbletack smirked, "A great Wizard of his calibre had probably ced a spell on the key and would be notified when it moved. We will not be informing him, no, but he will know nheless."
Content with the answer, Harry said, "Please draw the rune, I would like to summon my key."
Grimbletack stood up, his movements carrying the weight of centuries of goblin wisdom. He took a piece of metal andid it on the table. With a small, intricately carved knife, he began to etch a rune onto the metal. The rune glowed faintly as Grimbletack chanted in Gobbledegook. The air in the room seemed to thicken, and a sense of ancient magic permeated the atmosphere.
As the rune''s glow intensified, Grimbletack took a small, empty box and ced it in front of Harry. "ce a drop of your blood the box," he instructed.
Harry did as told. As his hand hovered over the box, dripping a drop, the rune''s glow surged, and a small key materialized inside it. Harry looked at it in awe, the symbol of his family''s legacy now tangible in his hands.
"Thank you," Harry said, pocketing the key. "I have one more question. Is there a way to protect my vault, so that even if someone were to force me here, they couldn''t ess it?"
Grimbletack answered Harry''s inquiry with a solemn nod. "Indeed, I hold the second key to your vault. If youe here under duress, I will know." His voice carried the assurance of centuries of goblin expertise in safeguarding the treasures entrusted to them.
Harry, satisfied with this level of security, stood up. "Please, lead the way," he requested. Petunia, who had been observing the exchange with a mixture of curiosity and awe, followed closely behind as they descended into the depths of Gringotts.
The journey to the Potter family vault was an experience in itself. They traveled deep underground, passing through levels of security and enchantments that spoke of the ancient and noble lineage of the Potter family. Their vault was located in one of the deepest and most secure areas of the bank, a testament to the family''s significant status in the wizarding world.
Grimbletack skillfully maneuvered the wagon, guiding them through thebyrinthine tunnels of the bank. The deeper they went, the more Harry felt a sense of connection to his family''s past. Finally, they arrived in front of a giant vault door, imposing in its size and adorned with intricate carvings that shimmered with protective enchantments.
Harry and Grimbletack used their keys simultaneously to unlock the vault. As the door creaked open, a puff of green smoke billowed out, briefly obscuring their view. When the smoke cleared, Harry''s eyes widened in astonishment at the sight before him.
Inside the vault were mountains of galleons, piles of precious gems, and numerous chests filled with family heirlooms. Along the walls were shelves stacked with ancient books, their spines embossed with gold lettering, hinting at the wealth of knowledge contained within. There were artifacts of magical significance, some gleaming with enchantments, others whispering of history and legacy. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and metal, a tangible reminder of the centuries of wealth and power umted by the Potter family.
Harry was struck by the sheer magnitude of whaty before him. The gold glinted under the dim light, each coin a symbol of his family''s enduring legacy. There were rows of neatlybeled chests, some bound with magical locks, others adorned with family crests. The books ranged from ancient spellbooks to historical ounts of magical events, their pages filled with the wisdom of generations.
Grimbletack chuckled at Harry''s expression. "The Potter family owns several establishments around the world," he exined. "There are patented magical products to their name, and thends in Diagon Alley bring constant profit. Adding to the fortune your ancestors amassed, this vault has never seen a day without gold."
Harry turned to the old goblin, a newfound respect in his eyes. "Thank you for your hard work, Grimbletack." His voice was sincere, recognizing the effort and diligence the goblins put into managing such wealth.
Grimbletack smirked in response, his eyes gleaming. "It was my pleasure," he said. And indeed it was. Goblins cherished gold, even if it wasn''t their own, and the opportunity to oversee such a vast fortune was a source of pride for Grimbletack.
Harry walked into the Potter family vault, his eyes scanning the books and chestsid before him. "I will take a look at them, if you don''t mind," he said to Petunia, who nodded in agreement. Grimbletack, with a knowing look, stepped outside the vault, leaving Harry to explore. "Take your time," he said, summoning his desk and papers, immersing himself in his work.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch44- Treasure Trove!
Ch44- Treasure Trove!
Harry began to leaf through the books one by one. As he did, the Technology System seamlessly copied all the content into its Digital Library. This process took about two hours, during which Petunia patiently waited inside the vault, asionally ncing around with a mixture of awe and curiosity. Grimbletack, busy with his work, remained just outside.
After Harry finished with the books, he turned his attention to the heirlooms. Using the Observe function of the System, he examined several items. The System''s voice echoed in his mind, providing details of each:
"Silver Goblet, enchanted to detect poisons. Crafted in the 13th century, a relic of the first Potter alchemist."
"Enchanted Mirror, capable of showing distant locations. A gift from a French sorcerer to your great-great-grandfather."
"Magical Compass, points to the nearest source of strong magic. Created by a renowned wizard cartographer."
Harry was intrigued by each item, but he noticed the absence of the fabled Invisibility Cloak. Nigel''s voice, ever-present in his mind, confirmed, "The cloak isn''t here, Master Harry. Perhaps it''s in another location or with someone else."
Moving on, Harry''s gaze fell upon a shelf containing an array of wands, each representing a piece of the Potter family''s heritage. "Nigel, observe these wands and rmend the mostpatible one for me. Check if any of them have tracking spells."
"Analyzing now," Nigel responded. The System ran through each wand, and Nigel ryed the findings:
"Wand 1: Oak, 12 inches, dragon heartstring core. Well-suited for Transfiguration. No tracking spell detected."
"Wand 2: Hawthorn, 11.5 inches, unicorn hair core. Excellent for defensive spells. No tracking."
"Wand 3: Elm, 13 inches, phoenix feather core. A powerful wand for charm work. No tracking."
"Wand 4: Walnut, 10 inches, thestral tail hair core. Rare and powerful, especially in the hands of a true seer. No tracking."
After a moment of contemtion, Nigel suggested, "The Elm, 13 inches, phoenix feather core seems most intriguing, especially given your potential for deeper magical insights, Master Harry."
Harry reached for the Elm wand, feeling a surge of energy as he held it. It was as if the wand recognized its new master. "This feels right," Harry said, a sense of certainty in his voice.
"Yes, a fine choice indeed," Nigel agreed. "No tracking spells on any of these wands. They are safe to use."
Harry discretely slid the Elm wand into his inventory, a feature of his magical System that allowed him to store items without physically carrying them. He then turned his attention to the three heirlooms he had observed earlier. With a quick, unnoticeable gesture, he added each to his inventory. As he did so, System Messages shed briefly in his mind:
[System Message: Silver Goblet with Poison Detection added to Inventory]
[System Message: Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing added to Inventory]
[System Message: Magical Compass added to Inventory]
[System Message: Enchanted Chess Set added to Inventory. A gift from a Spanish wizard to your great-grandfather. The pieces move autonomously, strategizing against opponents. Ideal for developing tactical skills.]
Harry marveled at the craftsmanship of the chess set. He could already imagine ying against the magically intelligent pieces, honing his strategic thinking.
[System Message: Time-Turner added to Inventory. Acquired by your ancestor during the experimentation with time magic. Use with extreme caution; can reverse time for short durations.]
The Time-Turner, delicate and shimmering, fascinated Harry. Nigel''s voice cautioned in his mind, "Remember, Master Harry, tampering with time can have unforeseen consequences. Best used sparingly, if at all."
[System Message: Invisibility Ring added to Inventory. Crafted by a master enchantress as a wedding gift. Renders the wearer invisible, though not infallible to powerful detection spells.]
The ring, simple yet elegant, intrigued Harry. He thought of the tactical advantage it could provide, especially in situations requiring stealth or escape.
[System Message: Phoenix Feather Quill added to Inventory. A gift from a famed Magizoologist. Writes with ink that appears or disappears at the user''smand.]
Harry tested the quill, watching in amazement as the ink vanished and reappeared on a piece of parchment. "Quite handy for confidential notes," Nigel noted.
[System Message: Goblet of Fiery mes added to Inventory. An ancient artifact that can conjure violet mes, cold to the touch but capable of burning through most magical barriers.]
Harry handled the goblet carefully, feeling thetent power within. "A useful tool for certain... fiery situations," Nigel quipped.
[System Message: Crystal Ball of True Seeing added to Inventory. A powerful divination tool, said to reveal truths and future events to those with the gift of sight.]
Though skeptical of divination, Harry couldn''t help but be intrigued by the crystal ball''s swirling depths. "A glimpse into the future, perhaps," Nigel mused.
[System Message: Potion of Eternal Vigor added to Inventory. A rare potion that temporarily enhances physical and magical stamina. Brewed by a renowned potion master.]
Harry considered the potion''s potential, especially in demanding situations requiring extra endurance. Nigel cautioned, "Use it wisely, Master Harry. Such enhancementse at a price."
[System Message: Book of Ancient Runes added to Inventory. Contains knowledge of forgotten runes and their applications. Believed to be authored by a Rune Master.]
The book, its pages filled with arcane symbols, piqued Harry''s interest in thenguage of magic. "Runes, the building blocks of magic," Nigel noted.
[System Message: Potion Recipe Book of Legendary Brews added to Inventory. Contains recipes for potions lost to time, some with untold powers.]
Harry flipped through the book, his mind racing with the possibilities of brewing these forgotten potions. "A potion master''s dream," Nigelmented.
[System Message: Enchanted Haven Briefcase added to Inventory. Originally acquired by an adventurous ancestor of the Potter family, known for his exploration and collection of magical creatures. The briefcase, a masterpiece of magical craftsmanship, houses a miniature world within.]
Harry stumbled upon a small, finger-sized bag, seemingly innocuous but beautifully crafted. Its exterior resembled a tiny briefcase, intricately detailed and exuding an aura of ancient magic. Curiosity piqued, Harry observed the item closely.
[System Message: System Observe activated. Revealing artifact''s secrets...]
The System revealed that this was no ordinary bag. It was an "Enchanted Haven Briefcase," a magical container with a vast world inside. The outside, resembling a dense forest, was only a glimpse of the wonders it contained. Created over a millennium ago, this artifact was a testament to the Potter family''s long history of magical exploration and their affinity for magical creatures.
[System Message: Artifact Abilities Unlocked]
Expandable World: Utter the password, and the briefcase expands into a full-sized entrance to a few acres of enchantednd.
Undetectable: The briefcase and its contents are undetectable by most magical means.
Homing Feature: Once activated, the briefcase will always return to its master if lost or misced.
Self-Sustaining Ecosystem: The enclosed forest thrives independently, with its own flora and fauna.
Protected Mansion: At the heart of the forest lies a magically guarded mansion, untouched by time and elements.
The System revealed that the briefcase was originally the property of a Potter ancestor, known for his adventurous spirit and love for magical creatures. He had created this enchanted space as a sanctuary and research area for the magical creatures he encountered in his travels. Over the centuries, as it passed through generations, its true nature was forgotten, leading it to be stored away in Gringotts, unrecognized for the treasure it was.
[System Message: Password for activation - "Potter''s Haven."]
Silver Goblet with Poison Detection
Spoiler
[copse]
Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing
Spoiler
[copse]
Magical Compass
Spoiler
[copse]
Enchanted Chess Set
Spoiler
[copse]
Time-Turner
Spoiler
[copse]
Invisibility Ring
Spoiler
[copse]
Phoenix Feather Quill
Spoiler
[copse]
Goblet of Fiery mes
Spoiler
[copse]
Crystal Ball of True Seeing
Spoiler
[copse]
Potion of Eternal Vigor
Spoiler
[copse]
Book of Ancient Runes
Spoiler
[copse]
Potion Recipe Book of Legendary Brews
Spoiler
[copse]
Enchanted Haven Briefcase
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch45- Shopping Spree!
Ch45- Shopping Spree!
Note 1: I''m not sure if Newt''s briefcase is known to others years after, but there''s an incident where his beasts escape from the briefcase in Hufflepuff Common Room, and they''reter found in several locations in Hogwarts. I''ve decided to go with it beingmon knowledge. If anyone has canon information about it, please let me know.
2- The idea of house elves depending on a bond isn''t mentioned in canon, but it''s a sensible way to exin their behavior. For example, when Winky was freed, she seemed drained, and most house elves are eager to bond. This also helps avoid delving into theplex issue of the entire race being enved and conditioned to ept a ve mentality, which I really don''t want to address in this novel.
---
Harry, holding the miniature briefcase, felt a surge of excitement. This was a discovery akin to that of Newt Scamander''s famous case but with a history tied to his own family. The idea of having a self-contained world,plete with a mansion and a thriving ecosystem, was fascinating.
Nigel, observing Harry''s reaction,mented, "A world within a world, Master Harry. Quite the find, I must say. Imagine the secrets it holds."
Harry was eager to explore this miniature world, to see the forest and the creatures it might house, and to step into the mansion that stood as a legacy of his family''s past. However, he decided to wait before activating it, knowing that such exploration required time and preparation.
Harry carefully pocketed the briefcase, nning to return to it when the time was right. The potential of this artifact was immense, not just as a resource but as a connection to his family''s adventurous and magical heritage.
As Harry looked at the many other artifacts, he realized the depth and breadth of his family''s legacy. Each item in his inventory was not just a tool but a piece of history, a testament to the Potter family''s role in the magical world. There were still tens of others, but he would check themter.
"Quite the collection we have here, Master Harry," Nigel said, his voice reflecting a hint of awe. "Your family''s legacy is indeed rich and varied."
Harry nodded, feeling a sense of pride and responsibility. "This is more than just wealth," he said. "It''s a heritage that I need to honor and preserve."
Walking out of the vault, Harry couldn''t help but feel a mix of exhration and responsibility. The wealth and history of his family were now more real to him than ever. Turning to Grimbletack, he inquired about a practical matter. "I heard there''s a special pouch that allows me to withdraw money without needing toe here. Is that true?"
Grimbletack nodded, his expression shifting to one of business-like efficiency. "Yes, it''s known as the Gringotts Withdrawal Pouch. The cost is 13 Galleons, and it has a monthly withdrawal limit of 50 Galleons."
Harry pondered for a moment, "Is the limit in ce to control the flow of gold in the market?"
The goblin''s lips curled into a smirk. "No, Sir Potter. It''s merely to ensure our vaults are not emptied in one fell swoop. The idea of such a loss would be heart-wrenching for any goblin."
Harry chuckled at the goblin''s candid response. "Understood. I''ll take one. And for today, I''ll need 1500 Galleons for my shopping."
Grimbletack winced slightly at the amount but nodded. With a wave of his hand, a small, intricately designed pouch appeared. He handed it to Harry, who watched as 13 Galleons were automatically deducted from his vault.
Grimbletack began to exin the features of the pouch. "This is not your ordinary money bag. It''s magically enhanced for your convenience. Anti-theft and owner-protected, only you, Sir Potter, can open it. Should it ever be dropped or lost, it will return to your side. It''s enchanted with an expanded space charm, allowing it to hold more than its physical size would suggest, yet it remains feather-light regardless of its contents. The bag also has a discreet charm, making it unnoticeable to those around you, unless you wish it to be seen."
Harry was impressed with the pouch''s capabilities. He ced it in his pocket, and like his other belongings, it vanished into his inventory, a feature of his magical System that he was bing increasingly reliant on.
His next question was about the title deeds and wills he had seen in the vault.
Grimbletack''s expression soured slightly. "You can''t use those properties yet, I''m afraid. You should ask your headmaster for more details."
Harry nodded, having anticipated this. Nigel had previously mentioned restrictions on his family''s assets.
Changing the subject, Grimbletack brought up another matter. "The Potter family has a house-elf. After your parents'' demise, I took the liberty of keeping her here at Gringotts, so she could feed on the magic of our kind. House-elves thrive on the magic of their bonded masters."
Harry''s interest piqued. "Could I take her to my current residence?"
Grimbletack pondered for a moment and then agreed. "That should be possible."
Calling out, "Misty!" a house-elf appeared with a soft pop. The elf''s eyes darted from Grimbletack to Harry, widening in recognition and filling with tears.
"Master Harry!" Misty eximed, her voice quivering with emotion. Her speech was broken, typical of house-elves, but her joy at seeing Harry was unmistakable.
Harry knelt to be at eye level with her. "Misty, it is nice to meet you. I''d like to take you with me. Would you be willing toe to my home?"
Misty nodded vigorously, her ears pping. "Misty would be honored to serve Master Harry! Misty missed the Potter family so much. Misty remembers Master Harry in diapers!"
Harry smiled warmly. "Then it''s settled. You''lle with me to Privet Drive."
As they left Gringotts, Harry, Petunia, and Misty headed towards the shops of Diagon Alley. Petunia looked curiously at Misty, her expression a mix of surprise and eptance.
"Misty, this is my Aunt Petunia," Harry introduced. "She''s family."
Misty bowed politely. "Misty is pleased to meet Mistress Petunia."
Petunia, still adapting to the magical world, nodded. "Nice to meet you, Misty."
Petunia looked at Harry, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and pride. "Where now?" she asked.
Harry smiled, his heart swelling with excitement. "Let''s get ingredients first." He led the way, his step light and eager.
Petunia chuckled, shaking her head affectionately. "You and your potions."
Their first stop was Slug and Jigger''s Apothecary, a haven for any aspiring potion maker. The shop was filled with the scent of dried herbs and a myriad of potion ingredients. Harry''s eyes darted around, taking in the shelves stacked with jars and packets.
"Ah, Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "the paradise of every potioneer. Do stock up well. You never know when you might need a Bezoar or a bundle of Valerian roots."
Harry nodded, picking out various herbs, roots, and other essentials. He filled his basket with Nettle Leaves, Snake Fangs, Porcupine Quills, and much more. Petunia, though initially overwhelmed by the assortment of ingredients, soon found herself intrigued, asking questions about their uses.
Harry meticulously selected extra ingredients for each potion. He knew well the advantages of his System''s inventory ¨C a timeless storage ensuring his supplies never degraded. Additionally, for the potions where he had achieved 80% mastery, he nned to use the Virtual Alchemy Room for auto-creation, intending to sell these superior concoctions. Petunia, observing Harry''s thoroughness, asked, "Is all this really necessary?"
Harry grinned, "Absolutely. In the world of potions, it''s better to have and not need, than need and not have."
Their next stop was Potage''s Cauldron Shop. Harry wasn''t just any Hogwarts student; he sought a cauldron for every purpose. He chose silver and bronze cauldrons for their unique properties andrge ones for moreplex brews. With his new enchanted briefcase, transporting them would be a breeze.
"Each cauldron has its own specialty, Aunt Petunia. Silver cauldrons are perfect for potions requiring a delicate touch, while bronze ones are ideal for more aggressive reactions," Harry exined as he selected his cauldrons.
Petunia nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of fascination and pride.
At Flourish and Blotts, Harry''s excitement was palpable. However, having visited this shop a few times before and copied the books to his System''s library, he only purchased the school-required texts. His mental library was already brimming with hundreds of books, and Hogwarts'' vast library awaited him with even more knowledge to explore.
As Harry picked up the textbooks from the list, Petunia browsed through the aisles, her eyes wide with wonder at the magical titles.
Harry then turned to his aunt, "Aunty, how about you pick a few books? You can expand your knowledge about the Magical World."
Petunia, initially taken aback, responded, "Isn''t it forbidden?"
Harry shrugged, "I don''t think so. As long as you don''t go out promoting it, it''s just knowledge."
Petunia''s eyes lit up with excitement, and she began to peruse the aisles with even more enthusiasm than Harry. He watched her with a smile, pleased to see her taking an interest in his world.
Their next stop was Madam Malkin''s Robes for All asions. As they entered, the warm scent of fabric and magic greeted them. Madam Malkin, a plump, smiling witch, weed them.
"Here for Hogwarts robes, dear?" she asked Harry.
"Yes, and I was thinking," Harry nced at Petunia, "Aunty, why don''t you pick out something for yourself? Some of these clothes have magical properties like automatic mending and self-cleaning."
Petunia, surprised by the suggestion, was initially hesitant but soon found herself intrigued by the idea. Madam Malkin enthusiastically showed her a selection of robes and cloaks that were practical yet stylish.
Petunia tried on a sleek, midnight blue cloak. "This one is charmed to stay dry in the rain," Madam Malkin exined.
Petunia looked in the mirror, a hint of wonder in her eyes. "It''s beautiful," she murmured, a smile touching her lips.
Harry looked at his aunt, adorned in the midnight blue cloak, and had to admit she looked quite striking. The magical garment entuated her features, casting a soft glow on her face. Petunia, gazing at her reflection, seemed transformed, her usual stern demeanor softened by the elegance of the cloak.
Madam Malkin, observing the positive change, chimed in with a warm smile. "You look wonderful, dear. Magical clothing has a way of bringing out one''s best."
Petunia, slightly flushed with thepliment, turned to Harry. "What do you think, Harry?"
Harry grinned. "It suits you perfectly, Aunty. You should get it."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch46- Wand
Ch46- Wand
Encouraged, Petunia decided to explore more. She tried on various robes and cloaks, each with its unique charm. Harry, meanwhile, was measured for his school robes. Madam Malkin expertly maneuvered around him with her measuring tape, noting down sizes and making asional friendly remarks.
Harry suggested Petunia try some everyday magical clothing. "They''re quite practical, Aunty. Some can adjust to your temperature, making them perfect for any weather."
Petunia, intrigued, tried on a set of robes that changed color based on the light. Sheughed, a rare sound, as the fabric shifted from a deep emerald to a light seafoam green. "This is remarkable," she said, her eyes sparkling with a childlike wonder.
As they continued trying on different outfits, Nigel''s voice popped in Harry''s head. "I dare say, Master Harry, your aunt seems to be quite taken with the magical fashion. A stark contrast to her usual skepticism, wouldn''t you agree?"
Harry chuckled silently at Nigel''s observation, appreciating the irony.
Madam Malkin then turned to Harry, "And for you, dear? Standard?"
Harry shook his head. He had read enough to know that appearances mattered, especially in a world as nuanced as the magical one. "I want them to be special, Madam," he said politely.
Madam Malkin''s eyes twinkled with interest. "Ah, looking for something a bit more unique? We can certainly do that."
Harry exined his requirements. "I''d like the fabric to be lightweight but durable. Something that can resist stains and damage. Oh, and if it could adjust to temperatures, that would be excellent."
Madam Malkin nodded, jotting down notes. "We have a wonderful material for that. Self-cleaning charms are quite standard, but I''ll add a protective enchantment as well. It''s handy for those unexpected magical mishaps."
Petunia listened, her eyes wide with amazement at the sheer possibility of magical clothing.
"And," Harry added, "could they resize themselves as I grow? I''d like them tost all through my years at Hogwarts."
"That''s very practical," Madam Malkinmended, smiling. "We''ll use an adjustable charm. They''ll grow with you and always fit perfectly."
When Madam Malkin announced the price, Petunia''s eyes widened in shock. "Harry, isn''t that a bit much?"
Harry chuckled, "It''s alright, Aunty. The uniforms can change size to fit, so I''ll be able to use them for all seven years at Hogwarts. It''s a worthwhile investment."
Petunia still seemed unsure, but she nodded, trusting Harry''s judgment.
Their next stop was the Magical Menagerie. As they entered, a cacophony of sounds greeted them ¡ª squawks, hisses, and an asional roar. Harry was immediately drawn to a corner where a group of magical creatures huddled together.
"Look at these, Aunty," Harry said, pointing at a small, furry creature withrge eyes. "Nifflers. They''re attracted to shiny things."
Petunia leaned in, her expression softening. "They''re quite cute, aren''t they?"
Suddenly, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Appreciate cutness, Master Harry, but remember, appearances can be deceiving, especially in the magical world."
Harry suppressed a smile at Nigel''s timely reminder and turned his attention to the other creatures. Harry''s attention was drawn to the various creatures, each more fascinating than thest. Petunia, though initially hesitant, found herself charmed by the menagerie''s inhabitants.
An idea struck Harry. "Aunty, would you like a pet?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with mischief.
Petunia was taken aback, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Like... magical?"
Harry chuckled, "Aunty, most of these are regr animals. The only magic in them is that they are smarter."
Petunia''s gaze swept the store. Indeed, aside from a slightly odd-looking snake, the owls and cats seemed much like their non-magical counterparts. Then, her eyesnded on an orange cat, lounging with a disdainful air. As she approached, the cat, named Crookshanks, raised its gaze to meet hers.
The shopkeeper, noticing Petunia''s interest, approached. "That''s Crookshanks. Been here a long time, but no one seems to want him," she said with a hint of sadness in her voice.
Petunia''s heart softened at the sight of the neglected creature. "Is it... um, too magical?" she inquired cautiously.
The shopkeeper seemed surprised by the question but quickly smiled. "You''re in the Muggle world, aren''t you? Don''t worry. Crookshanks is half Kneazle but not magical in any other sense. He''s very smart and independent, can learn things on his own, and has an ability to detect untrustworthy people. He''d be a great help in your daily life."
Petunia''s eyes lit up with interest as she stroked the cat''s soft fur. She looked at Harry, seeking reassurance. "Should I?"
Harry nodded encouragingly. "You should, Aunty."
Petunia smiled, deciding to adopt Crookshanks, who seemed to have already taken a liking to her. As they prepared to leave the shop, Harry''s gaze fell upon the owls. It was time for him to choose apanion of his own. But there was a shop just for that.
They next visited Eeylops Owl Emporium, a shop filled with the soft hooting of owls. Harry was immediately drawn to a beautiful snow owl with pristine white feathers and piercing amber eyes. The owl turned its head to regard Harry with a curious gaze.
"This one''s a beauty," remarked Nigel in Harry''s mind, "A fine choice for a Hogwarts student, I must say."
Harry smiled inwardly at Nigel''sment, knowing the AI''s penchant for understatement. He approached the snow owl, extending a hand. The owl hopped onto his arm, a sign of eptance.
"I''ll call you Hedwig," Harry decided, feeling an immediate bond with the majestic bird.
With Crookshanks and Hedwig now part of their family, Harry and Petunia moved on to Scribbulus Writing Instruments. The shop was a paradise for anyone who loved the written word, its shelves filled with parchment, quills, and bottles of ink in every color imaginable.
Harry selected high-quality parchment and an assortment of quills. Petunia, curious about the magical writing instruments, picked up a self-inking quill, marveling at its convenience.
"Imagine how much easier this would make your bookkeeping," Harry suggested with a grin.
Petuniaughed, admitting that some aspects of the magical world were indeed quite appealing.
Their final stop was Ollivanders, the renowned wand shop. As they entered, the musty smell of wood and magic filled the air.
Ollivanders Wand Shop, renowned for its unmatched collection of wands, was an essential stop for any young wizard embarking on their magical education. As Harry and Petunia entered, the bell above the door chimed, echoing in the quiet, narrow shop lined with countless wand boxes. They initially saw no one, the shop seemingly empty, until a voice suddenly echoed from behind them.
"Wee!" Mr. Ollivander appeared as if from nowhere, startling both Harry and Petunia. His sharp gaze locked onto Harry, recognition shing in his eyes. Then, turning to Petunia, he said, "I recognize you but cannot match you with any wand. How interesting."
Petunia nodded, a hint of nostalgia in her voice. "Hello, Mr. Ollivander. I''m Petunia Evans. I came here years ago with my sister Lily for her wand."
Mr. Ollivander''s eyes sparkled with recollection. "Ah, yes, that does bring back memories," he said, his gaze lingering on Petunia for a moment before turning to Harry. "Now, Mr. Potter, let us find your destined wand."
Harry, with a curious tilt of his head, asked, "How will we do that?"
Mr. Ollivander smiled enigmatically. "The wand chooses the wizard, Mr. Potter. That much has always been clear to those of us who have studied wandlore. These connections areplex. An initial attraction, and then a mutual quest for experience, the wand learning from the wizard, the wizard from the wand."
Ollivander then pulled out a measuring tape and asked Harry, "Your main hand?" Harry extended his right hand. The measuring tape, seemingly alive, began to measure his hand, arm, fingertip to shoulder, and fingertip to fingertip.
"Now, let''s find the perfect wand for you," said Mr. Ollivander, turning to his vast collection. He handed Harry a wand, introducing it with a flourish. "Try this one. Ash wood, 12 inches, dragon heartstring core. Good for spells of great strength."
Harry took the wand, giving it a wave a vase on a nearby shelf shattered. Mr. Ollivander promptly took it back, muttering to himself before selecting another.
"This one is birch, 10 and a half inches, unicorn hair core. Excellent for charm work." Harry tried it, but upon waving, a gust of wind swept through the shop, scattering papers everywhere.
Several more wands followed, each introduced by Mr. Ollivander with details of its make, length, and core. Some wands were unresponsive, while others produced minor magical mishaps, none feeling quite right in Harry''s hand. He could see Nigel''s smirk in his mind''s eye, the AI''s voice tinged with amusement at the situation. "Quite the picky wand, or perhaps, picky wizard, Master Harry."
After several unsessful attempts, Mr. Ollivander paused, his expression contemtive. "Can it really be?" he whispered to himself before disappearing into the back of the shop. He returned with a wand that seemed to hum with energy. "11 inches long, made of holly, and possesses a phoenix feather core."
Harry''s eyes widened as he felt a warm sensation upon grasping the wand. He gave it a wave, and bright red and gold sparks shot out of it, illuminating the shop. Petunia pped her hands, delighted at the disy.
"Curious... very curious," murmured Ollivander, peering closely at Harry. "I remember every wand I''ve ever sold, Mr. Potter. It''s curious that you should be destined for this wand when its brother gave you that scar."
Harry felt a chill run down his spine at those words, his mind racing with questions. Nigel, sensing Harry''s unease, added, "A twist of fate, Master Harry. The wand chooses the wizard, and it seems this one has chosen you for a reason."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch47- Expanding the House!
Ch47- Expanding the House!
After selecting his wand, a sense of fulfillment and anticipation washed over Harry. With the day''s sessful foray into the magical world drawing to a close, he decided to end it with a pleasant meal. Apanied by Misty, the Potter family house-elf, Harry and Petunia ventured into a quaint restaurant that served both magical and non-magical cuisine.
Misty, with her typical house-elf demeanor, was eager to serve Harry and Petunia. Her speech, characterized by its broken structure and high-pitched tone, was endearing to Harry, who had quickly grown fond of her. "Misty can cook for Master Harry and Mistress Petunia, but Misty also likes to try new foods," she said, herrge eyes ncing around the restaurant curiously.
Petunia, still adjusting to the magical elements of the world, watched Misty with a mix of fascination and bemusement. "It''s quite alright, Misty. Let''s all enjoy a meal together," she said, her voice softer than usual.
As they settled at a table, Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, "Dining with a house-elf and a Muggle in a wizarding restaurant. How very cosmopolitan of you, Master Harry."
Harry suppressed a chuckle. "It''s a new experience for all of us, Nigel," he replied silently.
The restaurant was a cozy establishment, with a warm ambiance that blended elements from both magical and non-magical worlds. The menu was an intriguing mix of dishes, some familiar to Petunia and otherspletely foreign.
Harry decided to order a variety of dishes for them to try. "Let''s have a bit of everything. I think it''s a great way for Aunty Petunia to get a taste of the magical world," he suggested.
Petunia, still wide-eyed at the magical disys around her, nodded in agreement. "Yes, let''s do that. It all looks so... interesting."
Misty, meanwhile, was visibly excited to be part of the dining experience. "Misty will try what Master Harry rmends," she squeaked, her ears twitching in anticipation.
Their meal turned out to be a delightful array of magical and non-magical cuisines. From the traditional roast beef that Petunia enjoyed to the more exotic Fizzing Whizzbees that left them all giggling from the levitating sensation, the experience was a blend offort and wonder.
As they dined, Harry took the opportunity to exin some of the magical aspects of their meal to Petunia, who listened with rapt attention. "You see, Aunty, the magical world has its own unique ingredients and cooking methods, which can lead to some surprising effects," he exined, gesturing to a dish that emitted a soft glow.
After their fulfilling experience at the restaurant, Harry prepared to return home with Aunt Petunia and Misty, their new house-elf. Realizing that Misty had never been to Privet Drive, he instructed her to apparate there first to get a sense of the location beforeing back for them. Before Misty disappeared with a soft pop, Harry turned to his aunt with a cautious tone. "Aunty, apparating can be a bit... um, diforting. It can make your stomach churn. Be prepared."
Petunia, already apprehensive about the magical modes of transportation, nodded with a slightly pale face, her anxiety evident. "I''ll try my best, Harry," she said, a nervous tremor in her voice.
While waiting for Misty''s return, Harry noticed the curious nces from other patrons. "Quite the spectacle we are, aren''t we?" Nigelmented dryly in Harry''s mind, his wordsced with his characteristic humor.
Harry smirked inwardly, replying silently, "Only if they knew who we were, Nigel."
Misty returned shortly, announcing her presence with a cheerful, "Misty is back! Misty found Master Harry''s house!" Her speech added ayer of excitement to her words.
Harry smiled reassuringly at Petunia. "Ready, Aunty?"
Taking a deep breath, Petunia nodded, and both she and Harry each took one of Misty''s hands. Misty''s eyes sparkled as she prepared to apparate them.
"Here we go," Misty squeaked, and with a slight twist and a sensation of being squeezed through a tight tube, they were whisked away. The world spun around them in a dizzying blur of colors and sensations. Petunia''s grip on Misty tightened, her knuckles turning white.
Harry, experiencing apparition for the first time, felt a peculiar sensation in his stomach, as if he were on a roller coaster with no sense of up or down. Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "Brace yourself, Master Harry. It''s quite the tumble through space and time."
As quickly as it had begun, the sensation ended, and they found themselves standing in their house. Petunia stumbled slightly, looking a bit green, but she managed topose herself quickly. "That was... something," she said, her voice shaky.
Harry chuckled, feeling a bit queasy himself but exhrated by the experience. "It''s faster than Muggle transportation, at least."
Misty beamed with pride at sessfully bringing them home. "Misty did good?"
"You did great, Misty," Harry assured her, patting her head gently.
Harry turned to Misty, his tone firm yet kind. "Wee to your new home, Misty. While I''m at Hogwarts, you''ll stay here with Aunty. You two take care of each other, okay?"
Misty''srge eyes shimmered with excitement. "Misty will take care of Master Harry''s home," she replied, her voice filled with a sense of purpose.
Harry nodded approvingly and continued, "Now, let''s establish some rules, Misty." The elf''s expression turned serious, her ears perking up in attention.
"Under no circumstances are you allowed to hurt yourself, no matter how bad you think you did," Harry said, recalling Nigel''s advice about house-elf welfare. He knew their tendency for self-punishment and wanted to ensure Misty''s well-being.
Misty''s face contorted in confusion and sadness. "Master Harry!" she started to protest, but Harry was firm.
"This is an order," he asserted, leaving no room for argument.
Misty''s ears drooped, a sign of her acquiescence. "Misty will do as Master Harry says," she murmured.
Harry then addressed a more delicate topic. "Now, about your clothing¡ª" he began, but Misty''s reaction was immediate and emotional.
"Master Harry wants to free Misty? Misty is a bad elf!" she wailed, tears forming in her eyes.
Harry quickly interjected, "Stop, Misty. I don''t want to free you." The elf paused, her crying ceasing abruptly. "Really?" she asked, a glimmer of hope in her voice.
"Really," Harry sighed. "But I want you to dress nicely. Take this gold," he said, handing her a small pouch, "and go to Madam Malkin. Have her make clothes for you. Don''t worry about the cost. Make sure your clothing represents me."
Misty, now understanding Harry''s intentions, nodded vigorously. "Misty will do," she said, her tone filled with renewed determination.
"Good," Harry said, feeling relieved. "Lastly, this is a Muggle neighborhood. No one should see you or your magic. Understand?"
Misty nodded once more, her expression serious. "Misty understands, Master Harry."
With the rules established, Harry turned his attention to his Aunt Petunia. "Aunty, Misty will be here while I''m at Hogwarts. She''s a great help and can do many things. Just... try not to be surprised by her magic."
Petunia, still adjusting to the magical elements in her life, gave a hesitant nod while feeling a pang of excitement. "I''ll try, Harry. It''s all still a bit overwhelming."
Harry smiled reassuringly. "You''ll get used to it, Aunty. Misty is very kind and helpful."
Withdrawing to his room after the eventful day, Harry felt a sense of contentment. It was here, in the quiet solitude of his new room, that Harry''s thoughts turned to making it more suitable for his needs.
"Misty," he called softly, and with a faint pop, the house-elf appeared, her eyes wide and eager. "Yes, Master Harry? How can Misty help?"
Harry surveyed the room thoughtfully. It was decent in size, but he needed more space, especially for his magical experiments and the Virtual Room. "Misty, see that wall?" He pointed to the adjacent wall, behind whichy an unused room. "I want you to create a door there. We''re going to expand this room."
Misty''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "Misty can do that!" And with a snap of her fingers, the once solid wall miraculously sprouted a door, seamlessly integrated as if it had always been there.
Harry peered through the new doorway, nodding in approval. "Now, Misty, I need you to expand both this room and the one next door. Make themrger on the inside but keep the house looking the same from the outside. Oh, and add proper venttion, please."
"Right away, Master Harry!" Misty said, her voice tinged with excitement. With a series of deft snaps, the rooms began to reshape themselves. The walls stretched and shifted, the space expanding in a mesmerizing dance of magic. The air in the room shifted too, as a new venttion system appeared, ensuring fresh air would circte efficiently.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch48- Potter Haven
Ch48- Potter Haven
Note: Items are repeated in this chapter, but they aren''t counted with chapter. The Chapter is almost twice long.
--
Harry watched in awe. The rooms now looked twice their original size, yet from the outside, the house remained unchanged. It was a perfect example of the ingenious magic house-elves were capable of.
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, his tone reflective of his usual deadpan humor. "Expanding rooms without altering the external architecture? Quite the spatial conundrum you''ve solved there, Master Harry. I daresay, Hogwarts could use your ingenuity in their next renovation."
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at Nigel''sment. "Just making use of the resources we have, Nigel. Besides, it''s nice to have a bit more room to breathe, don''t you think?"
"Indeed, Master Harry. A little breathing room is always wee, especially when one''s preparing for the unpredictable world of Hogwarts. You might find the extra space useful for... say, practicing your potion training?" Nigel suggested, the subtle inflection in his voice hinting at his ever-present wit.
"Exactly my thought," Harry replied, already envisioning how he would use the expanded space. "I''ll set up one room as a study and practice area. The other can be a sort of workshop for my potion-making and other experiments."
"Might I suggest, Master Harry, considering the acoustics of the room for your potential nocturnal magical endeavors? Wouldn''t want to wake dear Aunt Petunia with any idental magical outbursts," Nigel added, his toneced with a hint of sarcasm.
"Good point, Nigel. Misty, can you add some soundproofing to these rooms?" Harry asked the house-elf, who nodded enthusiastically.
"Of course, Master Harry. Misty make rooms very quiet," she replied, and with another series of snaps, the walls were imbued with a subtle charm, ensuring that no sound would escape the confines of these newly created spaces.
With the physical modificationsplete, Harry''s thoughts turned to the decor. "Misty, let''s furnish these rooms. I want arge desk, shelves for books, and cabs for potion ingredients and other magical artifacts. And in the workshop, I''ll need a sturdy workbench and plenty of storage."
Misty''s eyes widened with delight at the prospect of decorating. "Misty make it look nice for Master Harry!"
Harry smiled. "I trust your taste, Misty. Just remember, it needs to be functional for magical work."
As Misty busied herself with the task, Harry considered the new possibilities these rooms opened up. The study would be his sanctuary for learning and refining his magical skills, a ce where he could delve into hardback books for a change. The workshop, on the other hand, would be a haven for practical application, where he could experiment and innovate, crafting potions and magical items.
"Misty''s doing a fine job, isn''t she?" Harrymented to Nigel, watching the house-elf move around with purpose.
"Indeed, Master Harry. Your house-elf possesses a rathermendable work ethic. One might say she''s as diligent in her duties as you are in your magical pursuits," Nigel observed, his voice tinged with a hint of respect.
Harry carefully ced the cauldrons he had purchased earlier in his newly set-up potion room. The room, now spacious and soundproofed, was perfect for his magical pursuits. As he arranged the cauldrons on the sturdy workbench, he pondered aloud, "Nigel, do you think I should buy another set of cauldrons for Hogwarts, or should I bring these along? And there''s the mansion in the suitcase too; I wonder if it has its own potion room."
Nigel''s voice, ever-present in his mind, responded, "An intriguing dilemma, Master Harry. It might be prudent to have a separate set for Hogwarts. After all, carrying cauldrons back and forth could be quite the cumbersome task, and you wouldn¡¯t want to risk damaging your new acquisitions. As for the mansion in the suitcase, it''s quite possible it houses a potion room, given the extent of its enchantments."
Harry nodded in agreement. "Good point. I''ll see about getting another set for Hogwarts then. For now, I want to check out the items I collected from the Potter vault. There''s so much to explore."
Harry, settled in his expanded and newly furnished room, called for Misty, his loyal house-elf. "Misty, take this money and go to Diagon Alley first thing in the morning. See Madam Malkin for your clothes and buy me another set of cauldrons and ingredients, please. Also, furnish the room as you like." He handed her a pouch of gold, his instructions clear and concise.
Misty''s eyes sparkled with determination as she epted the task. "Misty will do her best!" she said, her voice tinged with excitement, before disappearing with a soft pop.
Left alone, Harry sat on his bed and began examining the items he had acquired from the Potter vault. One by one, he took them out, activating the Observe function of his Technology System to learn more about their properties and histories.
Harry carefully took out the first item from his inventory - the Silver Goblet with Poison Detection. Its surface gleamed under the dim light of his room, the runes etched into it pulsating faintly. "Let''s start with this one, Nigel. Observe," Harry said, activating the System''s function.
[System Message: Observing Silver Goblet with Poison Detection¡
The goblet, an elegantly crafted piece of silverware, was designed to detect any type of poison. When a poisonous substance was poured into it, the goblet would change color and emit a soft glow - a practical tool for ensuring the safety of any drink, especially in treacherous situations.]
"Quite handy for those unexpected dinner invitations in the wizarding world," Nigel quipped in Harry''s mind.
Harry chuckled. "Indeed. Better safe than sorry."
Next, he pulled out the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing. The golden frame was embedded with magical crystals, and the mirror itself had a certain depth to it that seemed almost infinite.
[System Message: Observing Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing¡
The mirror allowed the user to view distant ces or people by speaking their name or location. However, it had its limitations. The viewing was restricted to ces and people the mirror had ''seen'' before. Highly secure locations might be obscured or unviewable.]
"A bit like a magical surveince camera, only with a historical twist," Harry mused.
Nigel''s voice followed, "Indeed, Master Harry. Just don''t expect it to reveal the deepest secrets of the Ministry."
Harry then examined the Magical Compass, its dragon-hide cover and glowing dial a testament to the craftsmanship of its maker.
[System Message: Observing Magical Compass¡
Thepass pointed not only to maic north but also to locations or objects of magical significance when requested. It could even be attuned to search for specific magical signatures or anomalies.]
"A navigator''s dream," Harrymented, thinking of its potential uses in his future adventures.
Nigel added, "And a treasure hunter''s best friend, I dare say."
The Enchanted Chess Set was next, its ebony and ivory pieces animated with intelligence. The set adapted to the yer''s skill level, providing a challenging and educational experience.
[System Message: Observing Enchanted Chess Set¡]
Harry admired the craftsmanship. "This could really sharpen my strategic thinking."
Nigel''s response was quick. "Ah, a battle of wits in miniature form. Quite the cerebral exercise, Master Harry."
Harry carefully picked up the Time-Turner next, its delicate hourss pendant filled with swirling, silvery sand.
[System Message: Observing Time-Turner¡
The Time-Turner allowed the wearer to reverse time for short durations, but it came with a warning - it should be used with extreme caution due to the potential for causing paradoxes or altering events in unforeseeable ways.]
"A powerful tool, but one thates with great responsibility," Harry reflected.
"Indeed," Nigel agreed. "Tampering with time is a risky business."
The Invisibility Ring was simple in design, yet its function was anything but. The transparent gemstone on the silver band had the power to render the wearer invisible, though not perfectly.
[System Message: Observing Invisibility Ring¡]
Harry turned the ring over in his hands. "Useful for stealth, but I''ll need to be careful."
"Stealth with style," Nigel noted. "But remember, even the invisible can sometimes be seen."
The Phoenix Feather Quill was next, vibrant and elegant.
[System Message: Observing Phoenix Feather Quill¡]
It wrote with magical ink that could appear or disappear at the user''smand, ideal for confidential notes or keeping a private journal.
"A quill that keeps secrets," Harry said, intrigued by the concept.
"Ah, the writer''s ndestinepanion," Nigel added.
Harry then examined the Goblet of Fiery mes.
[System Message: Observing Goblet of Fiery mes¡]
This ancient goblet could conjure violet mes cold to the touch but capable of burning through most magical barriers and substances.
"A tool for breaking through barriers, both literal and magical," Harry noted.
Nigel remarked, "A fiery solution to icy problems, perhaps."
The Crystal Ball of True Seeing was set on a stand of intertwining silver branches, its surface clear and unblemished.
[System Message: Observing Crystal Ball of True Seeing¡]
It was said to reveal truths, future events, or hidden things to those with strong intuitive powers or the gift of sight.
"A glimpse into the unknown," Harry whispered, fascinated by the ball''s depths.
"A seer''s enigma," Nigel mused. "But remember, the future is always in motion."
The Potion of Eternal Vigor shimmered with energy in its vial.
[System Message: Observing Potion of Eternal Vigor¡]
It enhanced physical and magical stamina temporarily, but overuse could lead to exhaustion or adverse magical effects.
"A potion for critical moments," Harry concluded.
"A double-edged elixir," Nigel cautioned. "Use it wisely."
Harry then opened the Book of Ancient Runes, its dragonhide cover worn but resilient.
[System Message: Observing Book of Ancient Runes¡]
It contained extensive knowledge of ancient runes, their applications, and magical properties.
"A treasure trove of forgotten knowledge," Harry said, eager to delve into its pages.
"Runes hold the keys to many doors," Nigel observed.
The Potion Recipe Book of Legendary Brews had an ethereal quality to its pages.
[System Message: Observing Potion Recipe Book of Legendary Brews¡]
It contained detailed recipes for potions lost to time, each with powerful and rare effects.
"A book of lost arts," Harry said, intrigued by the possibilities.
"And a potioneer''s dream," Nigel added.
Finally, Harry examined the Dagger of Serpent''s Fang. Its de, infused with basilisk venom, was highly effective against dark creatures and capable of prating magical barriers.
[System Message: Observing Dagger of Serpent''s Fang¡]
"This could be a valuable tool in defense against dark arts," Harry noted.
"Indeed, Master Harry. A potent weapon, both in symbolism and utility," Nigel concurred.
As Harry finished examining the artifacts, he felt a profound connection to his family''s history. Each item, a piece of history, a testament to the Potter family''s role in the magical world. He felt a sense of pride and responsibility, knowing that he was now a custodian of these treasures.
"Quite the collection we have here, Master Harry," Nigel said, his voice reflecting a hint of awe.
Harry then pulled out thest, but arguably the most important item from his collection, the "Enchanted Haven Briefcase." At first nce, the briefcase appeared as a miniature, palm-sized piece, exquisitely crafted with intricate details that hinted at its ancient origin. Its exterior, made of rich, dark wood and adorned with subtle, shimmering runes, exuded a sense of timelessness and concealed power. The briefcase''s sps, forged from an unknown but radiant metal, seemed to beckon Harry to discover its secrets.
With a sense of anticipation, Harry uttered the password, "Potter''s Haven." The briefcase responded immediately, expanding rapidly until it was the size of a full-sized door. Harry stepped forward, opening it to reveal a world within that defied all expectations.
The first thing that struck him was the sheer size of the interior space. It was as if he had stepped into another realm entirely. The entrance led to a grand hall, its ceiling enchanted to mirror the sky outside, giving the illusion of being in an open courtyard. The floors were adorned with elegant, mosaic tiles that gleamed under the enchanted light, and the walls were lined with portraits of past Potters, their eyes following Harry with curiosity.
As Harry walked through the mansion, he found himself in awe of its architectural beauty. The library was his first stop. Towering shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls stretched up to the high ceiling, with magicaldders gliding silently along the rows of books. Some of the books were so old that Harry wondered if they contained knowledge long forgotten by the modern wizarding world.
Next was the potionb. It was a potion master''s dream, equipped with everything Harry could possibly need. Rare ingredients, some of which Harry had only read about, were stored in magically preserved containers. The brewing stations were advanced, with cauldrons that seemed to adjust their temperature automatically.
The dining hall was no less impressive. An enchanted table capable of serving a variety of dishes sat in the center, surrounded by chairs that adjusted to the sitter''s size. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting historical events from the wizarding world, each moving as if alive.
The bedrooms were numerous, each uniquely decorated and enchanted forfort. Harry peeked into one and found that the room had already adjusted to his preferences, the bed looking particrly inviting after his long day.
The gardens surrounding the mansion were a haven of tranquility. Magical nts and flowers bloomed in vibrant colors, their fragrances filling the air. Some nts moved gently, as if dancing to a silent tune, while others seemed to watch Harry curiously as he passed by.
The observatory was a testament to the Potter family''s interest in the broader universe. Telescopes of all sizes were pointed at the sky, enchanted for viewing distant gxies and magical phenomena. Harry made a mental note to spend some nights exploring the stars. He was doubtful of how he could observe stars in this artificial sky, but observe prompted him that it allowed him to see through the briefcase and see the real celestial bodies.
Perhaps the most intriguing was the dueling room. It was arge, open space with magically reinforced walls. Harry could already envision practicing spells and dueling tactics here without any risk of damaging the mansion.
Hidden chambers and secret passages were scattered throughout the mansion, each holding artifacts and treasures from different eras. Harry felt like he had just scratched the surface of what this magical haven had to offer.
The briefcase''s special features were not just limited to its physical spaces. The magical protection around the mansion and forest was palpable, ensuring absolute privacy and safety. The adaptive architecture allowed the mansion to change ording to Harry''s needs, and the temporal stability meant he could keep his ingredients here without worrying about them going bad. The potion room, frozen in time, ensured that no ingredient ever went bad, a feature that Harry found particrly useful.
As Harry explored each room, he couldn''t help but feel a deep connection to his family''s legacy. This briefcase was not just a collection of rooms and artifacts; it was a living history of the Potter family, a testament to their role in the magical world. He felt a mix of pride and responsibility, knowing he was now the custodian of such an invaluable heritage.
Nigel''s added as he explored the mansion "Master Harry, this briefcase is a treasure trove of possibilities. Think of the knowledge and secrets it holds, just waiting to be uncovered," Nigel remarked.
Harry nodded, "It''s incredible, Nigel. It''s not just a ce for me to learn and grow but also a sanctuary where I can find peace and rejuvenate."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch49- The Past
Ch49- The Past
Harry stepped out of the mansion and into the forest, a part of the magical world contained within the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. He paused, taking in the symphony of sounds around him. Birds chirped melodically, leaves rustled gently in the wind, and in the distance, he could hear the soft gurgle of a stream. "Thousands of years," he whispered to himself, "I wonder what kind of creatures live here."
As he ventured deeper, the forest revealed its secrets. Trees of ancient lineage towered above, their branches woven into a natural cathedral. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Every step Harry took seemed to awaken the forest, with small creatures peeking out from their hiding spots to observe this new visitor.
"Quite the ecosystem you have here, Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "A veritable sanctuary for magical creatures, no doubt. Just be mindful, some of them might not be as weing as others."
Harry chuckled softly. "I''ll keep that in mind, Nigel." His steps were cautious yet filled with curiosity as he explored the diverse flora and fauna. Some of the nts reacted to his presence, their leaves turning towards him as if sensing his magical aura.
As he walked, Harry noticed a clearing ahead. In the center stood a magnificent tree, its bark shimmering with a silvery glow. Around it, a variety of magical creatures gathered, as if paying homage to this ancient sentinel of the forest.
"A gathering of the magical kind, it seems," Nigel observed. "That tree appears to be a focal point of magical energy. Quite intriguing."
Approaching the tree, Harry could feel a surge of magical energy emanating from it. The creatures around him seemed to regard him with curiosity rather than fear. A small, dragon-like creature with iridescent scales approached him, its eyes gleaming with intelligence. Harry extended his hand, allowing it to sniff him. To his surprise, the creature nuzzled against his palm, a gesture of eptance.
"Seems you''ve made a friend, Master Harry," Nigel remarked. "These creatures are quite adept at sensing one''s intent. You must exude a trustworthy aura."
Harry smiled, gently stroking the creature. "I guess I do," he said. "This ce is incredible. It''s like stepping into a different world."
Continuing his exploration, Harry came across a serene pond. Its crystal-clear water mirrored the sky above, and magical fish darted beneath its surface. The tranquility of the scene was almost tangible, and Harry took a moment to sit by the water''s edge, letting the peacefulness of the environment wash over him.
"An ideal spot for reflection, both literal and metaphorical," Nigel noted. "One could spend hours here, contemting the mysteries of the magical world."
As the sun began to set, casting a golden hue over the forest, Harry decided to return to the mansion. The briefcase''s world had so much to offer, and he knew he would be spending many more hours exploring and learning from it.
Back in the mansion, Harry found himself in the library once again. The shelves were lined with books that held the knowledge of ages, and he felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of delving into them. His fingers traced the spines of the books, each title promising new insights and discoveries.
"This library is a treasure trove of knowledge, Master Harry," Nigel said. "The histories and secrets contained within these books could provide invaluable insights for your magical education."
Harry nodded, pulling out a tome titled "The Lore of Ancient Magical Creatures." As he flipped through the pages, his eyes widened in wonder at the illustrations and descriptions of creatures he had never heard of.
"An excellent choice," Nigelmented. "Understanding the magical creatures of the past might shed light on those you encounter in the present."
Harry spent the next hour immersed in the book, his mind absorbing the information like a sponge. He made mental notes of creatures he hoped to encounter and study in the future.
As he closed the book, Harry felt a sense of fulfillment. The briefcase had opened up a world of possibilities, and he was eager to explore each one. He stood up, stretching his arms above his head.
"Time to head back to the real world," he said, a hint of reluctance in his voice.
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel replied. "But remember, this world within a world will always be here, waiting for your return."
With that, Harry stepped out of the mansion, shrinking the briefcase back to its original size. He ced it safely in his pocket, a small reminder of the vast world thaty within.
Harry finally took out his new wand, which he had acquired from Ollivander''s. It was a unique piece, and he felt an immediate connection to it. As he held the wand, he activated the Observe function of his Technology System.
[System Message: Observing Wand¡]
The wand was made of holly, a wood known for its protective properties. It measured eleven inches, afortable length for precise spellcasting. The core contained a phoenix feather, a rare and powerful ingredient that resonated with Harry''s magical potential. Thisbination made the wand particrly effective for spells requiring great emotional strength and moral fortitude. It was also excellent for defensive magic, a trait Harry found very appealing given his growing interest in the Dark Arts defense.
"What did Mr. Ollivander mean, Nigel? About this being brother to one who gave me the scar," Harry inquired, his brow furrowed in confusion.
Nigel sighed in Harry''s mind, a sound that carried a weight of solemnity. "I wanted you to learn thister, but it seems the time hase, I suppose."
Harry braced himself for what he suspected would be a significant revtion.
"Master Harry, the wand that inflicted the curse upon you as a baby belonged to Voldemort," Nigel began. "Voldemort is a dark wizard of immense power and malevolence. He rose to power with a singr, obsessive goal ¨C to purify the wizarding world and establish his reign over both magical and non-magical folks."
Harry listened intently, a sense of dread building within him.
"Your parents, Lily and James Potter, were members of the Order of the Phoenix, an organization opposing Voldemort. They fought valiantly against him and his followers, the Death Eaters. Unfortunately, Voldemort targeted your family, believing a prophecy that spoke of a child with the power to defeat him. That child was you, Master Harry."
Harry''s hand trembled slightly as he processed this information.
"On that fateful night, Voldemort came to your home in Godric''s Hollow. He murdered your parents but, when he tried to kill you, something extraordinary happened. The curse rebounded upon him, leaving you with just a scar. Voldemort was vanquished, at least temporarily, his power broken. This event made you famous in the wizarding world, Master Harry. You became known as ''The Boy Who Lived.''"
Harry was silent, the magnitude of Nigel''s words sinking in.
"As for the wand," Nigel continued, "it''s curious how these things turn out. The phoenix whose feather resides in your wand gave another feather, just one other ¨C the one in Voldemort''s wand. They are, in a sense, brothers. It''s a connection that is rare and, frankly, quite ominous."
Harry looked at the wand, his feelings aplex tapestry of fear, curiosity, and a newfound sense of responsibility.
"Now, about your scar," Nigel spoke gently. "It''s not just a mark, Harry. It''s a symbol of your survival, a testament to your strength. However, it also draws attention, some of which could be dangerous. That''s why I advised you to hide it. There are those who might seek to harm you or exploit your fame for their ends."
Harry nodded, understanding the wisdom in Nigel''s advice.
"The path ahead is fraught with challenges, Master Harry. But remember, you have strengths that few possess ¨C your innate magical talent, your ability to love, and your courage. These will be your greatest weapons against the darkness that lies ahead."
Harry felt a sense of determination settle within him. "Thank you, Nigel. I know it won''t be easy, but I''m ready to face whateveres. I won''t let my parents'' sacrifices be in vain."
"Very well said, Master Harry," Nigel replied, his tone carrying a hint of pride. "And remember, you''re not alone. I''m here to guide you, provide information, and perhaps a bit of dry wit to lighten the darker moments."
Harry couldn''t help but smile, despite the heavy conversation. Nigel''s presence was indeed afort, a beacon of guidance in the uncharted waters of his destiny.
Harry then pondered the unsettling truth that Voldemort, the dark wizard responsible for his parents'' deaths and his own near-fatal encounter as a baby, might still be alive. This revtion, coupled with the connection of their wands, added a newyer ofplexity to his already extraordinary life.
"I have a feeling the otherpetitor to the Slytherin and Peverell Vaults is Voldemort, right? Then is he not dead?" Harry inquired, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.
Nigel, ever the repository of knowledge and wisdom, responded thoughtfully, "It is believed Voldemort is still alive. How, I don''t know. If you like, I can use System Points to search for answers, but it will require more than you currently have to even begin scratching the surface."
Harry nodded in understanding. The enigma of Voldemort''s survival was a puzzle for another day. "Time will tell," he murmured, more to himself than to Nigel.
"It iste, time to sleep, Master Harry," Nigel suggested, his voice carrying the subtle undertone of concern that had be familiar to Harry.
"Good night, Nigel," Harry replied, feeling the weight of the day''s revtions.
"Goodnight, Master Harry," Nigel responded, his presence in Harry''s mind a constant reminder of the extraordinary path thaty ahead.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch50- Phoenix Feather Quill
Ch50- Phoenix Feather Quill
The next morning, Harry woke up feeling a bit restless. His dreams had been anything but peaceful, filled with shadowy figures and echoing whispers. Shaking off the tiredness after freshening up, he reached for his Phoenix Feather Quill, his mind already buzzing with curiosity about its unique abilities.
The quill, with its vibrant, shimmering feather, seemed to pulse gently with magical energy. Harry was eager to test its capabilities. He took out a piece of parchment, his fingers lightly gripping the quill. With a thought, he wrote his name, watching in fascination as the ink turned invisible upon hismand. Intrigued, Harry took another parchment and repeated the process, this time willing one name to remain visible while the other vanished.
Harry held the parchments up, examining them closely. The ink obeyed his will perfectly, one name clearly visible while the other had disappeared as if it had never been written. "Incredible," he murmured, the corners of his mouth turning up in a smile.
An idea struck him, and he began to write a note to his Aunt Petunia. "Good morning, Aunty. How was your sleep? I hope you had an amazing sleep." As he penned the next part, he focused intently, wanting the words to be visible only to him, "I love you." The words were a simple expression of the newfound bond they shared, a bond that had grown stronger in the absence of Vernon and Dudley.
Harry folded the paper neatly, his mind contemting the quill''s potential. He could use it for securemunication, to keep his private thoughts, or even as a tool in his magical training. The possibilities were endless.
Descending the stairs to the kitchen, Harry found Aunt Petunia preparing breakfast. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, a pleasant change from the days of neglect and indifference.
"Good morning, Aunty," Harry greeted cheerfully, handing her the note. He watched closely as she unfolded it, his eyes on the ink, wondering if it would obey his will and vanish from her sight.
Petunia''s eyes skimmed the note, a smile forming as she read the visible part. However, her expression didn''t change as she passed over the invisible message. The ink had indeed obeyed Harry''smand, remaining unseen to her.
"Morning, Harry. I slept well, thank you. And you?" Petunia asked, her tone warmer than Harry had ever heard before.
She wasn''t surprised by the note; she assumed Harry was trying to write with quills now that he was going to Hogwarts. She remembered Lily doing the same when she first got her quill. A fond memory blossomed on her face with a smile, followed by a somber, wry expression. She wished she had spent more time with her sister and not gotten lost in jealousy. She sighed and patted Harry''s head. "Your handwriting is beautiful, although you are new to quills." Harry smiled, "Thank you, Aunty," and then walked back to his room. Petunia''s misunderstanding of the situation wasn''t something he was about to correct.
Harry sat at his desk, a sense of purpose in his gaze. He held the Phoenix Feather Quill in his hand, its vibrant feather flickering with an almost ethereal light. "Now the next part," he murmured to himself. A n was taking shape in his mind, a way to test the unique capabilities of the quill further.
"Reveal yourself only when Misty holds you," Harry wrote, his handwriting flowing gracefully on the parchment. He watched with a mix of curiosity and anticipation as the words vanished from sight. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he willed the text to reappear, and it obediently did so. "Hmm, am I like a cheat?" he pondered aloud, his tone yful yet thoughtful.
"Might be, Master Harry," Nigel chimed in, his voice a gentle echo in Harry''s mind.
Harry nodded, his thoughts racing with possibilities. He then wrote again, refining hismand: "Reveal yourself only when Misty holds you, not even to me." The words once again disappeared, a testament to the quill''s enchanting properties. Yet, when he willed them to appear, they did so, much to his surprise. "How strange," he mused, his brow furrowing slightly.
Intrigued by this unexpected result, Harry leaned back in his chair, his mind buzzing with questions. "Is it the quill''s magic, or is there something more at y here?" he wondered aloud.
Nigel offered a possible exnation. "Perhaps it''s a matter of intent, Master Harry. The quill might be responding to your current desires rather than while you were writing."
Harry nodded, considering Nigel''s insight. The Phoenix Feather Quill''s ability to discern and obey nuancedmands intrigued him. It was a tool not just of writing but of sophisticated magical control. His next test was to determine if the quill could distinguish betweenmands given under duress and those given freely.
He focused on the parchment again. "Only reveal yourself when Misty holds you," he wrote, ensuring his intent was clear. As expected, the text vanished. Harry then closed his eyes, trying to simte a scenario where he was under someone else''s control. "Reveal yourself only to Misty," he thought intensely, channeling his will into the quill. When he opened his eyes and uttered, "Show yourself!" the words remained hidden. A sense of satisfaction washed over him. The quill had indeed responded to his genuine intent, not just the spokenmand.
"That is good," Harry murmured, "but my objective was to see if, under control, I could still protect these messages." He admired the quill''s responsiveness to his deeper intentions, a feature that could prove invaluable.
Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "That is a clever way of using the Quill, Master Harry. However, it requires further testing. We don''t yet know if the quill can differentiate between controlledmands and those given freely."
Harry nodded in agreement. The nuances of the quill''s magic were still a mystery, one that he was eager to unravel. He then wrote anothermand, "Only reveal yourself when I leave this room." As the words disappeared from the parchment, Harry stood up, his gaze fixed on the paper. He walked out of the room, observing the parchment intently. To his amazement, as he crossed the threshold, the text reappeared, confirming that the quill could respond to conditions rted to physical location.
Intrigued by this discovery, Harry returned to his room, his mind abuzz with possibilities. The Phoenix Feather Quill was more than just a writing instrument; it was a powerful magical tool, one that could aid him in ways he hadn''t yet fullyprehended.
As Harry sat back down, he contemted his next steps. The quill''s ability to hide and reveal information based on specific conditions opened up a realm of strategic uses, especially considering the secretive nature of his magical journey.
Harry then walked to the corner of the room, where Hedwig was perched gracefully. From the moment they had met, Harry had a profound respect for Hedwig''s majestic nature. Refusing to cage her, he had let her free, trusting in her intelligence and loyalty. Hedwig, in turn, had shown remarkable understanding and had not caused any trouble.
As he gently stroked Hedwig, Harry inquired, "Can you take my letter to Hogwarts?" The owl puffed her chest proudly, a gesture that spoke volumes of her readiness.
"Nigel, how do owls know where to go?" Harry asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.
In his mind, Nigel''s voice echoed, "Magical owls follow intent and traces of magic in the air. But their abilities have limits. If a person wishes not to be found, these owls cannot locate them. It''s a fascinating proof of the power of intent in our world."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Otherwise, people could easily track down criminals or others who wish to remain hidden by sending owls."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel responded. "It''s also the reason you were shielded from the deluge of fan letters after your famous survival."
Harry grimaced at the thought. "That''s a relief," he muttered.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch51- Let’s Create More Potions!
Ch51- Let¡¯s Create More Potions!
He extended his arm, and Hedwig gracefully hopped onto it. With his featheredpanion beside him, Harry returned to his desk and took out a piece of parchment. He was about to write a formal eptance letter to Hogwarts. He dipped his Phoenix Feather Quill in the ink and began to write, speaking the words as he did:
"Dear Professor McGonagall,
I hope this letter finds you in good health. I am writing to formally ept my ce at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. It is with great anticipation and excitement that I look forward to joining the school and embarking on this magical journey.
I am particrly eager to delve into the vast realms of magical knowledge and skills that Hogwarts is renowned for. As I prepare for this new chapter in my life, I wish to express my sincere gratitude for the opportunity to study at such a prestigious institution.
Furthermore, I would like to inquire about the necessary preparations and arrangements required before the term begins. Any guidance or information you could provide would be most appreciated.
Thank you once again for this incredible opportunity. I await further instructions and look forward to meeting you and the rest of the Hogwarts faculty.
Yours sincerely,
Harry James Potter
Heir of Potter Family"
Harry then called, "Misty." The house-elf appeared with a soft pop, her eyes gleaming with loyalty and affection. "What does Master Harry need? Misty will do immediately," she said, her voice tinged with eagerness.
"Good morning, Misty. How did you sleep?" Harry inquired, his tone warm and caring.
Misty''s eyes brimmed with tears of happiness. "It was very nice. Feeling Potter Magic once again felt so warm. Misty is d," she replied, her voice quivering with emotion.
Harry smiled gently and patted her head in aforting gesture. "Good. Can you get some snacks for Hedwig, please? She has a long distance to travel. Pack some light snacks for her to consume on the way as well," he instructed, thinking of the welfare of his loyal owl.
Misty nodded enthusiastically. "Misty will do right now!" she eximed before disappearing with another pop.
Harry''s gaze then fell upon the letter he had just written. He focused his mind, channeling his intent through the Phoenix Feather Quill. "Appear when Hedwig reaches Hogwarts. After that, don''t vanish. Let everyone read it," hemanded softly. The ink on the parchment obeyed, vanishing from sight.
A momentter, Misty reappeared, holding a small package and a te of snacks for Hedwig. The house-elf''s efficiency and dedication were remarkable, and Harry couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude for her presence in his life.
Harry carefully rolled up the now-nk parchment and secured it to Hedwig''s leg. The owl ruffled her feathers, a sign of readiness for the task ahead. Harry then handed the package of snacks to Hedwig, ensuring she was well-provided for her journey.
As Hedwig took off, soaring gracefully into the sky, Harry watched her disappear into the distance. He felt a sense of aplishment, knowing his letter would safely reach its destination and convey his intentions clearly to Professor McGonagall.
Harry walked down to have breakfast with Aunt Petunia and Misty. After breakfast, Harry retreated to his room to practice his magical skills. Entering the Virtual Potion Creation Room, Harry focused on improving his potion mastery, a crucial skill for his uing year at Hogwarts.
"The Cure for Boils potion is at 80% mastery, Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind. "Shall we work on that, or would you like to focus on the other potions first?"
Harry pondered for a moment. "Let''s go through the list of first-year potions and my current mastery levels, Nigel."
The Technology System''s screen disyed before Harry''s eyes, showing a list of potions:
Cure for Boils: 80% Mastery
Forgetfulness Potion: 45% Mastery
Herbicide Potion: 50% Mastery
Wiggenweld Potion: 35% Mastery
Antidote to Common Poisons: 40% Mastery
Pompion Potion: 30% Mastery
Strength Potion: 55% Mastery
Hair-Raising Potion: 25% Mastery
Harry studied the list, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "Let''s work on the Forgetfulness Potion first. I need to bring that up to at least 70%."
The Virtual Room adjusted to his choice, setting up the required ingredients and equipment. Harry methodically worked through the potion-making process, Nigel''s voice providing tips and insights.
Harry first mentally checked the ingredients required for the Forgetfulness Potion. "Two drops of Lethe River Water, two Valerian sprigs, two measures of Memorybane Root, four mistletoe berries," he recited to himself. Looking at the virtual ingredients arrayed before him, he turned to Nigel. "Which recipe did I usest time to achieve 45% mastery, Nigel?" he asked, eager to improve his technique.
"Ah, Master Harry, if memory serves right, you used a rather traditional approach," Nigel replied. "However, there''s always room for innovation. Shall we experiment with different conditions today?"
Harry nodded. "Let''s start with the preparation of ingredients. I''m thinking of altering the grinding coarseness of the Memorybane Root."
"An astute observation," Nigelmented. "Different grinding techniques can indeed alter the potency of the root."
Harry began by grinding the Memorybane Root to a finer consistency than he had previously. He then carefully measured out the other ingredients, pondering the order in which he should add them.
"Perhaps reversing the order of the Valerian sprigs and the mistletoe berries might yield a different result," Harry mused aloud. "And what about the water temperature, Nigel? Would altering it affect the potion''s efficacy?"
"A valid hypothesis, Master Harry," Nigel responded. "The temperature of the water can indeed affect the brewing process. A slightly warmer temperature might enhance the dissolution of the ingredients."
Taking Nigel''s advice, Harry adjusted the temperature of the Lethe River Water before adding it to his cauldron. He watched closely as the water''s temperature rose slightly, creating a gentle steam.
Next, Harry focused on his stirring technique. "Last time, I stirred in a clockwise motion. What if I try a counterclockwise pattern this time?"
"Experimentation is the key to mastery," Nigel encouraged. "Alter the stirring pattern and observe the potion''s response."
As Harry stirred counterclockwise, he noticed a subtle change in the potion''s color and viscosity. It seemed to be reacting positively to his new method.
"Now, about the age of the ingredients," Harry said, looking at the virtual shelves. "I wonder if using fresher Valerian sprigs would make a difference."
"Indeed, the freshness of ingredients can significantly impact the quality of the potion," Nigel agreed. "Try the fresher sprigs and see how the potion responds."
Harry reced the Valerian sprigs with fresher ones and added them to the cauldron. He watched as the potion bubbled gently, its color deepening to a rich shade.
As he continued his experimentation, varying the ingredient preparation, order of addition, water temperature, and stirring technique, Harry was deeply immersed in the process. The Virtual Room provided him with a perfect environment to test and learn without the constraints of the physical world.
After several attempts and adjustments, Harry finally brewed a batch of the Forgetfulness Potion that seemed superior to his previous attempts. The potion''s aroma was more potent, and its color was a vibrant shade of blue.
"Let''s analyze this batch, Nigel. What''s the mastery level now?" Harry asked, eager to see the results of his efforts.
Nigel''s voice was filled with anticipation. "Analyzing now, Master Harry. And... congrattions! You''ve achieved 52% mastery of the Forgetfulness Potion. A remarkable improvement!"
Harry shook his head in mild frustration. "Not good enough," he murmured, his gaze sweeping across the vast expanse of the Virtual Potion Crafting Room. "I need to push further, experiment more broadly."
With a determined nod, Harry set about transforming the virtual space. "Create 200 cauldrons in a 2 square formation, each square consisting of 100 cauldrons," he instructed. The room responded instantly, rows upon rows of cauldrons appearing in a neatly organized grid. The sight was impressive, a testament to the power of the Technology System and Harry''s growingmand over it.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch52- Hello Number 1! Number 2!
Ch52- Hello Number 1! Number 2!
A quick note: This is not another Potion Arc but a small introduction to a new feature. So when Harry uses it in the future, you will know it has a foundation. As I mentioned before, I wanted to create a strong base before we take off, so future chapters will be more solid. Chapter 54 is boarding the train, and I thank everyone for their support! Please trust the process!
--
As he contemted his next move, he muttered, "I feel like my mental power allows me to do this now.", a second Harry materialized beside him. This was a new capability he had developed through his lumency training, allowing him to divide his consciousness. In real life, this skill enabled him to process multiple thoughts simultaneously, albeit at the cost of efficiency. However, in the Virtual Room, it manifested as creating clones with his own consciousness.
"Hello, Harry 1," the clone greeted.
Harry turned to his duplicate, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Hello, James," he replied, deciding on the spot to name this aspect of his mind after his middle name. "Let''s coordinate our experiments. What aspects will you focus on?"
James, or Harry 2, nodded in agreement. "I''ll experiment with ingredient preparation variations and water temperature adjustments. You could focus on the order of addition and the age of the ingredients."
"Sounds like a n," Harry said, already moving towards the first set of cauldrons.
The two Harrys, now differentiated as Harry and James, worked in tandem, each embarking on a series of meticulous experiments. Harry started by altering the sequence in which he added the ingredients, observing the subtle changes in the potion''s color and consistency. He experimented with adding the Memorybane Root before the Valerian sprigs, then reversing the order, each time noting the effects on the potion''s potency.
Meanwhile, James focused on grinding the Memorybane Root to various levels of coarseness and altering the water''s temperature. He discovered that a slightly warmer temperature enhanced the dissolution of the root, resulting in a more potent potion.
Harry then turned his attention to the age of the ingredients. He tried brewing with freshly harvested Valerian sprigs,paring the results with those using older, dried sprigs. The difference was notable; the fresher ingredients yielded a potion with a more vibrant hue and a stronger aroma.
As the hours passed, the two worked tirelessly, their efforts synchronized yet distinct. The Virtual Room was a hive of activity, with cauldrons bubbling and steaming as the Harrys moved between them, adding, stirring, and observing.
At one point, Harry paused, watching the simmering potion before him. "What if webine our findings, James? Merge the best of both our experiments into one ultimate brew?"
James looked up from his cauldron, his expression thoughtful. "An excellent idea. Let''spile our most sessful techniques and see what we can create."
Together, they selected a single cauldron,bining their collective knowledge. They used the finest ground Memorybane Root, added at the optimal temperature, with the freshest Valerian sprigs and precisely measured mistletoe berries. The stirring pattern was aplexbination of clockwise and counterclockwise motions, designed to maximize the potion''s magical infusion.
As the potion nearedpletion, Harry and James watched with bated breath. The liquid within the cauldron shimmered with a deep, mesmerizing blue, and the aroma that wafted from it was both soothing and invigorating.
Although the task sounded simple, the challenge Harry and his clone James faced was anything but. In front of themy two hundred cauldrons, each representing an opportunity to test slight variations in the potion-making process. For hours, the two experimented, each cauldron a testbed for a uniquebination of ingredients, sequences, and techniques. They worked meticulously, exploring at least five hundred variations in their quest to master the Forgetfulness Potion.
Both Harry and his mental duplicate were deeply immersed in their methodical experimentation with the Forgetfulness Potion. Their task was to test each ingredient ¨C Lethe River Water, Valerian sprigs, Memorybane Root, and mistletoe berries ¨C in various states: ground, diced, whole, liquefied, and so on. Thisprehensive approach was essential to scientifically determine the optimalbination for the potion.
As Harry picked up the two measures of Memorybane Root, he meticulously prepared them in different ways. He ground some into a fine powder to release their essence more fully, diced others into small, uniform pieces to test how they diffused their properties, and left some whole to observe the effects of their intact form. He also experimented with liquefying a portion to see if this state would create a more homogeneous mixture with other ingredients.
Simultaneously, James was handling the Valerian sprigs with the same level of attention. He ground some sprigs to a fine consistency, believing this might release their inherent magical properties more effectively. Other sprigs were sliced thinly to maximize their surface area, while some were left whole to maintain their natural state. He even tried crushing them to observe any potential enhancement in their potency.
The Lethe River Water, crucial for its memory-affecting properties, was not exempt from their rigorous testing. Harry experimented with various temperatures ¨C from slightly above room temperature to near boiling ¨C to see how this affected the potion''s efficacy. He also tried using distilled water, aiming for maximum purity, and water in which other magical herbs had been steeped, to see if this infusion would add anotheryer ofplexity to the potion.
Mistletoe berries, the final ingredient, underwent simr variations. Harry crushed some into a paste, thinking that this might release both their liquid and solidponents more effectively into the potion. He sliced others, diced some, and left a few whole. Each variation was carefully added to separate cauldrons, with Harry and James observing the changes in the potion''s consistency, color, and magical aura.
As they worked, the room was filled with the clinking of ss, the bubbling of cauldrons, and the faint scratching of quill on parchment as they noted down their observations. Harry and James, moving with a sense of purpose and efficiency, were a blur of activity, their focus unbroken.
The potion''splexityy not just in the ingredients but in their interactions. A slight change in the preparation of one ingredient could radically alter the oue. The ground Memorybane Root released its essence more rapidly, leading to a quicker brewing time, but it also required precise timing to avoid overpowering the potion. The liquefied mistletoe berries, on the other hand, created a smoother consistency but required an adjustment in the quantity to maintain the potion''s bnce.
After hours of meticulous work and over 500 different variations, Harry and James finally narrowed down the most effectivebination. The finely ground Memorybane Root, thinly sliced Valerian sprigs, distilled Lethe River Water heated to just below a simmer, and mistletoe berries crushed into a fine paste provided the best results. This particrbination resulted in a potion that had a deep, luminescent blue color, a sign of its potent magical properties.
Harry, examining the final brew, felt a deep sense of achievement. "We''ve done it, James. This is the perfect bnce ¨C every ingredient prepared just right, interacting harmoniously to create a Forgetfulness Potion of exceptional quality."
James, looking equally satisfied, replied, "Indeed, Harry. It''s been an exhaustive process, but the results speak for themselves. This potion is at a 69% mastery level now. Imagine what further practice and experimentation could achieve."
Nigel''s voice, always a source of wisdom and guidance, resonated in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, your dedication and scientific approach to potion-making aremendable. This level of mastery is impressive, especially for a wizard of your age."
Harry''s mood lifted as he reflected on the progress he and his mental duplicate, James, had made with the Forgetfulness Potion. Last time, working on the Cure for Boils potion, it had taken him a week to reach a 70% mastery level. This time, with James'' assistance, he had significantly shortened that duration.
"Now, I can try to add new materials to increase it to 80%," Harry mused aloud, his mind buzzing with possibilities. "Nigel, James, any rmendations on what we could add?"
As they contemted the potion''s enhancement, Harry, Nigel, and James deliberated over various ingredients and their potential effects on the Forgetfulness Potion.
Harry started, "What about adding Wiggentree Bark? It''s known for its protective qualities."
Nigel considered this, "Wiggentree Bark does offer protection against dark forces, but its effect on a potion centered around memory alteration might be inconsequential. It could potentially safeguard the user from negative side effects, but it won''t necessarily enhance the potion''s intended forgetfulness effect."
James then suggested, "How about a pinch of powdered unicorn horn? It''s used in many powerful potions."
Nigel nodded, "True, powdered unicorn horn is a potent ingredient, but its properties are more aligned with healing and purity. In a Forgetfulness Potion, it might actually counteract some of the memory-altering effects we''re aiming for."
Harry then brought up, "Dittany is known for its regenerative properties. Could that help?"
Nigel replied, "Dittany is excellent for physical regeneration and healing. However, its properties don''t align with memory maniption. Its inclusion might even dilute the potion''s effectiveness in erasing memories."
James added, "We should also consider the bnce of ingredients. Adding too manyponents could make the potion unstable or unpredictable."
Nigel responded promptly. "Well, Master Harry, considering the Forgetfulness Potion''s properties, adding something that influences memory could be beneficial. Perhaps Sloth Brain Mucus?"
James, reflecting Harry''s own thoughts, added, "Sloth Brain Mucus could intensify the potion''s effects on memory. But we need to be careful with the dosage to avoid any adverse effects."
"Sloth Brain Mucus is indeed known for its impact on memory and cognition," Nigel concurred. "Adding it could make the potion''s forgetfulness effect more pronounced."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, "That sounds promising. What about Moondew Drops? I''ve read they bring rity and purity."
"An excellent choice," Nigel agreed. "Moondew Drops could refine the potion''s effects, making it more targeted and precise."
James chimed in, "The purity of Moondew could bnce out the Sloth Brain Mucus, ensuring the potion affects only specific memories."
Harry then considered another option. "What about Smander Blood? It''s a powerful enhancer."
Nigel cautioned, "Smander Blood is potent. It could amplify the potion''s overall magical properties, but we must use it sparingly."
Harry appreciated Nigel''s warning. "Right, we''ll add just a few drops then. Enough to enhance the potion, but not so much as to make it overwhelming."
Nigel agreed, "Precisely. The key is to enhance the potion''s core function without oveplicating the brew. That''s why Sloth Brain Mucus, Moondew Drops, and a bit of Smander Blood seem like our best options. They directly contribute to the potion''s purpose without introducing conflicting magical properties."
Harry nodded, satisfied with the analysis. "Alright, let''s proceed with these three then. We''ll focus on enhancing the potion''s memory-altering effects while maintaining its stability and precision." With a n in ce, they set to work, carefully measuring and adding each ingredient to refine and enhance the Forgetfulness Potion.
Harry stood determined in the Virtual Potion Crafting Room, his eyes reflecting the resolve of a wizardmitted to mastering the art of potion-making. Beside him, James shared his intense focus. They were about to embark on aplex journey of experimentation, adding three new ingredients to the Forgetfulness Potion to achieve higher mastery.
"Let''s create new variations for these three ingredients, James," Harry said, his voice steady. "We need to consider the preparation method, the age of the ingredient, and the sequence of addition in rtion to the original ingredients. This will increase the variations exponentially."
James nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Harry. Thebinations are nearly endless. We''ll need to be methodical and patient."
They began with Sloth Brain Mucus, aponent known for its influence on memory and cognition. Harry pondered the preparation method. "We could try it in different states: raw, diluted, concentrated, and even crystallized," he suggested.
James added, "Each state will interact differently with the potion''s base. The raw mucus might offer a strong, immediate effect, while the crystallized form could provide a more controlled, gradual impact."
They moved on to discuss Moondew Drops, prized for their rity and purity. "These drops are delicate," Harry observed. "We should test them in varying quantities, and perhapsbine them with different temperatures of the potion at the time of addition."
James considered this, "Temperature ys a crucial role. A cooler potion might enhance the Moondew''s rity, while a warmer one might integrate its properties more fully."
Their third ingredient, Smander Blood, was a powerful enhancer but required careful handling. "Just a few drops," Harry reminded. "We need to amplify the potion''s properties without overpowering it."
James agreed, "And let''s experiment with adding it at different stages of the brewing process. The timing of its addition could be key to bncing the potion."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch53- Fated Day is Almost Here!
Ch53- Fated Day is Almost Here!
With their n set, they began their meticulous work. Each cauldron represented a uniquebination of ingredients and methods. Harry and James moved between them, adding, stirring, and observing the subtle changes in the potion''s color, consistency, and magical aura.
Hours passed as they worked tirelessly. The room was a symphony of magical brewing, with cauldrons bubbling and steaming. The air was thick with the aroma of various potion ingredients, creating an almost tangible sense of magic in the air.
As they progressed, Harry and James continuously noted their observations. "The diluted Sloth Brain Mucus seems to integrate well but might be too subtle in its effect," Harry remarked, scrutinizing a cauldron where the potion shimmered lightly.
James, examining another batch, added, "The concentrated form is more potent, but it risks overpowering the potion''s base. We need to find the perfect bnce."
They then turned their attention to the Moondew Drops. "Adding them when the potion is cooler seems to preserve their purity," Harry noted, watching as a cauldron glowed with a soft, clear blue hue.
James concurred, "And in a warmer potion, they seem to enhance the overall magical signature. It''s fascinating how temperature affects their integration."
The Smander Blood was their final challenge. "Adding it early in the process creates a robust base, but it might be too intense," Harry observed, studying a cauldron where the potion bubbled vigorously.
James, looking at a different batch, suggested, "Perhaps adding it towards the end would allow us to control its enhancement effect more finely."
Their experimentation continued, each iteration bringing them closer to their goal. They adjusted the quantities, altered the preparation methods, and experimented with the sequence of addition. Theplexity of the task was daunting, but their determination was unwavering.
At one point, Harry paused, considering the intery of ingredients. "The synergy between theseponents is key," he mused. "Each one mustplement the others, enhancing the potion''s purpose without causing instability."
James nodded, "Absolutely. The potion''s bnce is delicate. We must ensure that each ingredient enhances the desired forgetfulness effect without introducing unwanted side effects."
As evening approached, they finally arrived at abination that seemed promising. The Sloth Brain Mucus was diluted just enough to blend seamlessly with the potion, the Moondew Drops added at a slightly cool temperature, and the Smander Blood introduced in the final stages of brewing.
"This batch," Harry said, lifting a vial of the finished potion to the light, "it has the right bnce. The forgetfulness effect is potent, yet controlled. The potion''s stability seems intact."
James examined another vial, his expression one of satisfaction. "The color is consistent, and the magical signature is strong. I believe we''ve achieved a significant improvement."
Nigel''s voice, ever-present in Harry''s mind, offered praise, "Well done, Master Harry, and James. Your dedication and scientific approach have paid off. The mastery level of this Forgetfulness Potion is now at 78%. A remarkable achievement."
"That is good. Just 2% more forplete mastery. Once achieved, the Virtual Room can generate these potions automatically," he said with a sense of satisfaction.
As they returned to the work, days and weeks flew by in a seamless blend of magical training, potion crafting, and academic study. Each day, Harry dedicated himself to honing his physical and magical skills, guided by the ever-present voice of Nigel in his mind. The Virtual Potion Crafting Room became his sanctuary, a ce where he pushed the boundaries of his potion mastery to new heights.
One by one, Harry achieved an 80% mastery level in each of the first-year potions. The Herbicide Potion, Wiggenweld Potion, Antidote to Common Poisons, Pompion Potion, Strength Potion, and Hair-Raising Potion joined the ranks of the Cure for Boils and Forgetfulness Potion, all now capable of automated creation within the Virtual Room. This significant milestone in his magical education was a testament to Harry''s relentless pursuit of excellence and his deepening understanding of the intricate art of potion-making.
During this period of intense study and practice, another significant event urred. A letter from Professor McGonagall arrived, in response to Harry''s formal eptance of his ce at Hogwarts. The letter, written in a neat, precise hand, read:
Dear Mr. Potter,
It is with great delight that I received your letter of eptance to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Your enthusiasm and eagerness to join our esteemed institution are most heartening.
As the Deputy Headmistress and in charge of new student inductions, it is my pleasure to provide you with further information and guidance as you prepare to embark on this magical journey. Hogwarts has a long and storied history, and we take great pride in nurturing the next generation of witches and wizards.
Enclosed, please find your ticket for the Hogwarts Express, departing from King''s Cross Station, tform 9?, on the 1st of September. Ensure that you are there before the departure time, as the train waits for no one. Your journey to Hogwarts will be a memorable one, and it marks the beginning of your magical education.
In addition, I would like to remind you of the importance of adhering to school rules and regtions. Hogwarts is a ce of learning and discovery, but it is also amunity that values respect, discipline, and the safety of all its members. You will find that life at Hogwarts is enriching and full of opportunities, and I encourage you to engage fully with all aspects of school life.
We eagerly await your arrival at Hogwarts, Mr. Potter, and look forward to seeing what you will achieve in your time with us.
Yours sincerely,
Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress
Harry read the letter with a mixture of excitement and anticipation. The mention of the Hogwarts Express and tform 9? ignited his imagination. He had heard stories of the magical train that carried students to Hogwarts, and now he was going to experience it firsthand.
Nigelmented, "Ah, the Hogwarts Express. A journey that marks the start of many a magical adventure. Make sure you''re well-prepared, Master Harry. It''s not every day one boards a train to the world of magic."
Harry smiled, ustomed Nigel''s blend of guidance and subtle humor. "I''ll be ready, Nigel. And I''m looking forward to seeing Hogwarts for the first time."
The days leading up to his departure for Hogwarts were filled with a sense of purpose and anticipation. Harry continued his rigorous training regimen, practicing wandless magic and delving deeper into the knowledge stored in the Technology System. He also spent time bonding with Petunia, their rtionship having transformed from one of cold cohabitation to a genuine familial connection.
One evening, as Harry was organizing his belongings for the journey to Hogwarts, Nigel chimed in, "Remember, Master Harry, the Technology System and its functions are our little secret. It''s a powerful tool, but with great poweres the need for discretion."
Harry nodded, fully aware of the responsibility that came with possessing such advanced magical technology. "I know, Nigel. I won''t share our secrets with anyone."
As the day of his departure approached, Harry felt a mix of nervousness and excitement. He was about to step into a world that was both familiar and entirely new to him. The thought of boarding the Hogwarts Express, surrounded by other young witches and wizards, was thrilling.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch54- Hogwarts Express
Ch54- Hogwarts Express
Finally, the day arrived. Harry, with his belongings neatly packed, including the now-shrunken Enchanted Haven Briefcase, stood at King''s Cross Station, looking for tform 9?. The hidden tform, essible only to those in the know, was a gateway to the magical world he was about to join.
With Petunia apanying him, Harry approached the seemingly solid barrier between tforms nine and ten. There was a palpable sense of anticipation in the air. As they passed through the magical barrier, the sight that greeted them was nothing short of wondrous. The Hogwarts Express, with its gleaming scarlet engine and billowing steam, stood majestically, ready to embark on its journey to the magical school. Harry''s eyes sparkled with excitement, mirroring the same wonder that had been in his mother Lily''s eyes decades ago.
Petunia, standing beside him, was equally awestruck. It was her third time witnessing this marvel. The first time, she had been with Lily, her younger sister, both of them wide-eyed with wonder. The second time, the emotions were tinged with jealousy and a sense of loss as she watched Lily depart into a world where she couldn''t follow. Now, yearster, she was here again, not with envy but with pride and excitement for her nephew, Harry.
As they took in the bustling tform, crowded with students and their families, owls hooting in their cages, and cats peeking out of their carriers, Petunia''s gaze softened. She turned to Harry and said with a nostalgic smile, "Go on, Harry. Your mother used to say it''s a pain in the bum to find an emptypartment. Best hurry and find a good spot."
Harry nodded, understanding the practical wisdom in her words. He turned to face her, the emotions of the moment welling up inside him. This was not just a journey to school; it was the beginning of a new chapter in his life, a step towards understanding his heritage and embracing his true identity.
He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Petunia in a warm, heartfelt hug. "Thank you, Aunt Petunia," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "For everything."
Petunia returned the hug, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You take care, Harry," she whispered back. "And remember, you''re always wee home."
As they parted, Petunia took a moment to observe her nephew. Harry, once a frail and unassuming boy, had undergone a remarkable transformation. He stood there, his posture exuding a newfound confidence that belied his youth. His attire was a statement in itself ¨C a pair of sleek ck jeans paired with a striking green shirt that entuated the emerald depth of his eyes. The unruly hair, once a messy tangle, was now styled in a way that framed his face, still carefully hiding the lightning-shaped scar on his forehead. It was a mark that spoke of his unique past and the extraordinary journey ahead of him.
Gone was the malnourished appearance of his earlier years. Harry''s body had developed a lean muscrity, a testament to the rigorous physical training he had undertaken. His height, too, had increased, adding to hismanding presence. He moved with an easy grace, each step radiating a sense of purpose and determination.
Petunia watched him, a mix of pride and nostalgia swirling in her heart. Here was the living legacy of her sister Lily, ready to step into a world that had once been closed to her. The change in Harry was not just physical. The once-timid boy who lived under the stairs had matured into someone who faced the world head-on, unafraid of its challenges.
Harry''s transformation was not just a product of physical growth. His time with Nigel had cultivated in him a sharp mind and a witty demeanor. Nigel''s influence was evident in Harry''s quick responses and the clever glint in his eye ¨C a subtle but unmistakable sign of the mental gymnastics he was ustomed to.
As Harry walked towards the train, his gaze swept over the bustling tform. His keen observation skills allowed him to take in the details of his surroundings ¨C the anxious first-years clutching their parents'' hands, the raucousughter of returning students, and the stern faces of the prefects guiding the neers.
Harry''s approach to the Hogwarts Express was marked by a sense of awe and wonder. It wasn''t just a train; it was a symbol of a new chapter in his life, a passage to a world where he truly belonged. He climbed aboard with a deep breath, feeling a thrilling rush of anticipation.
Finding an emptypartment, Harry settled in, his mind racing with thoughts of the adventures that awaited him at Hogwarts. He was keenly aware of the challenges thaty ahead ¨C mastering magic, understanding theplexities of the wizarding world, and navigating the social dynamics of a school filled with young witches and wizards from diverse backgrounds.
Harry Potter, nestledfortably in an emptypartment of the Hogwarts Express, opened his book, "The Little Prince." He sought a light read for the journey, a respite from the intense preparations he had undertaken for his first year at Hogwarts. Calm and collected, he believed in the efficacy of his training and felt no need forst-minute cramming. Instead, he chose to embrace the moment, letting himself rx when the train would chug rhythmically through the English countryside.
As he delved into the pages, his mind partially on the story and partially on the adventures that awaited him, thepartment door slid open with a certain brashness. In stepped a boy of about eleven, his hair a striking shade of blond, almost silver in the train''s soft light. His face, aristocratic and haughty, bore an expression of confidence that bordered on arrogance. Behind him loomed two considerablyrger boys, their stances suggesting they were more brawn than brain, clearly thepanions and possibly the cronies of the blond boy.
The blond boy''s sharp, calcting eyes scanned thepartment andnded on Harry. "I heard Harry Potter was here," he dered, his voice carrying a tone of entitlement and curiosity. "I came to make an acquaintance."
Harry, unfazed by the interruption, calmly closed his book and stood up. His movements were graceful and deliberate, reflecting the noble etiquette he had meticulously learned from his readings. Over the months, Harry had delved into books about nobility, absorbing their manners and behaviors. He understood the power of first impressions and the subtle art of maniption, starting with striking at one''s pride.
"I am Harry Potter, heir of the Most Anceient and Noble Potter Family," he replied, his voice warm and weing, a smile ying on his lips. "Nice to meet you." His every word and gesture were a dance of charm and politeness, yet behind his friendly demeanory a keen, observing mind.
The blond boy, taken aback by Harry''s poise and confidence, hesitated for a moment before regaining hisposure. "Well, Heir Potter, I am Draco Malfoy, heir of the Most Ancient and Noble Malfoy family. These two are Crabbe and Goyle." he began, introducing himself with a family name that Harry recognized but chose not to react to outwardly. Harry''s smile remained intact, his eyes locking with the boy''s in a silent, respectful acknowledgment.
Nigel hummed with a touch of humor at the situation. "Quite the royal audience we have here, Master Harry," he remarked, his toneced with an underlying wit. "Do tread carefully; nobility oftenes with its own set of rules and games."
Harry squeezed Draco Malfoy''s hand with a firm yet courteous grip, a practiced smile gracing his features. "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Heir Draco," he said, his tone carrying the refined cadence of a well-bred wizard. "And of course, wee to you as well, Sir Crabbe and Sir Goyle."
Draco, slightly thrown off by Harry''s polished demeanor, managed a smile of his own, though it seemed less certain than his usual smug expression. "I... ah, yes, thank you, Heir Potter. I''ve heard quite a bit about you, you know."
Harry;
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch55- Compelled
Ch55- Compelled
Draco, slightly thrown off by Harry''s polished demeanor, managed a smile of his own, though it seemed less certain than his usual smug expression. "I... ah, yes, thank you, Heir Potter. I''ve heard quite a bit about you, you know."
Harry''s eyes twinkled with unspoken amusement, but he maintained his cordial front. "Oh, indeed? The wizarding world does seem to enjoy its tales," he replied, inviting Draco to sit down. The tworger boys hovered uncertainly near the door, looking from Draco to Harry and back.
Draco took a seat opposite Harry, his posture straight and his gaze direct. "Yes, well, the Malfoys have always been in the know about the goings-on in our world. I suppose you''re quite excited about starting at Hogwarts?"
"Absolutely," Harry answered smoothly, his voice steady andposed. "It''s a new chapter, full of learning and opportunities. Hogwarts is a remarkable ce, or so I''ve been told."
Draco nodded, his initial bravado mellowing into a semnce of genuine interest. "It is indeed. And, Potter, if you ever need guidance or advice, the Malfoys are well-connected. We can be... helpful allies."
Harry''s mind ticked away, analyzing Draco''s words and demeanor. Nigel''s voice chimed in subtly, "Ah, alliances offered before the journey even begins. A tad eager, wouldn''t you say?"
Harry suppressed a smile at Nigel''sment, choosing instead to respond to Draco with tact. "That''s very kind of you, Malfoy. I''m sure your insights into Hogwarts will be most valuable."
Draco seemed pleased with this response, a hint of pride returning to his features. "Of course, Potter. You''ll find that certain families hold significant influence at Hogwarts. It''s always wise to align oneself appropriately."
Harry nodded, his expression neutral yet friendly. "I''ll certainly keep that in mind. It''s aplex world we''re stepping into."
The conversation continued, with Draco sharing tidbits about Hogwarts, the professors, and the various houses. Harry listened attentively, giving nothing away about his own extensive knowledge gained from Nigel and the Technology System. He was careful to interject with questions andments that portrayed curiosity without revealing his depth of understanding.
Draco gradually rxed, clearly believing he had made a favorable impression on Harry. Meanwhile, Harry''s own assessment was quite different. He saw Draco as a product of his environment, a boy ying at politics and power without fully grasping theplexities of the world he inhabited.
Eventually, Draco stood up, signaling the end of their conversation. "Well, Potter, I should mingle with some of the others. But remember, my offer stands. The Malfoys can be powerful friends."
"Thank you, Malfoy. I appreciate the gesture," Harry replied, his tone gracious. "Enjoy the rest of your journey."
As Draco, followed by Crabbe and Goyle, left thepartment, Harry''s gaze followed them thoughtfully. He turned his attention back to his book, but his mind was already weaving through the manyyers of Hogwarts'' social fabric.
Nigel''s voice, light but insightful, broke through Harry''s thoughts. "A rather interesting encounter, wouldn''t you say? Young Malfoy seems to think he''s ying chess, but he''s barely grasping checkers."
Harry chuckled softly, his eyes still on the book''s pages. "True, Nigel. But it''s a long game, and we''re just getting started."
As Harry returned to his book, the door to hispartment slid open once more. A red-haired boy with a face full of freckles peeked in, his expression a mix of hopefulness and slight embarrassment. "Can Ie in? All the otherpartments are full," he asked, his voice tinged with a nervous edge.
Harry looked up, his eyes assessing the neer. The boy''s manner was earnest, but there was something about his demeanor that struck Harry as slightly off. He turned inward, calling upon Nigel''s expertise. ''Nigel, he''s under a spell, right?'' he thought, seeking confirmation from his AI assistant.
Nigel''s voice, infused with a hint of dry amusement, responded in Harry''s mind. "Indeed, Master Harry. It seems our red-haired visitor is not entirely acting of his own volition." As Nigel spoke, a System message appeared before Harry''s eyes, invisible to anyone else in thepartment.
[System Message: Ron Weasley (11) - Under Compelling Spell
Objective: Make acquaintances with Harry Potter.
Subliminal Messaging: Promote Gryffindor House; Express disdain for Slytherin House.
Spell Origin: Unknown.
Note: Subject''s awareness of the spell''s influence - Minimal.]
Harry''s expression remained neutral as he digested this information, but internally he was alert and cautious. "Come in," he said aloud, gesturing to the seat opposite him. "Plenty of room here."
Ron Weasley, looking visibly relieved, stepped into thepartment and sat down. He ran a hand through his unruly hair, giving Harry a friendly, if somewhat awkward, smile. "Thanks. I''m Ron, Ron Weasley."
Harry nodded. "Harry Potter," he introduced himself, though he had a feeling Ron already knew who he was, well subconsciously at least.
Ron''s eyes widened like saucers as he took in the sight of Harry''s famous lightning-shaped scar that could barely been seen. For a moment, he seemed lost in awe. "It is real. You are really Harry Potter," he blurted out, his voice a mix of shock and fascination. Then, realizing his own abruptness, he quickly added, "Sorry. It''s just... you''re so famous."
Harry, far from the shy boy he used to be, smiled amiably. "It''s alright, Sir Weasley. I''ve gotten used to it," he replied, his tone light and devoid of any annoyance. The Harry of old might have shied away from such attention, but he had grown, both in confidence and in his understanding of the wizarding world.
Ron, looking slightly embarrassed, shifted in his seat. "I mean, everyone''s heard of you, but I didn''t expect to actually meet you. It''s a bit overwhelming, you know?"
"Understandable," Harry acknowledged, his gaze thoughtful. He was keenly aware of the intrigue surrounding his identity in the wizardingmunity, a curiosity that he had learned to navigate with grace and poise.
As they conversed, Harry couldn''t help but notice Ron''s slightly zed expression, a telltale sign of the spell he was under. Nigel offered his observation. "Ah, theplexities of the wizarding world. One can never simply have a normal train ride to school, can we?"
Harry chuckled inwardly at Nigel''sment, amused by the situation and the irony. "Indeed, Nigel. But let''s see where this leads," he thought back, keeping his outward demeanor calm and friendly.
Ron, meanwhile, seemed to rx as they talked, his initial awe giving way to a more natural conversation. He spoke of his family, the Weasleys, and his excitement about finally attending Hogwarts. Harry listened intently, his mind working to peel back theyers of the spell influencing Ron''s behavior.
"So, excited about being sorted into a house?" Harry asked casually, steering the conversation towards Hogwarts traditions.
Ron''s face lit up. "Oh, definitely! My whole family''s been in Gryffindor. It''s sort of a tradition. I hope I end up there too. Not Slytherin, though."
Ron''s tone shifted as he mentioned Slytherin, his voice tinged with distaste. "All Dark Wizards came from there," he said with a hint of venom.
Harry, unfazed, responded with a knowing smirk. "That is not true, you know." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze piercing as he looked at Ron. Nigel chuckled in his mind at Harry''s approach. "Trying to break the spell with maniption, eh, Master Harry?" he mused silently.
Harry chose to ignore the remark, focusing instead on enlightening Ron. "Egbert the Egregious, an evil wizard, hailed from Gryffindor, the house you''re so proud of," he began. "Emeric the Evil, who was even worse than Voldemort, although not as capable, was from Ravenw. Uric the Oddball came from Hufflepuff, and Hereward, known for his malevolence, was also from Ravenw. Loxias, another dark figure, hailed from Gryffindor, and Godelot, a notorious wizard, was from Ravenw."
Ron sat frozen, each name hitting him like a revtion. "And do you know who is from Slytherin?" Harry continued, his voice steady.
Ron swallowed hard, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in his eyes. "Who?" he asked hesitantly.
Harry''s smirk deepened. "Merlin himself," he revealed with a dramatic ir.
Ron''s shock was palpable. "Can''t be," he stammered, disbelief etched on his face.
Harry pressed on, confident in his knowledge. "But he is. Merlin was Slytherin''s student."
Ron''s expression transformed from shock to contemtion. Harry watched with satisfaction, aware that his words were having the desired effect.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind again,ced with a hint of approval. "Well yed, Master Harry. Shattering stereotypes with facts - a ssic move."
"Really? Merlin was from Slytherin?" Ron asked, his voiceced with doubt.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch56- Secret Player
Ch56- Secret yer
Harry sighed, the reality of the situation sinking in. The boy across from him, Ron Weasley, had a deeply ingrained bias against Slytherin House, likely ingrained from childhood, filled with praise for Gryffindor and disdain for Slytherin. Dealing with such deeply rooted beliefs was a task Harry wasn''t eager to undertake. His curiosity piqued about the origin of the spell cast on Ron, but as Ron continued to praise Gryffindor, it became evident that the spell''s influence was as strong as ever.
Ron''s conversation shifted to the great wizards of Gryffindor, mentioning, "And don''t forget Dumbledore. The greatest wizard of all times." That''s when it clicked for Harry. ''It must be him,'' he thought, a smirk ying on his lips. ''The Headmaster wants to influence me into Gryffindor, but why?''
Harry, with a knowing grin, turned to Nigel, and asked, "Nigel, characters make a name, and a name makes character, right?"
Nigel responded with an eager understanding, "Astute observation, Master Harry. The Headmaster might have thought to influence your character by cing you into Gryffindor. If you spend seven years among lions, you will act like one."
Harry''s smile widened. "And if I spend seven years among snakes, I may be a snake. I wonder why he wants me to be brave?" he pondered, his mind swirling with possibilities.
Nigel''s voice, always a source of insight, offered a hypothesis. "Perhaps he sees in you a quality that he believes will flourish best in Gryffindor. Or maybe it''s about shaping your future path. After all, the House one is sorted into can have a profound impact on their wizarding journey."
Harry nodded, contemting Nigel''s words. The idea of the Headmaster manipting his house cement intrigued him. It suggested a deeper game at y, one that Harry was now a part of.
Meanwhile, Ron, oblivious to the silent conversation between Harry and Nigel, continued to extol the virtues of Gryffindor. "It''s the best house, you know. Brave at heart, daring, nerve, and chivalry. That''s Gryffindor," he said with a sense of pride.
He couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at Ron''s passionate speech about Gryffindor. ''Sounds to me like a fool who would dive headfirst into danger without a second thought,'' Harry mused silently, his eyes dancing with amusement. The conversation with Ron was enlightening, yet it raised more questions than answers about Dumbledore''s intentions. Why did the Headmaster want him in Gryffindor? Harry had no desire to be a mere pawn in someone else''s game. ''I am a yer, not a piece on the chessboard,'' he thought firmly.
He then thought, ''Not only that. If the caster is Dumbledore, he wants me to be friends with Ron. I wonder why?'' He mused, but couldn''t figure out why. As the train hummed into life and started to move, Harry returned to his book, leaving Ron to being bored to death. "Obviously not a reader," Nigelmented, his voice echoing in Harry''s mind with a hint of amusement.
''Doesn''t look like the type,'' Harry answered internally, his focus returning to the pages before him. Despite Ron''s amiable nature, Harry had decided not to pursue a friendship with him. He couldn''t see Dumbledore''s intention in orchestrating this rtionship, and until then, he wouldn''t blindly follow the scriptid out for him. Overconfidence was a hamartia that had caused the downfall of many mighty figures, and Harry was wary of falling into that trap.
Despite his increasing mental prowess, Harry reminded himself that he was still an eleven-year-old boy, very new to the intricate game of wizarding politics. Dumbledore, on the other hand, was a figure with at least a century''s worth of experience, having fought against two Dark Lords and vanquished one with his own hands. Underestimating such a formidable wizard would be a grave mistake.
As the train journeyed through the scendscapes, Harry''s thoughts wandered to the challenges and mysteries that awaited him at Hogwarts. "Master Harry, remember that every chessboard has its pawns and knights, but also a yer moving the pieces," Nigel advised, his voice a blend of wisdom and subtle warning.
Harry nodded slightly, acknowledging Nigel''s counsel. "I intend to be a yer, not a piece," he resolved once more, his eyes reflecting determination. The idea of being manipted by Dumbledore or anyone else was not something Harry would entertain. He was determined to carve his own destiny, using his knowledge, skills, and the support of Nigel, his virtual mentor.
The train ride was a blend of quiet reading and introspective nning for Harry. While other students roamed the corridors,ughing and chatting, Harry remained in hispartment, immersed in his book and his thoughts. He was not anti-social, but he understood the importance of choosing allies wisely, especially in a world asplex as the one he was entering.
Harry raised his head, observing Ron Weasley sitting across from him after some time. The red-haired boy looked decidedly bored, his eyes aimlessly wandering the window''s passing scenery. Harry, sensing an opportunity to gather information, ced a bookmark in his book, "The Little Prince," and turned his full attention to Ron. "So, do you know any spell?" he asked casually, his toneced with curiosity.
Ron perked up at the question, eager to share. "Well, yeah, a few. My brothers showed me some stuff. Fred and George are always messing around with spells," he said with a hint of pride.
Harry noted Ron''s response with interest. The information about Ron''s family could be valuable; with three brothers currently at Hogwarts and a sister who would soon join, Ron''s insights could offer a unique perspective on the school''s dynamics. While Harry had no intention of choosing his friends solely for benefit, he was aware of the strategic importance of connections. Ron, with his direct link to the Weasley family, and Draco Malfoy, with his family''s political influence, represented potential pawns in theplex game of wizarding politics.
As Harry contemted his approach, he pondered the possibility of being sorted into Slytherin. ''What would Ron''s reaction be if I were sorted into Slytherin?'' he wondered, a sly smirk ying on his lips. He decided to test the waters, curious about Ron''s stance on the house often maligned for its association with dark wizards.
Before Ron could delve deeper into his limited spell knowledge, ady with a snack trolley passed by theirpartment. "Anything off the trolley, dears?" she asked cheerfully.
Harry observed Ron''s reaction closely. The boy hesitantly pulled out a poorly wrapped sandwich from his bag and declined the offer. Harry''s keen eye didn''t miss the details - the sandwich''s unappealing appearance, Ron''s slightly embarrassed refusal, and the longing nce he cast at the trolley''s treats. It was evident to Harry that the Weasleys, despite their noble bloodline, faced financial constraints.
With a subtle movement, Harry reached for his pocket, extracting a few galleons. Addressing the trolleydy, he said with a genuine smile, "Bit of everything, please." His gesture was both generous and tactical, aiming to put Ron at ease and perhaps loosen his tongue.
As thedy began piling an assortment of sweets and snacks onto theirpartment, Ron''s eyes widened in amazement. Chocte Frogs, Bertie Bott''s Every vor Beans, Cauldron Cakes, Pumpkin Pasties, and more were spread out before them. Ron''s expression, a mix of surprise and gratitude, did not escape Harry''s notice.
"Go on, help yourself," Harry encouraged, nudging a Chocte Frog towards Ron. The boy hesitated for a moment before eagerly grabbing the treat, his eyes lighting up with delight.
As Ron indulged in the snacks, Harry casually steered the conversation back to Hogwarts. "So, your brothers are in Gryffindor, right? What can you tell me about the other houses?" Harry asked, feigning ignorance.
Ron, his mouth full of Cauldron Cake, nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, all Weasleys end up in Gryffindor. It''s the best house, really. Brave, noble, and all that. Slytherin''s the worst - full of dark wizards and such," he said, echoing the sentiment Harry had heard earlier.
Harry nodded thoughtfully, his mind analyzing Ron''s words. ''It''s crucial to understand these house stereotypes firsthand.'' He knew that every piece of information, every perspective, could prove useful in navigating theplexities of Hogwarts. Sadly the red head repeated same sentences over and over again.
Harry, his curiosity piqued, casually probed Ron further. "What do you think of me, Sir Weasley? Do you think I am evil?" he asked, his tone light yet probing.
Ron, his mouth still full of chocte, shook his head vigorously, bits of melted chocte on his fingers. "No way! You''re Harry Potter. You-Know-Who''s vanquisher. You can''t be bad," he replied with conviction.
"But what if I end up in Slytherin?" Harry pressed, his eyes gleaming with mischief.
Ron, still chewing, vehemently shook his head. "Impossible. You''re Harry Potter," he repeated, as if that settled the matter. "Slytherin''s for the likes of... well, not you."
Harry''s smirk deepened. ''How naive,'' he thought, amused. Out loud, he asked, "Do you know how the sorting process works?"
Ron, now swallowing his mouthful, replied, "My brothers won''t tell me. Fred and George joked about fighting a dragon, but that''s got to be a lie, right?"
"Who knows? I''ve heard it''s quite random," Harry said with a shrug. "So, if I were sorted into Slytherin, would that make me evil?"
Ron hesitated, his expression uncertain. "I... I don''t know," he finally admitted.
''Interesting,'' Harry mused internally. He decided to drop the topic for now, focusing instead on the snacks before them.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch57- Hermione and Animagus
Ch57- Hermione and Animagus
Then Ron remembered the question Harry asked earlier. "Oh, right. I was about to show you my spell." He reached into his pocket and pulled out an old wand, its appearance worn and clearly handed down through generations. Harry observed the wand, noting its aged condition, which mirrored Ron''s secondhand clothes.
As Ron prepared to cast the spell, he brought out a rat from his sleeve. Harry''s eyebrows furrowed in suspicion at the sight of the rat. ''Something is off,'' he thought, turning to Nigel. "That rat, Nigel. It''s not just an ordinary rat, is it?"
Before he could utilize the Observe function on the rat, theirpartment door slid open, and a young girl with bushy hair stepped in. She looked around eleven years old, her eyes scanning thepartment curiously. "Have you seen any toad? A boy named Neville lost his," she inquired earnestly.
Ron, looking momentarily distracted from his spellcasting, replied with a simple "No." The girl''s gaze then shifted to Ron''s wand. "Oh, are you doing magic? Let''s see it then," she said, her tone a mix of curiosity and skepticism.
Ron cleared his throat, a hint of nervousness in his eyes. He raised his wand and chanted, "Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid, fat rat yellow." He waved his wand, but to no effect. The rat remained its usual color, unaltered by the spell.
Harry, still intrigued by the rat, used his Observe function, a System message appearing before his eyes:
[System Message: Scabbers the Rat - Animagus Detection Warning: Possible human in animagus form. Caution advised. Name: Unknown. History: Concealed. Magical Signature: Altered.]
Nigel chimed in Harry''s mind, his tone reflective of the situation''s absurdity. "Shall I use System Points to unveil the rat''s true identity, Master Harry?" he inquired, his voice carrying a subtle hint of amusement at the spectacle.
Harry inwardly shook his head, deciding against it for the moment. ''Not yet, Nigel. Let''s not rush into unmasking our furry friend. I''ll investigate furtherter,'' he thought, his mind already formting a strategy to uncover the rat''s secrets.
The girl spoke up at this moment, her voice tinged with a blend of curiosity and critique. "Are you sure that''s a real spell? Well, it¡¯s not very good, is it? I''ve only tried simple ones myself, but they have all worked for me," she said, her tone suggesting a mix of genuine intrigue and a desire to showcase her own prowess.
She sat down across Harry, and her eyes, filled with a mixture of curiosity and purpose, fixed upon him. As she pointed her wand directly at Harry''s face, his instinctive reaction was swift. He squinted and reached out, his hand firmly gripping her wrist to turn the wand away. "You shouldn''t point your wand at people," he said in a low, measured voice. His grip was firm but not aggressive, reflecting his caution rather than hostility.
The girl, Hermione Granger, winced slightly under the pressure of Harry''s grip, her face contorting in a mix of difort and surprise. "I just wanted to fix your sses," she exined, her voice tinged with a hint of defensiveness.
Harry released her wrist, his expression unyielding. "My sses are unbreakable, and work just fine. We don''t know each other, and you shouldn''t point your wand at people you don''t know," he reiterated, his tone colder now, underscoring the seriousness of his statement.
Hermione pulled back, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. She seemed unustomed to being reprimanded in such a manner. ¡°Are you alright, Harry?¡± Ron asked, his mouth full.
Harry, his gaze still fixed on Hermione, activated his Observe function. The System message that appeared confirmed his suspicions:
[System Message: Hermione Granger (11) - Under Compelling Spell
Objective: Befriend Harry Potter and influence his academic pursuits.
Spell Origin: Unknown.
Note: Subject''s awareness of the spell''s influence - Minimal.]
Harry''s eyes narrowed as he processed this information. ''Another one under a spell,'' he thought, a tinge of annoyance creeping into his mind. ''Dumbledore, what are you trying to do with me?'' He internally questioned the Headmaster''s motives, his distrust growing.
Hermione, seemingly oblivious to Harry''s internal musings, attempted to regain herposure. "I''ve read about you, you know," she started, trying to shift the conversation. "In ''Modern Magical History'' and ''The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts,'' and ''Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century.''"
Harry listened, his expression neutral. He was aware of the books she mentioned, having read them himself. The mention of his own story in such books was no surprise, but the content couldn¡¯t be more off.
"Quite the reader, aren''t we?" Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, a subtle note of amusement underlying his words. "A refreshing change from our snack-loving friend here."
Harry couldn''t help but internally smile at Nigel''s observation. He nced at Ron, who was still engrossed in the sweets, seemingly oblivious to the deeper conversation unfolding.
Hermione decided to forget her slight. She then turned to Ron, who was still munching on the snacks. "And you are?" she asked, her tone polite yet marked with a hint of impatience.
Ron, his mouth full, mumbled a response, "Ron Weasley."
Hermione''s expression shifted to a scowl, clearly unimpressed with Ron''sck of manners. "A pleasure," she said, though her tone suggested otherwise. She then stood up, addressing them both. "You two better change into robes. I expect we''ll be arriving soon."
As she made to leave, Harry, noticing her adherence to thepelling spell''s directive, called out, "You should ask a prefect."
Hermione turned back, a look of confusion crossing her face. "What?" she inquired, her brows furrowed.
Harry, with a knowing smirk, added, "The toad. Ask a prefect. They can help."
For a moment, Hermione''s eyes zed over, a clear indication of the spell''s influence. She nodded, albeit mechanically. "Right. I will just do that," she agreed, before exiting thepartment.
Harry watched her leave, his mind analyzing the situation. ''So, she''s under apelling spell to befriend me and influence my academic path,'' he thought. ''Dumbledore¡¯s machinations, perhaps?''
Nigel''s voicemented on the encounter. "Seems like our dear Headmaster is quite interested in scripting your Hogwarts experience, Master Harry. How do you n to navigate this woven web?"
Harry pondered Nigel''s words. "I''ll y along for now, but on my terms," he decided, his gaze shifting to the scenery outside the window. "It''s clear Dumbledore has a n for me, but I won''t be led blindly."
Ron, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up. "She''s a bit much, isn''t she?"
Harry chuckled, his attention now back on Ron. "She''s certainly... dedicated," he replied diplomatically. "But, let''s focus on our arrival. We should change into our robes."
As they prepared to change, Harry''s thoughts lingered on Hermione''s behavior. Her actions, clearly dictated by the spell, indicated arger n at y, one that involved not just Ron but Hermione as well. ''Why these two?'' he wondered.
Nigel''s voice broke through his contemtion. "It seems, Master Harry, that your journey at Hogwarts will be far from ordinary. Allies and obstacles, all part of a grander scheme."
Harry nodded, acknowledging the insight Nigel provided. With a subtle gesture, his hand moving deftly, he took out his wand. A flick of his wrist, and the window of thepartment turned pitch ck. "Colovaria." The magic was swift but effective, a testament to Harry''s growing prowess in magic. Ron''s reaction was immediate and filled with wonder. "Blimey! How did you do that?" he eximed, his eyes and mouth agape in awe.
Harry merely shrugged in response. He saw no point in exining the intricacies of his magical abilities to Ron, especially considering the boy''s earlier attempt at spellcasting with a chant as simple as "Sunshine and daisies." It was clear to Harry that Ron, while earnest, had much to learn about the true nature of magic.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch58- Meeting with Peers
Ch58- Meeting with Peers
Quietly, Harry took out his Hogwarts robe. The fabric was smooth and pristine, a stark contrast to Ron''s worn and faded attire. As he dressed, his movements were graceful and efficient, each motion practiced and precise. He had learned long ago the importance of being prepared, a lesson that life with the Dursleys had ingrained in him. Now, as he readied himself for his arrival at Hogwarts, he felt a sense of anticipation mixed with caution.
Nigel, observing Harry''s actions, remarked in his mind, "A new beginning, Master Harry. Hogwarts awaits. I do hope the food is to your liking."
Harry couldn''t help but smile inwardly at Nigel''sment. The AI''s observations, though oftenced with humor, also carried a hint of genuine concern.
Ron, still looking at the darkened window, muttered, "Wish I could do that." His voice carried a mix of envy and admiration. Harry nced at Ron, noticing the hint of longing in his eyes. It was clear that Ron yearned for more than he had. ''Must have grown up envying others.'' He mused.
It was already evening when the train arrived at Hogwarts. Amidst the bustling crowd of students, Harry heard a booming voice calling out, "First years! Come on out. Don''t be shy. First years,e ''ere." The source of the voice was a giant of a man, holding antern that cast a warm glow in the dimming light. Harry observed the man discreetly, activating his ''Observe'' function silently.
[System Message: Rubeus Hagrid - Half-giant, Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts. Friendly and fond of magical creatures. No malicious intent detected.]
As Hagrid called out again, "Come, this way to the boats. Follow me," Harry followed the crowd, his eyes scanning his surroundings with keen interest. Approaching theke, Hagrid''s voice boomed once more, "No more than four to a boat." Harry decided to distance himself from Ron, opting instead for an empty boat at the side. As he settled into the boat, two girls and a boy joined him.
Harry''s ''Observe'' function activated automatically as he scrutinized his newpanions.
[System Message: Tracey Davis. Open-minded and curious. Nopelling spells detected.]
[System Message: Daphne Greengrass. Strong-willed and ambitious. Nopelling spells detected.]
[System Message: Neville Longbottom - Under Long-term Confundus Spell. Origin of spell: Unknown. Note: Spell affects memory and decision-making. Subject''s awareness of the spell''s influence - Minimal.]
Harry frowned as he recognized the name. "Nigel, isn''t he the other baby in the prophecy?"
Nigel answered with a mental nod, "He is. He could be in your ce right now, Master Harry. The boy who lived. Instead, both his parents were crazed by endless torture. Growing up with his grandmother and Uchle, in constantparison to his father, and reprimand made him weak-willed and insecure. I don''t know the source that spell is, though. Most intriguing."
Harry nodded in understanding. Neville was someone he wanted to meet, hopefully bing friends with him. Alice Longbottom, Neville''s mother, was his godmother, and Neville was like a brother in fate.
He decided to break the ice, introducing himself with a touch of formality, "Hello. I am Harry Potter, Heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Potter." His tone wasposed, yet there was an underlying warmth in his voice. Extending a hand, he gently took Daphne and Tracey''s hands in turn, nting a soft, courteous kiss on each, a gesture of refined manners he had learned through Nigel''s guidance. Then, turning towards Neville, who looked a bit intimidated by the formality, he offered his hand with a friendly smile.
Daphne Greengrass, a girl with an air of confidence, raised an eyebrow at Harry''s introduction but returned the greeting with equal politeness. "Daphne Greengrass, , Heiress of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Greengrass. Pleased to meet you, Heir Potter," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity. Her demeanor suggested she was well-versed in the customs of the wizarding world''s elite.
Tracey Davis, on the other hand, seemed pleasantly surprised by Harry''s gesture and shocked by his identity. "Tracey Davis," she said, her voice light and friendly. "It''s nice to meet you, Sir Potter."
Neville Longbottom, a bit flustered by the formal introduction, shook Harry''s hand. "I-I''m Neville Longbottom, umm... , Heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Longbottom." he stammered, his voice betraying a mix of nervousness and awe.
Harry, sensing Neville''s difort, quickly shifted to a more rxed posture, aiming to put him at ease. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you. Excited about studying in here?" he inquired, his voice carrying a genuine interest.
Daphne nodded. "Yes, though I''ve heard a lot about it from my family. It''s quite the experience, I gather."
Tracey chimed in with enthusiasm, "I''m really excited! I can''t wait to start learning actual magic, my folks at home only taught me the basics."
Neville, still appearing a bit overwhelmed, added, "Yeah. My gran says it''s a big responsibility."
Harry listened attentively, his mind noting the different backgrounds and perspectives each of hispanions brought to the conversation. He was particrly intrigued by Neville''s mention of his grandmother, remembering Nigel''s briefing about his family''s tragic history.
Nigel''s voicemented with a hint of intrigue. "Quite the diverse group you''ve found yourself with, Master Harry. Ms. Greengrasses from an old pure-blood family, known for their pride and ambition. Ms. Davis, on the other hand, seems more grounded, perhaps from a less traditional background. And Mr. Longbottom, well, his story is a rather tragic one."
Harry nodded slightly, acknowledging Nigel''s analysis. He knew that understanding his peers'' backgrounds and motivations would be crucial in navigating Hogwarts''plex socialndscape.
As the boat glided smoothly across the ck Lake, the conversation among the four first-years continued, with Harry skillfully steering it towards lighter topics. He asked about their interests and hobbies, and in turn, shared a few of his own.
Neville, gradually warming up to the group, shared his love for nts, mentioning his interest in Herbology. Daphne spoke of her fascination with the charms and potions, while Tracey expressed a keen interest in charms and enchantments.
Harry, listening intently, found himself appreciating thepany of his new acquaintances. They were all different, yet there was a sense of mutual respect and curiosity among them.
As Hogwarts Castle came into view, its towering spires and grand architecture illuminated by the moonlight, a sense of awe filled the boat. Harry''s eyes widened at the sight, feeling a surge of excitement at the prospect of exploring the castle''s ancient halls and secrets.
Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "Ah, Hogwarts. A ce of endless mysteries and opportunities. It will be fascinating to see how you make your mark here, Master Harry."
Harry smiled inwardly, his gaze still fixed on the majestic castle. "Indeed, Nigel. Hogwarts is more than a school; it''s the beginning of a new chapter."
Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind as they glided across the ck Lake, "Fun fact, Master Harry. Thiske is the same one the four founders traveled when they first found thisnd. The tradition for first-years to pass through it is to see through the founders'' eyes." Harry appreciated the trivia, feeling a deeper connection to the history and tradition of the school he was about to enter.
As they neared the castle, Harry''s attention was abruptly drawn to arge tentacle briefly breaking the surface of theke. His reaction was swift; he activated his Observe function to identify the creature. Tracey, noticing the tentacle as well, said, "I heard from my mother that this is the Giant Squid. It helps students if they fall into theke."
[System Message: Kraken - Mythological creature, not just a Giant Squid. Capable of incredible feats of strength and known for its protective nature towards Hogwarts students. Magical properties: Highly intelligent and sensitive to magical energies.]
Harry''s eyes widened slightly at the revtion. The creature in theke wasn''t just a mere squid, but a Kraken, a being of myth and legend. He was intrigued by its presence in theke and its protective nature towards the students. The thought that such a magnificent creature resided in the depths of Hogwarts''ke added anotheryer of mystery to the already enchanting school.
Nigel offered a humorous observation, "Quite the guardian for a school, wouldn''t you agree? I suppose it beats having a grumpy old caretaker with a cat."
As the boat approached thending, Harry turned his attention back to the castle. Its towering spires and the vastness of its structure were illuminated under the moonlight, casting an awe-inspiring image. He felt a sense of anticipation, wondering what mysteries and challengesy within those ancient walls.
Daphne, her gaze fixed on the castle, spoke with a hint of reverence, "It''s even more impressive than what I imagined."
Neville, still a bit shy but clearly awestruck, added, "It''s huge. I can''t believe we''re going to live here."
Tracey, equally mesmerized, nodded in agreement. "It''s like something out of a storybook."
Harry, observing their reactions, felt a sense of camaraderie building among them. Despite their different backgrounds, the shared experience of arriving at Hogwarts seemed to be a unifying moment.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch59- The Good Ol’ Professor
Ch59- The Good Ol¡¯ Professor
As they disembarked from the boats, Harry noticed Hagrid guiding the first-year students towards arge set of doors. The giant man''s booming voice echoed across the grounds, "Right this way, everyone. Mind yer step."
The group of first-years followed Hagrid, their eyes wide with excitement and nervousness. Harry walked alongside his new acquaintances, his mind alert and observant.
As Hagrid stepped aside, an old witch with a serious demeanor approached the group of first-year students. "I will take it from here, Hagrid. Thank you," she said. The witch then turned to the students, her voice firm yet weing. "Wee to Hogwarts. Now, in a few moments, you will pass through these doors, and join your ssmates. But before you can take your seats, you must be sorted into your houses. They are Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenw, and Slytherin. While you are here, your house will be like your family. Your triumphs will earn you house points, and any rule-breaking will cost you points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup. The sorting ceremony will begin momentarily." With that, she turned and walked away.
As she departed, the crowd parted, and Draco Malfoy approached Harry. "Potter," he greeted with a nod. His eyes then shifted to Neville, and a smirk formed on his face as he looked down at him. Before Draco could utter a disparaging remark, Harry intervened. "Malfoy. Meet my friend, Neville Longbottom, Heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Longbottom."
Draco''s gaze flickered back to Harry, meeting his intense stare. After a moment, he nodded respectfully. "An honor, Heir Longbottom," he said, his tone surprisingly genuine. Neville greeted him back, though still a bit taken aback by the sudden attention.
"I will see youter then, Potter," Draco said, before turning and walking away. Harry watched him go, his thoughts on theplex dynamics of the wizarding world''s elite. Unlike Ron and Draco, whom he saw more as chess pieces in the grand game of Hogwarts, Harry genuinely wanted to befriend Neville. Their shared fate, both being the children mentioned in the prophecy, forged a bond that Harry felt was worth nurturing.
As Professor McGonagall returned with a list of names, she instructed the first-year students to follow her. Seizing this opportunity, Harry discreetly activated his Observe function on her, curious to learn more about the stern-faced witch leading them.
[System Message: Minerva McGonagall - Deputy Headmistress, Head of Gryffindor House. Skilled in Transfiguration. Strong sense of justice and fairness. Big fan of Quidditch. No malicious intent detected.]
Entering the Grand Hall, Harry was immediately captivated by its grandeur. Towering ceilings enchanted to mimic the night sky stretched above, creating an illusion of dining under the stars. The floating candles added a mystical ambiance, casting a warm glow over the four long house tables filled with students. The hall was alive with the buzz of conversation and the tter of cutlery, a symphony of school life in motion.
From somewhere behind him, Hermione''s voice drifted over, educating a few students. "It''s not real, the ceiling. It''s just bewitched to look like the night sky. I read about it in ''Hogwarts: A History.''"
Approaching the front of the hall, McGonagall stopped before a stool with an old, patched hat. Harry''s gaze then shifted to the staff table, observing the professors and other staff members. His attention was drawn to two individuals in particr, who were also looking in his direction. One was a man with greasy hair and a sullen expression, resembling a human bat. The other, an old man with a long white beard, had eyes that twinkled with an unreadable emotion. ''A nice trick to make people look into his eyes,'' Harry thought.
Nigel''s voicemented in Harry''s mind. "You know what they say, Master Harry. Eyes are the mirror to the soul, or in this case, perhaps memories."
Harry smiled inwardly as he used the Observe function on both individuals. He felt their attempts to probe his mind with Legilimency a moment ago, but thanks to the System, his memories remained shielded.
[System Message: Severus Snape - Potions Master, Head of Slytherin House. Aplicated past with deepyers. Skilled in potions and Legilimency. Resentments and secrets hidden beneath a cold exterior. Malicious Intent: Detected soft resentment.]
[System Message: Albus Dumbledore - Headmaster of Hogwarts. One of the most powerful wizards alive. Known for his fight against dark forces. A strategist with a penchant for maniption. Eyes capable of Legilimency, though unsessful on you. Malicious Intent: Detected soft intent of malice for the necessity of greater good.]
As the Sorting Hat''s song filled the Great Hall, a ripple of anticipation ran through the first-year students. Harry Potter, standing amidst his peers, listened intently. The Hat''s message about the qualities of each house resonated with him, each verse painting a vivid picture of the values and traits Hogwarts valued.
Harry, deep in thought, turned to Nigel. "This proves it, Nigel. Dumbledore is not the simple, good old man many believe him to be. He''s a maniptive mastermind. He might mean well, but that''s the most dangerous kind. At least Dark Lords are open about their intentions."
Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind. "Indeed, Master Harry. The line between a savior and a maniptor can be as thin as a wand''s core. It''s all about perspective and, unfortunately, maniption often wears the mask of benevolence."
At the staff table, both Severus Snape and Albus Dumbledore were visibly taken aback. They had attempted to probe Harry''s mind with Legilimency but had failed to breach his mental defenses. Dumbledore surmised that Lily''s protective spell, which had saved Harry from Voldemort, was still shielding him. Snape, however, believed that Harry was a natural genius in Legilimency and lumency, a talent possibly inherited from his mother, Lily. Yet, Snape''s disdain for the boy, who bore such a striking resemnce to James Potter, lingered.
Harry, aware of their scrutiny, ignored the duo, focusing instead on the Sorting Hat. Using his Observe function, he studied the ancient artifact:
[System Message: The Sorting Hat - An enchanted hat with the ability to sort students into Hogwarts houses based on their personality traits and values. Created by the founders of Hogwarts. Possesses a high level of intelligence and insight.]
McGonagall then addressed the students, "When your name is called, please step forward. I will ce the sorting hat on your head, and you will be sorted into your respective house." She then proceeded to call the first name, "Hannah Abbott."
As Professor McGonagall began the sorting ceremony, the Great Hall fell into a hushed anticipation. Each student''s name called seemed to echo through the vast chamber, marking the start of their journey at Hogwarts.
Hanna Abbott walked nervously to the stool and sat down. The Sorting Hat barely touched her head before it shouted, "Hufflepuff!" Hannah''s face lit up with a relieved smile as she joined her new housemates at the Hufflepuff table, weed with apuse.
Terry Boot was next, his steps measured and calm. The hat deliberated for a moment before dering, "Ravenw!" Terry, with aposed nod, made his way to the Ravenw table, where he was greeted warmly.
Lavender Brown''s turn came, and she practically bounced to the stool. The hat''s decision was swift. "Gryffindor!" it announced. Lavender beamed, rushing to join her fellow Gryffindors amidst loud cheers.
Justin Finch-Fletchley, with his easy smile, was also sorted into Hufflepuff. He looked genuinely pleased, joining his housemates with a friendly wave.
Seamus Finnigan''s sorting was a lively affair. The hat seemed to enjoy teasing him a bit before finally dering, "Gryffindor!" Seamus''s grin was infectious as he made his way to his new house.
Hermione Granger, her face set with determination, walked up. The hat seemed to ponder longer with her. "Gryffindor!" it finally announced. Hermione''s relief was palpable as she joined the Gryffindor table, her face flushed with excitement.
Gregory Goyle, looking somewhat bewildered, was quickly sorted into Slytherin. He lumbered over to his house''s table, where he was received with muted nods.
Daphne Greengrass approached with an air of confidence. The hat announced "Slytherin!" almost immediately, and Daphne, without a hint of surprise, elegantly walked to her house table.
Neville Longbottom''s sorting was met with a bit of tension. The hat took its time, but eventually, "Gryffindor!" rang out. Neville, looking relieved and slightly surprised, joined Gryffindor amidst encouraging apuse.
Megan Jones, a girl with a bright smile, was sorted into Hufflepuff. She skipped happily to her table, greeted by cheers.
Ernest Macmin, serious and upright, was also sorted into Hufflepuff. He nodded respectfully to Professor McGonagall before joining his house.
Draco Malfoy strode confidently to the stool, his demeanor unshaken. The hat barely grazed his head before shouting, "Slytherin!" Draco smirked slightly, taking his ce among his housemates with an air of entitlement.
Theodore Nott, quiet and observant, was next. "Slytherin!" the hat dered. Theodore gave a subtle nod, his expression unreadable, and joined his house.
Parvati Patil, chattering nervously until thest moment, was sorted into Gryffindor. Her nervousness turned into excitement as she took her seat at the Gryffindor table.
Padma Patil, in contrast to her sister, walked up calmly. "Ravenw!" the hat announced. Padma smiled and joined her housemates with a serene expression.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch60- Harry’s Sorting
Ch60- Harry¡¯s Sorting
When McGonagall called the next name, "Harry Potter," an expectant hush fell over the Great Hall. All eyes turned to the confident 11-year-old who walked without a hint of hesitation and sat on the stool. The chatter ceased; the atmosphere was thick with curiosity, students stretching their necks to see him. Harry, maintaining hisposure, looked ahead, consciously averting any direct gaze. The hat was gently ced on his head, and Harry felt it sift through memories, those that Nigel allowed it to ess.
"Most intriguing. Where to put you, Mr. Potter?" the hat pondered aloud, its voice resonating in Harry''s mind.
Harry, ying along with the moment, inquired, "Where do you think is the best?"
The hat, its voice reflecting a hint of amusement, replied, "Most definitely Slytherin. Ambitious, cunning, and dangerous. My, my. Such a sharp mind you have."
"Thanks, you are not so bad yourself," Harry smirked internally, engaging in a light-hearted exchange with the hat.
"But you are also brave and loyal. You love reading and science. You fit all the houses," the hat observed, seeming to weigh its options.
Harry, with a yful tone, joked, "How about you make me the new headmaster?"
The hat chuckled at his audacity. "Would be better, believe me, but I don''t have the permission. Well, where to put you?" It murmured in contemtion.
"Slytherin, please," Harry stated firmly.
"Are you sure?" the hat queried, seeking confirmation.
Harry''s smirk deepened. "Don''t you want to see the old man''s face when you put me there?"
The hatughed, a sound unheard by anyone else, before announcing loudly, "SLYTHERIN!"
The Great Hall erupted into a pandemonium of reactions. The Slytherin table burst into cheers and apuse, weing their newest member with a mix of surprise and excitement. The other tables, particrly Gryffindor, were abuzz with whispers and shocked expressions. Dumbledore''s face, visible from the staff table, was a picture of surprise and intrigue, his twinkling eyes momentarily losing their sparkle. Snape, on the other hand, appeared genuinely taken aback, his usual scowl deepening.
Harry rose from the stool, his face betraying none of his internal amusement. As he made his way to the Slytherin table, he felt the weight of many eyes upon him, each student trying to decipher the mystery of ''The Boy Who Lived'' being sorted into Slytherin.
As Harry walked towards the Slytherin table, his clothes subtly adjusted themselves, adopting a green and silver theme that seamlessly blended with the house colors. The fabric shifted and shimmered, a visual testament to the magic that permeated Hogwarts. Nigel quipped, "Gotta say, it matches with your eyes. Imagine a yellow theme of Hufflepuff." Harry chuckled inwardly, amused by the mental image Nigel put in his mind, even as he took his seat at his new house table.
The hall was still buzzing with whispers and murmurs as Professor McGonagall recovered from her momentary stupor and called the next name, "Ron Weasley." Ron, looking visibly shocked and somewhat lost, made his way to the stool. The Sorting Hat took only a moment before announcing "Gryffindor!" Ron, relieved, joined his house table, still casting asional bewildered nces at Harry.
Following Ron, ise Zabini was sorted into Slytherin, his stride confident as he joined his new housemates. With the sorting ceremony concluded, the Great Hall settled into a temporary silence.
Dumbledore stood up, his face neutral, but there was a subtle shift in his usually unppable demeanor. "Wee!" he began, his voice resonating throughout the hall. "Wee to a new year at Hogwarts. Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!" With a whimsical smile, he sat down, and magically, food appeared on all the tables.
Harry, amused by Dumbledore''s entricity, asked in his mind, "Acting demented?" He found the old man''s act entertaining, knowing that despite his age, Dumbledore was as sharp as a basilisk''s tooth.
Nigel''s voice resonated with a chuckle, "Those are probably the names of house elves that use magic to deliver the food from kitchens." Harry nodded in agreement, ''That makes sense.''
As Harry started to eat, he noticed several students trying to engage him in conversation. His newfound status as ''The Boy Who Lived'' in Slytherin had evidently piqued the curiosity of many. Fortunately, he sat next to Daphne Greengrass, who was seated next to Tracey Davis, leaving his right side empty. Across from him sat Theodore Nott and ise Zabini, with Draco Malfoy on Nott''s left.
The Slytherin table was a blend of traditional pure-blood families and ambitious neers. Harry observed their interactions, noting the subtle dynamics of power and influence at y. Daphne and Tracey, bothing from established families, conversed with an air of confidence. In contrast, Theodore and ise, though less outspoken, exuded a quiet strength that spoke of their upbringing in theplex world of wizarding politics.
Draco Malfoy, in particr, seemed intrigued by Harry''s presence in Slytherin. His earlier confident demeanor had given way to a more contemtive one. "Quite the stir you''ve caused, Potter," he remarked, his tone a mix of curiosity and respect.
Harry, taking a bite of his roast chicken, replied nonchntly, "It seems so, Malfoy. But then, Hogwarts is full of surprises, isn''t it?"
The meal progressed with various students engaging Harry in conversation, each trying to gauge his personality and intentions. Harry responded with a mix of politeness and reserve, careful not to reveal too much about himself. He was aware that every word he said could be analyzed and interpreted in multiple ways.
As the feast neared its end, Dumbledore stood up again, this time to announce the uing school year''s events and remind the students of the rules.
Harry''s gaze shifted from the lively interactions at the Slytherin table to the staff table, where the Hogwarts teachers sat. Among them, a professor wearing a turban caught his attention. The man seemed to be fumbling with his bag, his movements slightly awkward. From his vantage point, Harry had a clear view of the staff table and this particr professor.
Suddenly, a System message shed before Harry''s eyes, momentarily pulling his focus from the scene: [A powerful Legilimency detected. The probe failed.] Harry''s eyes narrowed. He turned his attention back to the turbaned professor, activating his Observe function to gather more information.
[System Message: Quirinus Quirrell - Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. Nervous disposition. Signs of magical interference present. Warning: Possible external influence detected. Legilimency source: Unknown.]
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, its tone a blend of curiosity and caution. "Quite the mystery we have here, Master Harry. A Defense Against the Dark Arts professor with more secrets than a Sphinx''s riddle."
Harry''s lips twitched in amusement at Nigel''s analogy. "Indeed, Nigel. But secrets have a way ofing to light, especially in a ce like Hogwarts." His eyes remained fixed on Professor Quirrell, contemting the potential dangers hidden beneath the man''s timid exterior.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch61- Common Room
Ch61- Common Room
As the final course of desserts vanished from the tables, leaving behind a satisfied murmur among the students, Professor Dumbledore rose once more, capturing the attention of the entire Great Hall. The hall, buzzing with the energy of a fresh start at Hogwarts, quieted down, every eye and ear turning towards the esteemed Headmaster.
"Ahem," Dumbledore began, his voice resonating with a warmth that seemed to reach every corner of the vast room. "Just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered." His eyes, twinkling as they often did, swept across the hall, pausing momentarily on the faces of eager first-years and returning students alike.
"First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all pupils." Dumbledore''s voice took on a slightly stern tone, though his eyes retained their gentle sparkle. "And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well." His gaze flickered towards the Weasley twins, whose expressions of feigned innocence only seemed to amuse the Headmaster further.
Harry, seated at the Slytherin table, couldn''t help but observe the subtle intery of expressions around the hall. "Ah, the forbidden forest, a treasure trove of the dangerous and unknown," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, tinged with a hint of intrigue. "Do be careful should you ever find yourself near its edges, Master Harry."
Harry nodded slightly, acknowledging Nigel''s words. His eyes returned to Dumbledore, who was now addressing another important matter.
"I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between sses in the corridors." Dumbledore''s words were clear but Harry saw no point in such a rule. Students weren¡¯t allowed to use magic outside of Hogwarts, and now they weren¡¯t allowed to use it in corridors. Where could they even test their spells?
"Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in ying for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch." Dumbledore¡¯s announcement sparked a wave of excited whispers among the students. Harry, though curious about the famous wizarding sport, remained contemtive. His interest lied more in academics and exploring secrets of Hogwarts and Magic.
"Quidditch, the sport where brooms are more than cleaning tools," Nigel added. "Perhaps you should give it a go, Master Harry. After all, your bnce on a broom is quitemendable."
Harry considered the idea briefly. His skills in broom riding were indeed exceptional, but he decided to reserve any decision on participating in Quidditch until he had a better grasp of his priorities and schedule at Hogwarts. He had so much to test and explore.
Dumbledore¡¯s final announcement, however, captured everyone''s full attention. "And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death." The statement, delivered with a serious tone uncharacteristic of the usually jovial Headmaster, sent a ripple of both excitement and apprehension throughout the hall.
Harry''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, while Nigel''s voice sounded in his mind. "A painfully deadly warning, quite literal in its intent. The third-floor corridor seems to be this year''s touch of mystery. Caution is advised, but curiosity, I presume, will not be far behind."
"Indeed, Nigel," Harry thought in response. "A corridor forbidden under threat of death. It''s almost like an open invitation for the more daring, or foolish, among us. I am sure dear old Headmaster could have used a spell to keep students away instead of pointing attention to there."
As Dumbledore finished his speech and the hall erupted into discussions and spections about the forbidden corridor, Harry¡¯s mind was already weaving through the possibilities. ''What secrets does that corridor hold? And why such a dire warning from Dumbledore?'' These questions lingered in his thoughts.
Around him, the Slytherin table was abuzz with conversations. Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis were discussing the possible reasons for the forbidden corridor, while Theodore Nott and ise Zabini spected on the nature of the dangers it might contain. Draco Malfoy, ever the schemer, seemed to be pondering the potential for exploiting this new piece of information.
The descent into the dungeons of Hogwarts Castle was a passage into a world unknown to Harry, yet one he felt strangely drawn to. The stone steps, cool and worn from centuries of use, spiraled downwards, leading the group of Slytherin first-years deeper into the castle''s ancient heart. The torches mounted on the walls flickered, casting shadows that danced across the stone, creating an atmosphere of mystique and aged grandeur.
As they reached the bottom of the staircase, the air grew cooler, the unmistakable dampness of the dungeon mingling with a sense of timelessness. Harry walked alongside Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis, his eyes keenly observing the new environment he was about to embrace as part of his house.
The prefect leading them stopped before a stretch of bare stone wall, indistinguishable from the rest of the dungeon corridor. "This is the Slytherin Common Room entrance," he announced, turning to face the group. "We change the password every week, and it''s posted inside themon room. Make sure you check for the next password every Sunday evening. It won''t be there the next morning." The students, including Harry, nodded in understanding, their attention focused on the wall.
"The current password is ''Ambition and Pride,''" the prefect dered. At his words, the stone wall slid aside, revealing the entrance to themon room. The students filed in, each eager to discover the secrets of their new home.
The Slytherin Common Room was a sight to behold. The interior was bathed in a dim, greenish light that seemed to emanate from enchantedmps shaped like serpents, their emerald eyes glowing softly. The walls were adorned with rich, dark tapestries depicting the achievements of famous Slytherins throughout the ages, each one a testament to the house''s storied history.
The room was spacious, with high, arched ceilings that gave it a cavernous feel. Severalfortable-looking ck leather sofas and armchairs were arranged around low tables, providing ample space for studying or socializing. The carpets on the floor were thick and dark green, with patterns of twisting snakes woven into them.
One of the most striking features of themon room was arge window that offered a view into the depths of the ck Lake. Through the ss, the eerie, green-tinged waters of theke could be seen, along with the asional glimpse of aquatic creatures swimming past. The sight was both mesmerizing and slightly unnerving, serving as a constant reminder of themon room''s unique location.
Harry, taking it all in, felt a sense of belonging. Themon room, with its aura of ambition and the pursuit of greatness, resonated with his own aspirations and determination. He was Slytherin, and this was his domain.
As the older students began to settle in, finding their preferred spots and engaging in hushed conversations, Harry''s attention was momentarily drawn back to Nigel''s voice in his mind. "Quite the cozy little snake pit we have here, wouldn''t you say, Master Harry? And that view of theke, certainly beats staring at a brick wall."
Harry couldn''t help but agree inwardly. The view of theke added an element of the extraordinary to themon room, setting it apart from anything he had ever experienced.
The prefect, having ensured that all the first-years were acquainted with themon room, made a final announcement about the dormitories. "The boys'' dormitories are through the door on the left, and the girls'' are on the right. Your belongings have already been brought up. Remember, respect each other''s privacy and space."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch62- Serpent of the Crown
Ch62- Serpent of the Crown
Hey everyone,
I''ve seen your questions about why Harry picked Slytherin, especially since it seems like Dumbledore wanted him in Gryffindor. It''s a great point, and I totally get where you''reing from. Let''s break it down a bit, remembering that in our story, Harry''s still just an 11-year-old kid, smart as he might be.
First off, Harry isn''t 100% sure Dumbledore''s the one behind thosepelling spells on Ron and Hermione. We, as readers, might see more than Harry does because of the extra info we have. But remember, this isn''t a story where our hero knows everything from a past life or something. He''s figuring things out as he goes.
So, why Slytherin? Well, for one, Harry wanted to see what kind of reaction he''d get by choosing Slytherin ¨C it''s a way for him to test if Dumbledore really is behind those spells.
Also, Harry found out he''s from a Slytherin bloodline. But here''s the thing ¨C he doesn''t know how to im that inheritance. It kind of makes sense for him to think being in Slytherin House might be part of it, right?
And I know some of you think that going against Dumbledore is just ying into his hands, but Harry wants to be a yer in this game, not just a chess piece. One of his goals is to challenge the stereotypes about Slytherin House.
I just wanted to clear up those points. I totally get it if some of you aren''t thrilled with these choices, but that''s the direction I''m taking this story. I''m really excited to see how it all unfolds and I hope you are too! Thanks for sticking with the story and sharing your thoughts ¨C it means a lot.
Have fun!
--
Then the prefect took a step back, allowing room for another figure to step forward. The crowd instinctively parted, creating a clear path to the center of the room. A striking girl, with sharp, intelligent eyes and an air of refined confidence, emerged into view. On her chest, a unique badge materialized, depicting a crown entwined with a serpent. Her presencemanded immediate respect and attention.
"Wee to Slytherin," she began, her voice carrying a tone that demanded respect without the need for volume. She was tall, with an elegant posture that spoke of noble upbringing. Her hair was a rich, dark brown, cascading in waves down her shoulders, and her eyes, a piercing green, scanned the room with an analytical gaze. "I am Selena Rosier, the current Serpent of the Crown of Slytherin House." (Check for pics)
Selena Rosier''s presence in the Slytherin Common Room wasmanding, abination of her noble lineage and an intrinsic aura of power that seemed to radiate from her. As she addressed the new Slytherin students, her voice was confident, resonating with a sense of purpose that instantly drew their attention.
"None of you know what it is, even if your parents were previous Serpent," she began, her gaze subtly shifting towards Draco Malfoy and Daphne Greengrass. The movement was so slight, almost imperceptible, but Harry caught it. His curiosity piqued, he activated his Observe function discreetly.
[System Message: Selena Rosier - Exceptional magical talent, particrly in spellcasting and political strategy. Strong leadership qualities. Current holder of the Serpent''s Crown in Slytherin House.]
"Now, let me exin what this title holds," she said, her voice clear and resonant.
"The Chamber of the Serpent''s Will," Selena began, "is an integral part of Slytherin''s legacy. Beyond the known hierarchy of Hogwarts, this chamber, a creation of Szar Slytherin himself, is embedded with his wisdom and insight. It is not merely a room but a sentient entity, capable of assessing and evaluating the worthiness of Slytherin students."
The students listened, rapt with attention as Selena continued. "Each year, the Chamber awakens to perform its mystical selection. It magically evaluates us based on our strengths, ambition, cunning, and potential to lead. The most suitable among us is then chosen as the Serpent of the Crown."
Harry, intrigued by this revtion, found Nigel''s voice echoing in his mind. "Fascinating, isn''t it? A chamber that picks the cream of the crop. Slytherin''s ways are indeed mysterious."
Selena spoke of the Elders'' Council, known as the Shadows of Slytherin. "This councilprises former Serpents of the Crown. Bound by the Chamber''s magic, they remain impartial, their identities shrouded in secrecy. In the Chamber, they speak only the truth."
"The duties and powers bestowed upon the Serpent of the Crown are significant," she emphasized. "They receive enhanced magical abilities, a gift from the Chamber. Their role is to uphold our traditions, protect our house''s interests, and mentor younger members."
Nigel''smentary added depth to Selena''s words. "It''s like having a magical board of directors, with the past leaders guiding the present."
"The Chamber ensures all decisions within are made with honesty and fairness," Selena exined. "Its enchantmentpels truth and fairness. Additionally, the Serpent can summon magical avatars of past Slytherin legends for counsel."
Harry pondered over this, his mind racing with the implications. "A magical hierarchy within a house," he thought. "Slytherin is more than just a house; it''s a legacy."
Selena concluded, "Our house''s unique structure fosters respect for ancient magic and enriches our cultural identity. The Serpent of the Crown often influences inter-house rtions and Hogwarts politics, extending our reach beyond these walls."
She finished with a smirk, "I am telling you all these because you won''t be able to tell anyone out of this house. That is why none of you knew about it, even if your parents were the former Serpent of Crown." Harry was amazed by the depth and secrecy of Slytherin''s traditions. At this moment, the door opened, and in walked Professor Snape, his cape billowing behind him, his gaze hard and prating. He looked first at Selena, then turned his attention to the first-years.
"You are all informed, I hope," Snape began, his voice carrying an edge thatmanded attention. "In my house, unity is paramount. We do not tolerate in-fights outside of these walls. Do not lose points for foolishness, or you will answer me. Slytherin''s reputation is built on our solidarity and cunning, not pettiness orck of discipline."
His gaze locked onto Harry, lingering for a moment longer than on the others. "Remember, we are Slytherins. We uphold our house''s honor with intelligence and strategy, not rash actions. Any behavior that tarnishes our image will be dealt with swiftly."
With these stern words, Snape left as abruptly as he had entered, his cape trailing behind him. The room remained silent for a moment, the weight of his words hanging in the air, before the prefect led the first-years to their respective rooms.
In Slytherin, every student had a personal room, a luxury that spoke of the house''s regard for individuality and privacy. Entering his room, Harry saw his luggage had already been delivered. Most of it was empty, as he kept the majority of his important belongings in his Enchanted Haven Briefcase. He opened Hedwig''s cage as soon as he entered.
"Sorry, girl. I couldn''te earlier to release you," Harry apologized. Hedwig, perched on his shoulder, nibbled on his ear, her way of showing mild displeasure. Harry chuckled, taking out some snacks he had snatched from the Great Hall for her. As Hedwig began to eat, Harry softly called, "Misty."
To his surprise, Misty appeared promptly. "Master Harry! What can Misty do for you?" she asked eagerly.
Before Harry could respond, another house-elf appeared in the room, eyeing Misty with a noticeable hostility. Harry activated his Observe function:
[System Message: Tweak - Slytherin House Elf. Duties: Maintenance and upkeep of Slytherinmon room and dormitories. Traits: Loyal, proud of Slytherin House, wary of outsiders, particrly other house-elves entering Slytherin territory.]
Harry remembered the name from Dumbledore''s opening speech, which had included the words ''Tweak'' among a string of seemingly nonsensical terms. Nigel had initially suggested it was a rumor, but now, with Tweak''s presence confirmed, the reality was much clearer.
Tweak, the Slytherin house-elf, looked curiously at Misty, then back at Harry. "Sir Potter, is she be your house elf?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.
Harry nodded affirmatively. "Yes, Tweak. I summoned Misty. Is there any issue with that?" he inquired, his tone polite yet firm.
Tweak, his eyes widening slightly, responded with a sense of newfound respect. "Sir Harry know of Tweak? Tweak is honored." His voice conveyed genuine surprise and a hint of pride.
Harry chuckled softly, a friendly smile ying on his lips. "You were the one who delivered food to the Slytherin table, right? Thank you for your service," he said, acknowledging Tweak''s hard work.
Tweak''s expression transformed into one of sheer delight, his eyes glistening as if he was on the verge of tears. "Tweak is just doing his duty. Sir Harry no need to thank Tweak," he replied, his voice quivering with emotion.
He then nced at Misty, his expression bing slightly more serious. "Misty can enter if Sir Harry summons but not without it. Hogwarts do not allow," Tweak exined, reaffirming the rules regarding house-elves within the castle.
Harry then turned to Tweak, his curiosity piqued about the possibilities within the Slytherin dormitories. "Tweak, I was wondering if it''s possible to expand my room. Could Misty assist with that?"
Tweak, looking momentarily insulted, quickly reassured Harry. "Sir Harry no need to call Misty. Tweak is here to assist." With a snap of his fingers, the room magically erged, its interior expanding while maintaining the same external dimensions. "Only Hogwarts elves be able to alter Hogwarts. Outsiders be not," Tweak exined, emphasizing the unique capabilities of Hogwarts house-elves.
Harry, impressed by the swift transformation, nodded in understanding. "Can I count on you then, Tweak?" he asked, appreciating the elf''s dedication.
Tweak, visibly overwhelmed with emotions, responded earnestly, "Always, Sir Potter."
Harry chuckled softly, turning to Misty. "Sorry to bother you thiste, Misty. You can return now."
Misty bowed gracefully, her voice warm. "No bother, Master Harry. Good night." And with a soft pop, she disappeared.
As Misty left, Tweak snapped his fingers again, and an array of snacks and juices appeared on Harry''s table. "Good night, Sir Harry. Be always call Tweak if Sir Harry needs anything," Tweak said, his voice filled with pride and loyalty.
Harry, feeling a sense offort in his new environment, thanked Tweak before the house-elf too disappeared with a final pop.
Nigel added its own perspective. "Quite a day, Master Harry. Slytherin, the house of serpents and secrets, seems to suit you well."
Harry smirked slightly. "It does, doesn''t it? Slytherin offers opportunities and challenges that I didn''t anticipate."
He then gazed at the snacks Tweak had brought, his mind wandering to the possibilities thaty ahead. "I suppose being in Slytherin will require a blend of cunning and caution."
Nigel responded, "Indeed, and a healthy dose of skepticism wouldn''t hurt either. Slytherin is not just a house; it''s a game of chess where every move counts."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, his eyes glinting with determination. "Well then, let the game begin."
As hey back on his bed, his gaze fell on Hedwig, perched quietly on her cage. He opened the window, ushering her out. "You''re free to go, Hedwig. Explore the castle, but be careful."
Hedwig hooted softly, spreading her wings and gliding out of the open window into the night sky.
Harry''s thoughts then turned to the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will and the Elders'' Council. "Nigel, what do you make of this Chamber and the council Selena mentioned? It sounds like an intricate part of Slytherin''s history."
Nigel''s voice resonated with intrigue. "A chamber that selects the leader based on qualities beyond mere academics or blood status ¨C that''s quite progressive for a house often misunderstood. As for the council, it''s a fascinating concept ¨C guidance from those who have walked the path before."
Harry considered this. "It adds ayer of depth to Slytherin, doesn''t it? It''s not just about ambition but also about leadership and legacy."
"Exactly," Nigel agreed. "And with your unique abilities, you might find yourself more involved with these aspects than you initially thought."
Harry''s mind was already racing with ns and strategies. "I need to understand the dynamics of this house, the yers involved, and where I fit in."
"Patience, Master Harry," Nigel advised. "Observe, learn, and when the time is right, make your move. Slytherin is a house where patience often rewards the cunning."
Harry nodded, his thoughts aligned with Nigel''s advice. He stood up, deciding to take a brief tour of themon room before retiring for the night. As he stepped out of his room, the cool, damp air of the dungeons greeted him, a stark contrast to the warmth of his room.
Themon room was now quieter, with only a few students engaged in hushed conversations. The greenish light from the serpent-shapedmps cast an eerie glow on their faces. Harry moved silently, his senses heightened, taking in every detail of his new surroundings.
Harry paused, a tinge of disappointment in his voice. "Not even a library," he mused, his eyes scanning the room.
Nigel chuckled. "Oh, I forgot to mention. A new function has been activated in the Technology System. You can now ess a map of Hogwarts."
Harry was taken aback. "When did this happen?" he inquired, curious.
Nigel exined, "It activated when you stepped into the castle. I withheld this information during the sorting; didn''t want to distract you with too many details at once."
"Show me, please," Harry requested, intrigued.
A holographic screen materialized in front of Harry, with a detailed map of Hogwarts. He stood at the center, clearly marked. The room he was in wasbeled "Slytherin Common Room," with the current password ''Ambition and Pride'' disyed alongside.
"This is quite amazing," Harry remarked, his eyes wide with wonder. "Is the password there because I know it, or is it one of the functions of the map?"
Nigel''s voice contained a hint of amusement. "A bit of both, I''d say. The map integrates your knowledge with the System''s database, providing real-time information. Quite handy for navigating this ancient castle, don''t you think?"
Harry nodded in agreement, still fascinated by the map. "It''s incredible. It''ll be a valuable tool for exploring Hogwarts."
Selena
Spoiler
[copse]
Badge
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch63- Exploration and Quest
Ch63- Exploration and Quest
Returning to his room, he undressed and stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wash over him. The droplets cascaded down his skin, soothing his muscles and clearing his mind. He closed his eyes, inhaling deeply, allowing the steam and warmth to envelop him in a moment of tranquility. He then went to sleep, needing a restful night''s sleep to process everything he had learned.
The following morning, Harry woke up early with a renewed sense of purpose. He donned his exercise clothes, feeling the need to clear his mind and prepare for the challenges ahead.
Harry donned his exercise clothes. He then approached the Enchanted Haven Briefcase, a remarkable artifact containing a miniature world. Uttering the password, "Potter''s Haven," the briefcase expanded, revealing a full-sized entrance to an enchantednd.
Stepping inside, Harry found himself in the mansion''s spacious spar room. The room wasrge enough for a rigorous workout, equipped with various gym tools that Harry had added for his training. The walls were adorned with enchanted mirrors reflecting his every move, ensuring his form was precise during exercises.
He started with a thorough warm-up, stretching his limbs and loosening his muscles, preparing his body for the more strenuous activities to follow. His movements were fluid and practiced, each stretch and twist executed with meticulous care. The mirrors showed his progress, and he adjusted his posture ordingly.
Once warmed up, Harry began his workout routine. He started with basic calisthenics, doing sets of push-ups, sit-ups, and squats. Each movement was sharp and deliberate, honing his physical strength and endurance. He increased the intensity as he went, pushing his body to its limits while maintaining a steady breathing rhythm.
Transitioning from calisthenics, Harry moved on to weight training. He selected dumbbells, adjusting their weight with a simplemand, a feature unique to the magical gym equipment in the mansion. He performed various exercises, including bicep curls, tricep extensions, and shoulder presses. His muscles flexed and tensed with each lift, showcasing the result of his consistent training.
After the weight training, Harry shifted his focus to agility and bnce. He navigated through a custom-designed obstacle course in the room, leaping over hurdles, bncing on beams, and maneuvering around obstacles with nimble grace. This part of his routine not only improved his physical agility but also sharpened his mental acuity, as he had to constantly anticipate and react to the ever-changing course.
Completing the obstacle course, Harry took a brief respite, hydrating himself and catching his breath. He then prepared for the final segment of his workout ¨C magical practice. This was a crucial part of his routine, blending his physical training with his magical capabilities.
Without a wand, Harry relied on his innate talent for wandless magic. He focused his mind, channeling his magical energy through sheer will and concentration. He practiced various spells, from simple levitations to moreplex transfigurations, each cast without the aid of a wand. His control and precision had improved significantly, a testament to his dedication and natural aptitude for magic.
As Harry practiced his wandless magic, Nigel''s voice chimed in, "I must say, your dedication to both physical and magical fitness ismendable, Master Harry. A true Slytherin, always striving for excellence."
Harry smirked, not breaking his concentration. "Thanks, Nigel. The new chamber and title made me think ."
He then shifted his focus to defensive spells, practicing conjuring spells such as ice charm to create shields. His movements were swift, each spell cast with a purpose. The room''s enchantments provided him with simted magical attacks, to which Harry responded instinctively, weaving a dance of magical defense.
Finishing his magical training, Harry took a deep breath, feeling a sense of aplishment and readiness for the day ahead. His body and mind were in harmony, a bnce he had worked hard to achieve.
As he stepped out of the Enchanted Haven Briefcase, the mansion shrinking back into the briefcase with a soft whisper.
Having a quick shower, Harry checked his clock. It was still early. He had time to check the castle. Firstly, he wanted to see what the castle had to offer; second, he would expand the map''s area so long as he once entered that area. His n was to start from one corner of the dungeon and slowly climb up. He knew it would take more than a day to see the whole castle, but he was determined to do as much as he could.
Before leaving, he took out the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing and ced it in his robe. This mirror was a remarkable device with a golden frame and embedded magical crystals, allowing the user to view distant ces or people by speaking their name or location. But there were steep limitations ¨C it could only show ces and people it had ''seen'' before, and some highly secure locations might be obscured. Still, it would be invaluable in exploring Hogwarts and keeping a record of his discoveries.
Stepping out into the dungeons, Harry felt a thrill of anticipation. The dimly lit corridors, with their ancient stones and the history they held, seemed to whisper secrets to those who dared to listen. He started his exploration, making his way through the twisting pathways, each turn revealing more of the castle''s hidden depths.
As he walked, the Technology System''s map expanded, recording every new area he entered. He made mental notes of interesting spots ¨C hidden alcoves, mysterious doors, and the asional portrait that seemed to watch him with a knowing gaze.
Moving on, Harry continued his exploration, his steps echoing softly in the quiet corridors. He passed through areas that felt untouched by time, where the air held a stillness that spoke of long-gone eras. The dim light from the torches cast flickering shadows, adding to the mystique of his journey.
After exploring the dungeons, Harry decided to climb higher into the castle. As he ascended to the ground floor, the architecture changed, the stone giving way to lighter, more elegant designs. Here, the windows wererger, allowing light to stream in, illuminating the corridors with a warm glow.
Harry paused asionally to interact with some of the portraits. They offered tidbits of history and advice, sometimes cryptic, sometimes amusing. Nigel''s voice in his mind provided wrymentary on these interactions, adding ayer of humor to the adventure.
"Ah, chatting with the ancestors, are we? Make sure to ask them where they hid their secret stashes," Nigel quipped, his tone light yet insightful.
Harry''s exploration of the ground floor of Hogwarts was a fascinating journey through the castle''s rich history and diverse architecture. The more he explored, the more he realized the sheer scale of the magical edifice. Corridors branched off in multiple directions, leading to ssrooms,mon rooms, and various other unknown destinations. The grandeur of the castle was evident in every stone, every tapestry, and every suit of armor that adorned its walls.
However, Harry couldn''t even finish a quarter of the ground floor when Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "It is time for breakfast, Master Harry."
Harry, his stomach growling in agreement, responded, "You''re right, Nigel. Time to see what the Great Hall has to offer."
As he made his way towards the Great Hall, Nigel''s voice chimed in again, "Also, a quest."
Harry''s eyebrows raised in interest. "Oh, been a while since you gave me a quest."
A system message appeared in front of his eyes:
[System Message: Quest - Find the Magical Map of Hogwarts. Reward: Upgrading System Map to show living beings, their names, their positions, and their current activity.]
Harry''s eyes lit up with intrigue. "This sounds like a challenge. Any clues, Nigel?"
Nigel''s voice,ced with a hint of mischief, replied, "Where would the fun be if I just told you everything? But consider this: Such a treasure should be in the hands of someone already. They must be making use of this treasure, knowing hidden paths others don''t."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "So, I should look for someone who knows a lot about Hogwarts. I''ll keep my eyes open."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch64- Transfiguration 101
Ch64- Transfiguration 101
With a renewed sense of purpose, Harry entered the Great Hall for breakfast. The hall was bustling with students, the four house tables filled with chatter and the tter of cutlery. The enchanted ceiling above mirrored the clear blue sky outside, adding to the hall''s enchanting atmosphere.
Harry took a seat at the Slytherin table, noting the curious nces from some of his housemates. He served himself some scrambled eggs and toast
As he ate his breakfast, listening to the conversations around him, gathering information about the daily happenings at Hogwarts. The talk was mostly about sses, quidditch, and the usual school gossip.
After breakfast, Harry, with his mind still buzzing from the quest Nigel had hinted at, made his way to his first ss of the year, History of Magic. The ss, infamous for its dullness, was taught by the ghost Professor Binns, who had a talent for making even the most fascinating historical events sound insufferably tedious.
As Professor Binns droned on about Emeric the Evil and Uric the Oddball in a monotonous voice that seemed to echo endlessly in the spacious ssroom, Harry quickly realized that staying awake would be a Herculean task. He observed his ssmates; some were trying valiantly to take notes, while others had already sumbed to sleep, their heads resting on their desks in surrender.
Deciding to make the best of the situation, Harry activated the transcribing function of the Technology System. A virtual screen popped up in front of him, recording every word spoken by Professor Binns. Satisfied that he wouldn''t miss any crucial information, Harry allowed himself to drift off, his head resting on his arms.
As the ghostly voice of Professor Binns faded into the background, Nigel''s wryment slipped into Harry''s mind, "Ah, the joys of learning history from someone who''s part of it. It''s like listening to paint dry, only less exciting."
Harry, half-asleep, couldn''t help but crack a small smile at Nigel''s apt observation.
The bell signaling the end of the ss was a wee sound, rousing Harry and his ssmates from their slumber. Harry fell into a routine in Hogwarts. The next few days were equally monotonous until Thursday came, the ss was one Harry had been eagerly anticipating ¨C Transfiguration, taught by Professor McGonagall.
Leaving the Great Hall after breakfast, Harry found himself nked by Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis. Tracey''s voice, brimming with excitement, broke the post-ss silence. "Transfiguration. How exciting."
Harry nodded in agreement, his own anticipation palpable. "I am excited too. Transfiguration is one of the mostplex yet achieving branch of spellcasting." he responded, feeling a genuine eagerness for the ss.
Daphne, though silent, mirrored their excitement with her expressive eyes. The trio made their way to the Transfiguration ssroom, navigating the bustling corridors of Hogwarts.
As they entered the ssroom, Harry''s attention was momentarily diverted by Hermione Granger, who waved at him from across the room. Her gesture seemed out of character, reminding Harry of the influence from Dumbledore and to keep his eye open on other people. Nevertheless, he courteously waved back, maintaining a polite facade.
Choosing a seat on the left side of the ssroom, Harry observed the split arrangement of the room - Slytherins on the left and Gryffindors on the right, an unspoken rule that mirrored the houses'' long standing rivalry. Frowning at the clear divide, he thought if he could do anything about it.
His gaze then fell upon a tubby cat perched on the professor''s desk. Something about the cat struck him as peculiar. Activating his Observe function, he wasn''t surprised to find his suspicions confirmed:
[System Message: Professor McGonagall - Animagus. Currently in her cat form. Distinguished by the spectacles pattern around her eyes, a trait carried over from her human form.]
Harry smiled inwardly at the discovery of another Animagus. Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, his toneced with a hint of intrigue. "Look around her eyes, Master Harry. Most Animagi carry the traits of their human look upon gaining the ability to change."
Harry studied Professor McGonagall more closely, noticing the distinctive markings around the cat''s eyes, reminiscent of the sses she wore in her human form. This attention to detail fascinated him, revealing the intricacies of the magical world he was still unraveling.
The cat looked back at Harry, its eyes meeting his with a knowing glint. Harry offered a subtle nod of recognition, to which the cat responded with a slight tilt of its head before turning away. The ssroom was filled with a mix of anticipation and nervous chatter as students awaited the start of the lesson.
Just then, the door swung open, and Ron Weasley, apanied by Seamus Finnigan, hurried in. Ron''s sigh of relief was palpable as he scanned the ssroom. "We made it. Can you imagine the look on McGonagall''s face if we werete?" he said, a hint of mischief in his voice.
The cat, previously perched regally on the professor''s desk, gracefully leaped to the air. In a fluid motion, it transformed into the stern yet elegant figure of Professor McGonagall. Ron, witnessing the transformation, couldn''t hide his awe. "That was bloody brilliant!" he eximed.
Professor McGonagall, in her usual dry manner, responded, "Thank you for the assessment, Mr. Weasley." She nced at the two boys with a mix of disapproval and amusement. "Perhaps it would be more useful if I were to transfigure Mr. Finnigan and yourself into a pocket-watch. That way, one of you might be on time."
Seamus, slightly flustered, offered a weak defense. "We got lost."
"Then perhaps a map?" McGonagall retorted sharply. "I trust you don''t need one to find your seats."
The ss stifled theirughter as Ron and Seamus sheepishly made their way to their seats. Professor McGonagall then turned to face the ss, her demeanor shifting to one of solemnity. "Transfiguration is some of the mostplex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts," she began, her voicemanding attention. "Anyone messing around in my ss will leave and note back. You have been warned."
With a wave of her wand, the desk in front of her transformed into a pig, then back again. The ss watched in awe, the reality of their magical education dawning upon them.
Harry, deeply interested, leaned forward. Nigel''s voice, though unheard by others, whispered in his mind, "Impressive, isn''t it? But don''t get your hopes up for turning your homework into a dragon anytime soon."
McGonagall began her lecture on the fundamentals of Transfiguration. "Transfiguration is not mere changing of one object into another. It is an art that requires understanding the essence of objects and creatures, down to their very molecr structure."
"The first step in Transfiguration is to visualize the desired oue in detail. You must not only see the form but understand the nature of what you are trying to create. This requires an in-depth study of the properties and characteristics of the subject."
"Next is the intention. Your intent must be clear and focused. Hesitation or doubt can lead to iplete or unstable transformations. Magic, particrly Transfiguration, is as much about your will as it is about the wand movements or incantations."
Professor McGonagall demonstrated a simple spell, turning a feather into a matchstick then to a needle. "Notice the precision required in the wand movement, a delicate twist with a firm flick at the end."
Harry quickly spoke up, his voice low but firm, "Nigel, activate the analysis mode. Record her wand movements and the spells she uses. I don''t want to miss anything."
Nigel, always ready to assist, responded promptly, "Right away, Master Harry. The recording has begun. I''ll capture every detail."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch65- Intricacies of Transfiguration
Ch65- Intricacies of Transfiguration
As Professor McGonagall continued her lecture, the System began its meticulous recording. The holographic screen discreetly positioned in front of Harry disyed a detailed breakdown of the professor''s wand movements, capturing the nuances of her technique with precision. The screen provided a real-time analysis, breaking down the intricate sequence of motions and the corresponding magical incantation.
"The essence of Transfiguration lies in the understanding of the fundamental nature of both the caster and the target," Professor McGonagall exined. "You are not merely altering the form but redefining the very structure of the object."
She then demonstrated another transformation, this time turning a ss of water into a crystal goblet. Her wand moved in a precise, elegant arc, apanied by a soft, yet distinct incantation. The ss morphed seamlessly, taking on the intricate design and rity of a goblet, a change that seemed to defy thews of physics.
Harry observed intently, his eyes flicking between the professor and the holographic screen. Nigel''s voice provided a runningmentary, "Notice the fluidity of her movement, Master Harry. It''s not just the spell but the grace with which it''s executed."
As McGonagall continued, she emphasized the importance of focus and concentration. "A wandering mind can lead to unexpected results in Transfiguration. One must be fully present, mentally and emotionally."
She shared anecdotes of past students'' mishaps, some amusing, some cautionary. Her storytelling was interspersed with practical advice, making the lessons more engaging and rtable.
She then continued, "Now, let''s discuss the ethical implications of Transfiguration," her tone taking on a more serious note. Professor McGonagall''s expression was stern, her eyes scanning the ssroom. "This is not just about the ability to change one thing into another. It''s about the responsibility thates with such power. You must understand the consequences of your actions, both intended and unintended."
The room fell silent as she spoke, the gravity of her words sinking in. "Transfiguration is an art that demands respect and ethical consideration. When you transfigure an object, you alter its very essence. This transformation can havesting impacts if not handled responsibly."
She then fixed her gaze upon the students, a look that would remain etched in their memories as the most ominous they had ever witnessed. Her sharp, prating eyes conveyed a gravity that hung heavily in the room. She began, her voice low yet resonant, echoing ominously, "Transfiguring an object into a liquid or gas is not to be taken lightly. While you are within the protective wards of Hogwarts, the castle will shield the consumer from potential harm that may arise when a transfigured object is reverted. Professors will also be alerted. However, be warned that if anyone intentionally or as a prank transfigures an item into something consumable and feeds it to another, they risk potential retaliation through the reversal of the transfiguration, although it is an exceedinglyplex feat, will be expelled immediately and there is a chance to be imprisoned in Azkaban."
The room was still, the students absorbing the gravity of her words. The mention of Azkaban sent a chill through the air, the reality of the consequences of misuse of Transfiguration dawning upon them. "Failure to heed this rule could result in irreversible damage, or worse, loss of life. The magic we wield is potent and must be handled with the utmost care and respect."
Her gaze swept across the room, ensuring each student understood the severity of her warning. "Transfiguration is not a tool for frivolity or malice. It is an art that requires discipline, control, and a deep understanding of the magical properties of the world around us. Remember, with great poweres a great need for responsible shape-shifting."
Harry raised his hand, surprising most of the ss with his insightful inquiry. "Professor," he began, his voice steady and clear, "from what I understand, this application of magic could be considered one of the deadliest. Its power and potential for widespread impact might even surpass that of many dark spells. Not only is it untraceable, but it can also affect multiple people simultaneously. Given the gravity of this, surely there must be safeguards in ce?"
Professor McGonagall, taken aback by the depth of Harry''s question, nodded approvingly. "A very insightful question, Mr. Potter. Ten points to Slytherin," she announced, her eyes reflecting a hint of admiration. "Indeed, Transfiguration, especially of this nature, carries significant risks and potential for harm."
She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "Wizards and witches are fundamentally different from Muggles, not just in our ability to perform magic, but also in how our bodies and minds are attuned to the magical world. Our innate magical essence offers us protection againstmon illnesses and enhances other abilities, such as our intuition."
"The intuition of a magical being is not something to be underestimated," McGonagall emphasized. "It is this innate sense that guards us against many forms of magical deception and harm. For example, you cannot trick a dragon with a transfigured object. They would sense the magic''s inconsistency from miles away."
Harry listened intently, absorbing every word. Nigel chimed in, "Quite the safeguard, wouldn''t you say? It''s like having a built-in lie detector, but for magic."
McGonagall continued, "This intuition extends to other magical creatures and to us as well. Our bodies and minds are subtly attuned to detect irregrities in magic, particrly when ites to Transfiguration. This is not to say that idents don''t happen, but our magical nature provides ayer of protection."
Then McGonagall added, "Also, the magic within our bodies acts as a protection against foreign magic." She looked around the ss, her expression serious but engaging. With a graceful wave of her hand, the chalkboard behind her came to life. A detailed drawing of a human figure appeared, surrounded by a shimmering, protective shield. "Transfiguring an object within a magical being''s body is nigh impossible," she stated, her voice carrying a note of finality.
The illustration on the board showed the shield enveloping the human figure, representing the innate magical protection every witch and wizard possesses. "Our magical essence," McGonagall continued, "Our magical essence naturally repels attempts to alter our physical structure," McGonagall exined. "It''s a defense mechanism, preventing any external magical influence from directly transforming our bodies."
Harry''s curiosity was piqued. "Professor, does that mean transfiguration cannot be used as a form of attack on a wizard or witch?" he asked.
She answered, "The caster''s magical capacity should exceed the opponent''s by a great degree to do such a thing, which is redundant, as such a difference in magical power means the caster can eliminate the opponent without wasting so much effort."
The ss absorbed this information, understanding theplexities and limitations of Transfiguration as a form of attack. Professor McGonagall''s exnation highlighted the intricate bnce between power and skill in the wizarding world.
Harry, intrigued, further inquired, "So, in a duel, would Transfiguration be more of a strategic tool rather than a direct means of attack?"
Professor McGonagall nodded. "Precisely, Mr. Potter. Transfiguration in duels is often used for creating diversions, altering the terrain, or transforming objects to gain a tactical advantage. It requires quick thinking and a deep understanding of both your environment, your and your opponent''s capabilities."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch66- Gamp
Ch66- Gamp
As the ss settled into a focused silence, Professor McGonagall''s voice resonated through the room, delving into the intricatews that govern the art of Transfiguration. "We begin with Gamp''s Law of Elemental Transfiguration, a set of principles that underpin the boundaries of our magical capabilities," she exined, her gaze sweeping over the students, ensuring each understood the gravity of the subject.
"The first principle we shall explore is the Immutable Law of Food," McGonagall began. "Contrary to what some might hope, it is impossible to conjure food from nothing. Magic allows us to multiply, erge, or summon food, provided it already exists in some form. Thisw is a fundamental reminder of the limits of our powers and the respect we owe to the natural order of the world. The ability to create sustenance from thin air remains beyond our grasp, ensuring a bnce between the magical and the natural world."
She paused, letting the information sink in before continuing. "Moving on, we encounter the Immutable Law of Life Creation. Thisw states unequivocally that genuine life,plete with consciousness and a soul, is beyond the scope of Transfiguration. While our magic can animate inanimate objects or create lifelike illusions, these creationsck the true essence of life. They are but shadows,cking a soul or consciousness. Thisw serves as a solemn reminder of the sanctity of life and the boundaries of our influence over it."
The students listened, rapt with attention, as McGonagall''s words painted a vivid picture of the limitations and responsibilities that came with their magical abilities.
"The third aspect of Gamp''s Law addresses a matter of great sensitivity and importance ¨C the Immutable Law of Resurrection. It is a stark truth that the dead cannot be returned to life. Our magic, powerful though it is, cannot breach the veil that separates the living from the dead. We may conjure echoes or semnces of those who have passed, but these are mere reflections, devoid of the true spirit and essence of the departed. Thisw underscores the finality of death and the need for respect and eptance of this natural conclusion of life."
Harry, deeply absorbed in the lecture, found his thoughts echoing Nigel''s silentmentary. "A humbling reminder of the limits of even the most powerful magic," Nigel noted, his tone tinged with a solemn respect for thews that governed their world.
McGonagall shifted her focus to the next principle. "We thene to the Immutable Law of Natural Order and Capacity. Thisw governs the transformation between living and non-living entities. When we transfigure a non-living object into a living creature, it will gain movement, yetck consciousness as exined in the secondw. Conversely, a living being transformed into an inanimate object will lose its ability to move and cannot revert back without external assistance. Particrly in human transfiguration, an individual loses their capacity for human thought when transformed into an animal, making self-reversion impossible. Thisw is a testament to theplexities of life and the respect we must have for the natural properties of all beings."
Her exnation painted a vivid picture of the intricate bnce between magic and the natural world, emphasizing the ethical implications and responsibilities inherent in their practice of Transfiguration.
"Lastly, we explore the Immutable Law of Absolute Knowledge. This principle dictates that knowledge or understanding cannot be directly imparted or absorbed through Transfiguration. While magic can facilitate the learning process, it cannot rece the fundamental need for study and experience. True mastery andprehensione from dedication and practice, not merely the application of magic. Thisw reinforces the value of hard work and the pursuit of knowledge, a cornerstone of our magical education."
Hearing thest principle of Gamp''s Law, Harry was taken aback. He remembered Nigel''s ability to upload information directly into his brain, which seemed to contradict thisw. "Nigel, isn''t that what you do? Uploading information directly into my brain?" Harry thought to himself, his mind swirling with questions.
Nigel''s response came with his usual levity, "Well, I am beyond magical capacities of living." Harry wasn''t sure if Nigel was joking or not, but the AI''s capabilities always seemed to blur the lines between magic and technology.
With this thought lingering in his mind, Harry turned to Professor McGonagall. "Professor, I saw in some of the books that Gamp had six theories, not five," he said, recalling his readings. Although, the book hadn''t detailed thesews, so it was his first time hearing them exined so thoroughly.
Professor McGonagall fixed her gaze on Harry, pondering whether it was wise to delve into such a spective topic. She weighed her decision, knowing that the sixthw was more a rumor than an established fact. Finally, she nodded slightly, deciding to enlighten her curious student. "Mr. Potter, you are correct in that there has been spection about a sixth principle of Gamp''s Law," she began, her voice carrying a hint of caution. "However, it remains a subject of much debate and conjecture among magical schrs. The nature of thisw, if it indeed exists, is not clearly understood."
The ss leaned in, their interest piqued by this mysterious revtion. McGonagall continued, "Some theorize that the sixthw could rte to the very essence of magic itself, perhaps a fundamental rule governing the limitations of Transfiguration. Others specte it might involve the bnce of the magical world, a principle that ensures harmony between the magical and the natural."
Harry absorbed this information, his mind racing with the implications of such aw. Nigel added his perspective. "Intriguing, isn''t it? A hiddenw that could hold the key to understanding the limits of magic. It''s like the final piece of aplex puzzle. Gamp was indeed a genius even I came to admire."
McGonagall''s expression grew more serious as she addressed the ss. "It''s important to remember that much of what we know about magic is based on centuries of study and observation. Yet, the magical world is vast and full of mysteries. There may well be aspects of magic that we have yet to fullyprehend or discover."
She paused, letting her words sink in. "This is why the pursuit of knowledge in the magical arts is a lifelong endeavor. We must always be open to learning and exploring, even as we respect the boundaries andws that govern our world."
The ss sat in thoughtful silence, digesting the profound nature of McGonagall''s words. Harry felt a sense of awe at the vastness andplexity of the magical world he was part of. It was a world that constantly challenged and surprised him.
As the lesson drew to a close, McGonagall assigned them their first practical exercise: turning a matchstick into a needle. The ss eagerly began their attempts, their wands flicking through the air as they focused intently on their matchsticks.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch67- Teacher
Ch67- Teacher
A great shout-out to benhurt, justin, Jose, Panther, Gregory, Cedric, Ole Martin, Austin, GreyGhost, GAMER HERZ, heller8284, GigaChad, Conor, Cameron, J A.D, Muhammad, Keh, scifighter, Joel, Daydreamer, ShadowXK, Yumina, Chamar, Grissa, Jens, Ecokane 0, Ainebon, Mark, Dragon lord, Christopher, mittens, Killian, Florin, Big Smokey! I thank you all for supporting me! You help more than you realize! Much appreciated!
--
Harry had already mastered the matchstick to needle transfiguration before arriving at Hogwarts. His previous creation was so intricate and detailed that it could have been considered a treasure by many. And he had aplished this feat without the aid of a wand. Now, with a wand in hand, he visualized the needle in his mind''s eye ¨C silver, pointed, with a thicker base and an thread-eye at the base. His focus on detail was impable, drawing from his rich imagination. He envisioned a Quidditch match along the needle''s length, a nod to Professor McGonagall''s well-known passion for the sport. On one side, he crafted the colors of Slytherin, green and silver, and on the other, the bold red and gold of Gryffindor. The scene wasplete from the poles to the yers, Bludgers, and even the Snitch, which formed the tip of the needle, shimmering like the elusive golden ball.
Next, Harry considered the material transformation. Amon beginner''s mistake was to turn the wooden matchstick into a silver-colored wood instead of metal. He focused on the cold, metallic touch of a needle, its unique sound when tapped against a desk. With every detail vividly etched in his mind, Harry waved his wand. Magic took over, and the matchstick transmuted into a splendidly crafted needle ¨C a blend of silver and gold, adorned with green and red ents.
McGonagall, her eyes catching the light reflecting off the extraordinary needle, approached Harry''s desk. The ss fell silent, their eyes fixed on the professor as she reached out to inspect the needle.
"This is... quite remarkable, Mr. Potter," she said, her voice tinged with a blend of surprise and admiration. The needle glistened under the ssroom lights, its intricate design and meticulous detail showcasing Harry''s exceptional skill and creativity.
Harry looked up, a modest smile on his face. "Thank you, Professor. It''s just a little something I thought of," he replied, his voice calm yet filled with a quiet confidence.
McGonagall held the needle up, turning it this way and that, allowing the ss to see its full splendor. "Fifteen points to Slytherin for exceptional craftsmanship and creativity in Transfiguration," she announced, her eyes still fixed on the needle.
The ss erupted into murmurs of astonishment and envy, especially from Hermione Granger, who stared at the needle with a mixture of awe and a hint of jealousy. Her eyes darted between the needle and her own matchstick, which had only managed a crude transformation.
McGonagall turned back to Harry, her expression one of sincere appreciation. "Mr. Potter, may I keep this as an example for future sses? This is, without a doubt, one of the finest examples of beginner Transfiguration I have ever seen."
Harry nodded, a sense of pride swelling within him. "Of course, Professor. I''d be honored," he said, handing her the needle.
As McGonagall ced the needle carefully in a small box, she added, "You have a rare talent, Mr. Potter. I look forward to seeing how you develop it further in my ss."
The rest of the ss was a blur for Harry, with his ssmates casting curious nces and whispers his way. Daphne and Tracey, sitting nearby, shared a look of admiration and slight disbelief at Harry''s skill.
As the ss dispersed, Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind. "Well done, Master Harry. You''ve managed to needle your way into the professor''s good graces on the very first day. Can I boldly say you thread your path to her approval quite skillfully?"
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at Nigel''s pun. "It seems so, Nigel. But let''s keep our focus. We have much to learn and achieve. The further I go, harder it will be."
Following his sessful disy in Transfiguration ss, Harry found himself nked by Daphne and Tracey as they made their way to Defense Against the Dark Arts the next day. His remarkable skill had quickly made him a topic of conversation in Slytherin house, and Tracey was particrly keen on uncovering his secrets.
"Potter, how are you so good at it? I can''t turn it at all," Tracey implored, her eyes wide with curiosity.
Harry, with a hint of patience in his voice, responded, "I''ve already told you, it''s all about imagination. You have to envision the oue in minute detail."
Tracey pouted in frustration. "I told you, it doesn''t work for me."
Harry sighed, realizing she needed more guidance. "That''s because you''re not visualizing correctly." He nced around, spotting an empty ssroom. Quickly, he guided them inside and closed the door.
The girls blushed, misunderstanding his intention. "What are you doing?" they asked in unison.
Harry, oblivious to their reaction, produced two matchsticks from his sleeve. The girls, seeing the matchsticks, rxed. "Oh," they said, realizing their imaginations had momentarily strayed.
"Where did you get those?" Daphne inquired, her curiosity piqued.
Harry smirked, his eyes twinkling. "Magic," he replied yfully.
With a swift motion, he transformed the matchsticks into needles. They were less ornate than the one he created for McGonagall but equally realistic. He handed them to the girls, who examined them with awe.
"Now, hold these," he instructed, passing them each a new matchstick. "Feel their coldness, hardness, their color, how they reflect the light."
The girls did as told, their fingers gingerly touching the matchsticks. Harry watched, offering guidance. "Imagine the weight of the needle in your hand, the sharpness of its point. Envision the silver sheen, the way it gleams under the light."
Daphne and Tracey closed their eyes, concentrating. Harry continued, "Picture every detail ¨C the texture, the length, the thinness. It''s not just about what you see, but what you feel."
He paused, then added the crucial part. "Most importantly, flick your nail against them and feel the sound it makes."
The girls, their astonishment evident, flicked their fingers against the needles. A metallic ting resonated, confirming the transformation''s authenticity.
"You see, the key is in the details," Harry exined, his tone didactic. "You have to involve all your senses. Imagine not just what it looks like, but what it feels like, sounds like. That''s the secret."
The girls nodded, their expressions focused. Harry encouraged them, "Now, try the spell again, but keep that image, those sensations, in your mind."
Daphne went first. Her wand moved with newfound confidence, guided by the vivid image in her mind. The matchstick trembled, then slowly transformed, taking on the sheen and shape of a needle. She gasped in delight, her eyes sparkling with triumph.
Tracey, inspired by Daphne''s sess, followed suit. Her transformation was slower, but the result was equally impressive. Her needle gleamed under the dim light of the ssroom.
Harry smiled, pleased with their progress. "See? It''s all about the details. The more vividly you imagine, the more precise your magic."
The girls looked at their needles, then at Harry, their expressions a mix of gratitude and newfound respect.
Daphne, her voice tinged with admiration, said, "That was brilliant, Potter. Thank you."
Tracey, still staring at her needle, added, "You really have a gift for this."
Harry shrugged modestly. "It''s just practice and a bit of imagination."
As they prepared to leave the ssroom, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, his tone infused with a suggestive tone. "Well, Master Harry, it seems you''ve just started a needle revolution in Slytherin. Next, they''ll be wanting you to turn teacups into turtles."
Harry chuckled in his mind. "So long as they are dragons. Snakes, are fine too. I can probably dissuade them."
As they exited the ssroom, Daphne and Tracey continued to discuss their newfound skills, their voices filled with excitement.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch68- Help
Ch68- Help
Arriving at the Defense Against the Dark Arts ssroom, Harry and hispanions were immediately struck by a pungent odor. The smell of heavy garlic hung in the air, so intense it was almost tangible. Recoiling slightly, Harry wrinkled his nose in distaste. "What is this?" he muttered, perplexed by the overpowering scent.
Tracey, holding her nose, responded, "I heard Professor Quirrell had a nasty encounter with vampires in Romaniast summer. He''s been terrified of them ever since. That''s why he reeks of garlic. They say his stutter started after that incident."
Nodding in understanding, yet still grimacing, Harry cautiously entered the ssroom, the smell of garlic seemingly permeating every corner. He took a seat, trying his best to ignore the nearly visible aroma wafting through the air.
Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the scent of paranoia. Nothing like a bit of garlic to ward off ancient bloodsucking fiends, eh?"
As the lessonmenced, Professor Quirrell, stuttering and trembling, attempted to lecture on the basics of defending against the Dark Arts. His nervous demeanor and the constant twitching of his turban did little to inspire confidence in his students.
"Today, w-we will discuss the t-theory behind basic defensive spells," Quirrell began, his voice shaky. "The most f-fundamental aspect of defense is awareness of your surroundings and potential threats."
Nigel''s voice offered a sarcastic observation. "Inspirational, really. I''m trembling with newfound knowledge."
Harry listened to the lecture, taking mental notes while Nigel provided asional insights and critiques. Despite Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry found the AI''s analysis helpful in dissecting the theoretical aspects of the subject.
The Defense Against the Dark Arts ss with Professor Quirrell left Harry feeling utterly disappointed. His anticipation for a ss filled with engaging discussions and practical applications of defensive magic was quickly dampened by the pungent odor of garlic and Quirrell''s evident ipetence. The lecture, marred by Quirrell''s stuttering and evident fear, failed to provide any substantial insight into the art of defense.
As Harry and his Slytherinpanions left the ssroom, his thoughts lingered on the wasted opportunity for learning something meaningful. The overpowering scent of garlic still seemed to cling to them as they made their way down the corridor.
Nigel''s voice chimed in, "Quite the aromatic experience, wasn''t it, Master Harry? I dare say the only thing repelled in that ss was the students'' interest."
Harry couldn''t help but agree silently. He was about to respond when he was interrupted by a voice he hadn''t expected to engage with so soon. "Harry, hi," Hermione Granger greeted him, a hint of hesitancy in her voice.
Harry furrowed his brow. He and Hermione weren''t exactly friends, and their brief interaction on the train hadn''t left him expecting much friendliness from her. However, he also realized that Hermione might not be familiar with wizarding etiquette, which might exin her use of his first name.
"Yes, Miss Granger," he replied, his tone polite yet distant, subtly hinting at the proper way to address someone in their world.
Unaware of the subtle cue, Hermione continued, her curiosity apparent. "Can you tell me what is your secret for Transfiguration?" she asked, her eyes earnest.
Harry was taken aback. From his brief evalution and system''s observe, he knew Hermione to be prideful andpetitive. It seemed out of character for her to seek help from a peer.
He asked in his mind to Nigel, "Is this because Dumbledore''spelling her?"
Nigel''s response came promptly, "Observe had already proven that she is under a spell, Master Harry. My theory is, Dumbledore assumed you would becking academically and would seek help from Ms. Granger, but not only did you two not get close, but you also surpassed her in sses. Dumbledore must have thought to approach in the opposite direction to get you two close. Despite it going against Ms. Granger''s nature."
Harry pondered over Nigel''s words. It sounded usible, fitting the pattern of Dumbledore''s subtle maniptions. He observed Hermione, noting her earnest expression, a stark contrast to her usual confident demeanor. It seemed unnatural, almost forced.
"Miss Granger, Transfiguration requires a deep understanding of the object''s essence and a clear visualization of the desired oue," Harry exined, maintaining a respectful distance. "It''s not just about the wand movements or the incantation. You need to engage your senses, imagine the object''s properties in detail."
Hermione listened intently, her eyes reflecting her thirst for knowledge. "But how do you achieve such a vivid visualization?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.
Harry pondered for a moment before replying, "It''s about connecting with the object on a deeper level. You have to feel it, understand its nature. For example, when transforming a matchstick into a needle, don''t just see it as a needle. Feel its weight, its texture, imagine its sharpness."
Hermione''s expression softened as she asked Harry for help, her voiceced with a rare vulnerability. "Can you help me please?" she pleaded, her eyes conveying a mix of hope and desperation.
Harry''s frown deepened. He sensed an opportunity to potentially unravel or investigate thepelling spell Dumbledore might have ced on Hermione. "Wise decision, Master Harry," Nigel affirmed in his mind, "but do tread carefully."
"Alright, Miss Granger. I will see you in the library after Potion ss tomorrow," Harry agreed, noting her immediate relief.
As Hermione thanked him and hurried away, Harry turned to rejoin Daphne and Tracey, who were eying the interaction with evident curiosity. Before he could reach them, he noticed Neville Longbottom nearby. Ever since their shared boat ride on their first night at Hogwarts, Harry decided to be friends with him so he called out, "Neville, how''s it going?"
[System Message: Neville Longbottom - Under Long-term Confundus Spell. Origin of spell: Unknown. Note: Spell affects memory and decision-making. Subject''s awareness of the spell''s influence - Minimal.]
Harry''s mind raced as he remembered the previous observation of Neville under the Confundus Spell. He needed to find a way to help Neville without alerting anyone to the spell or his own knowledge of it.
As Neville approached, Harry could see the spell''s subtle effects in his hesitant steps and slightly confused expression. "Oh, hi, Harry. I''m... I''m okay, I guess," Neville replied, his voicecking confidence, as usual.
Harry offered a warm smile. "That''s good to hear, Neville. Listen, I''ve noticed you seem a bit... overwhelmed with everything going on. Hogwarts can be a lot to take in, especially in the first few weeks," he said empathetically.
Neville nodded, a grateful look in his eyes. "Yeah, it''s all so new and different. I keep forgetting things and getting lost."
Harry sighed, understanding the challenges that Neville was facing. Hogwarts, with its myriad of corridors and enchantments, could be a bewildering ce for a first-year student, especially one struggling under the influence of a Confundus Spell.
"Neville, if you don''t mind me being a Slytherin, you can sit with me in sses. We can help each other," Harry offered, his tone genuine. He understood the value of having someone to lean on in this vast and sometimes intimidating magical world.
Neville''s eyes lit up at the offer. "Really? That would be great, Harry. I... I could use some help," he admitted, a hint of relief in his voice.
Harry smiled. "And to be honest, I''m not that good at Herbology and could use your help there," he added, making the offer mutually beneficial. Neville had a natural affinity for nts and Herbology, and Harry recognized that he could learn a lot from Neville in this area.
Neville nodded eagerly, his spirits lifted. "I don''t mind at all. Herbology is actually one of my better subjects. I''d be happy to help," he said, his confidence growing slightly at the prospect of being able to contribute.
"That''s great. And let''s partner up in Potions too," Harry suggested. "I''ve heard Professor Snape can be... a little overwhelming for some."
Neville''s posture stiffened at the mention of Snape, a mixture of apprehension and agreement in his eyes. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks, Harry," he said, his gratitude evident.
Harry pped Neville on the shoulder in a friendly gesture. "Alright, see youter, Neville."
"See youter, Harry," Neville replied, his smile a bit more confident as he walked away.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch69- Kitchen
Ch69- Kitchen
Harry then turned back to Daphne and Tracey, who had been observing the interaction with interest. "Let''s go," he said, leading the way to the basement.
As they walked, Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind, "Master Harry, your knack for forming alliances is quite impressive. It''s almost as if you''re weaving your own web of connections."
Harry chuckled softly, a hint of warmth in his voice as he spoke of Neville. "Neville is a kindred spirit. He''s suffered under the same prophecy. Let''s not forget our bond as Godbrothers." His words carried a sense of camaraderie and shared fate that went beyond the usual student rtionships at Hogwarts.
Tracey, confused by the path they were taking, couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going, Potter?" Her brows furrowed in curiosity. Daphne, equally puzzled, echoed her sentiment with a frown.
Harry''s smile widened, a spark of mischief in his eyes. "I''m going to show you a secret," he said, leading them through the corridors with a confidence that piqued their curiosity even further.
They arrived at a painting of a bowl of fruit, an unremarkable piece of art that would usually go unnoticed by the bustling students of Hogwarts. "This is your secret?" Daphne asked, her toneced with yful skepticism.
Rolling his eyes, Harry reached out and gently tickled the pear in the painting. To the girls'' amazement, the pear began to giggle, its animatedughter filling the corridor. Momentster, a door handle appeared, magically transforming the painting into an entrance.
Twirling the handle, Harry pushed open the door, revealing arge room bustling with activity. Tracey and Daphne''s eyes widened in astonishment as they stepped into the Hogwarts kitchen, a hidden gem within the castle''s walls.
"Wee to the Hogwarts Kitchen,dies," Harry announced with a grin. The kitchen was a hive of activity, with house-elves busily preparing meals and treats. The aroma of freshly baked bread and simmering stews filled the air, creating an inviting and homely atmosphere.
A familiar house-elf, Slytherin Elf Tweak, approached them, his eyes bright and ears perked with excitement. "Sir Potter, and his friends. Wee," Tweak said, bowing deeply. "What can Tweak be doing for you?"
Harry smiled warmly at Tweak, appreciating the house-elf''s eagerness to please. "Tweak, could we have some snacks, if it''s not too much trouble? But please, no garlic. We''ve had our fair share of that today," he said with a light chuckle.
Tracey, unable to contain her amusement, snorted withughter, while Daphne giggled softly, both girls finding humor in Harry''s yful jab at their garlic-infused Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson.
Tweak, his eyes lighting up with delight, nodded enthusiastically. "Of course, Sir Potter! Tweak be delighted to prepare snacks for you and your friends!" the elf eximed, his voice filled with joy.
Harry then reached into his sleeve, pulling out a book with an almost magical flourish. He presented it to Tweak, saying, "I have a gift for you and others, Tweak. This book contains recipes from Latin America, like Asado, Empanadas, Peruvian Ceviche, Feijoada, Dulce de Leche, and Guacamole. Perhaps you can add them to the Hogwarts menu. Some of them are light and delicious."
Tweak''s eyes widened, his expression a mix of surprise and gratitude. He carefully took the book from Harry, his fingers trembling slightly with emotion. "Sir Potter, this is a wonderful gift! Tweak be very grateful. Tweak be make sure to try these recipes!"
The house-elf''s enthusiasm was infectious, and Harry couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at being able to contribute something meaningful to the Hogwarts kitchen.
As Tweak scurried off to prepare the snacks, Harry turned to Daphne and Tracey, who were both looking around the kitchen with fascination. The house-elves were a whirlwind of activity, each one dedicated to their task, yet moving in a harmonious and efficient manner.
"This ce is amazing, Potter," Daphne remarked, her eyes taking in the bustling kitchen. "I had no idea this was even here."
Harry nodded, "It''s one of Hogwarts'' best-kept secrets. The house-elves work tirelessly to provide for the entire school, yet they remainrgely unseen."
As they spoke, Tweak returned, bncing a trayden with a variety of snacks. The delightful aroma of freshly prepared food filled the air, making their mouths water in anticipation.
"Here you go, Sir Potter, Miss Greengrass, Miss Davis," Tweak announced proudly. "Tweak made sure there be no garlic."
The tray was a colorful array of treats: sandwiches with a variety of fillings, bite-sized pastries, and a selection of fruits. Each item was perfectly presented, reflecting the house-elves'' meticulous attention to detail.
"Thank you, Tweak. This looks fantastic," Harry said, as they each took a te and began sampling the snacks.
As they relished their unexpected banquet, Nigel''smentary,ced with a tad more dryness, resonated in Harry''s thoughts. "Master Harry, I mustmend your strategic foresight. Cozying up to the kitchen staff, how very cunning! You never know when the need for an emergency treacle tart might arise."
Harry''s grin was tinged with amusement at Nigel''s sarcastic tone. "Well, Nigel, you know what they say, ''Win the kitchen, win the castle.'' In Hogwarts, a well-timed chocte frog can be just as powerful as any spell."
After finishing their snacks and thanking Tweak once again, Harry, Daphne, and Tracey made their way back to themon room.
In themon room, Harry settled into one of the plush chairs, observing his fellow Slytherin ssmates. The room buzzed with the usual evening activities, a mix of study and leisure. Malfoy, Nott, and Zabini were deep in conversation near the firece, their voices a low murmur blending with the crackling mes. Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle, in contrast, stood near a window with a view of the ck Lake. Their faces showed an unexpected seriousness as they undertook the rather peculiar task of counting the fish swimming in the water. It was quite clear that they were determined to figure out just how many fish were living in theke.
Harry''s presence caught Nott''s eye, causing him to pause mid-sentence. Among the group, Nott''s views were the most extreme, influenced heavily by his father''s rigid pureblood ideology. He regarded Harry with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. Harry''s status as a heir of a most ancient and most novel house was undeniable, yet his mother''s mudblood status and his role in Voldemort''s downfall made him an enigma in Nott''s eyes.
Draco, on the other hand, held a different perspective. The conversations on the train and the interactions over the past days had given him a newfound respect for Harry. He saw Harry''s intelligence and potential as an ally, recognizing the benefits of aligning with someone as resourceful as him.
Zabini, the most observant of the trio, had a worldview that set him apart from his peers. He was less concerned with blood status and more interested in the dynamics of power and influence within the wizarding world. He watched Harry with a keen interest, trying to gauge his motivations and ambitions.
Malfoy was the first to break the silence, addressing Harry with a tone that mixed respect and curiosity. "Sir Potter," he said, a subtle nod acknowledging Harry''s status.
Harry responded in kind, his voice calm and measured. "Sir Malfoy, Nott, and Zabini," he greeted them, maintaining the formal decorum typical among pureblood families.
As the conversation unfolded, Harry discreetly activated the Observe function, ensuring none of the three Slytherins were under spells like Neville, Ron, and Hermione.
[System Message: Draco Malfoy - High ambition and pride, influenced by family legacy. Exhibits a strong sense of determination and loyalty to traditional values.]
[System Message: Theodore Nott - Ideologically influenced, potential for change under the right circumstances. Disys intellectual curiosity and critical thinking skills, open to new perspectives.]
[System Message: ise Zabini - Observant, calcting, open-mindedpared to peers. Demonstrates a keen sense of observation and analytical thinking, willing to consider alternative viewpoints.]
Harry felt a sense of relief knowing they were free from external influences. His interactions with them would be genuine, albeit strategically managed.
Harry had no innate hatred towards Theodore Nott or Draco Malfoy. They were kids, shaped by their upbringing and influenced heavily by their parents'' ideologies. Especially in the case of Theodore Nott. Harry was aware that Theodore''s mother had died when he was very young, leaving him to be raised solely by his father, a known extremist Death Eater. This background provided a significant insight into Theodore''s beliefs and actions.
Despite these circumstances, Harry didn''t consider them friends, but potential pawns in therger scheme of things. Unlike Neville, and perhaps Daphne and Tracey, Draco, Nott, and even Ron were seen as chess pieces in Harry''s strategic game.
Sittingfortably in themon room, Harry observed the trio¡ªDraco, Nott, and Zabini¡ªconversing near the firece. Their bodynguage and the nature of their discussion were telling. Harry could see the wheels turning in their minds, each contemting their own ambitions and the role he might y in their realization.
*About Nott''s familial situation, it is not meta knowledge given by Nigel. People talk, and since Harry is in Slytherin, he hears bit of gossip. I will not always write where he hears them from, but you can assume he heard it from others.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch70- Aiming High
Ch70- Aiming High
The revtion of the first day at Hogwarts still lingered in the minds of the Slytherin students, especially the notion of the ''Serpent of the Crown''¡ªthe true leader of Slytherin House. This prestigious title, a legacy of Szar Slytherin himself, was shrouded in secrecy and reverence. Only discussed within the confines of the Slytherinmon room, the title was bestowed by the room itself, recognizing a student who embodied the qualities of leadership, cunning, and ambition.
As Harry sat in themon room, surrounded by his housemates, he could sense their curiosity and, in some cases, their envy. He was already a step ahead in the unspoken race to be the next Serpent of the Crown. His lineage as the Heir of the Potter Family, his role in the downfall of Voldemort, and his evident prowess in Transfiguration had set him apart. The question on everyone''s mind was whether he would continue to excel in his other sses, further cementing his position.
Draco Malfoy, leaning close to the firece, watched Harry with a calcting gaze. "Potter, your performance in Transfiguration was... impressive," he remarked, his tone a mix of respect and rivalry.
Harry turned to Draco, his expression calm. "Thank you, Malfoy. It''s just the beginning, though. There''s much more to learn," he replied, his voice even.
Harry was indeed as eager to get the title of ''Serpent of the Crown.'' To be the true lord of Slytherin house was a goal that would significantly aid in his mission to expand his influence and discover the conditions of acquiring the heirship of Slytherin lineage. For this reason, he even started to reconsider something he had previously discarded: Quidditch. His status sheet revealed a great talent in Broom Riding, and his father had been a renowned Seeker in his time. Harry wanted the fame and recognition that came with being a Quidditch star to propel him even further. However, first-year students were typically not allowed to attend tryouts, and he needed to devise a n to ovee this hurdle. "I don''t want to waste a year," he thought to himself.
Harry''s contemtive gaze shifted towards ise Zabini. "So, Zabini, your family is from Italy, right?" he inquired, his tone casual yet inquisitive.
Zabini nodded in response. "My mother is. My father is from a small African tribe," he answered, his voice tinged with pride.
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "Why did you choose Hogwarts? I mean no offense, of course. I''m just curious, as Europe has other magical schools on par with Hogwarts, right?"
Zabini seemed unbothered by the question. "No offense taken, Potter. I''ve heard a lot about Hogwarts since I was small and always wanted toe here. The school''s reputation and the diverse range of magical education it offers were toopelling to ignore."
Harry hummed, his mind working swiftly. "It''s fascinating how Hogwarts attracts students from such varied backgrounds," he remarked. "The diversity here is a strength, I believe."
Zabini agreed, "Indeed. It''s one of Hogwarts'' unique aspects."
Harry turned to others. "Do you know anything about the Quidditch team tryouts? I understand they''re typically not open to first years, but I''m curious about the process."
Zabini raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the question. "Quidditch? I didn''t peg you as the sporting type, Potter. But yes, first years rarely make the team. However, there have been exceptions. It''s all about skill and a bit of luck."
Nott added, "First years are not allowed to own a broomstick. Making it to the team with the ancient brooms the school offers would be difficult." His words carried a hint of doubt, mirroring the skepticism shared by many in the room.
Harry hummed thoughtfully, considering the challenge. "That''s true," he acknowledged. "But I believe skill can ovee the limitations of equipment. And besides, I''m quite keen to try my hand at Quidditch."
Draco, intrigued by Harry''s determination, chimed in, "You''re nning to try out for the Slytherin team, Potter? I must admit, I didn''t expect that from you. If you need any pointers, let me know. My father''s ensured I''ve had the best training since I was young."
Harry nodded appreciatively at Draco''s offer. "Thanks, Malfoy. I might take you up on that. And who knows, maybe we can work together to strengthen the Slytherin team."
The conversation then shifted, with the group discussing the uing Quidditch season and the potential yers for Slytherin. As they spoke, Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind, "Ah, Quidditch ¨C the sport where one can truly soar above the rest. A fitting arena for a Slytherin such as yourself, Master Harry."
Harry nodded in agreement with Nigel''s assessment. "Indeed, Nigel. It''s an opportunity to prove myself in a different field and gain more recognition in Slytherin."
Harry, with a n forming in his mind, decided it was time to speak with Professor Snape. He had a suspicion that Snape might try to probe his mind again, as he had attempted on the first day after the Sorting Ceremony. Additionally, there was an undercurrent of hostility from Snape that Harry couldn''t quite understand. Resolute, he stood up from his seat in themon room. "Goodnight, gentlemen. I will see you tomorrow," he said, nodding to Draco, Nott, and Zabini before making his way to his room.
In the privacy of his room, Harry started to strategize. He was aware of Snape''s capabilities in Legilimency, and he needed to be prepared. "Nigel, it''s likely Snape will try to read my mind again." Harry spoke in his mind.
Nigel responded, "Indeed, Master Harry. Remember, your mental defenses must be as strong as your magical ones. But no one can probe your mind with the Technology System here."
Harry appreciated Nigel''s support. He spent the rest of the evening reviewing his notes and preparing for the next day. As hey in bed, his thoughts drifted to the current Serpent of the Crown, Selena. She was a figure of influence within Slytherin, and Harry knew that gaining her support could be crucial in his quest to secure a spot in the team. ''Thoughts forter,'' he mused, closing his eyes and drifting into a restful sleep.
The next day, Harry walked into the Potion room with Daphne and Tracey, his strides confident yet measured. He spotted Neville and greeted him with a nod. Neville looked visibly nervous, his eyes darting around the dungeon ssroom, a stark contrast to the warmth of the castle above. The chill of the dungeon,pounded by the eerie sight of pickled animals floating in ss jars along the walls, added ayer of difort.
As Professor Snape entered with his usual flourish, the room fell into a hushed anticipation. He began roll call in his distinct, sibnt voice. "Brown, Bulstrode, Finnigan..." Each name was called with a note of indifference until he reached, "Harry Potter." Snape looked up, his gaze locking with Harry''s. At that precise moment, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind.
[System Message: Legilimency probe detected. Countermeasures activated.]
Snape''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features at the failed probe. But he quickly masked it with his usual sneer, remarking dryly, "Our new celebrity."
Afterpleting the roll call, Snape stood and began his introduction to the art of potion making. His voice, though soft, carried clearly throughout the dungeon. "You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potionmaking," he said. "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."
His words hung in the air,den with a mixture of disdain and challenge, leaving a palpable silence in their wake.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch71- Fame
Ch71- Fame
"Potter!" Snape snapped suddenly, his eyes piercing. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"
Harry matched Snape''s gaze, a calmness settling over him as he internallymunicated with Nigel. "What''s with this sudden quiz, Nigel?" he inquired silently, maintaining hisposure.
Nigel''s response was prompt, his toneced with a hint of amusement. "Ah, it seems Professor Snape is attempting to unsettle you, Master Harry. He''s not your most ardent admirer, but you''re more than capable of handling this."
Meanwhile, Snape, with a smug expression, taunted, "Tut, tut -- fame clearly isn''t everything." He deliberately ignored Hermione Granger''s eager hand, focusing solely on trying to undermine Harry.
"Let''s try again, Potter. Where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?" Snape''s question was another thinly veiled attempt to catch Harry off-guard.
Hermione''s hand shot up even higher, her eagerness to answer palpable in the tension of her arm. Despite her efforts, Snape''s cold eyes remained fixed on Harry, ignoring herpletely.
"And what is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?" Snape added, his tone dripping with disdain.
Hermione, unable to contain herself, stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon ceiling. Snape, however, remained indifferent to her, his focus unwavering on Harry.
Harry, unfazed, finally responded, his voice steady and clear. "Asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save one from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same nt, which also goes by the name of aconite."
Snape, visibly taken aback by Harry''s correct answers, struggled to mask his shock and anger. "Why didn''t you answer when I first asked you?" he demanded, his voiceced with irritation.
Harry met Snape''s re with aposed expression. "Professor, I believe it''s essential to give others a chance to answer, especially those who are keen to participate," he said, subtly indicating Hermione without breaking eye contact with Snape. "But I am always ready to respond when it''s clear that no one else will."
Snape, caught off guard by Harry''s diplomatic response, was visibly conflicted. He wanted to deduct points and reprimand Harry, but as a Slytherin, he couldn''t bring himself to penalize his own house. The internal struggle was evident in his expression.
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, "Well navigated, Master Harry. You''ve managed to turn a potential setback into an opportunity to demonstrate both your knowledge and respect for your ssmates. Snape may be a tough nut to crack, but you''ve certainly given him something to ponder."
Snape''s final snare, "You are to answer when asked," cut through the tension in the Potions ssroom. Harry, maintaining hisposure, simply nodded, "Understood, sir." Snape, still carrying a hint of frustration, turned to the rest of the ss, "Well? Why aren''t you all copying that down?" The students hastily began to scribble notes, ensuring they captured every detail of Harry''s precise answers.
As the ss shifted to the practical segment, Snape instructed them to pair up and gather ingredients from the cer. Harry caught Neville''s eye, giving him a nod, signaling their partnership. Neville, relieved to have Harry as his partner, approached him.
The task was to brew the Cure for Boils Potion, a staple in the first-year curriculum. The original recipe called for four ingredients: Driedtles, six snake fangs, four horned slugs, and two porcupine quills. Neville, book in hand, began to read the instructions, but Harry gently closed the book. "You won''t need that. Come," he said, leading Neville to the ingredients cupboard.
Harry''s approach to potion-making differed significantly from the standard recipe. With their ingredients gathered, Harry led Neville back to their cauldron. "Now, watch closely," he said, starting to prepare the potion. As they neared the potion''spletion, Harry reflected on the importance of ingredient maturity, particrly thetle leaves and snake fangs. "Their age and quality y a significant role in the potion''s potency," he remarked.
Neville, observing the potion''s final form, was impressed. "It''s incredible, Harry. I never knew potion-making could be so... intricate."
But at this moment, Professor Snape appeared behind Harry and Neville. His tall figure loomed over them as he peered into the cauldron, then nced at the leftover ingredients on the table. His voice,ced with a hiss of surprise, broke the silence. "What do you think you are doing?"
Harry remained calm, but Neville, beside him, was visibly nervous. They had deliberately deviated from the form in the textbook, and Snape''s sudden appearance could spell trouble.
"Respectfully, sir," Harry began, his voice steady, "you instructed us to brew a Cure for Boils Potion, not necessarily to follow the form in the book verbatim."
Snape''s dark eyes scrutinized the contents of the cauldron once more. "And this is it?" he asked, his tone skeptical.
"Yes, sir," Harry affirmed confidently.
Snape''s gaze shifted between Harry and the cauldron. "You added Dittany and Flobberworm Mucus." He leaned in, sniffing the potion. "Dittany toplement the Nettle Leaves, and Flobberworm Mucus for consistency."
His expression, though stern, betrayed a flicker of intrigue. "Where did you get this form?"
Harry tilted his head slightly, maintaining eye contact. "It is my own creation, sir."
Snape''s brow furrowed slightly, skepticism evident in his voice. "Tell me the truth, Potter." He suspected Harry might have discovered Lily''s old potion notes. Lily had been almost as proficient as Snape in her potion-making skills before she shifted her focus to Charms.
"I am telling the truth, sir," Harry replied, his gaze unwavering.
Snape''s demand was clear. "Exin how you developed it."
Harry took a deep breath, preparing to detail his thought process. "It began with understanding the nature of each ingredient, sir. For the Cure for Boils Potion, the traditional recipe focuses primarily on the anti-inmmatory properties of the Nettle Leaves. However, I theorized that enhancing the potion''s healing efficacy could be beneficial, especially for more severe cases of boils."
He gestured towards the cauldron. "I chose to add Dittany, known for its remarkable healing properties. Its inclusion works synergistically with the Nettle Leaves, enhancing their effectiveness while adding ayer of restorative quality to the potion."
Snape listened, his expression unchanging, but his eyes showed a hint of curiosity.
"Furthermore," Harry continued, "the traditional recipecks a certain consistency in its texture, which can affect the application on boils. To address this, I grated horned slugs and added them to the mixture. Their mucus serves as a binding agent, ensuring a smoother texture and more even application on the skin."
Snape''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he made no interruption, prompting Harry to proceed.
"As for the Snake Fangs," Harry said, "I opted for a fine grind, which enhances their reactivity when added to the potion. The key is to add them gradually, maintaining a controlled reaction and preventing the potion from bing vtile."
Harry paused, ensuring Snape was following his exnation. "The Porcupine Quills are another vitalponent. By cutting them into uniform half-inch lengths, I ensured they dissolve evenly, contributing to the overall stability of the potion."
Snape''s demeanor remained stoic, but the subtle shift in his posture indicated he was considering Harry''s words.
"Finally," Harry concluded, "I added Flobberworm Mucus as thest ingredient. It binds everything together while smoothing out the texture, creating a more effective and stable potion overall."
He looked directly at Snape. "Sir, the potion''s effectiveness hinges on the meticulous choice and sequence of ingredient addition. The aim was to enhance its potency and usability."
Snape stared at Harry for a long moment, his gaze intense. Then, slowly, he nodded, a grudging respect evident in his eyes. "Very well, Potter. Let''s see the results of your... experimentation."
Bottling the potion, Harry carefully presented it to Professor Snape for inspection. The potion''s refined texture and consistent coloration were evident, even to the most critical eye. Snape, holding the bottle up to the light, examined it with an intensity that betrayed his inner conflict. As much as he didn''t want to admit it, the potion before him was of a quality that surpassed even some of the concoctions he had seen from professional potion masters.
''This child is a prodigy,'' Snape thought reluctantly, his pride as a Potions Master warring with his personal feelings toward Harry. He handed the bottle back to Harry, his voice grudgingly respectful. "Not bad, Potter. But let''s test your adaptability. What if you were to alter the order of ingredients and their preparations like this?"
Snape then challenged Harry with a new form. "What if you add Snake Fangs first, then Pungous Onions, driedtles, a dash of Flobberworm Mucus, a sprinkle of powdered ginger root. Then add pickled Shrake spines. Add a glug of stewed horned slugs, finally add porcupine quills?"
The ss, captivated by the exchange between Harry and Snape, watched with bated breath, their own cauldrons bubbling away neglected. Harry closed his eyes, deeply analyzing the proposed form. In his mind, a virtual simtion of the potion''s brewing process unfolded, guided by his expansive knowledge and the insight provided by Nigel.
Harry closed his eyes, focusing deeply on Snape''s proposed form. In his mind, he visualized each step, analyzing the potential interactions and oues. Nigel''s voice provided a runningmentary, assisting Harry in his mental simtion.
"Adding Snake Fangs first would initiate a more aggressive reaction, Master Harry. But be mindful of the timing and the subsequent addition of Pungous Onions," Nigel advised, his tone analytical.
Harry imagined slicing the Pungous Onions finely, considering how their potent essence would interact with the crushed snake fangs. He mentally stirred the mixture, adding driedtles next. Thetles, he knew, would have to be added at a precise moment to prevent an overpowering bitterness.
Harry nodded internally, adding the mucus with caution in his mind''s eye. The next step, a sprinkle of powdered ginger root, intrigued him. "The ginger could add a warmth to counterbnce the coolness of thetles," he thought.
Harry envisioned stirring the Shrake spines gently into the potion, ensuring they integrated without causing any adverse reactions. The addition of stewed horned slugs followed, their mucus adding a unique binding quality to the concoction.
"The final touch, porcupine quills, will need precise timing. Too early, and they''ll dissolve too much; toote, and they won''t integrate properly," Nigel advised.
Harry simted the addition of the quills in his mind, then mentally waved his wand over the cauldron,pleting the potion.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch72- Why Are You Probing My Mind?
Ch72- Why Are You Probing My Mind?
Double Chapter!!
--
Opening his eyes, Harry looked at Snape, the whole ss hanging on his every word. But he first analyzed for thest time. ''The potion he proposes, would result in a more robust and potentially more potent brew. The early addition of the Snake Fangs sets a strong foundational reaction, enhanced by the Pungous Onions. The Flobberworm Mucus and ginger root provide a bnced texture and warmth. The Shrake spines, if added gently, could add ayer ofplexity. The horned slugs and porcupine quills solidify the potion''s properties. Finally, the wand wave at the end would bind all elements together. It is bloody brilliant.''
Harry paused, then thought, ''However, the risk of vtility is higher, especially with the Shrake spines. The timing of each ingredient would be crucial to prevent an adverse reaction.''
Harry stood before Snape, his expression calm and focused. He carefully considered the unique application of the potion ingredients Snape had suggested. Drawing on his extensive practice in the Virtual Potion Creation Room, Harry mentally calcted the optimal form, incorporating Snape''s instructions while making subtle adjustments to ensure the potion''s stability and potency.
"Professor," Harry began, "adding the crushed snake fangs first would indeed initiate a strong reaction. The key is to stir them gently to avoid over-activation. As for the Pungous Onions, slicing them finely is crucial, but they should be added after a brief heating of the snake fangs to optimize their integration."
Harry paused, "The driedtles should follow, but their addition must be timed precisely with the reduction of heat to prevent the potion from bing too bitter."
He nced at the cauldron, envisioning the next steps. "A dash of Flobberworm Mucus should be added next. However, the stirring should be more deliberate and measured, rather than vigorous, to maintain the potion''s consistency."
"The powdered ginger root," Harry continued, "while adding a nice warmth, should be sprinkled in sparingly. An overabundance could overpower the other ingredients."
He took a deep breath, considering the most vtileponent. "The pickled Shrake spines are the trickiest part. They must be stirred gently, as too much agitation could destabilize the entire brew."
Harry then addressed the final ingredients. "The stewed horned slugs add a unique binding quality, but their addition should be followed by a brief pause before the porcupine quills. The quills themselves should be added one at a time, ensuring even distribution throughout the potion."
Finally, Harry concluded, "A wand wave at the end is essential to bind the elements together harmoniously. However, the wand movement should be more of a gentle swirl than a sharp motion to avoid disrupting the potion''s delicate bnce."
Snape, listening intently, was visibly astounded. Harry, with his eyes closed for just a few minutes, had not only taken his challenging form but refined it with precision and understanding. Snape couldn''t help but wonder how an eleven-year-old could demonstrate such innate talent and intuition for potion-making. What he didn''t know was that Harry had experimented with over half a million variations of the Cure for Boils potion in the Virtual Potion Creation Room.
Harry called to Nigel in his mind, "Nigel, please run a simtion on this new form. I''ve created a mental clone for the process."
Nigel, ever efficient, quickly activated the Virtual Potion Creation Room. A clone of Harry materialized within this virtual space, surrounded by all the necessary ingredients and equipment. The clone, mimicking Harry''s movements and thought processes, began meticulously following the revised form, allowing Harry to observe and adjust the procedure in real-time.
Meanwhile, in the physical ssroom, an unforeseen situation was unfolding. As Snape and Harry''s intense discussion had captivated the ss, the students'' potions had been left unattended. Now, several cauldrons began to quiver ominously, a clear sign they were on the verge of boiling over or, worse, exploding.
Harry, keenly aware of his surroundings despite his mental engagement with Nigel, was the first to notice the impending disaster. Without hesitation, he darted from his spot, grabbing a handful of key ingredients from the nearest shelf. His movements were swift and precise, a testament to his agility and quick thinking.
As he rushed to the first cauldron, which was bubbling dangerously high, he swiftly added a pinch of Dried Nettle Leaves, followed by a carefully measured amount of Flobberworm Mucus. The potion''s violent reaction calmed instantly, settling into a gentle simmer.
Moving to the next cauldron, Harry quickly assessed its condition. He noted the potion''s unusually thick consistency and quickly deduced the issue. Reaching for his pouch, he pulled out a small vial of distilled water, adding it to the cauldron. The potion''s thickness dissipated, returning it to its proper state.
Snape, jarred from his stupor by themotion, waved his wand in a broad arc. A series of calcted spell incantations followed, stabilizing the potions that Harry hadn''t reached yet. His eyes, however, remained fixed on Harry, observing his student''s adept handling of the situation.
In the Virtual Potion Creation Room, Harry''s clone continued the brewing process under Nigel''s watchful guidance. "A bit more ginger root now," Nigel suggested, his voice echoing in the virtual space. The clone, following Nigel''s advice, carefully sprinkled the ginger, ensuring its even distribution throughout the potion.
Back in the physical ssroom, Harry''s swift intervention had prevented what could have been a series of disastrous explosions. His ssmates, realizing the danger they had narrowly avoided, murmured among themselves, their expressions a mix of relief and admiration.
Snape, having ensured the safety of the remaining cauldrons, approached Harry. His usual sneer was absent, reced by a look of grudging respect. "Good work, Potter," he said, his voice low. "Not only do you show an uncanny understanding of potion-making, but you also demonstrate a remarkable presence of mind."
Harry, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow, replied calmly, "Thank you, sir. I believe it''s essential to be aware of one''s environment, especially in a potentially vtile setting like a potions ss."
Snape nodded, his eyes lingering on Harry for a moment longer before he turned to address the ss. "Let this be a lesson to all of you. Potion-making requires constant attention and respect for the craft. Mr. Potter''s quick thinking has just saved many of you from a visit to the hospital wing. 30 points to Slytherin."
The ss, now fully attentive, turned their focus back to their cauldrons, their earlier negligence reced by a newfound sense of caution. Harry, satisfied with the oue, returned to his station, where Neville was waiting, a look of awe on his face.
"Harry, that was incredible," Neville eximed, his voice tinged with admiration.
Harry patted Neville''s shoulder with a reassuring smile. "It''s all about practice, Neville. Potion-making is an art that requires precision and patience. With your understanding of herbology, you onlyck practice."
As Harry spoke, he turned to Nigel, inquiring silently in his mind, "Nigel, what''s the result?"
The AI assistant responded promptly, "82%, Master Harry. Incredible. To think, without infusing magic, the potion could increase above 80%. It surpasses even my initial calctions."
Harry nodded, impressed. Snape''s expertise in the art of potion-making was indeed profound. His challenge had provided Harry with a valuable learning opportunity, pushing him to explore the depths of his potion-making skills.
With a sense of aplishment, Harry then approached Daphne and Tracey. Both girls were struggling with their own potion, the contents of their cauldron bubbling unevenly.
"Need some help?" Harry asked, his tone friendly yet confident.
Daphne, her blonde hair falling over her face as she peered into the cauldron, looked up with a mixture of relief and gratitude. "Yes, please, Potter. We can''t seem to get the consistency right."
Harry leaned over their cauldron, observing the color and viscosity of the potion. "Ah, I see the problem. You''ve added too much Horned Slugs, and it''s unbnced the potion."
Tracey, her dark eyes reflecting her eagerness to learn, asked, "How do we fix it?"
Harry reached for a jar of driedtles from the nearby shelf. "You need to counteract the excess mucus. Adding a small amount of driedtles should do the trick."
He carefully measured a pinch oftles, then sprinkled them into the cauldron, stirring gently. "Now, stir it slowly in a clockwise direction."
As Daphne and Tracey followed Harry''s instructions, the potion began to transform, the previously uneven mixture smoothing out into a consistent, velvety texture.
"That''s it," Harry encouraged. "You''re getting the hang of it."
Daphne smiled, a hint of admiration in her eyes. "Thanks, Potter. We owe you one."
Harry shrugged modestly. "No worries. We''re all here to learn, after all."
As he stepped back, allowing Daphne and Tracey to finish their potion, Nigel''s voice resonated in his mind, tinged with his characteristic dry humor. "Master Harry, at this rate, you might just be the unofficial potions tutor for Slytherin."
Harry chuckled silently at Nigel''sment, the idea was not bad, but he doubted Snape would allow it. He then moved through the ssroom, assisting other students where needed. His ssmates were beginning to recognize his proficiency in potion-making, and his willingness to help further enhanced his standing among them.
Throughout the ss, Snape observed Harry closely, his dark eyes betraying a mix of skepticism and curiosity. Harry''s disy of skill and his helpful demeanor were not what Snape had expected from James Potter¡¯s son, and it seemed to unsettle him. ¡®He is more of Lily it seems.¡¯
As the ss drew to a close, Harry carefullybeled his bottled potion with a precise handwriting. He ced it on Snape''s desk for evaluation, confident in its quality.
When the bell rang signaling the end of the potions ss, the students began to file out of the dungeon, their chatter echoing off the stone walls. Harry, however, lingered behind, his gaze fixed thoughtfully on Professor Snape. Snape, who was meticulously organizing his desk, looked up at Harry''s prolonged presence. "What is it, Potter? Do you want to volunteer to clean cauldrons?" he asked with a hint of sarcasm.
Harry, unfazed by Snape''s tone, approached the desk with a calm demeanor. "Sir, I would like to be blunt, and I ask for your forgiveness in advance, as I don''t mean to offend. But why are you probing my mind?" he inquired, his voice steady and direct.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch73- Respect
Ch73- Respect
This is the second chapter of the day!
--
Snape''s reaction was immediate and unmistakable. His eyes widened momentarily in shock, a rare break in his usually impassive facade. If there was something he prided himself on, besides potion-making, it was his skill in Legilimency. To think that he had been detected by an eleven-year-old boy was both rming and embarrassing. Not only was what he did extremely illegal, but he had also done it to the Heir of a most Ancient and most Noble House. That alone, if reported, would promise him a stay in Azkaban. His mind raced for a suitable response, weighing the options of lying or admitting his actions, but he was reluctant tomit to either.
Harry, observing Snape''s internal struggle, sighed softly. "I''m not going to report it, sir. I was just curious. This is our first time meeting, so any hostility you hold toward me must be due to my parents. I don''t know what happened between them and you, but I am not my parents. I will not apologize or defend them, but ming me for their actions isn''t fair, is it?" His tone was sincere, seeking not to confront but to understand and clear the air, recognizing the seven years of study under Snape thaty ahead.
Looking into the deep green eyes seeking answers, Snape felt an undeniable tension in his jaw. Those eyes, so reminiscent of Lily''s, yet framed in the face of James Potter, provoked a mixture of emotions in him. It was a painful reminder of a past he had long struggled with - the bitterness towards James Potter, the profound loss of Lily, and theplicated feelings that came with them. But as he stood there, confronted by the living result of those tangled histories, Snape found himself grappling with a truth he had long avoided. It wasn''t fair to project his unresolved grievances onto Harry, who, though a reminder of his pain, was not responsible for it.
Snape''s expression, usually a well-crafted mask of indifference, betrayed a flicker of conflict. Here was Harry Potter, not the arrogant image of James he had expected, but a boy with a depth and curiosity that was unexpectedly disarming.
"Sir, I would like to apply for the Quidditch tryouts," Harry said, shifting the topic.
Harry''s question about the Quidditch tryouts momentarily derailed Snape''s train of thought. The disdain in his voice was almost reflexive, "You want to waste your talent, Potter? To think I acknowledged your potential." His sarcasm, a defensive mechanism, was as sharp as ever.
Harry remained unflustered by Snape''s tone. His response was straightforward and devoid of any pretense. "I want the title," he admitted openly, meaning Serpent of the Crown title. Since even its name couldn''t be uttered outside of Slytherin walls, Harry couldn''t tell what he meant, but he didn''t have. Understanding what he meant, Snape looked at his resolute eyes. It wasn''t a child''s dream of glory on the Quidditch pitch; it was a calcted move. Harry understood the symbolic power of the title within Slytherin House, and he intended to use every avable avenue to achieve it, including Quidditch.
Snape, taken aback by Harry''s bluntness, reassessed the boy before him. This wasn''t a simple case of a child chasing after a fleeting moment of glory on a broomstick. Here was a young wizard with a deep-seated ambition, using the game as a means to an end, much like a true Slytherin would. A begrudging sense of respect started to form in Snape¡¯s mind.
As Harry stood before Snape, his demeanor neither arrogant nor meek, he represented a conundrum to the seasoned Potions Master. Snape, known for his ability to read people, found himself at a rare loss. Harry was different, an enigma that challenged his preconceived notions. The boy''s potential was undeniable, and his ambitions, though lofty, seemed well within his reach.
"Very well, Potter," Snape finally conceded, albeit grudgingly. "I''ll make an exception for the tryouts. But don''t mistake this for favoritism. You''ll have to prove your worth on the field just like everyone else."
Harry nodded, understanding the unspoken terms of Snape''s acquiescence. The Potions Master, despite his harsh exterior, had a sense of fairness that Harry could appreciate. It was a small but significant step in theirplicated rtionship.
As Harry left the dungeon, his mind was already strategizing the path ahead. The Quidditch tryouts were just one piece of therger puzzle. Every move he made at Hogwarts was a step towards his ultimate goal and even bing the Serpent of the Crown, a symbol of leadership and cunning within Slytherin House was just a bigger step.
The corridors of Hogwarts, usually bustling with the chatter andughter of students, seemed quieter as Harry made his way back to themon room. His thoughts were interrupted by the familiar voice of Nigel in his mind, "A bold move, Master Harry. But then again, boldness is a virtue well-respected in Slytherin."
Harry chuckled softly at Nigel''sment, the irony of their situation not lost on him. "I promised Ms. Granger I would meet up with her after Potions," he remembered, his stride purposeful as he made his way to the library. Throughout his time at Hogwarts, Hermione Granger had been a constant presence, her piercing gaze in the Potions ss both envious and curious. Harry was suspicious Dumbledore had cast apelling spell on her to bring her closer to him. As he entered the library, he muttered to himself, "Let''s see if I can break Dumbledore''s spell."
At the library''s entrance, Madam Pince, the stern librarian, scrutinized Harry, her eyes sharp and assessing. She was a guardian of knowledge, fiercely protective of the books under her care. Observing Harry, she seemed to weigh his intentions, ensuring he posed no threat to her realm of books and quiet study. After a brief moment, she seemed satisfied with her assessment and returned her attention to the book in her hands, her expression softening slightly as she lost herself in its pages.
Harry, meanwhile, scanned the library for Hermione. The library was a sanctuary of knowledge, its high ceilings and tall windows casting an air of grandeur. The smell of old books filled the air, aforting scent that spoke of centuries of wisdom and learning. Rows of shelves,den with books of all sizes and colors, stretched out before him, creating abyrinth of knowledge that few students ever fully explored.
As his eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, he spotted Hermione sitting at a corner table, deeply engrossed in a thick tome. Her bushy hair framed her face, casting shadows as she bent over the book, her expression one of intense concentration. Harry made his way towards her.
Hermione, sensing his approach, looked up, her eyes meeting his. For a moment, there was a flicker of something unspoken, a connection that went beyond mere words. Harry wondered if the spell Dumbledore had allegedly cast was influencing this moment, or if Hermione''s interest was genuinely her own.
"Hello, Ms. Granger," Harry greeted, his tone friendly yet cautious. He pulled up a chair and sat opposite her, his eyes scanning the book she was reading. "What are you studying?"
Hermione closed the book with a soft thud, her gaze fixed on Harry. "Oh, just trying to get ahead in Charms," she replied, her voice tinged with a mix of pride and modesty. "But I''m more curious about what you did in Potions today. Your potion was quite different from the standard form."
Harry leaned back in his chair, considering how much to reveal. "I enjoy experimenting with potions," he said, his voice measured. "Sometimes, following the standard form isn''t enough to understand the full potential of a potion."
Hermione nodded, her curiosity piqued. "But how do you know what changes to make? Aren''t you afraid of making a mistake?"
Harry smiled, a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Potion-making is a bit like a puzzle. You need to understand each piece and how it fits into therger picture. As for mistakes, they''re a part of learning. The key is to make them in a controlled environment."
Hermione''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by his perspective. "That''s a very mature approach," shemented. "I usually prefer to stick to the instructions."
Harry shook his head gently, a knowing smile on his lips. "If you stick to the books, Ms. Granger, you''ll never go beyond them," he said softly.
Hermione, her brown eyes wide with a mix of astonishment and contemtion, paused to digest Harry''s words. The idea of deviating from the well-trodden path of established knowledge was both thrilling and daunting to her. "But... but the books," she stammered, her voice trailing off as she grappled with this new perspective. "They''re written by experts, people with years of experience and knowledge. Surely, they know best?"
Harry leaned forward, his green eyes reflecting a depth of understanding beyond his years. "Experts, yes, but even they started as learners, explorers. They pushed boundaries, experimented. Without that spirit of discovery, we''d still be brewing potions from centuries-old recipes without understanding why or how they work."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch74- Plot Thickens
Ch74- Plot Thickens
Hermione''s gaze was fixed on Harry, her mind racing with the implications of his words. It was a challenging notion for someone who had always foundfort and security in the concrete knowledge of textbooks.
"Think about it, Ms. Granger," Harry continued, his voice gentle yet persuasive. "True masteryes from understanding the principles behind what you''re learning, not just memorizing and repeating. It''s about asking ''why'' and ''how,'' not just ''what.''"
Her brows furrowed, Hermione contemted Harry''s perspective. It was a paradigm shift, a departure from the structured learning she had always adhered to. "But isn''t there a risk? What if you make a mistake?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.
"Mistakes are a part of learning," Harry replied, his tone reassuring. "Every great witch or wizard has made them. It''s through mistakes that we grow, that we truly understand our craft."
Hermione bit her lip, considering his words. "I suppose you''re right," she conceded slowly. "It''s just... it''s a big leap from what I''m used to."
Harry smiled, understanding her dilemma. "It is, but you don''t have to make the leap all at once. Start small, question things, try to understand the ''why'' behind what you''re learning. You''ll be amazed at how much more you can discover."
Harry then shifted the conversation, addressing a request Hermione had made earlier. "About your request to teach you Transfiguration," he began, leaning slightly closer, his voice low and earnest. "I think I can help you understand it better."
Hermione''s eyes lit up with interest. "Yes, please! I don''t understand how you manage such precise transformations on your first try. It''s fascinating."
Harry paused thoughtfully, considering how best to exin his approach. "Transfiguration isn''t just about the wand movement or the incantation. It''s about visualization and willpower. You have to imagine the transformation in your mind as vividly as possible and then will it to happen. The spell is just a way to channel that intention."
Hermione nodded, absorbing his words. "So it''s more mental than just physical?"
"Exactly," Harry confirmed. "You have to believe in the change you want to make. Doubt or hesitation can make the spell falter. It''s about confidence and rity."
Hermione''s brow furrowed in concentration. "I see. So it''s not just about following the spell instructions to the letter. It''s about understanding and believing in what you''re doing."
Harry smiled, his eyes gleaming with a mix of wisdom and enthusiasm. "Right. But it''s more about imagination. When you''re transforming an object, say, a matchstick to a needle, you need to understand both objects intimately. Consider their properties: a matchstick is rtively soft, while a needle is hard. The matchstick is blunt, but a needle is sharp and pointy. A needle makes a metallic sound, it''s cold to the touch but warms as you hold it. These details are crucial. You must vividly imagine and understand these differences to sessfully perform the transfiguration."
Hermione listened intently, her eyes reflecting a dawningprehension. "So it''s almost like bing the object in your mind? Understanding its essence?"
"Exactly," Harry confirmed. "Transfiguration is as much about knowledge as it is about magic. The more you know about the objects you''re working with, the better you can visualize and, therefore, transform them."
Hermione''s gaze drifted to the window, her mind teeming with new possibilities. "That''s quite a different approach than what the books say. They mostly talk about wand movements and incantations."
Harry nodded, "Books provide the foundation, but true masteryes from going beyond them, from exploring and understanding the deeper aspects of magic."
The conversation then shifted subtly, as Harry intended to address the issue of Dumbledore''s allegedpelling spell on Hermione. "Ms. Granger," he began cautiously, "I''ve noticed you''re very driven, very focused on your studies, which is admirable. But have you ever felt...pelled to do certain things, perhaps beyond your natural inclinations?"
Hermione looked perplexed at the question. "Compelled? What do you mean?"
"Well," Harry continued, choosing his words carefully, "like being drawn to certain people or ideas, not entirely by your own choice, but as if pushed by an unseen force."
Hermione''s expression became thoughtful, a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "I can''t say I have. Why do you ask?"
Harry leaned back, maintaining a casual demeanor. "Just something I''ve been pondering about the nature of influence and choice. We often think we''re acting of our own free will, but sometimes external forces can guide us, subtly, without our realization."
Harry sat across from Hermione, his mind racing with the delicate task at hand. He knew Hermione''s sudden request for help in Transfiguration was out of character, likely a machination of Dumbledore''spelling spell. Yet he couldn''t just outright say it. Directly mentioning the spell could lead to misunderstanding, with Hermione possibly thinking Harry was unwilling to help. He needed to tread carefully, guiding her to realize the unnaturalness of her request without explicitly stating it. ''How can I lead her to this realization?'' Harry pondered.
He knew he had to be subtle about it. Starting with a warm smile, Harry leaned forward slightly, his tone light yet probing. "I honestly didn''t think you would ask for help, Ms. Granger. You seem quitepetitive in nature," he said, a hint of yfulness in his voice. This approach was a bit direct, but it went to the core of the issue. Hermione was known for herpetitive spirit, and her request for help from a peer, especially so early in their acquaintance, seemed out of character.
Hermione''s eyes flickered with a brief moment of confusion before she responded, "Well, I suppose I ampetitive. But I believe in learning from the best, and you''ve shown remarkable skill in Transfiguration."
Harry nodded, acknowledging herpliment, but his mind was working fast. He needed to gently nudge Hermione towards self-reflection without making her defensive. "It''s always good to learn from others," he agreed. "But I''ve also noticed you have a natural aptitude for learning. You''re incredibly observant and quick to grasp new concepts. It''s a rare quality."
Hermione blushed slightly at the praise, but her expression soon turned thoughtful. "Thank you, Harry. But sometimes, I feel like there''s so much I don''t know, so much to learn..."
"That''s the spirit of a true Ravenw," Harry interjected, smiling warmly at Hermione. He then paused, a thought suddenly striking him. ''Hermione is a perfect fit for Ravenw. Why did the Sorting Hat ce her in Gryffindor? Could Dumbledore have influenced that decision too?''
Harry, curious yet cautious, decided to probe further without revealing his suspicions about Dumbledore''s potential influence. He leaned slightly closer, his tone casual but inquisitive. "Ms. Granger, during the Sorting Ceremony, did the Hat say anything to you that stood out? Anything unusual or unexpected?" He kept his expression neutral, trying not to betray the depth of his curiosity.
Hermione looked thoughtful, her brows knitting together as she recalled the moment. "Well, the Sorting Hat did take a long time with me. It mentioned I could do well in Ravenw, said I had a ''mind sharp as a tack.'' But then it said something about finding my true potential in Gryffindor, where bravery and courage would shape me more than mere intellect." She gave a small shrug, as if the memory was both puzzling and distant.
Harry nodded, his mind racing. ''So the Hat did consider Ravenw for her. Interesting.'' He pondered the implications of this revtion. The Sorting Hat''s decision to ce Hermione in Gryffindor, despite her obvious intellectual fit for Ravenw, suggested a deeper reasoning, possibly an external influence.
"Interesting," Harry mused aloud, trying to sound nonchnt. "The Sorting Hat often sees qualities in us that we might not see in ourselves. Gryffindor is known for its bravery, of course, but it''s also about the heart, the courage to stand up for what''s right. Maybe the Hat saw that in you."
Hermione smiled, a little uncertainly. "Maybe. I''ve always valued knowledge and wisdom, but the Hat must have seen something else in me. It''s a bit daunting, to be honest."
Harry leaned back, his gaze thoughtful. "Sometimes, what we''re sorted into isn''t just about what we are, but what we have the potential to be. Gryffindor will challenge you in ways Ravenw might not have." His voice was gentle, encouraging, but inside, his mind was working on multiple levels.
Harry pondered deeply, his thoughts a whirlwind of possibilities and questions. ''Does Dumbledore have the power to influence the Sorting Hat? It is, after all, an artifact from the founders'' times. Or perhaps he influenced Hermione''s thoughts to sway the Hat''s decision?'' The more Harry thought about it, the more he realized theplexity of the situation. Dumbledore, a wizard of great power and influence, could have orchestrated events to shape his journey at Hogwarts. The revtion that Hermione was almost sorted into Ravenw added anotheryer to this intricate puzzle.
He then asked Nigel, "I was sorted after Hermione, so Dumbledore couldn''t have known I would be in Slytherin. He probably assumed I would go to Gryffindor. How could he know? He used a Compelling Spell on Weasley, arranged our meeting... Weasley praised Gryffindor and badmouthed Slytherin throughout the train ride. If I was a normal 11-year-old, I would beg the Hat to not put me in Slytherin."
Nigel''s response was prompt. "Indeed, Master Harry, the maniption seems quite intricate. As for young Mr. Weasley, it''s clear that, whilepelled by Dumbledore, presumably, his background made him the perfect candidate for such influence."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "I understand that. But to think Dumbledore might have altered Hermione''s Sorting... It seems unduly cruel. Seven years in a House where she might not belong could be torturous."
Nigel replied, "It is indeed a concern, Master Harry. One must tread carefully in these waters of maniption. As for Ms. Granger, her potential miscement could indeed prove challenging."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch75- Everything is Permissible
Ch75- Everything is Permissible
With this new understanding, Harry decided to approach Hermione subtly, without revealing the existence of the Compelling Spell or Dumbledore''s possible involvement. He wanted to help her realize, if indeed she was out of ce, and support her in adapting to her new environment.
"So, Ms. Granger, have you found your ce in Gryffindor?" Harry inquired, his voice casual yetced with a deeper curiosity.
Hermione paused, her eyes reflecting a mix of pride and uncertainty. "I suppose so. It''s been a whirlwind of new experiences. Gryffindor is all about bravery and courage, which I admire, but sometimes I feel a bit... out of sync."
Harry, leaning slightly closer, spoke with a gentle tone, "It''s natural to feel out of ce at first, especially in a new environment. But you''re a quick learner, and I''m sure you''ll find your footing soon."
Hermione smiled, but her smile didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I hope so, Harry. Sometimes, I wonder if I would''ve been better suited for Ravenw."
Harry''s response was thoughtful, "Ms. Granger, it''s not just where you''re ced that defines you, but how you grow and adapt. Gryffindor will challenge you, yes, but it might also bring out qualities in you that you didn''t know existed."
Hermione considered his words, a thoughtful expression crossing her features. "That''s a nice way to look at it, Harry. Thank you."
As Harry conversed with Hermione, he couldn''t help but observe her closely, looking for signs that might indicate an unnatural influence on her behavior. He noted her responses, the way her eyes lingered on certain topics, and her bodynguage. Everything seemed normal, but Harry couldn''t shake off the suspicion that Dumbledore''s influence might be more subtle than he initially thought.
After their conversation, Harry bid Hermione farewell and left the library. As he walked back to the Slytherinmon room, he pondered theplexities of the situation. Dumbledore''s potential influence over Hermione''s Sorting and Ron''s behavior addedyers ofplexity to his first year at Hogwarts. It was a game of chess, with Dumbledore possibly moving pieces in a grand strategy. But Harry was not a piece to be moved at will. He was a yer in his own right, and he intended to y this game with skill and cunning.
Back in the Slytherinmon room, Harry found himself amidst his housemates, their conversations a mix of school gossip and ns for the uing weekend.
Before Harry could settle into the Slytherinmon room''s rhythm, a 7th-year student approached him. "Selena wishes to see you," she stated, her tone conveying the importance of the summon. Harry nodded in acknowledgment and followed the girl. They arrived at the dungeon door, the entrance to themon room, but rather than leaving, the girl knocked on a brass snake head affixed to the wall. To Harry''s fascination, the wall split open, revealing a hidden corridor lined with doors on either side, leading to an open area.
Arriving at the opening, Harry was greeted by Selena, the current Serpent of the Crown. She was an imposing figure, with flowing brown hair and green eyes that, while not as vivid as Harry''s, exuded a noble and fair disposition. "Professor Snape informed me you want to try out for the Quidditch team," Selena said, her voice carrying a tone of authority.
"Yes," Harry replied, meeting her gaze with equal measure. He noted the confidence in her stance and the way she carried herself - a true representation of Slytherin''s noble legacy.
"Do you even know how to y? You''re from the Muggle world, after all," Selena queried, her eyes narrowing slightly, assessing Harry''s capabilities.
Harry considered his response carefully. While he had practiced broom riding in the Virtual Room and possessed a natural talent for Broom Riding and Quidditch, he had never actually yed the game in reality. Despite this, his confidence remained unshaken. "I''ll be the Seeker," he dered, his tone firm yet respectful.
Selena nodded, her expression softening slightly. Confidence was a valuable trait in Slytherin, as long as it was well-founded. "Then you''ll need to prove yourself," she stated, "Quidditch is more than just flying. It''s about strategy, agility, and, above all, the will to win."
"I understand," Harry acknowledged. "I''m ready for the challenge."
Selena studied Harry for a moment longer, her eyes narrowing as if trying to read his very thoughts. Then, with a wave of her hand, she gestured towards the corridor. "Captain Marcus Flint awaits in the first room on the right. He will assess you." Her tone was authoritative, befitting her status as the Serpent of the Crown.
Harry nodded in acknowledgment, a determined glint in his eyes. "Thank you," he said, his voice steady. As he turned to leave, Selena''s voice halted him once more.
"I allow Quidditch yers to use that room, but do not venture beyond. This room watches, Mr. Potter." Her warning was clear, and her gaze unyielding.
Harry paused, turning back to face her with a defying smile. "I will take note of that," he assured her, then walked away, his steps echoing in the corridor.
The title of the Serpent of the Crown carried weight within Slytherin House. It was a position of power and influence, one that even the Headboy or Headgirl and prefects, if they were from Slytherin, were bound to obey. Harry knew that acquiring this title would cement his leadership and respect within the house. It was a goal he was determined to achieve.
Entering the designated room, Harry found Marcus Flint waiting for him. Flint, a tall, broad-shouldered student with a stern expression, stood up upon seeing Harry. His gaze was evaluating, and his voice, when he spoke, carried a hint of skepticism. "Mr. Potter. Let''s test you."
Harry nodded, meeting Flint''s gaze squarely. He followed Flint as they left themon room, walking in silence to an empty ssroom. The room, though closed off, was asrge as the Great Hall, equipped with Quidditch gear and a few other team yers who were already there, waiting.
Flint gestured to the equipment. "You''ll be given a standard broom for the tryouts. We need to see your natural talent, unaided by any advanced broom."
Harry approached the broom, examining it briefly before taking it in his hands. He had practiced extensively in the Virtual Room, but this was his first real test in an actual Quidditch setting. His confidence, however, was unwavering.
As Harry mounted the broom, he felt a surge of excitement. The feeling of flight, the rush of air against his face, was exhrating. He soared upwards, the broom responding smoothly to hismands. Below him, Flint and the other team members watched, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism.
The tryout began with basic flying maneuvers. Harry executed them with precision, his control of the broom evident. He weaved through a series of hoops, each move fluid and confident. Flint, observing from below, couldn''t help but be impressed. Harry''s flying skills were exceptional for a first-year, especially one who imed to have little experience.
Next came the mock Snitch chase. A small, enchanted golden ball was released, darting around the room unpredictably. Harry''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the Snitch, his body leaning forward as he urged the broom to greater speeds.
Harry, high above the floor of the ssroom-turned-Quidditch pitch, called out in his mind to Nigel. "Nigel, analyze the fly path of the snitch and calcte the best route."
In the quiet corner of Harry''s mind, Nigel''s voice emerged, tinged with its usual undertones, "Cheating, Master Harry, is it not below you?"
Harry''s lips curled into a smirk, visible even from the ground. "It''s not cheating," he retorted mentally. "It''s using every tool at my disposal. For my goal, everything is permissible."
As Harry soared on the broom, his eyes fixed on the fluttering golden Snitch, Nigel¡¯s calctions began to flow into his consciousness. Numbers, angles, and trajectories formed a mental map, guiding Harry through the air with precision that went beyond mere instinct.
Below, Flint and the team watched, their eyes tracing Harry''s movements, marveling at his uncanny ability to anticipate the Snitch''s erratic path. Harry''s broom darted left, then right, ascending and descending in a dance that was as mesmerizing as it was effective.
The Snitch, a blur of gold, zipped towards the far end of the room. Harry, with Nigel''s guidance whispering in his mind, leaned sharply, his broom banking with such agility that it drew gasps from the spectators. His hand stretched out, inches away from the elusive target.
Suddenly, the Snitch veered upward in a steep arc. Harry adjusted instantly, his body in perfect sync with Nigel''s calctions. The broom ascended, closing the gap between Harry and his quarry.
Just as the Snitch seemed within grasp, it darted towards a small opening near the ceiling. Harry, undeterred, followed. His eyes, bright with determination, never left the tiny sphere. The room held its breath as Harry neared the ceiling, his hand outstretched.
In a swift, fluid motion, Harry''s fingers closed around the Snitch. The room erupted in cheers and apuse. Flint, a look of grudging respect on his face, nodded in approval. "Impressive, Potter. Very impressive."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch76- Exploring the Forest
Ch76- Exploring the Forest
As Harry descended, the other yers crowded around him, their expressions a mix of admiration and disbelief. "How did you do that?" one of them asked, his eyes wide.
Harry, dismounting the broom, shrugged with a modest smile. "Just keeping my eyes open and staying focused," he replied.
Flint took Harry away from the others, pping Harry on the back. "Wee to the team, Seeker. You''ll make Slytherin proud."
Harry, epting the de, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. This was more than just a position on the Quidditch team; it was a step closer to his goal of bing the Serpent of the Crown.
Harry grinned as he walked back to themon room, the excitement of the Quidditch tryout still buzzing in his veins. ''Now, how should I handle the broomstick?'' He pondered the question, knowing that the standard school brooms wouldn''t suffice for his ambitions. ''I will just speak to Professor Snape for the permission but they probably will arrange something,'' he decided, formting a n to approach the Potions Master for advice on acquiring a more suitable broomstick.
Entering themon room, he saw Draco, ise, and Theodore. He gave them a nod, acknowledging their presence, but didn''t linger for a chat. Harry had other matters to attend to. Retreating to his room, he focused on his next steps.
"Tweak," he called softly, and the Slytherin House Elf appeared in front of him with a tray of food. Ever since Harry introduced the recipes from South America to the Hogwarts kitchens, the elves had been even more eager to try them out and bring samples for Harry to taste. The elves'' enthusiasm was a wee addition to Harry''s Hogwarts experience.
Tweak, with a respectful bow, presented the tray. "Tweak hope Sir Potter be like them," the elf said, his eyes gleaming with a mix of pride and hope.
"Thank you, Tweak," Harry replied with a smile. The elf nodded happily and disappeared with a soft pop.
Harry opened the tray and his eyes lit up at the sight of Empanadas and Guacamole. Taking a bite of the delicious pastry filled with spinach and cheese, he savored the vors, appreciating the culinary skills of the elves.
While eating, Harry''s thoughts turned to another matter. He pulled out the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing. "Show me the room I talked with Selena," hemanded, curious to examine the mysterious area further. However, the mirror remained nk, unable to prate the protections of the room created by Szar Slytherin for the Serpent of the Crown. "Figures. A room created by Szar Slytherin for the Serpent of the Crown would be protected," Harry muttered, not entirely surprised. The room''s secrecy was paramount.
He then changed his request. "Show me Hermione Granger." This time, the mirror shimmered, and Hermione''s image appeared, showing her studying diligently in the library. Harry watched her, analyzing her behavior for any signs of the allegedpelling spell.
As he observed Hermione, he couldn''t help but admire her dedication. She waspletely absorbed in her books, her expression one of deep concentration. However, Harry noticed nothing that suggested any unnatural influence on her actions. She seemed genuinely engrossed in her studies, driven by her own thirst for knowledge.
Harry''s gaze lingered on the mirror, reflecting on Dumbledore''s potential influence. ''Could it be part of thepelling spell?'' he wondered. ''Or perhaps Hermione''s natural affinity for learning is strong enough to override any external maniption?''
Putting the mirror aside, Harry focused on his meal, finishing the empanadas and guacamole with relish.
Harry pulled the Enchanted Haven Briefcase andid out before him. It was a small, finger-sized bag, elegantly crafted with deep brown hues and detailed engravings that depicted a forest and magical creatures. He spoke the password, "Potter''s Haven," and watched as the briefcase expanded into a full-sized, elegant briefcase. It was time to explore the wonders within.
With a deep breath, Harry stepped into the briefcase. The transition was seamless, and he found himself standing in a vast, enchanted forest. The forest stretched for acres, with towering trees and a variety of magical nts. A serenekey at its heart, its waters clear and home to various magical aquatic creatures. Pathways wound through the forest, each leading to new and unexplored areas.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, "Are you ready to discover further now, Master Harry? Time to meet some locals."
Harry nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and curiosity. "Let''s see what secrets this ce holds."
Feeling the weight of the Dagger of Serpent''s Fang in one hand and his wand in the other, cautiously passed by the mansion within the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. The grandeur of the structure loomed behind him, its Gothic and Romanesque architectural elements casting an imposing shadow. He was mindful of any potential threats, his eyes scanning the surrounding area, his senses heightened.
A world within a world, crafted with ancient magic and filled with wonders that had evolved over centuries. As he ventured deeper into the enchanted forest, he was acutely aware of the creatures and nts that thrived in this hidden ecosystem, some of which had long vanished from the outside world.
The forest was alive with magical energy, the air humming with the presence of creatures both seen and unseen. Mooncalves grazed in a clearing, their gentle dance in the moonlight creating intricate patterns on the ground, patterns that seemed to pulse with an unseen life force. Harry watched them for a moment, fascinated by their shy nature and the subtle magic they exuded.
In the denser parts of the forest, Nifflers scurried about, their noses twitching as they searched for anything shiny. Their burrows, resembling small hillocks, dotted thendscape, and Harry had to be careful not to step too close, lest he disturb their treasure hunts.
As he walked on, a rustling in the bushes caught his attention. Peering through the leaves, he spotted a family of Bowtruckles, their twig-like bodies blending seamlessly with the wand-quality trees they guarded. They eyed Harry with curiosity, their tiny heads tilting as they assessed this new visitor.
High above, in the clearer areas of the forest, Hippogriffs soared gracefully against the sky, their wings castingrge shadows on the ground. Harry paused, admiring their noble flight and powerful presence. He knew approaching them required respect and caution, as these creatures valued dignity above all.
In the distance, the faint sound of a Diricawl''s call echoed, adding to the mystical ambiance of the forest. Harry knew these birds were elusive, capable of disappearing and reappearing at will, and he hoped to catch a glimpse of one before he left.
As he neared the tranquil shores of the forest''ske, he spotted a Demiguise, its silvery fur shimmering in the sunlight. The creature watched Harry for a moment before vanishing into thin air, leaving behind a sense of peace and wonder.
The forest was not just home to these magical creatures but also a sanctuary for an array of magical nts. Harry tread carefully around a patch of Devil''s Snare, its vines recoiling slightly as he passed. Gillyweed could be seen in the shallows of theke, its long fronds swaying gently in the water.
He encountered a Mimbulus Mimbletonia, its spiky appearance a stark contrast to the softness of the Flutterby Bush nearby, which hummed melodiously in the sunlight. The Snargaluff Trees were a challenge to approach, their spiky green pods snapping at anything that came too close.
As Harry explored theke''s edge, he could sense the presence of Grindylows lurking beneath the surface, their mischievous nature a stark reminder of the dangers thaty in these magical waters. He guessed that Merpeople had established a hiddenmunity within theke, and he wondered what secrets they guarded in their watery domain.
Theke was also home to Water Nymphs, their graceful forms just visible beneath the surface, and Plimpies, which darted about, adding to the biodiversity of this unique ecosystem.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch77- Thunderbird
Ch77- Thunderbird
Then all of a sudden, the sky trembled, and lightning struck the artificial atmosphere in this isted world. The air darkened, casting a shadow over the enchanted forest and its inhabitants. Harry looked up, his eyes widening in awe and disbelief at the sight before him. A majestic creature soared above, its wings spreading wide, sending ripples of thunderous energy throughout the forest. "Thunderbird," Harry muttered under his breath, his voice a mix of wonder and curiosity.
[System Message: Thunderbird - A legendary magical bird, known for its immense size and power. Capable of creating storms and revered in various cultures for its majestic and mystical nature. Rarely seen and often considered a symbol of pure magical essence. They can sense danger.]
As the Thunderbird descended, its eyes fixed on Harry with an intelligence that seemed almost human. The creaturended gracefully before him, its presencemanding and awe-inspiring. Harry realized that, despite his extensive knowledge of magical creatures, he was unable tomunicate with this magnificent being.
Sensing his dilemma, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, his toneced with a hint of excitement and curiosity. "Master Harry, it seems you''ve encountered a being beyond the scope of Parseltongue. Would you like me to evolve your ability to Omnitongue? It will allow you to converse with all magical creatures. The cost is 1000 System points."
Harry hesitated for a moment, weighing the significance of this opportunity. Communicating with a Thunderbird, a creature of legend, was a rare and invaluable chance. "Yes, Nigel, let''s do it," he decided, the potential benefits outweighing the cost.
[System Message: Evolving Parseltongue to Omnitongue. 1000 System points deducted.]
As the evolutionpleted, Harry felt a surge of understanding flow through him, a newfound connection to the magical world around him. He turned his attention back to the Thunderbird, its eyes now holding a hint of recognition.
"Hello, mighty Thunderbird," Harry greeted almost in rumbling chirp, his voice steady yet filled with respect.
The Thunderbird tilted its head, its gaze piercing as if looking into Harry''s very soul. Then, in a voice that rumbled like distant thunder, it spoke, "It has been more than a millennium since a Potter has stepped into this realm. You carry the legacy of your ancestors, young wizard."
Harry, amazed by the creature''s cognizance and the depth of its voice, listened intently. "I am Harry Potter," he responded. "I seek to understand this magical world."
The Thunderbird, a majestic creature of legend, looked at Harry with an expression that blended acknowledgment and a sense of granting permission. "You are the owner of this world now," it spoke, its voice a mixture of deep rumbling tones and a nuanced understanding that belied its animalistic form.
"You carry a great responsibility," the Thunderbird continued, its voice resonating through the forest. "This sanctuary is a remnant of ancient magic, a legacy of your ancestors. It is a refuge for creatures and nts that no longer have a ce in the outside world. You must protect it."
Harry nodded, understanding the gravity of the task. "I will guard this ce and its inhabitants with all my might," he pledged. The Thunderbird''s acknowledgement seemed to affirm Harry''smitment to this sacred duty.
The creature then spread its massive wings, and the air around it seemed to crackle with energy. "I am a guardian of this realm," it dered. "My presence here is a testament to the power and purity of the magic that binds this ce. As you grow in strength and wisdom, you wille to understand the deeper mysteries of this world."
Harry watched in awe as the Thunderbird took to the skies, its flight stirring the air and sending ripples of magical energy throughout the enchanted forest.
Turning his attention back to the forest, Harry decided to explore further. He walked along the winding paths, each turn revealing new wonders. The forest was alive with the sounds of magical creatures, each with its own unique presence.
As he ventured deeper into the forest, he came across a clearing where a group of Unicorns grazed peacefully. Their ethereal beauty was captivating, and Harry approached them with a sense of reverence. Using his newly acquired Omnitongue, he greeted the majestic creatures.
"Hello, noble Unicorns," Harry said, his voice gentle and respectful.
The Unicorns looked up, their eyes reflecting a serene intelligence. "Greetings, young wizard," one of them replied. "Your heart is pure, and your intentions noble. You are wee in our midst."
Harry shook his head, pondering theplexity of his own nature. The purity acknowledged by the Unicorns seemed at odds with his recent machinations. Speaking inwardly to Nigel, he expressed his doubts, "Can a person like me be pure? A few hours ago, I was trying to use some of the students as pawns."
Nigel responded with a hint of philosophical depth. "Master Harry, purity isn''t a static state. It''s a spectrum, and your actions in this sanctuary resonate with a certain innocence. The creatures here sense that. Outside, well, that''s another story. But here, in this moment, you''re as pure as the forest itself."
Harry mulled over Nigel''s words, the concept of duality in human nature resonating with him. He was both the schemer in the Slytherinmon room and the guardian of this magical realm. It was a dichotomy he had to navigate carefully.
Turning his attention back to the Unicorns, Harry approached them with a newfound respect for their ability to discern the essence of a person''s character. He extended his hand gently, allowing the nearest Unicorn to sniff it. The creature''s soft breath was warm against his skin, and a sense of tranquility washed over him.
"You have a unique path ahead, Lord Potter," the Unicorn spoke, its voice melodic and soothing. "The choices you make will shape not only your destiny but also the fate of the magical world. Remember, the purest intentions can sometimes lead to the darkest oues. Strive for bnce in all things."
Harry nodded, the Unicorn''s words echoing deep within him. He realized that his journey at Hogwarts was more than just about learning magic; it was about learning who he was and who he wanted to be.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch78- A New Discovery
Ch78- A New Discovery
As Harry walked through the enchanted forest, the harmonious voices of the Unicorns still echoing in his mind, he turned to Nigel, his curiosity piqued by the recent interaction. "Nigel, can you show me my recording of talking to the Unicorns? Their voices were so melodic. I wonder how I speak while talking to them."
Nigel responded with a light-hearted tone, "Certainly, Master Harry. Prepare to be enchanted by your own eloquence." A screen materialized in front of Harry, disying the recent encounter with the Unicorns.
Harry watched as his on-screen counterpart approached the majestic creatures. His movements were gentle, almost reverent. The Unicorns, their eyes kind and understanding, turned towards him, weing his presence.
The screen showed Harry speaking, his voice carrying a different cadence, a melodic quality that matched the serenity of the Unicorns. It was a stark contrast to his usual tone, softer and more rhythmic. Nigelmented, "It seems Omnitongue not only grants you the ability to converse with magical creatures but also adapts your speech to the harmony of their nature."
Harry, watching the interaction, felt a sense of awe at the transformative power of the Omnitongue. He had spoken with a rity and depth that transcended humannguage, connecting with the Unicorns on a profound level.
As he continued watching, Harry saw the moment where the Unicorn acknowledged his purity. The on-screen Harry, his expression a mix of humility and introspection, listened intently to the Unicorn''s words. Nigel, observing the scene, remarked, "It''s a curious thing, isn''t it? The dichotomy of your nature. Here, among these creatures, you''re a figure of purity, yet in the corridors of Hogwarts, you''re the calcting Slytherin. Quite the paradox, Master Harry."
Harry''s mind was turning, nning. The maniptive, scheming side of him re-surfaced as he contemted the newfound abilities granted by Omnitongue. "I can use this ability," he murmured, more to himself, a glint of calction in his eyes. "The thunderous tone of the Thunderbird, the hissing undertones of Parseltongue, and the pure, melodic cadence of the Unicorns... Nigel, this isn''t just a tool formunicating with creatures. It can be a means to influence others more effectively. The voice is a pivotal element inmunication. If I can harness the power of thesenguages, it might enhance my political acumen."
Nigel, upon hearing Harry''s thoughts, was taken aback yet again by the young wizard''s astuteness. "Indeed, Master Harry, the power of voice in persuasion is well documented, even in the muggle world. However, applying such natural cadences to influence the human psyche is an uncharted territory in magical realms."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, his mind already weaving through the possibilities. "And it''s not just about persuasion. I feel like thesenguages carry an intrinsic power. What if I could integrate them into spellcasting? In the world of magic, words hold immense power. Imagine the potential amplification of spells when imbued with the essence of these magicalnguages."
Nigel, processing Harry''s idea, responded, "A fascinating hypothesis, Master Harry. Indeed, the etymology of spells is a critical aspect of their efficacy. Introducing elements of these ancient and potentnguages could very well amplify your magical capabilities. Just be cautious, as tampering with the fundamental nature of spells might yield unpredictable results."
Harry waved his hand dismissively, his mind teeming with ideas. "I''ll experiment with this in the Virtual Room. Nigel, can it simte the unknown?"
Nigel, with a touch of pride in his virtual capabilities, responded, "It can imitate everything, Master Harry."
Satisfied, Harry quickly made his way back to the entrance of the isted world within the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. Leaving the miniaturized forest and its mystical inhabitants behind, he emerged in his room at Slytherin House. The familiar green and silver hues greeted him as he settled onto his bed. With a focused thought, he transported himself into the Virtual Room, a ce of endless possibilities and magical innovation.
The Virtual Room, as always, was a marvel of magical technology. It replicated a spacious, well-litboratory, equipped with every conceivable potion ingredient and brewing apparatus. The walls were lined with virtual bookshelves, each filled with tomes of magical knowledge, their pages fluttering in a nonexistent breeze. At the center stood arge cauldron, its surface gleaming under the magical luminescence of the room.
Waving his hand, Harry cleared out the room, and he began to float in the air in an endless white space. It was a nk canvas for his experimentations, a ce where he could explore the depths of his newfound abilities without the constraints of the physical world. He felt the distinct voices of the Thunderbird, the serpentine hisses of Parseltongue, and the melodious tones of the Unicorns swirling in his mind, each holding a unique magical essence, keys that could unlock new realms of spellcraft.
Harry decided to start with Parseltongue, thenguage that had been hispanion for as long as he could remember. He whispered a few words, feeling the sibnt sounds slither through the air. The room responded, the white space rippling as if reacting to the inherent magic of thenguage.
Harry cautiously attempted to speak a few words in Parseltongue, but he soon realized that merely uttering magical phrases in thesenguages didn''t result in casting spells. The process of performing magic was more intricate than just speaking words. He pondered the purpose of using Latin or other mysteriousnguages in spellcasting. If speaking in anynguage could trigger magic, wouldn''t everyday conversations lead to idental spells? There had to be a deeper, more nuanced connection between the words spoken, one''s intent, and the magical energies at y.
"Hmm, not as easy as saying ''open sesame,'' is it?" Nigel chimed in, his voice tinged with a hint of mirth.
Harry smirked slightly at Nigel''sment. "Seems like we have our work cut out for us."
He decided to start his experimentation process methodically, beginning with Parseltongue for its familiarity. He carefully pronounced the word for "light" in the serpentinenguage, but instead of the expected glow of the Lumos spell, the room remained unchanged.
"Master Harry. Casting spells is a symphony ofponents¡ªwords, intent, and wand movements, among others. Thenguage is but one part of the whole," Nigel replied, his tone serious yet reassuring. "Seems like thunder doesn''t always bring a storm," Nigel remarked, a light quip to ease the growing tension.
Harry couldn''t help but let out a shortugh. Nigel''s humor was a wee distraction from his growing frustration. "Indeed. Let''s try the Unicorn''snguage next. Maybe there''s some magic in purity." As he tested, he failed one after another.
Harry leaned back, considering their findings. "So, it''s not just about thenguage. There''s a reason wizards and witches use specific incantations, a reason rooted in the very nature of magic itself."
"Indeed, Master Harry. Eachnguage has its intrinsic power, its unique resonance with the magical world. But spells are meticulously crafted. They''re more than just words; they''re forms, carefully bnced equations ofnguage, intent, and will," Nigel exined.
Harry once again shook his head, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Not so hasty, Nigel. I don''t want my spell to work," he said, pausing to gather his thoughts.
Nigel, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone, replied, "You should have said so. I can easily prevent your magic from working in this room."
Harry rolled his eyes. "That''s not what I mean. I don''t want to just achieve sess in casting a spell in Parseltongue. I want to understand how it works, to analyze the reason behind it. I have a theory."
Nigel felt his virtual heart palpitate, the excitement of discovery always a thrill, even for an AI. "What is that, Master Harry?" he asked, his voice betraying a hint of agitation. This kid¡
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch79- Testing New Magic
Ch79- Testing New Magic
Harry tapped his chin thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on the virtual space around him. "Every creature has attributes, right?" he began, his mind racing with possibilities. "A Thunderbird is attuned to storm, lightning, wind, flight but not fire. Phoenixes excel in fire, wind, flight, and healing but falter in curses, as it shes with their being. Dragons are masters of fire, shields, earth, metal, and some curses depending on their type. Unicorns excel in healing, sound, purity, and protective magics." With each name he mentioned, the Virtual Room responded, creating four boxes in the air, each listing the creatures and their respective masteries.
Nigel observed as the boxes formed in front of Harry, each filled with lists and attributes, a testament to the depth of the Virtual Room''s capabilities. "Interesting theory, Master Harry. You''re suggesting that the essence of these creatures, their inherent magical properties, could influence the nature of spells cast in theirnguages?"
"Exactly," Harry replied, his eyes alight with the thrill of experimentation. "If each creature''snguage is a reflection of its essence, then speaking a spell in thatnguage should, in theory, draw on those attributes."
Harry looked at the boxes floating before him, his mind ticking with the possibilities they presented. "I tried to create light with Parseltongue. In theory, I should be able to, but I am just a novice, while trying a countering attributed spell. Parseltongue, although not as dark as wizards in Magical Britain suggest, is not the perfectnguage for light magic. And Lumos, no matter how fundamental it is, is a light magic. Then I used Fire for Thunderbirdnguage and Knockback Jinx for Unicorn. I selected the most absurd spells I could have."
Harry, standing in the middle of the Virtual Room, took out his wand and, with a sense of determination, uttered in the Unicorn''snguage, "Light." To his amazement, a soft glow emanated from the tip of his wand. The intensity of the light was dim, certainly dimmer than the first Lumos spell he had ever cast, but within that gentle glow, there was something else¡ªa shimmer of pureness, a serene quality that resonated with the essence of the Unicorns.
"Well, well, Master Harry, it seems you''ve managed a trick," Nigel remarked, a note of amusement in his voice. "Though I must say, for someone who often lurks in the shadows of Slytherin, producing such a pure light is quite the irony."
Harry ignored Nigel''s jab, his focus entirely on the light. He waved his wand, and the light followed, moving through the air like a tranquil, glowing creature. "It''s not just light. It feels... peaceful, serene. It''s as if the light itself is imbued with the essence of the Unicorns."
"A light that soothes the soul, perhaps? A pretty neat party trick for the uing Halloween, I''d say," Nigel quipped, his tone light yet respectful of the discovery.
Harry smiled briefly at Nigel''sment before turning serious again. "Now, let''s try the Thunderbirdnguage for a more... aggressive spell."
He cleared his throat and, with amanding tone, spoke a few words in the rumbling, thunderousnguage of the Thunderbird. His wand directed at a virtual target, he uttered the word for "force."
The air around him seemed to electrify, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Then, with a burst of energy that made even Nigel''s virtual senses tingle, a powerful force sted from the wand, striking the target with incredible intensity.
"Blimey, Master Harry, you nearly blew up the room! I''ll have to adjust the virtual safety settings if you continue at this rate," Nigel eximed, his tone a mix of admiration and mild reproof.
Harry, exhrated by the sess, couldn''t help butugh. "I think we''re onto something, Nigel. Thenguages of these creatures, they''re more than just a means ofmunication. They carry the very essence of the creature''s magic."
"Quite the astute observation, Master Harry. It seems your Slytherin cunning is matched only by your Gryffindor boldness. A dangerousbination, indeed," Nigel observed, his voice tinged with respect.
For the next hour, Harry experimented with various spells, using thenguages of different magical creatures. But most of the time, he failed. To match a spell with anguage was easy. He could guess attributes of the creatures, but to articte those spells in thosenguages was easier said than done. But he knew he would get there.
Each attempt, each failure, brought him closer to understanding the intricate dance betweennguage and magic. He tried simple spells at first, ones he knew like the back of his hand, but even those proved challenging when uttered in the guttural growls of a a wolf or the melodic chirps of a Phoenix.
Nigel watched on, his observations sharp and insightful. "Master Harry, it seems you''re trying to fit a Hippogriff into a broom closet. Magic isn''t one size fits all, you know."
Harry chuckled, a brief respite from his concentration. "I''m aware, Nigel. But if I can crack this code, think of the possibilities. Spells powered by the essence of creatures, spells that resonate with the very core of magical beings."
Nigel''s response was tinged with his usual blend of sarcasm and wisdom. "Oh, I''m thinking, Master Harry. I''m also thinking about the spectacr ways this could go wrong. But proceed, by all means. Caution is for Hufflepuffs, after all."
Although his tone was sarcastic and dry as ever, Nigel was impressed by the creativity and endurance of the young wizard. He thought the decision couldn''t be better. Still, Harry was too lost in his studies. "Master Harry, perhaps it would be better to go out and take some fresh air. A bit of the mundane might remind you that you''re still among the living," Nigel remarked, a hint of concernced with his usual sarcasm.
Only then Harry remembered what a long day it was. After a double Potion ss with Professor Snape, where he literally dueled in words and potion making with the man, then studied with Hermione, tried to break the spell on her (secretly), talked with the Serpent of Crown Selena, and did a tryout for Quidditch. Later he entered the Enchanted Briefcase, where he met creatures of all sorts, tested by a Thunderbird, Unicorns and from then on, tested variousnguages on different spells.
Harry sighed, feeling the weight of the day on his shoulders. He had been so engrossed in his magical explorations that the real world seemed like a distant memory. "Perhaps you''re right, Nigel. A break might do me some good."
As Harry stepped out of the virtual room and into the real world, the familiar sights and sounds of Hogwarts greeted him. Harry made his way to the Slytherin Common Room, his mind still racing with the possibilities of his new discovery, yet appreciative of the momentary peace.
"You know, Master Harry, for someone who''s just discovered the potential to revolutionize magic, you''re remarkably calm. I half expected you to be running through the halls, shouting eureka," Nigel teased, breaking the silence.
Harry chuckled. "And risk drawing the entire school''s attention? I think not. Besides, it''s not a discovery yet, just a hypothesis. There''s still much to test and understand."
Nigel''s response was quick,ced with his customary sharpness. "How very Slytherin of you, Master Harry. Keeping your cards close to your chest and your secrets even closer. I daresay you''re bing quite the enigma at Hogwarts."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch80- Weekend
Ch80- Weekend
Arriving in themon room, the green and silver hues provided a familiar sense of belonging. Harry spotted Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis working on an essay they were to write for Potions ss. As he sat next to them, their attention immediately shifted. "Potter," both said with a smile, clearly pleased to see him.
"Greengrass, Davis. Your smiles, as charming as they always are, suggest you might need some help," Harry remarked, a hint of mischief in his tone.
As the girls blushed at thepliment, Nigel couldn''t resist ament, "Flirting at such a young age, Master Harry? I suppose even the magical world isn''t immune to the trials and tribtions of teenage charm."
Daphne and Tracey giggled at Harry''s words, while Harry ignored the chatty AI, focusing instead on the two Slytherin girls. "So, what''s the potion that''s got you both so fixated?" Harry inquired, eyeing the parchment sprawled before them.
"It''s the Cure for Boils. Professor Snape''s demanding a foot-long essay on its ingredients and method," Daphne exined, her fingers tracing the words on the page.
"And let me guess, you''re baffled by the use of crushed snake fangs?" Harry ventured, a yful glint in his eye.
Tracey''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?"
Harry leaned back, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "It''s a tricky part for many. The fangs have to be crushed to a fine powder. If not, they can cause the potion to be too aggressive, worsening the boils instead of curing them."
Daphne nodded, her curiosity piqued. "I see. But how finely should they be ground?"
"Ah, that''s the critical part," Harry said with a nod. "They should be powdered finely enough to blend seamlessly with the other ingredients but not so much that they lose their potency. It''s all about finding the right bnce."
The girls quickly scribbled down the information, their expressions brightening. "Thanks, Potter. You''re a lifesaver," Daphne said with a grateful smile.
As they continued discussing potion techniques, Nigel''s voice piped up, his tone light and teasing. "My, my, Master Harry, sharing your secrets with the fair maidens of Slytherin? Whatever would your future self think?"
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment. "It''s just potion advice, Nigel. Nothing that would jeopardize my secrets or the System."
"Of course, Master Harry," Nigel replied, the smirk almost audible in his voice. "Just potion advice. Nothing to see here."
Harry, feeling the weight of Nigel''s sarcastic humor on his shoulders, retorted in his mind, "Why do I feel a dirty smirk on my back, Nigel? Are you perhaps having dirty thoughts?"
Nigel''s response came with a proud snort, "Me? No, Master Harry. I would never entertain such scandalous ideas. I am as pure as the freshly fallen snow on Hogwarts'' grounds... well, perhaps with a slight smudge of soot."
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle internally at Nigel''s witty retort as he turned his attention back to Daphne and Tracey. The conversation about potions flowed easily, and he found a certain joy in sharing his knowledge. He exined the intricacies of potion-making, detailing the effects of each ingredient and the importance of their precise measurements. Daphne and Tracey listened intently, their quills moving rapidly across parchment, capturing every word.
As they wrapped up their discussion, Tracey looked up at Harry with a curious expression. "Potter, how do you know so much about potions? I mean, you''re great at them, but your understanding seems... well, beyond our level."
Harry paused, considering how much he could reveal without exposing his secret. "I spend a lot of time reading," he replied cautiously. "And I have a knack for remembering details."
Nigel, ever the silent observer, interjected in Harry''s mind, "A knack, he says. If only they knew the extent of your ''knack,'' they''d be asking for autographs."
Harry ignored Nigel''sment, maintaining his focus on the conversation. "Besides, I find potions fascinating. It''s like a puzzle, where each piece must fit perfectly to create something extraordinary."
Daphne nodded, her eyes reflecting a new respect for Harry. "Well, your passion certainly shows. Thanks again, Potter."
Harry waved his hand as he was about to return to his room when Tracey called out, "Look at the noticeboard." Curious, Harry walked over and read the notice: "Flying lessons would be starting on Thursday ¨C and all houses would be learning together." A grin spread across his face. Flying was something he had a natural affinity for, and he had already been picked for the team. This was his chance to demonstrate his skills in front of the first years, which would undoubtedly help in his quest to be known and pave the way to the Serpent of the Crown.
Daphne and Tracey, equally excited, could already fly, having been trained by their families. With a shared grin of anticipation, they said goodnight and retreated to their rooms. "Time to sleep," Harry murmured as he settled into his bed. Despite thete hour, his mind buzzed with ns and possibilities for the uing flying lesson.
The next day, after his usual morning exercise in the mansion''s training room within the Enchanted Haven Briefcase, Harry washed up and stepped out. "Today is Saturday. What should I do?" he pondered.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s indecision, chimed in with his characteristic sarcasm, "Well, you could always finish exploring the castle. I''m sure the dust bunnies in the unused ssrooms are just dying for yourpany."
"I am sure they do," Harry chuckled, as he walked out of his room. Themon room was empty, as it was the weekend, everyone had pressed the snooze button. "What is the magical equivalent of a snooze button, Nigel?" Harry asked with amusement.
Nigel, never one to miss an opportunity for a witty retort, replied, "In the wizarding world, we call it the ''Procrastination Potion,'' Master Harry. It''s quite popr among students, especially around exam time. Though, I must say, I don''t believe you''ve ever had the need for it."
Harry smiled as he ascended the stairs out of the Slytherin dungeon. The castle was quiet, a rare moment of peace before the usual hustle and bustle began. As he walked, he thought about the day ahead.
He ced the "Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing" in his robe, considering the device''s condition to "see" ces before it could show them a bothersome one. Yet, since Harry was nning to explore the castle anyway, he didn''t mind. As he walked the empty corridors, the idea struck him. "Oh, I can go to Hagrid for the creatures in the Briefcase," he mused. "Nigel, please show his Observe message."
[System Message: Rubeus Hagrid - Half-giant, Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts. Friendly and fond of magical creatures. No malicious intent detected.]
Reviewing the message, Harry nodded. "He is indeed fond of magical creatures. I can learn a lot from him. The question is if he would help me. Not like we are friends," he remarked, his tone contemtive.
"Perhaps not, but you have a certain charm about you, Master Harry," Nigel interjected, "especially when you''re not plotting the downfall of your enemies."
Harry smiled, knowing Nigel''s quip held a kernel of truth. He had a way of making allies, often when he least expected it.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch81- Forbidden Third Floor Corridor
Ch81- Forbidden Third Floor Corridor
As he continued down the corridor, the mirror safely tucked away, he considered his approach. Hagrid, with his affinity for all things magical and monstrous, could be a valuable resource. But he would need to tread carefully, ensuring he didn''t reveal too much.
"Master Harry, you might consider creating a ''Hagrid''s magical creatures'' fan club you''ve been so secretly passionate about," Nigel suggested with a barely concealed chuckle. "It might just win him over."
Harry let out augh, the sound echoing down the corridor. "I''ll keep that in mind, Nigel. For now, let''s focus on exploring. I want to see every nook and cranny of this castle."
As he ventured through Hogwarts, Harry took the opportunity to "show" the castle to the mirror. It was a tedious process, but he was patient, understanding the artifact''s potential value. Each room, each hidden passageway, wasmitted to the mirror''s memory, creating aprehensive visual guide to Hogwarts.
He already explored the first two floors and the basement over the week, and his System map had already shown every nook and cranny. He knew there were still some hidden passages and shortcuts he didn''t know of, but he was confident he would uncover them gradually. Climbing to the third floor, Harry started his exploration. At this time, Nigel chimed in, imitating Dumbledore''s voice from the headmaster''s speech on the first day, "Do remember, Master Harry," he said, "I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death." Harry chuckled as he looked at the corridor leading to the forbidden area.
Harry paused, considering Nigel''s reminder. "Dying a painful death doesn''t sound very appealing, does it? But then again, the forbidden is often the most tempting," he mused.
Nigel''s response was tinged with sarcasm, "Oh, by all means, let''s dive headfirst into danger. It''s not as if we have an entire castle to explore that doesn''t involve potentially fatal consequences."
Harry grinned at Nigel''sment. "Point taken, Nigel. But a little peek wouldn''t hurt, would it?"
With cautious steps, Harry approached the corridor, his eyes scanning for any signs of trouble. He didn''t n to venture far, just enough to satisfy his curiosity. The air seemed to thicken as he neared the forbidden passage, a silent warning of the dangers thaty beyond.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s determination, sighed, "I suppose there''s no stopping you when you''ve set your mind on something. Just be careful, will you? I''m rather fond of our chats, and I''d prefer they didn''t end prematurely."
Harry nodded, his hand resting on the door handle. "I''ll be careful, Nigel. I have no intentions of meeting a painful end today." With a deep breath, he pushed the door open just a crack, peering inside.
The corridor was dimly lit, shadows dancing along the walls. It was eerily silent, the kind of silence that screamed of hidden dangers. Harry''s heart raced with a mix of fear and excitement. He knew he was pushing the boundaries, but the thrill of the unknown was too enticing to resist.
Nigel, ever vignt, remarked, "Well, if we''re going to do this, let''s at least be smart about it. Keep your wand ready and your wits about you."
Harry nodded, his wand at the ready. He took a tentative step inside, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. The corridor stretched out before him, its end lost in shadows. Every instinct told him to turn back, but his curiosity propelled him forward.
In the corridor, Harry felt something. The air was charged with an invisible force, a subtle pull that tugged at the edges of his consciousness. "Master Harry. There is apelling zone in the area," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, his tone serious.
Harry, nodding, took a step back. "I felt it too," he said as he took out the Magical Compass, the Potter artifact he had taken from the vault. It could point to the nearest source of strong magic. As Harry held it in his hand, the needle on thepass swirled then pointed at one of the doors in the corridor. He didn''t approach, sensing that something was amiss. "Thepelling ising from there," he noted.
The zone was wide, but the closer he walked, the stronger it got. If it wasn''t for his lumency and System Defenses, he might have fallen for it. "What is thepel, Nigel?" Harry inquired, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and caution.
He then added, "Nigel, please create a virtual replica of this corridor,plete with a duplicate of myself for testing." Nigel responded, "Initiating virtual consciousness creation. You may feel a slight disorientation, Master Harry. Please endure." As Harry felt a portion of his consciousness being temporarily redirected, he closed his eyes to visualize the Virtual Room. In this simted space, an exact duplicate of Harry now stood in a meticulous recreation of the Third Floor corridor of Hogwarts. As the duplicate approached the Compelling Zone, it suddenly veered towards the door Harry had noted earlier. "Nigel, stop his advance with a barrier," Harry instructed, and Nigel created a wall between the Clone and the door. The Clone, to their surprise, rushed down the stairs, ran all the way to the other side of the school to climb back to the third floor from the corridor''s other side, so he could reach the door.
Harry watched, a mixture of fascination and concern etched on his face. "That''s quite a persistent clone," he remarked dryly. "It seems thepulsion is quite powerful."
Nigel, his voice tinged with worry, added, "Yes, it appears your other self is quite the marathon runner. Shall we put out some water for him?"
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at Nigel''sment despite the situation''s gravity. "Let''s keep him contained for now. I want to analyze thispulsion more closely. Can you record the clone''s behavior for further study?"
"Certainly, Master Harry. Recording now. You might consider a career in magical behavioral studies at this rate," Nigel responded, the light-heartedness of his tone belying the seriousness of their task.
Harry asked, "Why is thepulsion so strong? I doubt it would have a simr effect on me."
Nigel replied, "Master Harry, the clone possesses only a fragment of your consciousness and none of your defenses, making it much more susceptible to magical influences. Normally, such a spell would subtly entice you, nting a seed of curiosity, a gentle nudge urging you to discover what lies behind that door. But since the clone is far weaker, the spell''s influence is markedly more pronounced."
Harry peered down the corridor, his gaze fixated on the door that seemed to emanate an invisible pull. "Can we determine if the Compelling Zone affects everyone or just me?"
"Not enough data to ascertain that, I''m afraid. Would you like to expend points for a more in-depth analysis?" Nigel inquired.
Harry shook his head, a n already forming in his mind. "No need to waste points. I can always lead other students here to check."
Nigel, with a chuckle that managed to convey both amusement and disapproval, remarked, "Oh, leading innocentmbs to a potentially deadly snare. That doesn''t quite align with the image of the noble young wizard, now does it, Master Harry?"
Harry''s gaze hardened, his voice carrying a hint of steel. "I would express the same concerns about our dear headmaster and this esteemed school, Nigel. Dumbledore warned us about this corridor, suggesting a gruesome fate awaits those who enter, and yet here we find a spellpelling me to do just that. Either the headmaster is an unaware and ipetent old fool, or this is his machination. Neither scenario casts him in a particrly favorable light."
Nigel, with a subtle shift in his tone to match the seriousness of Harry''s, responded, "Indeed, it presents quite the conundrum. Caution and cunning must be yourpanions as you navigate these murky waters, Master Harry."
Harry nodded, his resolve firm. He would need to tread carefully, but the mystery of the third-floor corridor was too intriguing to ignore. With Nigel''s assistance, he would uncover the truth behind thepulsion and the secrets that Hogwarts hid within its ancient walls.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch82- A Piggy On A Broom
Ch82- A Piggy On A Broom
As he turned to leave, Harry made sure to show every part of the corridor to the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing. Despite its limitations on protected areas, he hoped to spy on the locationter. If sessful, he nned to monitor if anyone approached the corridor, be it student or faculty. If students wandered near, he would observe if the Compelling Zone affected them too. If faculty appeared, he aimed to see their awareness of the zone. Although Dumbledore was his first suspect, perhaps the headmaster was merely a senile, ipetent old fool.
After ensuring the mirror had aplete view of the area, Harry sent it back to his inventory along with the Magical Compass. With a deep sigh, he began to descend the stairs, the weight of discovery heavy on his mind.
"Gave up on exploring, Master Harry?" Nigel''s voice carried a teasing edge. "Did the thrill of mystery lose its allure, or are you simply afraid of a little dark corridor?"
Harry responded with a slight smile, his tone even. "I don''t feel like it anymore, Nigel. There''s a time for bravery and a time for wisdom. Let''s just say I''m choosing thetter this morning."
He made his way to the Great Hall for breakfast, the morning light casting long shadows through the tall windows. As he sat at the Slytherin table, ise Zabini and Theodore Nott joined him. Draco Malfoy and his cronies were notably absent.
"Good morning, Potter," Zabini greeted with a yawn, stretching his arms above his head, while Nott simply nodded in acknowledgment.
Harry nodded in return, his mind still upied with the corridor''s enigma. "Morning, Zabini, Nott. Sleep well?" he inquired politely, hoping to engage in light conversation to clear his mind.
Zabini, rubbing his eyes, replied, "As well as one can in a dungeon, I suppose. You look like you''ve been up for hours. Early morning plotting, Potter?"
Harry chuckled, a sound that drew a few curious nces from nearby students. "Something like that. Just a bit of exploration," he replied cryptically.
Nigel, seizing the opportunity for a jab, whispered in Harry''s mind, "Ah yes, the daily adventures of Harry Potter. Who needs sleep when there are mysteries to solve and potentially lethal corridors to investigate?"
Harry suppressed a smile at Nigel''s sarcasm. He turned his attention to the breakfast spread before him, filling his te with bacon and eggs.
Harry''s ns for the day solidified as he finished his breakfast in the Great Hall. He intended to visit Hagridter, seeking insights into the magical creatures within the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. He also hoped to gather information about the third-floor corridor from the amiable half-giant. However, Harry was uncertain if Hagrid would be inclined to have such a conversation with him, given their limited interactions.
Sighing softly, Harry took out a piece of parchment and began to pen a formal letter to Hagrid. His quill moved swiftly across the paper,posing a polite and concise request for a meeting. As he finished, he whistled softly, and Hedwig swooped down gracefully to his side. Harry fed her some treats and gently stroked her head before attaching the letter to her leg.
Daphne and Tracey arrived at this time and sat next to Harry, their curiosity piqued as they observed him dispatching Hedwig with a letter. Tracey, ever the inquisitive one, leaned in and asked, "Who was that for, Potter?"
Harry continued eating, looking up from his te to her. "Hagrid," he replied, his tone casual. "I need some information about creatures. He''s one of the best avable for that sort of thing."
Daphne, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear, chimed in, "Hagrid, really? Aren''t there better sources than the gamekeeper?" Her tone was light, but the underlying skepticism was evident, as many didn''t know Hagrid''s mastery over magical creatures.
Harry chuckled softly, "Perhaps, but Hagrid has a unique perspective and a genuine passion for magical creatures. That''s something you can''t find in books."
Tracey''s interest seemed piqued, and she asked tentatively, "Do you think we coulde along? It might be interesting, and, well, we could use a break from the castle."
Harry considered this for a moment then nodded. "Sure, it could be useful to have more people. And it''s always good to learn about creatures directly from someone who cares for them."
Turning to the girls, Harry said, "When Hagrid sends an invitation, we will go." The girls nodded, then started to talk about the uing Flying ss next Tuesday. No one, besides the Quidditch Captain Marcus Flint and the Serpent of the Crown Selena, knew Harry had joined the team yet. Equally, they had no idea about Harry''s skill on the broom. But since he grew up in the Muggle World, they assumed he wasn''t skilled. Zabini and Nott too joined the conversation.
As the group discussed, Harry''s mind wandered. He was confident in his flying skills but preferred to keep them a surprise for now. His thoughts were interrupted by Nigel''s voice, "Are we nning a grand entrance, Master Harry? Swooping in like a knight on his steed? Impressing damsels?"
Harry answered in his mind, "Instead of armor, I''ll be wearing clothes, and of course, my steed is made of wood. I still can''t help but feel conscious while riding a broom. It reminds me of Dudley riding his wooden horse, and we both know how that looked."
Nigel groaned, "Oh, we sure do. I still haven''t forgiven you for showing that memory to me, Master Harry."
Harry chuckled as he turned to the others, who were engaged in animated discussion about the uing Flying ss. "So, what''s everyone''s experience with flying?" he asked, curious to know more about his housemates'' skills.
Zabini leaned back, a confident smile on his face. "I''ve been flying since I could walk. My mother made sure I was well-practiced."
Tracey chimed in with a grin, "I can hold my own, but I''m no seeker. More of a leisurely flyer, you know?"
Daphne added, "I''m decent enough. My family has a tradition of evening flights during the summer. It''s quite serene."
Nott, who had been silent until now, shrugged. "I can fly, but I don''t see the fuss. I prefer my feet on the ground."
Harry nodded, absorbing the information. It was good to know the capabilities of his peers, especially for future reference. He replied, "I''ve had a bit of practice myself. It''s freeing, being up in the air."
Nigel''s voice buzzed in Harry''s ear, "Freeing for those who don''t look like a young goblin clinging to a twig."
Harry stifled augh, earning a curious look from Tracey. He waved it off, "Just remembered something funny."
!!!! IMAGE IS CURSED! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch83- Hagrid
Ch83- Hagrid
As they were about to leave the Great Hall, Hedwig swooped down once again, gracefullynding near Harry with Hagrid''s response in her beak. Harry quickly opened the letter, his eyes scanning the content. He was pleasantly surprised to read that Hagrid was thrilled to receive his letter and had wanted to write to him as well but was unsure if Harry would be interested in corresponding. It seemed Hagrid might have been close to his parents, a connection Harry hadn''t fully considered before. Any adult who knew him seemed to have formed their opinions based on his parents'' legacy, he long realized that.
"Hagrid''s invited us over," Harry announced to Tracey and Daphne. "Let''s go, he''s waiting for us."
Tracey''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "I''ve never really spoken to Hagrid."
They had all seen Hagrid on the first day of school, the towering figure hard to miss among the staff and students. asionally, he sat at the faculty table during dinner, his presence asrge and warm as the roaring fireces in the Great Hall. But none of them had ever really spoken to him. Harry, too, had no idea about Hagrid beyond the whispers he heard around the castle ¨C a gentle half-giant with a penchant for magical creatures.
As they walked toward Hagrid''s hut, Harry shared what little he knew. "I''ve heard Hagrid''s quite friendly, loves his creatures. And he''s a half-giant, which is quite something."
Daphne raised her eyebrows, "Half-giant? That exins his size. Do you think he''s aware of everything going on in the castle?"
Harry shrugged. "I''m not sure. But I think he knows more than he lets on. He''s been here for a long time."
Tracey, walking slightly ahead, turned back and chimed in, "I''ve heard students say he''s got all sorts of strange creatures. I hope we get to see some."
Harry was doubtful about the creatures being housed in Hagrid''s hut. Most of the magical beings were in the Forbidden Forest, and the hut was dangerously close to areas students often walked. Keeping them there posed a great hazard. As they approached the "small" wooden structure, the sound of barking could be heard.
Hagrid''s voice was heard next, booming with a friendly tone, "Calm down, Fang." He walked towards the door to open it. The massive wooden door creaked as it swung open, revealing the towering figure of Hagrid. His eyes lit up in recognition and warmth as he saw Harry, Daphne, and Tracey standing there.
"Harry! An'' friends! Wee, wee!" Hagrid''s deep voice rumbled, tinged with his distinctive ent. "Come in,e in. Don''t mind Fang, he''s as harmless as a Flobberworm."
They entered the hut, which, despite its outward appearance, was surprisingly cozy inside. Arge fire crackled in the firece, casting warm, flickering shadows across the room filled with various oddities and creature-rted paraphernalia. Fang, arge boarhound, bounded over, tail wagging, filling the room with his enthusiastic barks.
Harry smiled and patted Fang''s head as the dog nuzzled up to him, while Daphne and Tracey cautiously kept their distance. "It''s good to see you, Hagrid," Harry said. "Thanks for having us."
Hagrid beamed, "No trouble at all! Always happy to see students takin¡¯ interest in magical creatures."
As Hagrid served tea and giant rock cookies, Harry started, "Hagrid, I would like to ask about creatures and how their magic works. I thought you might have some idea about them." Hagrid looked at Harry, a curious glint in his eyes. "Their magic?" Harry nodded. Tracey and Daphne too looked at Harry in surprise. He said, "For example, how do Phoenixes use fire? Is it innate elemental control, or is it like wandless magic elves use? Thunderbirds, Unicorns..."
Hagrid leaned back, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "Well, Harry, that''s a good question, that is. Creatures like Phoenixes and Thunderbirds, they got magic in their very being. It''s more natural to them than breathin'' is to us. Take a Phoenix, for instance. Their fire isn''t just regr fire; it''s a part of who they are, a manifestation of their life force, you could say."
Daphne, intrigued, leaned forward. "So, their magic is innate, not learned or cast like ours?"
"Exactly," Hagrid nodded. "It''s like asking a fish how it swims or a bird how it knows to migrate. It''s in their nature. As for how it works, well, I reckon it''s a bit like the magic we do with wands, but for them, their bodies are their wands, and their magic is more... instinctual."
Harry absorbed the information, his mind racing with the implications. "And Thunderbirds? How do they create storms?"
Hagrid''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Ah, Thunderbirds, magnificent creatures they are! Their magic''s tied to the skies. When they fly, they break the boundary ''tween the earth and the heavens, callin'' forth the winds and the storms. It''s all about their connection to the elements, see?"
Nigel''s voice piped up in Harry''s mind, his toneced with intrigue. "Fascinating, isn''t it, Master Harry? The idea that these creatures are so attuned to the elements that they canmand them with a mere p of their wings."
Harry nodded internally to Nigel, then turned his attention back to Hagrid. "And what about Unicorns? Their magic is known for purity and healing."
Hagrid smiled warmly. "Unicorns, they''re special, they are. Their magic''s gentle, soothing. It flows from ''em like a stream, pure and clear. They don''t make grand disys like Phoenixes or Thunderbirds. Their magic''s more subtle, but no less powerful. It''s in their blood, their horn, even their very presence."
Harry wasn''t satisfied. "How about theirnguage? I heard whenever a Thunderbird cries, a storm is born. Whenever a Phoenix chirps, fire descends. And a Unicorn''s voice has magical and healing properties. I know they don''t chant like us, but don''t they use some form of chanting?"
Hagrid pondered for a moment, his brow furrowing in thought. "Well, now, that''s a deeper sort of question. Creatures like ''em, they''ve got a kind of magic in their voices. It''s not like chantin'' spells, but it''s magical all the same. Their calls, cries, and songs, they''re all tied to their nature, to the magic that flows through ''em."
Harry nodded, taking in Hagrid''s words. "So, theirnguage, or rather theirmunication, is an extension of their magic. It''s not just words; it''s an expression of their very essence."
"Exactly, Harry," Hagrid agreed with a smile. "You''re catching on quick. It''s all about the essence. A Phoenix sings, and its song carries the warmth of fire. A Thunderbird cries out, and the skies respond. And when a Unicorn whispers, the very air seems to purify."
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, his tone thoughtful yetced with his typical dryness. "It seems, Master Harry, that you''re delving into a symphony of the magical world where each creature is an instrument, and theirnguage is the music they y."
Harry chuckled inwardly at Nigel''s analogy, then refocused on Hagrid. "Hagrid, have you ever witnessed these creatures using their ''voices'' in a way that seemed deliberate, like they were intentionally manipting their magic?"
Hagrid rubbed his chin, his eyes taking on a distant look as he recalled his experiences. "Well, I''ve seen a Phoenix sing to soothe pain, and I''ve heard tell of Thunderbirds callin'' storms to protect their nests. As for Unicorns, they don''t often vocalize, but when they do, it''s a sound like no other, calmin'' and pure."
"That''s fascinating," Harry murmured, his mind buzzing with ideas. "It''s like they''re casting spells without spells, using their innate magic through their voices."
"Aye, that''s one way to look at it," Hagrid nodded. "They''ve got their own kind of magic, different from ours but powerful in its own right."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch84- Mysteries
Ch84- Mysteries
Harry sat back, deep in thought. His recent discoveries about thenguages of magical creatures and their specific attributes in enhancing spell power had opened a new world of possibilities for him. He realized that, unlike Latin, the basenguage used by wizards, which was neutral in its effects on spells, thenguages of magical creatures like Thunderbirds, Phoenixes, and Unicorns had distinct attributes. Parseltongue, for instance, seemed less effective for light spells, while the Phoenixnguage faltered in spells that were not rted to fire, air, flying, or healing.
Looking at Hagrid, Harry was curious about another aspect of this newfound knowledge. "Hagrid, what about the affinities of these creatures? How does that work?" he asked, trying to keep his recent experiments and findings a secret for the time being.
Hagrid furrowed his brow, a puzzled expression crossing his face. His expertisey more in hands-on experience with magical creatures than in academic knowledge, although he did have a penchant for reading on asion. Harry''s questions were perceptive, but Hagrid felt that his answers would only scratch the surface. Then, a memory surfaced: a book Dumbledore had once gifted him. It was weighty, and he often turned to it for deeper insights. Dumbledore had told him at the time, "Wizards and Witches possess a wide array of talents, Rubeus. Some excel in charms or curses, some have the gift of prophecy, others are skilled potion-makers, and a few can soar through the skies. Unlike us humans, magical creatures diverse in groups."
Deciding the Headmaster would know best, Hagrid started, his voice deep and warm, "Yeh see, Harry, magical creatures have their own kinds of magic, just as we wizards have ours. Each type of creature has an affinity fer certain elements or types of magic. It''s all about what they''re naturally drawn to, what''s in their nature."
He leaned in closer, hisrge hands gesturing as he spoke. "Take the Nifflers, fer example. They''ve got a knack fer findin'' shiny things. It''s not just ''cause they like ''em ¨C though they do, mind ¨C but because they''ve got a natural magic that draws ''em to treasure."
Harry listened intently, his mind piecing together the intricate tapestry of the magical world. He remembered the time he had witnessed a Niffler in action during his visit to Diagon Alley.
Hagrid continued, "And thestrals, now, they''re a curious sort. Only visible to those who''ve seen death, they are. Their magic is tied to the unseen, to the mysteries beyond what we normally perceive."
Nigel chimed in Harry''s mind, "Ah, thestrals, the taxi service of the afterlife. Handy for a quick getaway if you don''t mind thepany."
Harry rolled his eyes at chatty AI, his attention still on Hagrid. "What about creatures like Basilisks and Acromants?" he asked.
Hagrid''s expression grew solemn. "Basilisks, they''re dangerous beasts. Their magic''s deadly, what with their killin'' gaze and venom. As fer Acromants, they''ve got a sort ofmunity magic, understandin'' andmunicatin'' in ways that''s beyond most creatures."
Harry nodded, his thoughts still swirling with the insights gleaned from Hagrid''s words about the inherent magic of creatures. The voice, it seemed, was a crucial part of "will," one of the most critical elements in spellcasting. While intent visualized the magic, will was the driving force behind it, giving it direction and purpose. In magical creatures, this chanting was carried out through their uniquenguages. Harry''s newfound understanding of the magical world''s nuances was deepening, and with it, his curiosity.
His eyes drifted to the newspaper lying beside him, catching a headline that had caught his attention previously. "Investigations continue into the break-in at Gringotts on 31 July, widely believed to be the work of dark wizards or witches unknown. Gringotts¡¯ goblins today insisted that nothing had been taken. The vault that was broken into had in fact been emptied the same day. ¡®But we¡¯re not telling you what was in there, so keep your noses out if you know what¡¯s good for you,¡¯ said a Gringotts spokesgoblin this afternoon." Harry read the paper daily, whether it was Muggle news or wizarding. The incident at Gringotts had intrigued him since he first read about it.
Seeing Harry absorbed in the paper, Tracey approached with a curious tilt to her head. "What is it, Potter?" she asked.
Harry hummed in response, "Some time ago, there was a break-in at Gringotts. Quite suicidal, if you ask me, given how much they care about their reputation. Luckily, the vault was emptied before anything could be stolen."
Tracey mused, her voice tinged with skepticism, "Could it be lies? To protect their name?"
Before Harry could respond with "Impossible," Hagrid eximed, "No, it is true." Harry turned to Hagrid and noticed him avoiding eye contact. ''How interesting,'' he muttered to himself. His research on facial responses told him Hagrid was obviously hiding something. ''Hagrid''s blurt suggests he certainly knows the vault was emptied before the thing could be stolen,'' he deduced.
At this time, Nigel''s voice echoed, sardonic as ever. "Seems like our half-giant friend has inside news. Peculiar, considering even Gringotts is so secretive about it. What next, Hagrid giving us stock tips?"
Harry smirked at Nigel''s remark, his suspicion about Hagrid''s knowledge growing. The half-giant was clearly more connected than he let on.
Harry mused in his mind, ''Could it be Hagrid who took the item from the vault? But it doesn''t make sense. From the look of it, I doubt Hagrid could possess something enticing enough to force someone to break into Gringotts. "Could it be something the headmaster asked Hagrid to take?" Harry asked in his mind.
"That sounds usible, Master Harry," Nigel replied with a tone suggested he was jesting. "Maybe our beloved half-giant is moonlighting as a high-stakes delivery-man. The mind boggles."
Harry looked at Hagrid, unsure whether to press the issue or let it be. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to approach the subject from a different angle. "Hagrid, do you know anything about the Third Floor? The one the Headmaster forbids us to approach," Harry asked, trying to sound casually curious.
Hagrid almost choked on his tea, spluttering as he hastily set down his cup. "I...um... well, that''s, uh, school business, Harry. Best not to meddle in things that are out of bounds, eh?" He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, clearly flustered. "Eat more cookies. Oh, howte it has be. Yeh need to go back," he added quickly, changing the subject.
Harry''s eyes narrowed slightly, observing Hagrid''s evident difort. It was a clear sign that there was something significant about the Third Floor, something perhaps directly linked to the recent break-in at Gringotts. Nigel''s voice, ever ready with ament, piped up in his mind.
"Oh, subtle as a Bludger to the face, that one. If he''s trying to be discreet, he''s got the finesse of a troll in a china shop."
Harry suppressed the chuckle forming, maintaining hisposed expression. He stood up, brushing off imaginary crumbs from his robes. "Thank you for the tea and the... um, unique cookies, Hagrid. We better head back now. Rules are rules, after all."
As they made their way back to the castle, Harry''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and theories. The item removed from the vault, the forbidden third floor, Hagrid''s evasive answers ¨C they all seemed to be pieces of arger puzzle.
Harry talked in his mind, "I first have to test thepelling zone on the third floor. To see if it''s for me or anyone entering the area. Then I can determine how to proceed. If the zone is for me, then whoever put the zone there, it is to pull me there. But for what? If there''s a connection between the item that was in the vault and the third floor, then how is it connected to me?" Tracey at this time asked, "Potter, what did you ask about the Third Floor? You''re not thinking of going there, are you?"
Daphne was much more careful. She saw how Hagrid spurt the tea and changed the subject. Unlike Tracey, who was a little bit more carefree, Daphne noticed details. "I was just curious," Harry answered. Daphne squinted as she looked at him but didn''t say anything.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch85- Remembrall
Ch85- Remembrall
As they made their way back to the Slytherin Common Room, Harry excused himself and went back to his room. Taking the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing from his inventory, he whispered, "Third Floor Forbidden Corridor." Since he had shown the ce before, the mirror shimmered and started to show the ce.
The mirror revealed a dimly lit corridor, lined with ancient-looking portraits and a series of closed doors. The air seemed heavy,den with a sense of foreboding. Harry scrutinized the image, searching for any sign of enchantment or danger.
"Looks like the perfect ce for a secret rendezvous with destiny," Nigelmented with a hint of sarcasm.
Harry ignored the quip, focusing on the task at hand. "We need to understand what''s there before making any move. Thest thing we need is to walk into a trap."
"Or worse, a surprise pop quiz," Nigel added dryly.
Harry rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t suppress a smirk. "I need to be careful. If there''s something valuable or dangerous there, I can''t just barge in."
He then shook his head, "I can''t watch it all the time. I need to be more proactive." He put the mirror back into his inventory and got up. As he entered the Enchanted Haven Briefcase, he worked out his physical and magical skills. After a strenuous session, he returned to his room, feeling the weight of the day''s revtions. He continued his routine as days passed, and finally, the day of the Flying ss arrived.
Thursday morning, as Harry sat at the Slytherin Table, Hedwig arrived with a letter from Petunia. His heart leaped slightly; although it has only been a little over a week, they exchanged letters often. He broke the seal and unfolded the parchment.
"My dear Harry," the letter began, "I hope this finds you well and thriving in your magical world. Crookshanks and Misty are greatpanions, but they can''t quite fill the void left by your absence. The house feels so quiet, too quiet at times. I find myself listening for the sound of your footsteps or the murmur of your voice."
Harry smiled faintly, touched by her words. He continued reading. "I already miss you, Harry. Despite it being a little over a week, I can''t help but miss your presence in my life," Petunia''s letter continued, her handwriting a neat curve on the parchment. "The house is so silent now, almost as if it''s holding its breath, waiting for you to return and fill it with life once again."
Harry read on, his heart softening with each word. Petunia expressed her loneliness, the void left by his absence. She reminisced about the small moments they shared, the conversations, the shared meals, and even the quiet times when they simply sat together, each lost in their thoughts. It was clear from her words that she foundfort and connection in hispany, a stark contrast to the coldness that once defined their rtionship.
The letter took a more somber turn as Petunia recounted recent unsettling developments. "Vernon and Dudley seem to have vanished into thin air," she wrote. "I don''t miss them, Harry, not really. But it''s disconcerting, like a bad dream you can''t wake up from. Vernon missed his appointment for our divorce. It''s as if they''ve been erased from the world."
She detailed her attempts to locate them, her visits to Marge''s house, Vernon''s sister, who imed she hadn''t seen them for years. "It''s a mystery, Harry. One that I''m not sure I want to solve. Dudley choosing to leave with Vernon hurt me deeply. I felt betrayed, but now, with their disappearance, I''m left with more questions than answers."
Petunia''s words painted a picture of her life, now quiet and solitary, a stark contrast to the bustling, often tense household it once was. She spoke of her daily routines, the little things she did to fill her days. Crookshanks and Misty, her onlypanions, provided somefort, but it was clear that she felt isted, disconnected from the world she once knew.
The letter ended on a hopeful note. "Despite everything, Harry, I find sce in knowing you''re out there, learning and growing. You''re my connection to a world I barely understand, but through your eyes, I''m beginning to see its wonders. Be safe, my dear boy, and remember that you''re always in my thoughts."
Harry folded the letter, a mix of emotions swirling within him. He missed Petunia too, more than he thought he would. Her words, warm and genuine, were a far cry from the cold, indifferent aunt he had grown up with. It seemed they were both finding their way, navigating the new dynamics of their rtionship.
"Quite the heartfelt missive, Master Harry," Nigelmented, his tone softer than usual. "It seems Aunt Petunia has grown quite fond of you. A touching development, indeed."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s words. "Yes, it is. I never thought I''d see the day when we''d actually miss each other."
"That bit about your dear uncle and cousin worries me, Master Harry," Nigel said, his tone more serious than his usual witty demeanor. Harry nodded as he folded the letter carefully and ced it over his heart, "I feel the same. Vernon should have gone to his sister. He has nowhere else to go. Also, he missed the official court hearing for the divorce."
Daphne, who sensed his thoughtfulness, asked, "Everything alright, Potter?" Harry nodded. "Thank you. Everything is fine." He pulled out a nk parchment and wrote a letter back as he offered some snacks to Hedwig, who was now perched next to him.
Nigel chimed in as Harry wrote, "Penning a response to the matriarch, are we? Make sure to include a line or two about your thrilling escapades here. Spice up her day, Master Harry."
Harry shook his head slightly, a small smile on his face. "I''ll spare her the details of our more dangerous adventures, Nigel."
"Ah, but where''s the fun in that?" Nigel retorted. "A tale or two about dueling a wild dragon or a midnight flight on a broomstick might just brighten her day!"
Rolling his eyes, Harry read the letter he penned, a touch of humorcing his words:
"Dear Aunt Petunia,
I hope this letter finds you in good spirits, despite the unusual quietness of the house. Your words brought both a smile and a pang of longing to my heart. The castle is vast and filled with wonders, but itcks the familiarfort of your presence.
I''m settling into the rhythm of Hogwarts, navigating through lessons that are as challenging as they are fascinating. I''ve learned more in the past week than I ever did in the Muggle world, and each day brings new adventures (don''t worry, the safe kind, mostly).
The absence of Vernon and Dudley is indeed troubling. I share your concern and the myriad of questions that apany their mysterious disappearance. While I''m far from the detective type, I promise to lend a thoughtful ear and a helping hand in any way I can from my end.
As for Crookshanks and Misty, please give them my regards. I''m d they''re there to keep youpany, though I''m sure their conversation isn''t quite as engaging as our usual banter over dinner.
Remember, you''re not alone. We''re connected by more than just blood or magic ¨C we share memories, hardships, and now, a bond that grows stronger with each letter. I''ll be back to visit as soon as I can, and we''ll have much to talk about over a cup of tea.
Stay strong and take care, Aunt Petunia. You''re in my thoughts always.
Warmest regards,
Harry"
As he sealed the letter, Harry couldn''t help but smile wistfully. Petunia''s transformation from the cold guardian of his childhood to this caring figure was something he''d never expected, yet deeply cherished.
Nigel''s voice broke through his reverie, "Ah, touching indeed, Master Harry. You do have a way with words. Now, let''s hope your heartfelt prose doesn''t get lost in the owl post. It''d be quite the tragedy."
Harry chuckled, "I''m sure Hedwig is more reliable than your average postal service, Nigel."
"Indeed, but do remind her not to make any pit stops at any bird conventions en route," Nigel quipped.
As Harry sent Hedwig away after carefully wax-sealing the letter, his attention was drawn to an owl dropping a box for Neville. The boy opened it excitedly, revealing a ss ball the size of arge marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke. From his table, Harry used the Observe function of his System. A message soon appeared:
[System Message: Remembrall. It glows red when the owner has forgotten something. Concealed Ability: Detects and alerts the owner when a memory has been tampered with or erased. Glows pulsating blue for tampered memories and red for erased ones. Linked to the bloodline of a noble house, reveals full capabilities only when held by a true heir.]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch86- Flying
Ch86- Flying
[System Message: Remembrall. It glows red when the owner has forgotten something. Concealed Ability: Detects and alerts the owner when a memory has been tampered with or erased. Glows pulsating blue for tampered memories and red for erased ones. Linked to the bloodline of a noble house, reveals full capabilities only when held by a true heir.]
Looking at the Remembrall, Harry hummed thoughtfully. Neville''s status, as revealed by the System, had long confirmed that the boy was under a long-term Confundus Spell. From what he could hear, Neville didn''t seem to grasp the true potential of the Remembrall. He believed it only indicated when the holder had forgotten something. Shaking his head, Harry said in his mind, "How can an artifact that can reach into a holder''s brain be simple?"
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel chimed in, his toneced with his usual sharpness. "Anything that delves into the mind is rare and powerful. I''d say such an item in the wrong hands could lead to quite the forgettable situation."
As they were watching, the ball in Neville''s hand turned red. Harry noticed Draco Malfoy lurking nearby, eyeing the Remembrall with a mischievous glint. As Draco smirked, seemingly about to snatch the ball, his eyes caught a green sh from afar. Turning, he saw Harry looking directly at him. The unspoken message was clear, and Draco, respecting Harry and wary of making an enemy over something so trivial, walked away.
Harry''s protection of Neville, though subtle, didn''t go unnoticed by those around him. Nigel, observing the scene, remarked, "Seems like the young Malfoy isn''t as daft as his hair suggests. A wise move, retreating in the face of the Potter re."
Harry ignored Nigel''s quip, his mind returning to the Remembrall. It was a fascinating artifact, one with hidden depths and potential. He considered the implications of such an object. If it could detect tampered or erased memories, it might be a vital tool in uncovering hidden truths or maniptions. The fact that it linked to the bloodline of a noble house suggested a deeper, more ancient magic at work.
Harry''s mind continued to churn with the questions about the Remembrall and Neville''s situation. "Nigel, what do you think about Neville''s gran sending the Remembrall? It seems a bit too convenient, doesn''t it?" Harry pondered aloud.
Nigel responded with his usual ir, "Master Harry, you''re delving into a plot thicker than Hagrid''s beard. If Neville''s gran did send the Remembrall, and she''s aware of the boy''s condition, then there''s more to the Longbottoms than meets the eye. It''s either deep concern or deep cunning."
Harry nodded in agreement, his eyes still on the red glow of the Remembrall in Neville''s hands. Then if Neville''s gran sent it, did she know Neville was under the spell too? Was there another plot he couldn''t see? He considered helping Neville with the spell, but he didn''t know the caster and he was afraid to make things worse for Neville. What if he dispelled the Confundus, and the caster tried something more drastic? That is why, Harry, despite paining him, so far haven''t tried to help Neville with his condition. Harry clicked his tongue as he got up.
In the afternoon, the flying ss started in the open field. Standing next to Tracey, who was jumping on the balls of her feet with excitement, Harry waited for Madam Hooch to arrive.
The flying lesson began, with Madam Hooch instructing the students on the basics of broom handling and control. The students, a mix of excitement and nervousness, listened intently.
"Alright, everyone! Stand next to your broomsticks. If you are right-handed, stand on its left, if you are left-handed, do the opposite," instructed Madam Hooch, her eyes scanning the group of first-year students. As everyone took position, she continued, "Stick out your main hand over your broomsticks," she called from the front, "and say, ''Up!''"
While the rest of the ss spoke themand, Harry simply willed the broom into his hand. It obediently leaped up, causing Tracey and Daphne to look at him in surprise, while Draco managed to get his broom almost as quickly and nodded in acknowledgment toward Harry.
After everyone had their brooms, Madam Hooch demonstrated how to mount them without sliding off the end and walked up and down the rows, correcting their grips. "Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard," she said. "Keep your broomsticks steady, rise a few feet, and thene straight back down by leaning forward slightly. On my whistle ¨C three ¨C two ¨C"
However, before she could finish, Harry, his eyes sharp and observant, noticed a faint trace of magic around Neville. Concerned, he walked over to his side. "What are you doing?" Madam Hooch asked, her brow furrowed.
"Sorry, Madam. This broom seems a bit wild," Harry replied smoothly, masking his true intention. Madam Hooch nced at Neville''s broomstick but found nothing amiss. Harry stood next to Neville, then, using a variation of Wingardium Leviosa he had crafted, made the broom act wildly in the air. The truth was, the confundus spell on Neville had just acted, and if left unattended, Neville would have flown erratically, possibly injuring himself. Seeing this, Madam Hooch reced Neville¡¯s broom with a new one.
As Madam Hooch''s whistle blew, the students kicked off the ground. Harry kept a close eye on Neville, ensuring his broom remained under control. Around him, students rose and descended with varying degrees of grace and stability. Traceyughed joyously as she managed a smooth ascent and descent, while Draco''s proficiency on the broom was evident, a smug look of satisfaction on his face.
Madam Hooch then whistled again, and everyone descended. "I''ve seen a few talented ones," she announced, her eyes scanning the students. "Mr. Potter, Ms. Greengrass, Mr. Zabini, Ms. Bones, Ms. Abbott, and Ms. Brown. Pleasee forward and let''s show the rest of the ss some maneuvers. I want a controlled flight, and no fighting." The students she named nodded and took their positions. Harry, with a hint of excitement sparking in his eyes, thought, ''Time to show a bit of what I can do.''
As he prepared, Nigel''s voice danced through his mind, "Ah, the spotlight beckons, Master Harry. Time to dazzle and shine, or crash and burn ¡ª quite the thrilling binary."
Harry, suppressing a smirk, replied silently, "I''ll aim for the former, thanks." He gripped his broom, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline as he focused on the task ahead.
Madam Hooch blew her whistle, and the group took to the air with a synchronized kick-off. The students around them watched, some with envy, others with admiration. Harry controlled his broom with ease, his movements fluid and precise. Daphne followed suit, her own skills evident as she executed a series of graceful turns and ascents.
"Look at you, soaring like a majestic ¡ª well, I''m not quite sure what majestic thing flutters in a dark dungeon, but I''m sure you get the sentiment," Nigel teased.
Harry, concentrating on his maneuvers, replied mentally, "Less chatter, more support, Nigel."
As they flew, Madam Hooch called out instructions, her voice carrying over the field. "Steady now! Turn, ascend, and descend! Keep your brooms steady!"
The students executed the maneuvers, demonstrating their control and skill. Harry, in particr, stood out with his natural talent. His broom seemed an extension of himself, responding to his slightestmand with intuitive precision. Draco watched from below, his eyes narrowed.
Looking around during the flying lesson, Harry spotted his target, someone he had wanted to meet for a long time. An idea formed in his mind, prompting a silent question to Nigel. "Would doing this make me evil, Nigel?" he asked internally.
"Doing what, Master Harry?" Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, curious yet nonchnt.
Harry, using wandless magic, subtly focused on Susan Bones'' broom. She was apetent flyer, but her movementscked the finesse of the others. Suddenly, her broom jerked uncontrobly. "AAH!" Susan eximed, her broom veering away from the ss.
Madam Hooch, too far to intervene quickly, watched with growing rm as Susan Bones'' broom jerked uncontrobly, sending her tumbling towards the ground. The ss, frozen in shock, could only watch in horror. Madam Hooch, her wand ready, shouted for the students to move out of the way, nning to cast a spell to soften Susan''s fall. But the students, caught in the grip of terror, failed to react.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch87- Damsel Saved
Ch87- Damsel Saved
Then, in a blur of green and silver, Harry Potter sprung into action. Dressed in his Slytherin robes, he stood up on his broom, descending at a breathtaking speed, even faster than Susan''s free fall. "Oh no!" Madam Hooch cried out, her voiceced with fear and disbelief.
As the ground rapidly approached, Susan screamed, her fall seemingly unstoppable. The students, their eyes wide with dread, watched as Harry closed the distance between him and Susan. His face was a mask of concentration, his eyes fixed on her.
Madam Hooch, her wand still raised, was ready to intervene, but Harry was faster. Just as Susan was about to hit the ground, Harry leapt from his broom with incredible agility. He caught Susan in his arms, rolling away with her in a protective embrace, ensuring her head was safe from the impact.
They rolled across the ground,ing to a stop a few feet away. Susan, her body shaking from the shock, started to cry hysterically, her tears soaking into Harry''s robes. The ss, now unfrozen from their shock, rushed over, their expressions a mix of relief and awe.
Madam Hooch, her face pale, approached them quickly. "Mr. Potter, that was incredibly reckless, but..." she trailed off, her stern expression softening as she saw the state Susan was in. "Are you two alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.
Harry, still holding Susan, nodded. "We''re fine, Madam Hooch," he assured her, his voice calm despite the adrenaline still coursing through his veins.
His hand was caressing Susan''s back while the other was pressing her head to his chest, soothing her. The students and Madam Hooch crowded around, their faces reflecting a mix of relief and astonishment.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, carrying a note of admonishment, "As much as I appreciate your Slytherin cunning and ambition, orchestrating such a dramatic rescue was a bit, shall we say, nefarious?"
Harry, stillforting Susan, replied internally, "I needed a way to approach her, Nigel. It was a calcted risk."
Nigel, in his characteristic style, retorted, "Ah, yes, ''calcted risk,'' the excuse of champions and madmen alike. Let''s hope this doesn''t be a habit, or you''ll be known as the Boy Who Crashes rather than the Boy Who Lived."
Madam Hooch, now kneeling beside them, checked Susan for injuries. "Ms. Bones, are you hurt anywhere?" Her voice wasced with concern.
Susan, her tears subsiding, shook her head, finding sce in Harry''s reassuring presence. "I''m okay, thanks to Harry," she managed to say, her voice still trembling.
Madam Hooch turned to Harry, her expression aplex blend of gratitude and reprimand. "Mr. Potter, that was an incredibly brave act, but please, leave such maneuvers to the professionals next time."
She reached out to pull Harry''s robe, and the ss saw injuries all over Harry''s body. Harry grimaced. The fall, although calcted, was fast enough to peel off his skin. His arms and legs, his clothes, were all torn up. Blood was oozing from some of the ces. Seeing it, the ss gasped, Susan most verbal. Her eyes teared up once more, as she hugged Harry harder, "Sorry, it was all my fault."
Harry patted her back, "It is fine. These injuries are nothing," he softly said. It worked wonders. Not only Susan, but other girls in the ss also looked at Harry in astonishment.
Madam Hooch, her eyes wide with concern, immediately called for assistance. "Quickly, we need to get Mr. Potter to the hospital wing," she ordered, her voice urgent.
As Harry was helped up with magic, his ssmates murmured amongst themselves, their expressions a mix of admiration and worry. Harry, trying to downy his injuries, managed a small smile. "Really, I''m alright. It''s nothing a little magic can''t fix."
Susan, still holding onto him, looked guilt-ridden. "I''m so sorry, Harry. This shouldn''t have happened."
Harry reassured her, "Don''t worry about it, Ms. Bones. I''m just d you''re safe."
As they made their way to the hospital wing, Nigel''s voice rang in Harry''s mind, "I must say, Master Harry, your heroics are bing quite legendary. Though, do try to avoid turning yourself into a patchwork quilt next time."
Harry chuckled internally, wincing slightly as Madam Pomfrey, the school healer, began checking his wounds. "Noted, Nigel. But sometimes, a bit of dramatic ir is necessary."
Madam Pomfrey clucked her tongue as she applied a healing salve to Harry''s wounds. "What were you thinking, young man? Such reckless behavior could have ended much worse!"
Harry offered an apologetic smile. "I just couldn''t stand by and do nothing, Madam Pomfrey."
She shook her head, though her eyes held a hint of admiration. "Brave and foolish, a dangerousbination. Why aren''t you in Gryffindor?" Madam Pomfrey''s voice carried a mix of reprimand and begrudging respect as she tended to Harry''s wounds. She was angry at his recklessness and putting himself into danger. Her re also extended to Madam Hooch, clearly disapproving of the circumstances that led to Harry''s injuries. Madam Pomfrey was known for her exceptional healing skills, but she had little tolerance for unnecessary risks that endangered the students.
Susan Bones sat on the next bed, her eyes puffy from crying. She had narrowly escaped a terrible fall, and now her concern was entirely for Harry. She was there ostensibly to be checked over by Madam Pomfrey, but it was evident that her primary reason for staying was to ensure Harry was alright.
Harry, trying to lighten the mood, said, "I guess I''m just full of surprises, Madam Pomfrey." His attempt at humor, however, did little to alleviate the healer''s concern.
Madam Pomfrey, not one to be easily cated, responded sharply, "You might find this all a bit of ark, Mr. Potter, but injuries are noughing matter. You could have been seriously hurt!"
Nigel quipped in Harry''s mind, "I do believe, Master Harry, that our dear Madam Pomfrey prefers her patients boring and unharmed. You, on the other hand, seem to be vying for a lifetime achievement award in the art of dramatic entrances to the infirmary."
Harry couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, immediately regretting it as a twinge of pain reminded him of his injuries. "Nigel, you two sound like two peas in a pod. Want me to y match-maker?," he thought in response, his tone reflecting a mix of amusement and difort.
Nigel''s virtual chuckle reverberated through Harry''s mind, tinged with his typical dry wit. "Ah, Master Harry, the thought of being matched with Madam Pomfrey is as appealing as a Mandrake choir concert. Though, I must admit, our mutual fondness for scolding you does have a certain... charm."
Harry winced slightly as he shifted in the bed, replying mentally with a yful tone, "So, what you''re saying, Nigel, is that you two have more inmon than you thought? I can see it now: ''Nigel and Poppy: A Tale of Endless Nagging.''"
Nigel retorted, "Oh, the horror! The mere thought of a joint venture in lecturing you on safety is almost enough to make me wish for a system reboot. But fear not, Master Harry, I shall endure. Someone has to keep your reckless tendencies in check, after all."
Harry suppressed his chuckles, careful not to aggravate his injuries. "I guess I should be thankful then. Without you two, who knows what kind of trouble I''d get into?"
Nigel''s voice took on a mock-serious tone, "Indeed, you might actually have a peaceful, injury-free year at Hogwarts. But where''s the fun in that? Adventure, drama, a dash of danger ¨C that''s the Harry Potter way!"
Harry grinned, his spirits lifted despite the aches and pains. "Thanks, Nigel. I''ll make sure to keep it interesting, just for you."
Nigel''sst remark came with a hint of fond exasperation, "Oh, I have no doubt about that, Master Harry. No doubt at all."
As Madam Pomfrey finished applying thest of the salve, she instructed Harry sternly, "You''ll need to rest here for a while, young man. I want those wounds to heal properly."
Susan, who had been watching the whole exchange silently, finally spoke up, her voice tinged with guilt. "Harry, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t lost control of my broom..."
Harry turned his head to look at her, offering a reassuring smile. "Ms. Bones, don''t me yourself. These things happen. I''m just d I could help."
Susan seemed somewhatforted by his words, but the worry didn''tpletely leave her eyes. She knew the risk Harry had taken to save her, and it weighed heavily on her conscience.
Blushing, Susan mumbled, "Please call me Susan." She averted her gaze, clearly embarrassed by the attention and her own vulnerability. Smiling, Harry looked into her eyes and said, "Nice to formally meet you, Susan." As she met his green eyes, her blush deepened, a clear sign of her growing admiration and gratitude towards him.
Harry smirked inwardly at the day''s events, a sense of aplishment mingling with his physical difort. "Nigel, can I have a robotic ''Mission Aplished'' please?" he thought with a hint of amusement.
Nigel, his voice dripping with a sarcasm that was almost tangible, replied, "Well of course, Master Harry. Because nothing says ''subtle'' like rescuing a ssmate in a dramatic fashion and ending up in the infirmary. Mission aplished." He finished, adding an exaggerated robotic tone to his words. Harry chuckled silently, a smirk ying on his lips, as Madam Pomfrey bustled over to Susan to tend to her needs.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch88- 5 Birds One Spell
Ch88- 5 Birds One Spell
A reader asked if others are not reacting to Harry''s "inward" chucklings, smiles, and talks. I would just like to rify that those do not reflect on his face. In the previous chapter, I made chuckles make his injuries ache, but they are mostly for the scene. I hope it makes it clearer. Otherwise, the text feels so dry.
--
Just then, the door to the hospital wing opened, much to Madam Pomfrey''s visible irritation. In walked Professor McGonagall, followed closely by Professor Snape and Professor Sprout. McGonagall, as the Deputy Headmistress, carried an air of authority, her expression one of concern mixed with sternness. Snape, head of Slytherin, had his usual inscrutable look, while Sprout, head of Hufflepuff, looked worried, her eyes darting between Harry and Susan.
"Mr. Potter, what in Merlin''s name happened?" McGonagall asked, her voice firm yet tinged with worry.
Harry, trying to downy the situation, replied, "Just a bit of an ident during flying lessons, Professor. I''m fine, really."
McGonagall heard about Harry''s feat in his first Flying Lesson ¨C standing on his broom and catching Susan without any serious injury. As an avid Quidditch fan, her eyes sparkled with a mixture of admiration and envy, so potent that even the usually stoic Professor Snape felt a hint of difort at her intense gaze. Snape, however, harbored a secret smirk. With Harry''s addition, he was confident Slytherin would secure the house cup once again this year. Yet, he remained silent, his expression unreadable as ever.
Snape contemted awarding house points to Harry for his act of bravery, but he knew this was one of those rare asions where even other professors would feelpelled to recognize such heroism. It would be more gratifying if his rivals acknowledged his student''s valor. So, with a face that almost resembled a smile, he waited patiently.
Professor McGonagall approached Harry''s bed, her stern expression softening as she neared. "Mr. Potter, that was an incredibly brave act. I''ve heard about your...unconventional descent. Very impressive, but please, be more cautious in the future."
Professor Sprout, head of Hufflepuff and ever the nurturer, added with genuine concern in her voice, "Yes, Mr. Potter, your safety is paramount. We don''t want our students taking unnecessary risks, no matter how noble the intention."
Snape, in a rare disy of agreement with his colleagues, nodded slightly, his dark eyes fixed on Harry. "Indeed, Potter. Slytherin needs its students whole and hearty."
Harry, still lying on the bed, managed a small, wry smile. "Thank you, Professors. I''ll try to be more careful."
As the professors discussed the incident among themselves, Nigel''s voice danced in Harry''s mind, "Well, well, Master Harry. It seems you''ve managed to impress the Hogwarts faculty on your very first flight. A remarkable feat, though I do hope future flights involve less acrobatics and more... conventional flying."
Harry chuckled inwardly, replying mentally to Nigel, "I''ll keep that in mind. Though I must admit, it''s rather satisfying to see the professors so flustered over my flying skills."
Snape, meanwhile, turned his attention to Susan, who was still seated on the adjacent bed. "Ms. Bones, I trust you are unharmed?"
Susan nodded, her voice still trembling slightly. "Yes, Professor. Thanks to Harry."
Professor Sprout smiled warmly at the disy of camaraderie and concern. "That''s the spirit of Hogwarts ¨C looking out for one another. Well done, both of you."
Professor McGonagall, always the pragmatist, interjected. "Let''s not forget, however, that rules and safety protocols are in ce for a reason. Mr. Potter''s actions, while heroic, were also quite risky."
Snape, sensing an opportunity to speak, added, "Indeed. But courage and quick thinking are qualities we value in our students. Mr. Potter''s actions, though risky, potentially saved a fellow student from serious harm. For that, he should bemended."
McGonagall nodded in agreement. "Very well. Thirty points to Slytherin for Mr. Potter''s bravery. But let this be a lesson to all ¨C safetyes first."
Nigel chimed in once more, his tone mixing amusement with a hint of admiration. "Ah, I can see now your n was not as straightforward as you let on. Not only did you showcase your exceptional flying skills, but you also saved Ms. Bones, forging a connection you were keen to establish. From her looks, I dare say it''s shaping up to be a rather... close bond. And let''s not forget the points ¨C one spell, three birds."
Harry chuckled in his mind. "Five," he corrected.
Nigel, momentarily taken aback, asked, "Five?"
Harry borated, "You''re overlooking our esteemed Headmaster. He wanted me in Gryffindor, right? I suspect he envisioned me as brave and foolhardy. Now, with a rescue like this, I''ve ''proven'' myself to fit his expectations. So, despite being in Slytherin, he''s likely to suspect me less."
Nigel, impressed, said, "Very cunning, Master Potter. You''re ying chess while everyone else is ying checkers. And what about the fifth?"
Harry smirked, "That will reveal itself in time."
As Harryy in the infirmary bed, his mind wandered to the day''s events and the implications of his actions. The rescue had been more than just an act of bravery; it was a strategic move, carefully calcted to serve multiple purposes. Not only had he gained the admiration of his peers and professors, but he had also subtly shifted the perceptions of those around him. In the world of Hogwarts, where every action was scrutinized and every alliance mattered, this was no small feat.
Professor McGonagall''s awarding of thirty points to Slytherin for his bravery had been a significant moment. It was a rare instance where a Slytherin''s actions were openlymended by a professor known for her strict adherence to rules and fairness. Snape''s subtle nod of approval had not gone unnoticed by Harry. The Potions Master was a hard man to please, and his recognition, albeit understated, spoke volumes.
As Harry reflected on these developments, Nigel''s voice broke through his thoughts. "You do realize, Master Harry, that with such public disys of heroism, you''re setting quite a precedent for yourself. I foresee a future filled with daring rescues and dramatic entrances."
Harry''s lips twitched in amusement. "Let''s hope not, Nigel. I prefer my days a bit less... eventful."
"Ah, but where''s the fun in that?" Nigel teased. "You''re a Potter, after all. A little excitement seems to be part of the family crest."
Harry''s gaze shifted to the ceiling, his thoughts drifting to his parents. He wondered what they would think of his actions, of the path he was carving for himself at Hogwarts. Would they be proud? Concerned? Hate? He hoped it was the former.
His musings were interrupted by the arrival of a small group of students at the infirmary door. Daphne, Tracey, Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott from Slytherin approached his bedside, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity. Following closely were Hermione and Neville from Gryffindor, and Hannah Abbott came to stand next to Susan, who was now ready to be discharged. Madam Pomfrey, with a stern nce, said, "You have ten minutes," before retreating to her office.
As his ssmates gathered around, Harry noticed the varied expressions on their faces. Daphne''s eyes showed genuine concern, while Tracey''s face was lit up with excitement, probably brimming with questions about his daring flight. Malfoy wore a grin, mixture of respect and envy. Zabini and Nott seemed more reserved, their eyes flicking between Harry and the others.
Hermione, who Harry had previously observed under a Compelling spell to get close to him, approached with a cautious but intrigued expression. Neville looked both worried and impressed, while Hannah Abbott stood by Susan''s side, her expression one of relief and gratitude towards Harry.
"You really gave us a fright, Potter," Daphne said, breaking the silence. "That was quite the stunt."
Harry replied with a wry smile, "I prefer to think of it as an impromptu broom exercise."
Tracey, unable to contain her curiosity, chimed in, "How did you manage to catch Ms. Bones like that? It was incredible!"
Harry shrugged modestly, "Just a bit of luck and good timing, I guess."
Nigel added sardonically, "WHAT? Luck? And here I thought you were auditioning for the Cirque du Sorcier."
Malfoy, leaning against a bedpost, said, "That was some quick thinking, Potter. Not bad for a first-year."
Harry nodded to Malfoy. The growing respect of the Malfoy Heir was a critical part of Harry''s strategy. Among the first-years, Malfoy was the only one with enough influence to challenge for the title of Serpent of the Crown. While hecked Harry''s skill and power, the specifics of how the Room selected the Serpent remained a mystery to Harry. Until it was clear, he needed to ensure Malfoy didn''t overshadow him. As long as Malfoy remained apliant and loyal subordinate, Harry saw no issue in their rtionship.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch89- Weasley Twins
Ch89- Weasley Twins
Hannah Abbott approached Harry, her expression a mix of gratitude and concern. She gently held his hand, "Thanks a lot, Harry. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what would have happened to Susan."
Harry, with a warm smile, patted Hannah''s hand reassuringly. "It was nothing, Hannah. I was just closest. Anyone would have done the same."
Nigel, his voiceced with a hint of amusement,mented in Harry''s mind, "Modesty suits you, Master Harry, but let''s not undersell your rather spectacr flying skills."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment but maintained hisposed expression. "I appreciate your kind words, Hannah," he said, turning his attention back to the group.
Neville, who had been quietly observing the conversation, finally spoke up. "It was really brave of you, Harry. I don''t think many would have dared to do what you did."
Harry looked at Neville and said, "The hat didn''t put me in Gryffindor, Neville, but you." Neville clenched his fist and nodded, a mix of respect and understanding in his eyes. As Tracey and Daphne barraged Harry with questions, Hermione watched from the side, her expression a blend of curiosity and hesitation. Susan, sitting nearby, felt a pang of jealousy, though she couldn''t quite understand why.
The atmosphere in the infirmary was lively, with students from different houses interacting more freely than usual, all thanks to the extraordinary event that had unfolded during the flying lesson. Harry''s act of bravery had not only saved Susan but also bridged gaps between students who otherwise might never have interacted.
Nigel''s voice, always ready with a quip, chimed in Harry''s mind. "Ah, look at you, bringing together the houses with your death-defying antics. Who knew that ying the hero would be such a unifying act?"
Harry chuckled softly, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "And this was the fifth bird," he mused to himself. Nigel, now fully grasping the extent of Harry''s n, replied with a mix of admiration and his characteristic sarcasm, "Well, Master Harry, orchestrating events like a seasoned puppeteer, aren''t we? Next, you''ll be teaching owls to deliver your grand speeches."
The lively chatter in the infirmary was abruptly interrupted as Madam Pomfrey returned, her expression one of stern authority. She shooed the students away, reminding them of the rules and the need for peace in the infirmary. "Out, all of you! Mr. Potter needs his rest, and this isn''t a tea party," she said firmly, herding them towards the door.
Susan, who had been quietly sitting, her cheeks still flushed from the earlier events, stood up as she was discharged. Before leaving, she hesitated, then quickly approached Harry. In a swift, shy movement, she leaned in and kissed his cheek, her eyes darting around to see if anyone noticed. Then, with a quick nce at Harry, she darted away, her movements graceful and swift, reminiscent of a startled gazelle.
Harry, slightly taken aback by Susan''s impulsive gesture, touched his cheek where she had kissed him. A small smile yed on his lips as he watched her leave.
"Well, well, Master Harry, it appears your heroics have not gone unnoticed by the fair damsels of Hogwarts," Nigelmented, a hint of mirth in his voice. "What''s next? A fan club?"
Harry shook his head, still smiling. "That doesn¡¯t sound so bad. But I doubt it will go that far."
Madam Pomfrey, having sessfully cleared the room, returned to Harry''s side. "That was quite a scene you caused, Mr. Potter. I hope you are not getting drunk with the fame," she said, her tone softening slightly.
Harry nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey. I assure you, I am not reckless."
Madam Pomfrey gave him a skeptical look but didn''t press further. She went about her business, ensuring Harry wasfortable and his wounds were healing properly.
As the day turned to evening, Harryy in the hospital bed, his mind busy with thoughts. The events of the day had unfolded in a way that had far-reaching implications. His daring rescue had not only gained him the admiration and gratitude of his peers but also ced him in a unique position within the dynamics of Hogwarts.
As night fell and the infirmary quieted down, Harryy in his bed, his thoughts drifting to the various puzzles he was now part of. The Third Floor, the Gringotts break-in, the mysterious item removed from the vault, and now the growing rtionships and alliances within Hogwarts. Each piece was a part of arger puzzle, and Harry was determined to put them together.
As Harry was about to drift off to sleep, thest traces of Madam Pomfrey''s salve working its magic on his injuries, he sensed a presence in the room. His instincts, honed by abination of his unique upbringing and Nigel''s tutge, alerted him to the fact that he was not alone. Casually, he scanned the hospital wing and spotted two redheaded figures lurking in the corner. They were partially obscured by the dim lighting, but their mischievous aura was unmistakable.
Just as Madam Pomfrey retreated into her office, seemingly vanishing into the shadows, the twin Weasleys, Fred and George, materialized beside Harry''s bed. Their sudden appearance was so typical of their notorious reputation for pranks and surprises.
"Blimey, look at him, George," Fred whispered theatrically, although loud enough for Harry to hear. "Our very own school hero,id low by his own daring deeds."
George nodded in mock solemnity, adding, "Indeed, Fred. A broom-wielding knight in shining armor, if ever there was one."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at their antics. He had heard of the Weasley twins'' reputation for mischief and their ir for the dramatic. This was his first encounter with them, and they lived up to their billing.
"Thanks, I guess," Harry replied, ying along. "But I think ''knight in shining armor'' isying it on a bit thick, don''t you?"
Fred grinned, leaning in closer. "Ah, but you see, Potter, in the hallowed halls of Hogwarts, legend grows quicker than a Flobberworm in spring."
George chimed in, "And you, dear Potter, have just fed that legend a ratherrge meal."
Harry chuckled, then winced slightly as his ribs reminded him of their recent ordeal. "Well, I suppose there are worse things to be known for than saving a ssmate."
Nigel''s voice murmured in Harry''s mind, "Indeed, Master Harry. You could be known for your uncanny ability to find trouble. Oh wait, that seems to be the case as well."
Ignoring Nigel''sment, Harry addressed the twins. "I don''t think we''ve formally met. You''re Fred and George Weasley, right?"
The twins bowed theatrically in unison. "At your service," said Fred.
"And at your rescue, should you need a daring escape from the clutches of the infirmary," added George with a wink.
Harryughed, appreciating their humor. "Well, I''ll keep that in mind. But I think Madam Pomfrey might have something to say about that."
Fred nced towards Madam Pomfrey''s office. "Ah, the formidable Madam Pomfrey. A worthy adversary in the battle of boredom."
George nodded sagely. "A veritable dragon guarding her hoard of bedridden treasures."
Fred leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "It is rather curious, Potter, that we spotted you near the forbidden Third Floor corridor six days back."
George continued with a yful click of his tongue. "Tut tut, Potter. You know that ce promises a painful death, right?"
Harry was shocked. He had been certain that no one was around when he was near the forbidden Third Floor corridor. His mind, usually so attuned to his surroundings, had been preupied with the Compelling Zone, yet he felt confident about the absence of others. How could the twins have known about his presence there? Their specific reference to the date six days prior, the exact time of his visit, ruled out any chance of a random guess.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch90- Charms
Ch90- Charms
Observing Madam Pomfrey''s office, a seed of curiosity took root in Harry''s mind. ''Twins'' appearance was timed perfectly. They appeared just as Madam Pomfrey disappeared behind her door. From their angle, they shouldn¡¯t be able to see her office, then¡ They can track people''s movements. But how?'' he wondered silently.
"Well, I do appreciate the concern, gentlemen, but I assure you, my visit to the third floor was purely idental," Harry replied, trying to mask his surprise.
Fred raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. "idental or not, Potter, curiosity is a trait we admire. But be careful; not all secrets at Hogwarts are as harmless as they seem."
George nodded in agreement, adding, "And some secrets have a way of ensnaring the unwary."
Harry, considering their words, decided to y it safe. "Duly noted. I''ll make sure to be more cautious in the future."
He thought, ¡®I won''t reveal my cards yet. They have a way to track people. Can it be a form of sensory magic? Or something else?¡¯ As the duo turned to leave, Harry''s mind buzzed with intrigue. ¡®This is getting interesting.¡¯
Harry''s gaze followed the retreating figures of Fred and George, his mind racing with possibilities. The twins'' knowledge of his movements hinted at a level of awareness and skill that Harry had not anticipated. ''Tracking magic, perhaps? Or maybe they''ve developed some unique method of tracking,'' he pondered.
Closing his eyes, Harry allowed sleep to envelop him, his mind still active with thoughts of the day''s events and the intriguing encounter with Fred and George Weasley. ¡®I''ll deal with themter,¡¯ he mused, drifting into a restful slumber.
The next morning, Harry awoke feeling rejuvenated. His wounds had healed remarkably fast, thanks to Madam Pomfrey''s expert care. Eager to start the day, he stretched his limbs and prepared to get out of bed. However, his movement was quickly halted by Madam Pomfrey''s stern voice. "To the bed, right now!" shemanded.
Harry, feeling perfectly fine, protested, "But I am all better, Madam Pomfrey."
The school healer was not one to be swayed by protests. "Back to bed, Mr. Potter," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With no other choice, Harryplied, climbing back into the hospital bed.
As Madam Pomfrey approached with her wand to perform some diagnostic spells, Harry whispered to Nigel, "Record her movements, Nigel."
Nigel, ever ready with a quip, replied swiftly, "Ah, turning into a bit of a medical enthusiast, are we? Shall I take notes on knitting next?"
Madam Pomfrey waved her wand over Harry, murmuring incantations. Harry observed her movements carefully, storing the information for future reference. Harry knew the value of understanding traditional magical methods, whatever branch they be.
The diagnostic spells confirmed what Harry already felt ¨C he was fully healed. Madam Pomfrey, though still appearing a bit reluctant, finally gave him the clearance to leave the infirmary. "Remember, Mr. Potter, no unnecessary risks," she warned as he got dressed.
Stepping out of the infirmary, Harry felt a surge of energy. The day held new opportunities, and he was keen to explore them. His thoughts, however, were briefly interrupted by Nigel''s voice. "I must say, your recovery speed is quite remarkable. One might suspect you of having dragon blood."
Harry chuckled, "Dragon blood? I already have so many lineages, I can¡¯t count. I don¡¯t need more, Nigel."
Harry made his way to the Charm ss, feeling a mix of excitement and curiosity. Last week''s introductory session with Professor Flitwick had been a pleasant one, and now, with the promise of starting actual lessons, Harry''s enthusiasm was palpable. As he entered the ssroom, he could feel the eyes of his Slytherin and Hufflepuff ssmates on him. The events of the previous day had evidently made him a subject of much curiosity and admiration.
Susan Bones, her demeanor still marked by a touch of shyness from her impromptu kiss in the infirmary, approached him. "How are you, Harry?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern and a hint of embarrassment.
"I''m quite well, thanks to Madam Pomfrey," Harry replied with a reassuring smile. "And how about you, Susan? All recovered from yesterday''s excitement?"
Susan nodded, her cheeks coloring slightly at the memory. "Yes, thanks to you. I... I just wanted to thank you again," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Harry, sensing her difort, decided to change the subject. "Ready for our first real Charm lesson?" he asked, trying to ease her nerves.
Susan smiled, grateful for the shift in conversation. "Yes, I''m quite looking forward to it. Professor Flitwick seems so knowledgeable."
"I saved you a seat. Would you like to sit with me?" Susan asked timidly. Susan''s invitation caught Harry by surprise, her soft-spoken request echoing a sentiment he hadn''t anticipated.
Harry''s response was a gentle smile, "I would love to." His eptance wasn''t just a simple gesture of gratitude; it was a strategic move towards a goal far greater than mere ssroom camaraderie.
Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, tinged with his usual blend of sarcasm and insight. "Ah, uniting the houses one seat at a time. How very diplomatic of you, Master Harry. Shall we expect peace treaties over pumpkin pasties next?"
Harry''s internal chuckle was his only response as he took his seat beside Susan. To his right, Hannah Abbott greeted him with a warm smile, her presence reinforcing the bridge Harry was building between Slytherin and Hufflepuff. Yet, not all were pleased with this development; Daphne and Tracey, observing from a distance, wore expressions of displeasure, their disapproval evident.
The ssroom buzzed with the usual pre-lesson chatter, but Harry''s focus was on therger picture. His actions in the flying ss had set a chain of events in motion, events that were shaping the socialndscape of Hogwarts in ways that could only be beneficial to him.
Soon, Professor Flitwick, the diminutive Charms master, entered the ssroom with his characteristic energetic stride. His sharp eyes quickly noted the unusual seating arrangement, with Harry, a Slytherin,fortably seated among Hufflepuffs. A small smile yed on his lips as he regarded this subtle shift in house dynamics. "Today, we will learn the amazing wonders of one of the greatest branches of spellcasting, Charms!" he announced with a flourish, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.
The ss quieted down, their attention turning towards the enthusiastic professor. Flitwick, standing on a stack of books to reach the podium, began his lecture. "Charms, my young wizards and witches, are spells that add certain properties to an object or individual without changing its inherent nature. Unlike Transfiguration, which alters the form or appearance, Charms work by adding qualities to what already exists."
As Flitwick spoke, Harry listened intently, his mind absorbing every detail. Beside him, Susan and Hannah leaned forward, equally captivated by the professor''s words.
"A charm, therefore, can be seen as ayer of magic applied to the fabric of reality, enhancing or modifying its properties," Professor Flitwick continued, his voice animated with enthusiasm. He paced in front of the ssroom, his small stature belying the depth of his knowledge. "Let us begin with perhaps the most basic yet essential charm, the Wand-Lighting Charm. Who can tell me the incantation for it? Yes, Ms. Davis."
Tracey Davis shot her hand up. "Lumos, Professor."
"Excellent, Ms. Davis!" Flitwick eximed. "The Wand-Lighting Charm, or ''Lumos'', is a perfect example of a charm that adds a property ¨C in this case, light ¨C to an object without altering its fundamental nature. The wand remains a wand, but gains the ability to emit light."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch91- Laws of Charm
Ch91- Laws of Charm
Double Chapter, because why the hell not!
--
Harry listened intently, his mind absorbing the information. Beside him, Susan and Hannah were equally focused, their notes meticulous.
Flitwick, now standing on a stack of books to be better seen, continued, "Charms are often confused with Transfiguration, but it''s crucial to understand the difference. Transfiguration changes the form or nature of an object, while charms simply add qualities to what already exists."
Harry was amazed. Although he had studied spells and cast several charms, he had never considered the theoretical underpinnings in such depth. As the ss listened, he pondered on Flitwick''s exnation, his curiosity piqued. "Professor," he called out, catching Flitwick''s attention.
"Yes, Mr. Potter?" Flitwick replied, clearly pleased to see a student so engaged.
Harry, with a thoughtful expression, asked, "You mentioned the distinction between Charms and Transfiguration. Could you borate on that? Is it apletely different path of spell-casting, or something else? Your exnation suggests that simr results can be achieved through both branches. For instance, ''Lumos'' adds light to the tip of a wand, but couldn''t this effect also be achieved by transfiguring the wand''s tip to be luminescent? The end result is the same, but the methods differ."
Flitwick, his face lighting up with delight at such an inquisitive question, nodded. "Ah, Mr. Potter, that is an excellent question and one that delves into the heart of magical theory."
The ss leaned in, their attention captured by the engaging discussion. Flitwick continued, "Charms and Transfiguration are indeed distinct branches of magic, though they can sometimes produce simr effects. The key difference lies in their approach and the underlying principles."
As Professor Flitwick''s Charms ss listened with rapt attention, he gracefully floated by, effortlessly demonstrating the Levitation Charm, "Wingardium Leviosa," on his own clothes. The professor, light as a feather, hovered a few inches above the ground, eliciting gasps and murmurs of amazement from the students. He then raised his wand, casting "Lumos," and as the tip of his wand shone with a soft light, he began his lecture on the foundational elements of Charm magic.
"Charms," he started, his voice echoing with enthusiasm, "are the art of adding properties to an object, creature, or environment without altering their inherent nature. Take, for instance, the Wand-Lighting Charm, ''Lumos.'' This spell doesn''t change the wand itself; it simply allows it to emit light, enhancing its capabilities and adding the quality of emitting light to the tip of the wand."
He continued, "Unlike Transfiguration, which fundamentally changes the essence of an object, charms add or modify properties. This nature of enhancement is central to understanding Charm magic. Consider the Levitation Charm, ''Wingardium Leviosa,'' which we just witnessed. It allows an object to defy gravity, yet the object''s structure remainspletely intact."
Flitwick paused, letting the information sink in. "The duration and control of a charm are also crucial aspects. Most charms, like ''Lumos,'' require the caster''s continuous focus. The charm''s effectiveness depends on the caster''s skill and intention. A well-cast charm is precise, reflecting the caster''s clear understanding of the desired oue."
He gestured with his wand, and the light at its tip grew brighter. "Now, consider the scope and limitations of charms. They can range from simple enhancements like ''Lumos'' toplex maniptions like Memory Charms. However, they are limited to adding or altering properties, not changing the target''s inherent nature."
Professor Flitwick''s eyes twinkled as he addressed the ss. "The interaction of a charm with its target can vary. For instance, charms may have different effects on magical creatures or enchanted objects. The environment ys a role too. A charm effective indoors may not work the same way outdoors."
Professor Flitwick, his eyes twinkling with the passion of a true Charms enthusiast, continued his lecture with a focus on the fundamentalws governing Charm magic. "Let''s delve into the naturalws that form the backbone of this fascinating branch of magic," he began, his wand twirling gracefully between his fingers.
"The first of thesews is the Law of Supplementary Enhancement," Flitwick exined, pacing in front of the ss. "Thisw states that Charms add or enhance properties of an object, being, or environment without altering their inherent structure or nature. For example, consider the Spongify spell. It adds the sponginess to a surface you use but does not change the surface''s physical form. The ground remains as stone or wood, but with an added capability of softness or bouncing."
Flitwick''s wand flickered, and the table beneath him changed momentarily as he demonstrated by jumping on it softly. "Now, the Law of Temporal Limitation," he continued, "Thisw acknowledges that the effects of Charms are predominantly temporary. Their duration is contingent on the caster''s skill, the spell''splexity, and environmental influences. Essentially, Charm effects are not permanent and will eventually fade or require reapplication. A charm like Lumos, for instance, will not keep a wand lit indefinitely."
He paused for a moment, allowing the students to absorb the information, then proceeded. "Next, we have the Law of Specific Intent. This is crucial for any aspiring Charmer to understand. The effectiveness and precision of a Charm depend heavily on the caster''s intent, focus, and rity. Ambiguity orck of concentration can lead to diminished effects or, worse, unintended oues."
Professor Flitwick''s expression turned serious. "Remember, a poorly focused Levitation Charm could result in objects flying haphazardly, which is neither safe nor desirable."
He then moved on to the next principle. "The Law of Conservation of Magical Bnce. Thisw dictates that Charms cannot createplex entities or substances from nothing. While simple substances like water can be conjured ¨C as seen in the Aqua Eructo spell ¨C moreplex items, particrly those with inherent magical properties or sentience, cannot be created ex nihilo."
The professor''s wand movements illustrated his point, conjuring a small stream of water that danced above the students'' heads before disappearing.
"Now, let''s talk about the Law of Non-Transmutation," Flitwick said, his voice taking on a lecturing tone. "Charms operate by enhancing or adding properties but cannot fundamentally change the nature or identity of the target. A Charm can make an object levitate, for example, but it cannot turn a book into a bird. That''s the realm of Transfiguration."
"The finalw we''ll discuss today is the Law of Magical Equilibrium," Flitwick concluded. "The effectiveness of Charms can be influenced or nullified by countering magic, such as Anti-Charm spells. This acknowledges the existence of magical countermeasures and bnces in spellcasting. It''s a magical give and take, if you will."
The ss murmured in understanding, their eyes following Flitwick''s every move. ¡°The following is not a naturalw, but honor among practitioners of charm.¡±
" Rule of Environmental Harmony," he continued. "This rule emphasizes that the application and effects of Charms should be in harmony with the natural and magical environment. We must avoid spells that could cause ecological imbnce or disrupt natural processes. Harmony with our surroundings is key."
Professor Flitwick gestured toward the window, where birds flew by, unimpeded by any magical interference.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch92- Charm-ing
Ch92- Charm-ing
Second Chapter of the day.
--
Flitwick looked at Harry, "So the question you asked, Mr. Potter, yes, Charm and Transfiguration are two different branches of spellcasting that could lead to the same result. It is possible to light the tip of the wand with Lumos but also transfigure the tip of the wand to luminescent. Differences are as I listed, in Charms, it is temporary and supply of energy is needed and can be cut off at any second, while in Transfiguration, once it is applied, the wand will stay luminescent until changed back."
"But most importantly, Mr. Potter, one must consider the side-effects thate with Transfiguration due to the alteration of matter, a factor that is not present in Charms. Charms are straightforward in their application and effects, directly aligning with their intended purpose. However, Transfiguration, while versatile, demands a more critical approach. When we transfigure an object, we change its very essence, which could lead to unintended and sometimes irreversible consequences. This is why Charms are moremonly used in everyday spellcasting. They offer a more predictable and controlled oue, making them safer and more reliable for regr use. The choice between using a Charm or Transfiguration depends on the situation and the caster''s judgement on the potential risks and benefits of altering the matter at hand."
Harry nodded, absorbing Professor Flitwick''s exnation. It was a fascinating distinction, and he filed away the information for future reference. He nced at Susan, who seemed equally captivated by the lesson.
Seeing the ss thoroughly engaged, Professor Flitwick pped his hands together with a sparkle in his eyes. "Wonderful! Now, let''s put theory into practice. As Ms. Davis rightly said, the incantation for the Wand-Lighting Charm is ''Lumos''. Let''s see you all try it."
The students eagerly took out their wands, their faces alight with anticipation. Harry participated with equal enthusiasm, curious to test his skills in a more traditional setting.
"Remember," Flitwick instructed, "focus on your intent. Envision the light emanating from your wand tip as you say the incantation."
The room buzzed with a chorus of "Lumos," followed by varying degrees of sess. Some wands flickered faintly, others shone brightly, while a few remained stubbornly dark.
Harry''s wand, however, emitted a strong, steady light, illuminating the area around him. Beside him, Susan''s wand glowed with a soft, warm light, her face beaming with pride.
Flitwick, observing the ss, offered encouragement and advice. "Excellent, Mr. Potter, Ms. Bones! Control is key; well done! Remember, everyone, focus and intention are your guides."
As the ss progressed, the students gradually improved, the room bing a constetion of small lights. Flitwick moved through the rows, guiding and correcting with gentle suggestions.
Hannah, sitting on Harry''s other side, leaned closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Can you help me, Harry?" she asked, her eyes fixed on her dimly lit wand.
Harry turned towards her, a friendly smile on his face. "Of course," he replied, shifting his focus to help his ssmate.
As Harry began guiding Hannah, offering tips on wand movement and concentration, Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, it appears you''re on a quest to charm more than just inanimate objects in this ss."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment, choosing to ignore the AI as he focused on helping Hannah. His assistance seemed to be effective, as Hannah''s wand soon emitted a brighter light, her face lighting up with a mixture of relief and gratitude.
Despite her own sess, Susan, sitting beside Harry, cast a slightly displeased nce their way. She tried to hide it, but her attention was clearly divided between her own wand and the scene unfolding beside her.
"Thanks, Harry," Hannah said, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "I couldn''t have done it without you."
Harry, turning back to his own wand, replied with a modest smile, "You had it in you all along, Hannah. Just needed a little push."
Flitwick observed the ssroom, a pleased smile on his face as the soft glow of numerous wand tips illuminated the faces of the students. "Excellent work, ss! Now, let''s progress to the counter Charm, Nox," he announced, his voice filled with encouragement.
The room, which had been bathed in the soft light of numerous ''Lumos'' spells, gradually dimmed as the students, one by one, sessfully extinguished their lights with the ''Nox'' incantation. Harry, following suit, watched as the light at his wand tip faded, leaving a satisfied feeling in his heart. Beside him, Susan and Hannah mirrored his actions, their expressions a mix of concentration and pride.
As the ss drew to a close, Flitwickmended the students on their progress. "Charms may seem straightforward, but they require focus and finesse. You''ve all done admirably today," he said, beaming at them.
The students began packing their things, the buzz of excited conversation filling the room. Susan turned to Harry, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thanks for sitting with me today, Harry. It made the ss even more enjoyable," she said, her voice tinged with sincerity.
Harry smiled back, "It was my pleasure, Susan. Charms is more fun with goodpany."
Nigel, sly and witty as ever, remarked, "Ah, Master Harry, ying the role of the charming gentleman, I see. How very dashing of you."
Harry, amused by Nigel''s remark, mentally chuckled. "Just being friendly, Nigel. No harm in that, right? I swear, nothing else."
As the students filed out of the Charms ssroom, Harry couldn''t help but notice Daphne and Tracey casting nces his way. The air was filled with a mix of whispers and lingering curiosity about the day''s lesson. Turning to Susan and Hannah, Harry offered a friendly goodbye. "It was great learning with you both today," he said, his tone warm and genuine.
Susan smiled, her earlier shyness seeming to fade slightly. "Thanks, Harry. See you around."
Hannah nodded, adding, "Yes, thanks again for the help, Harry."
With a nod and a smile, Harry turned away from them and made his way towards Daphne and Tracey. "Ladies," he greeted them with a casual ease.
Daphne replied with a dry, "Potter," her tone carrying a hint of coolness. Tracey, more open in her curiosity, didn''t hesitate. "Why did you sit with them?" she asked directly.
Harry feigned confusion, his expression one of innocent surprise. "Why not? They invited me. It was just a seat."
Daphne turned her head away, her bodynguage reflecting a mix of annoyance and pride, while Tracey frowned. "Still. We usually sit together in all sses," she pointed out, her tone suggesting a slight sense of betrayal.
Harry, realizing their feelings of jealousy, pondered his next move. While he wasn''t one to bend easily, he valued their friendship, seeing them as more than mere pawns in theplex game of Hogwarts politics. ''Should I make it up to them?'' he thought.
Nigel''s voice surfaced in Harry''s thoughts, tinged with his usual brand of humor. "Compromise, Master Harry, isn''t a sign of weakness. It''s the art of being a gentleman, though I''m sure some would argue it''s just clever maniption."
Harry, taking Nigel''s advice to heart, turned to Daphne and Tracey with a proposal. "Ladies, how about I show you a variation of the Lumos spell I''ve been working on? A bit of private tutoring, if you will."
Tracey''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?" she eximed, her curiosity piqued. Daphne, maintaining her cool demeanor, gave a slight nod, though her interest was clearly sparked beneath her reserved facade.
"Follow me," Harry said, leading them to a quieter unused ssroom at the corner of the corridor. Once they were away from prying eyes, he took out his wand. "Now, watch closely," he instructed, focusing his mind.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch93- Broomstick
Ch93- Broomstick
Harry had been experimenting with various versions of the Lumos spell in his spare time, intrigued by the potential for both practical and aesthetic variations, thus having various versions he could demonstrate. In the quiet of the unused ssroom, with Daphne and Tracey''s eyes fixed on him in anticipation, Harry raised his wand and softly chanted, "Lumos Kaleidoscopium." The tip of his wand began to glow, cycling through a mesmerizing array of colors that ranged from cool blues to warm reds. The light didn''t just shine; it danced, pulsating in rhythmic beats that captivated both girls.
Tracey leaned in closer, her eyes wide with wonder. "That''s incredible, Potter! How did you do that?"
Daphne, usually more reserved, couldn''t hide her fascination. "It''s like watching a living rainbow," she murmured, her cool facade momentarily forgotten.
Harry smiled, a hint of a teacher''s pride in his eyes. "Remember what I told you in Transfiguration about the matchstick and the needle?" he began, his tone patient and instructive.
Daphne''s expression brightened with recognition. "You''re talking about intent and visualization, right?" she asked, her usual reserve giving way to genuine interest.
"Exactly," Harry affirmed. "Spellcasting is deeply rooted in intent. Think of incantations as conduits for focusing your will. When we vocalize them, it helps us to articte and channel our intention more effectively."
He paused, choosing his words carefully to ensure they grasped the concept. "Imagine you''re about to leap over a hurdle. You might find yourself repeating, ''Don''t look down. I can do this.'' It''s a way of psyching yourself up, preparing your mind for the task. That''s simr to how we use incantations in magic."
Daphne and Tracey listened intently, their faces a canvas of concentration and curiosity. They nodded, clearly following his exnation.
"When we speak an incantation aloud, it''s not just about the words. It''s about aligning our mental state with the spell''s requirements," Harry continued, his own wand movements now slow and deliberate, emphasizing each point.
"The key," Harry said, "lies in the subtleties of your focus and how well you can visualize the oue. For ''Lumos Kaleidoscopium'', envision the colors you want to see, feel the rhythm you want the light to follow."
Tracey, her eyes sparkling with newfound understanding, eximed, "So it''s like painting with magic!"
Harry chuckled. "In a way, yes. But remember, theplexity of the spell also ys a role. Some spells are more forgiving with the visualization aspect, while others require precise mental imagery."
Daphne, her demeanor showing a rare hint of excitement, asked, "Can we try it?"
"Of course," Harry encouraged. "But remember, it''s not just about mimicking my movements. It''s about finding your own rhythm, your own connection with the spell."
As Daphne and Tracey practiced, their wands hesitantly emitting flickers of colored light, Nigel''s voice finally broke through Harry''s concentration. "I must say, Master Harry, your ir for teaching is quite admirable. Perhaps in another life, you could have been Professor Potter."
Harry answered in his mind, "Don''t know about that, Nigel. I might end up turning the ssrooms into circus tents with my teaching methods." He watched as Daphne and Tracey continued to experiment with the ''Lumos Kaleidoscopium'' spell, their wands now emitting steady streams of colored light.
Daphne, usually soposed, let out a small gasp of delight as her wand tip glowed with a vibrant blue hue, shifting slowly to a deep green. Tracey, not to be outdone, concentrated hard, her wand emitting a sequence of warm colors that danced in the air like mes.
Harry observed them with a mixture of pride and amusement. "That''s it! Focus on the rhythm of the colors. Let your intent guide the spell," he encouraged.
As they practiced, the unused ssroom became a canvas of swirling lights, reflecting the newfound understanding and skill of the two young witches. Harry''s guidance had opened a door for them, allowing them to explore the nuances of magic in a way they hadn''t before.
Harry suddenly cast "Nox Totalus," plunging the room into darkness. Tracey''s voice broke the sudden silence, tinged with a mix of disappointment and curiosity. "Why did you do that, Potter?" she asked, her voice echoing slightly in the now dim ssroom.
Harry, realizing his overcautious reaction to the vibrant light disy, exined with a serious tone, "I forgot to mention a disimer for an Epileptic Seizure Hazard." His words were earnest, reflecting his concern for the well-being of his ssmates.
Daphne, tilting her head in confusion, inquired, "Epileptic? What is that?" Her question, innocent and genuine, highlighted the gap between the wizarding and Muggle worlds.
Harry, scratching his cheek, realized the oversight in his thinking. "Right. Do wizards even have epilepsy, Nigel?" he thought, seeking rification from his ever-present AIpanion.
Nigel responded in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, your concern for Muggle ailments ismendable, but in the wizarding world, such conditions are rare if not unheard of. Perhaps focus on magical mdies instead?"
Harry, acknowledging Nigel''s point, turned back to Daphne and Tracey, who were still waiting for an exnation. "It''s a Muggle condition," he said, his voice reflecting a mix of amusement and embarrassment. "But it seems it''s not a concern here. Let''s continue, shall we?"
As the room once again filled with the soft glow of their practice spells, Harry guided Daphne and Tracey through further variations of the charm. The atmosphere in the ssroom was one of focused curiosity, as both girls eagerly absorbed Harry''s instruction.
Harry nodded, appreciating the rapid progress Daphne and Tracey had made. "That''s impressive. You''ve both picked up on it quite quickly. Now, for a little homework." Tracey immediately began to protest, while Daphne crossed her arms, a skeptical look on her face. "You do realize you''re not our actual teacher, Potter?" she pointed out.
Tracey, catching on to Daphne''s remark, added, "Yeah, right!"
Harry chuckled, undeterred. "I''m still going to assign you homework. I want both of you toe up with your own variations of the Lumos spell. You have a week."
Daphne met Harry''s gaze, herpetitive spirit igniting. "Is this a challenge, Potter?"
Harry''s smirk widened. "Let''s call it an expectation. I believe you can do it."
Tracey murmured, "Creating a variation isn''t easy..." but she didn''t want to seem less capable in Harry''s eyes.
"We''ll do it," Daphne dered confidently, her pride not allowing her to back down from a challenge.
Tracey nodded in agreement, spurred on by Daphne''s determination.
"Good," Harry said approvingly. "Now, let''s head to dinner."
As they left the ssroom, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Giving homework now, are we? Next thing you know, you''ll be handing out detentions and grading papers."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes, amused. "I''ll leave the detentions to Professor Snape, thanks, rewards, maybe."
The trio made their way to the Great Hall, the corridors of Hogwarts buzzing with the usual evening activity.
The trio arrived at the Great Hall and took their ces at the Slytherin table, seamlessly blending into the sea of green and silver. The evening meal, as always, was an borate affair, with the enchanted ceiling mirroring the twilight sky outside. Daphne and Tracey, still riding the high of their magical experimentation, chatted animatedly about the possibilities of charm variations. Harry, while participating in the conversation, couldn''t help but notice the nces and whispers from other students, undoubtedly about his recent heroics in the flying lesson.
As dinner wound down, the trio returned to the Slytherinmon room, a ce of dark elegance and serenity. Themon room, with its low ceilings andfortable armchairs, provided a perfect ambiance for their charm homework. They settled in a quiet corner, books and parchment spread out before them.
The discussion soon turned to the day''s Charms lesson. Tracey, her brow furrowed in concentration, flipped through her textbook, seeking inspiration for her charm variation. Daphne, more methodical, took notes, her quill moving swiftly across the parchment. Harry, meanwhile, offered asional insights and suggestions, fostering a coborative atmosphere.
After some time, the intensity of their study session waned, giving way to casual conversation andughter. The camaraderie among them was palpable, a testament to the bonds forming within the house. As the clock struck ate hour, they decided to call it a night, each retreating to their respective dormitories.
Before Harry could leave the Slytherinmon room, a seventh-year student approached him. "Selena wants to see you," she said, her tone indicating that this was not a request but a summon. Harry thanked her and headed towards the brass snake next to the entrance. He knocked on it, and as the wall split open, he walked through the corridor to meet the Serpent of the Crown.
In her office, Selena Rosier, the current holder of the prestigious title, sat behind her desk. "Mr. Potter," she acknowledged him with a nod, gesturing towards the seat across from her. As Harry sat down, Selena began without preamble. "Professor Snape and I have decided you should have a broomstick. Normally, first years aren''t allowed their own brooms, but Professor Snape will handle the formalities."
Harry nodded in understanding. As the new seeker for Slytherin, having a top-quality broom was essential. "Any model you prefer?" Selena inquired, her expression showing a mix of curiosity.
Harry pondered for a moment before replying, "This year Nimbus dominates the market, right?" His knowledge of broomsticks seemed to impress Selena.
"I didn''t know you were interested in brooms, Mr. Potter," she remarked, a hint of surprise in her voice.
Harry chuckled lightly. "I have an investment in Nimbus Racing Broom Company. I do pay attention to the market."
Selena''s amazement was evident. For an 11-year-old to already be investing and showing such business acumen was remarkable. "Yes, the Nimbus 2000 is currently the fastest broom on the market," she confirmed.
"I''ll select that then," Harry said decisively.
Selena made a note of it. "We don''t normally endorse broomsticks for students, but in your case, we''ll make an exception."
Harry shook his head, "That won''t be necessary, Ms. Rosier. I''ll write to Mr. Whitehorn to make arrangements."
Selena was taken aback by this revtion. "You know Mr. Whitehorn?" she asked, her respect for Harry growing by the minute. It was one thing for a student to have investments, but quite another to personally know the owner of Nimbus.
Harry, sensing Selena''s surprise, simply smiled. "I find it''s always useful to know the people behind the products."
Selena nodded, impressed by his maturity and foresight. "Very well, Mr. Potter. I''ll inform Professor Snape of your decision."
As Harry stood up to leave, Nigel''s voice chimed in his mind, "Well, well, Master Harry, making waves in both the magical and business worlds. What''s next, buying out Gringotts?"
Harry chuckled, "Did you forget, Nigel? If I manage to acquire Peverell heritage, thend Gringotts was built on will be mine. I half own it to begin with."
Nigel''s voice,ced with his customary dryness, responded, "Ah, yes, a mere trifle really. Just a bit of heritage and a banking empire. Shall I fetch you a crown while we''re at it?"
Ignoring Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry left the room and returned to his own. There, he took out a nk parchment and his Phoenix Feather Quill, preparing to write a formal letter to Devlin Whitehorn. Though he had mentioned knowing Whitehorn, their acquaintance was limited to a single exchange of letters when Harry had invested in the Nimbus Racing Broom Company through Grimbletack, the goblin who managed the Potter vault. Harry was smart, but investment wasn''t something he could easily master at his age. For now, he allowed Grimbletack to handle his investments.
When Harry had invested more than five thousand Galleons, Whitehorn had written to thank him and invite him to a board meeting. Harry had declined politely, citing hismitment to Hogwarts. Whitehorn had expressed understanding and offered his assistance should Harry need anything in the future. Now, it was time to take up that offer and request a Nimbus 2000. Harry nned to pay for it, but hoped to get something a bit more customized, given his position as an investor and his intent to draw attention on the Quidditch field.
Harry began to write:
Dear Mr. Whitehorn,
I hope this letter finds you well. As you might recall, I am currently studying at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, which limits my ability to attend board meetings. However, I am writing to discuss a matter of mutual interest.
As you are aware, I have invested a substantial amount in the Nimbus Racing Broom Company through my representative, Mr. Grimbletack. My investment reflects not only my confidence in yourpany''s innovative approach to broom design but also my personal interest in the field of magical transportation.
I am writing to inquire about the possibility of acquiring a Nimbus 2000. Given my position both as an investor and a student at Hogwarts, I believe owning one of your top-tier brooms would be mutually beneficial. Not only would it serve my needs as a seeker in the school Quidditch team, but it would also showcase the Nimbus 2000''s capabilities in apetitive environment.
Furthermore, I would be interested in discussing the possibility of customizing the broom to fit my specific requirements. I understand this might incur additional costs, and I am prepared to cover these. My aim is to ensure that the Nimbus 2000 stands out not only for its performance but also as a symbol of ourpany''smitment to excellence and innovation.
Thank you for considering my request. I look forward to hearing from you soon and hope we can arrange a suitable agreement.
Yours sincerely,
Harry James Potter
Heir of Most Noble and Most Ancient House Potter
Harry looked at the letter he had just written and focused intently, willing the ink to be visible only when it reached Whitehorn. The Phoenix Feather Quill he held shimmered slightly, and as if by magic, the ink vanished from the parchment, rendering the words invisible to any unintended recipient. Satisfied with the security measure, Harry sealed the letter with a dab of wax, impressing the Heir Ring of the Potter insignia upon it.
As hepleted this task, Hedwig flew to his side with a soft p of her wings. "Can you take my letter, girl?" Harry asked gently, scratching Hedwig''s head affectionately. The owl hooted in affirmation, epting the letter with a graceful nod. With a powerful thrust of her wings, Hedwig took flight, disappearing into the night sky towards London.
Lying back on his bed, Harry pondered the customization of his future Nimbus 2000. "Color is a given, green and silver would look good, don''t you think, Nigel?" he mused aloud, envisioning the sleek design of the broom in Slytherin colors.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Green and silver? How very subtle, Master Harry. Why not just paint a giant serpent on it while you''re at it?"
Harry chuckled at Nigel. "A serpent might be a bit much. I was thinking more along the lines of a sleek design with a nod to my house colors. Perhaps some advanced charmwork for stability and speed?"
"Ah, always thinking ahead," Nigelmented. "A broom with enhanced stability and speed,bined with your already impressive flying skills, would indeed be a formidable presence on the Quidditch field."
Harry''s eyes twinkled with excitement at the thought. "Exactly. And it''s not just about Quidditch. A broom like that could be useful in other... situations."
Nigel''s voice took on a teasing note. "Oh? nning to make a dramatic escape from the Astronomy Tower, are we?"
Harryughed softly. "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that. But it''s always good to have options."
Two dayster, in the crisp morning air of Hogwarts, Harry received an unexpected summons from Marcus Flint, the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team. "Potter, we''re having tryouts today," Marcus announced with a sly grin. "No one knows you''re our Seeker yet, so we''ll be testing others as well."
Harry, amused by the charade, responded with a hint of mockery in his tone. "Isn''t that a bit cruel? Giving them false hope?"
Marcus'' smirk widened. "What if there''s someone better than you?"
Harry, confidently smirking back, retorted, "Good luck finding someone like that."
Marcus chuckled, acknowledging the unlikely scenario. "Alright, alright. It''s just for show. We''ll quickly assess them and send them packing. But stay close and observe the process. I want you to get a sense of the team dynamics. Selena and I have decided to keep your training separate until the first game. You''ll be a surprise element. Although a Seeker''s role isn''t heavily team-oriented, it''s still important for you to understand where to position yourself and anticipate our movements. Watching the tryouts will be a good excuse for you to familiarize yourself with the team."
Harry nodded in agreement, appreciating the strategy. "Clever," hemented.
Marcus nodded, a hint of pride in his voice. "Selena''s idea. She''s sharp like that."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch94- Tryouts
Ch94- Tryouts
At breakfast, Harry joined Daphne and Tracey, proposing an idea. "Ladies, how about watching the Quidditch tryouts? We don''t have much else on today."
Daphne rolled her eyes yfully. "Speak for yourself, Potter. We still have Potion and Transfiguration essays to finish. Oh, and that spell ''Teacher Potter'' wants us to create."
Harry chuckled at Daphne''s sarcasm. "I''ll help you with the essayster, promise."
Tracey''s face lit up. "Really?"
Harry nodded. "Sure."
"What about the spell?" Tracey inquired, her curiosity piqued.
Harry, maintaining his yful demeanor, replied, "Sorry, you''re on your own with that one."
Tracey''s excitement deted slightly as she started to y with her breakfast, clearly mulling over the challenge of creating her own spell variation. Chuckling at her reaction, Harry filled his te too.
After breakfast, Harry, Daphne, and Tracey made their way to the Quidditch field, taking their seats among a small group of other students who had arrived to watch the tryouts. The sky was a clear blue, perfect for flying, and the anticipation in the air was palpable. Harry observed the gathering crowd, noting the presence of students from all houses, their interest in the Slytherin tryouts a testament to the sport''s poprity.
As the tryoutsmenced, Marcus Flint, the Slytherin captain, took charge, directing the yers with a firm hand. The seekers were up first, and Harry watched with a detached amusement as they took to the air, their attempts to catch the Snitch varying in skill and technique. It was clear to Harry that none of them matched his own abilities, but he kept his observations to himself, not wanting to discourage the hopefuls.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Quite the spectacle, isn''t it, Master Harry? It''s like watching ducks trying to be eagles."
Harry smirked, watching the enthusiastic yet unpolished attempts of the hopeful seekers. "Nigel, that is rude. They are doing their best, we should apud their effort," he thought, observing the tryouts with a critical but fair eye.
Nigel chuckled in his mind, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Of course, Master Harry. Let''s cheer for the valiant efforts of the flying ducklings. After all, everyone deserves a trophy just for participating, right?"
Daphne, leaning closer, whispered with a hint of amusement, "Some of them look like they''ve never been on a broom before. What do you think, Harry?"
Harry, with a sly grin, replied, "Well, Daphne, they say every champion has to start somewhere. Looks like we''ve got some real ''potential'' here."
Tracey, not one to mince words, added, "Yeah, but some of these starts are pretty far back, if you ask me."
As the tryouts progressed, the Seeker candidates were quickly assessed and dismissed, none disying the level of skill required for the position. The focus then shifted to the other positions ¨C Chasers, Beaters, and the Keeper.
The Chaser tryouts were morepetitive, with several candidates showcasing promising skills. Marcus Flint directed them through a series of drills, evaluating their agility, teamwork, and goal-scoring abilities. Harry noted a couple of yers who seemed to have a natural ir for the position, their movements fluid and their teamwork seamless.
Nigel observed, "Ah, the Chasers seem to be on a different level. Quite the show they''re putting on. It''s almost as if they''ve seen a Quidditch match before."
Daphne''s eyes followed one of the Chaser candidates, her expression thoughtful. "That one there, he''s got good instincts. Quick and agile."
Tracey nodded in agreement, her eyes keenly following the action. "True, but he needs to work on his passing. It''s a bit off."
The Beaters were up next, their task to demonstrate not only their strength but also their precision and timing. The candidates wielded their bats with varying degrees of expertise, some more adept at hitting the Bludgers urately, while others seemed to struggle with control.
Nigel quipped, "Ah, the art of Bludger batting. Nothing quite says ''Hogwarts'' like teaching children to swing clubs at high speeds."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''sment, his eyes following a particrly strong hit by one of the candidates. "That one''s got a good swing, but he needs to watch his aim. Almost took out a spectator."
Finally, the Keeper tryouts began. This position demanded not only skill in blocking goals but also a keen sense of anticipation and positioning. The candidates took turns guarding the hoops, their performances varying from impressive saves to near misses.
As the tryouts drew to a close, Marcus Flint gathered the team and the hopefuls for a final debrief. The candidates waited anxiously for his decision, while Harry observed from a distance, already aware of the oue.
Getting up from his seat at the Quidditch field, Harry turned to Daphne and Tracey, "Let''s go." The girls, a bit surprised, followed him but couldn''t help questioning, "Won''t we wait to see the result?"
Harry smiled, his eyes glinting with a mischievous yet confident sparkle. "We will see in the first match anyway, won''t we?" His tone suggested he already knew more than he let on.
The girls nodded, their curiosity piqued by Harry''s enigmatic demeanor, as they walked out of the stadium. As they left the field, Harry''s thoughts turned to the team dynamics he had observed. ''Marcus is too aggressive,'' he mused. ''That doesn''t give a good image. I need to change the team''s reputation if I am to cultivate a good fame from this.''
Nigel, ever ready with a sardonicment, snickered in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the troubles of building up fame and dealing with bad team yers. It''s almost as if they don''t realize they''re in the presence of the great Harry Potter. How inconsiderate of them."
Harry, used to Nigel''s jabs, ignored the remark and continued his train of thought, ''I will talk with Selena. She should be able to change their minds.'' Selena Rosier, with her keen insight and leadership skills, would undoubtedly understand the importance of a positive team image.
As they walked back to the castle, Harry''s mind was already strategizing the conversation with Selena. It wasn''t just about winning games; it was about setting a standard, about showing that Slytherin could be more than just the house of ambition and cunning. They could be leaders, exemrs of skill and sportsmanship.
Daphne, catching the thoughtful expression on Harry''s face, nudged him lightly, "Penny for your thoughts, Potter?"
Harry nced at her, a slight smile forming. "Just thinking about the team dynamics. We need to be more than just skilled yers; we need to be a team that others respect."
Tracey, walking beside Harry, joined the conversation with a reflective tone. "Slytherin has always been aggressive, at least that''s what my parents say. They''re known for ying hard and dirty to win. That''s their style."
Daphne, nodding in agreement, added her perspective. "It''s about ambition, Potter. We''re driven to win at all costs. We''re not Hufflepuffs who prioritize making friends over winning." Her voice, though firm, carried an undercurrent of critique, hinting at her own dissatisfaction with Slytherin''s current reputation.
Harry, his expression thoughtful, responded, "But winning shouldn''te at the expense of fair y and sportsmanship, should it?" He could sense an ally in Daphne, who seemed to share his view that Slytherin could rise above underhanded tactics. To achieve his goals, he needed to project a more favorable image, and Slytherin hadn''t quite lived up to his expectations so far.
Daphne sighed, a hint of resignation in her voice. "Ambition drives us, Potter. But I agree, it shouldn''t define us in such a negative light."
Their conversation continued as they made their way back to themon room. Once there, Harry excused himself and approached the brass snake head that marked the entrance to the Serpent of the Crown''s room. He knocked softly, and the wall split open to reveal the familiar interior.
Inside, Selena Rosier sat behind her desk, her posture exuding authority. "Potter," she greeted him, her voice devoid of the warmth her words suggested. "What do I owe the pleasure?"
Harry, undeterred by her cool demeanor, took a seat across from her. "I wanted to discuss the team dynamics," he said, getting straight to the point.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch95- A Curse?
Ch95- A Curse?
Harry, undeterred by Selena''s cool demeanor, took a seat across from Selena. "I wanted to discuss the team dynamics," he said, getting straight to the point.
Selena raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Go on."
Harry leaned forward, his expression serious. "Our approach to Quidditch, the aggression, the ''win at all costs'' attitude... it''s not setting a good example. We''re reinforcing stereotypes about Slytherin that we should be trying to move away from."
Selena considered his words, her expression thoughtful. "You''re suggesting a change in strategy?"
"More than strategy," Harry exined. "A change in attitude. We need to show that Slytherin can win without resorting to underhanded tactics. We should be leaders on the field, not justpetitors."
Selena Rosier narrowed her eyes, a sly smirk ying on her lips. "I see you''ve set your sights beyond mere Quidditch, Potter," she observed, tapping the badge that marked her as the Serpent of the Crown. "You''re aiming for a more favorable reputation among the rest of the school. But tell me, why does the opinion of others matter so much to you? Are you looking to challenge my position?"
Harry, maintaining hisposure, replied calmly, "My ambitions are focused on improving Slytherin''s interhouse rtions within Hogwarts, not just for personal gain. It''s about changing perceptions and breaking down barriers."
Selena leaned back, her gaze assessing. "A noble cause, Potter. But you must understand, Slytherin''s reputation has been built over centuries. Changing that won''t be easy, and not everyone will be on board with your... progressive ideas."
"I''m aware," Harry acknowledged. "But it''s a challenge I''m willing to take on. A united Hogwarts is stronger than one divided by outdated rivalries and prejudices."
Selena answered with a hint of skepticism, "Let''s assume I entertain this idea. Our aggressive y and ambition have secured the Quidditch Cup for Slytherin for years. What makes you think we should change a winning strategy?"
Harry, with a confident smirk, responded, "I''ll catch the Snitch in every game. That''s my promise."
Selena let out a snort, her disbelief apparent. "I watched the tryouts, Potter. You''re talented, I''ll give you that, but don''t you think you''re being a bit overconfident?"
Harry''s grin didn''t falter. "Not overconfident, just aware of my abilities. I know what I can do, and I assure you, catching the Snitch in every game is within my reach."
Selena leaned forward, her eyes narrowing as she assessed Harry''s resolve. "You''re proposing aplete overhaul of our team''s image based on your ability to secure the Snitch?"
"Not just based on that," Harry rified. "It''s about setting a new standard for Slytherin. We can be ambitious and still y with integrity. Winning the Cup is important, but how we win matters too. It''s about changing the narrative around our house."
Selena mulled over his words, her expression one of contemtion. "It''s a bold strategy, Potter. But even if you do manage to catch the Snitch every time, that alone won''t change years of ingrained perceptions."
Harry nodded in agreement. "True, but it''s a start. And with your support and influence as the Serpent of the Crown, we can begin to shift the tide. It''s about showing the rest of Hogwarts that Slytherin is more than just cunning and ambition. We''re skilled, strategic, and honorable."
Selena''s gaze remained fixed on Harry, her mind working through the implications of his proposal. "And what about the rest of the team? How do you n to convince them to adopt this new approach?"
"I''ll lead by example," Harry stated firmly. "I''ll show them that skill and fair y can bring us victory. It''s about earning respect, not just fear. If they see the results, they''ll follow."
Selena''s expression softened slightly, a hint of admiration seeping through her usual stoic demeanor. "Very well, Potter. I''ll back your n. But remember, the reputation of Slytherin rests on more than just Quidditch. You''ll need to extend this ethos beyond the pitch."
Harry nodded solemnly. "I understand. And I appreciate your support."
As the conversation concluded, Harry stood up to leave. Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "Quite the diplomat you''re turning out to be, Master Harry. Slytherin House, the new beacon of honor and sportsmanship. Who would have thought?"
Harry mentally smirked, replying to Nigel, "It''s all part of the bigger picture, Nigel. One step at a time."
Returning to themon room, Harry found himself apanied by Daphne and Tracey. They settled into afortable spot, the low murmur of conversations around them creating a rxed atmosphere. Their discussion meandered from the day''s Quidditch tryouts to their uing sses when Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott joined them, apanied by Pansy Parkinson.
Pansy, a girl Harry rarely interacted with, immediately brought a different energy to the group. Her demeanor, unlike Daphne''s refined poise, was marked by a certain snobbish air. As a member of one of the Sacred 28 houses, she carried an air of entitlement and arrogance, her pureblood ideology often coloring her conversations. This contrasted sharply with Daphne, who, despite her own pureblood status, exhibited a level of tact and open-mindedness that Pansy seemed tock.
Harry, leaning back in his chair, observed Pansy with a polite but distant interest. He believed everyone could serve a purpose in the intricate game of Hogwarts politics, yet he found Pansy''s attitude unptable, making it difficult to engage with her meaningfully.
Nigel''s voice rang in Harry''s mind. "Ah, the delightful Ms. Parkinson graces us with her presence. Do remind me to polish my silver tongue; one must be prepared for such esteemedpany."
Harry suppressed a chuckle at Nigel''s remark, maintaining a neutral expression as he turned his attention back to the group. "So, Malfoy," he began, shifting the focus of the conversation, "what did you think of the tryouts today?"
Malfoy, leaning back with a confident air, responded, "Predictable. No one really stood out." His tone carried a hint of disdain, as if the tryouts were beneath his expectations.
Daphne, with a yful smile, chimed in, "Maybe Potter can do it next year. He is already good on a broomstick. Saving damsels and all." Her eyes nced at Harry, teasingly suggesting his potential as a future Quidditch star.
Pansy, seizing the opportunity to insert herself into the conversation, leaned forward, her eyes fixed on Harry. "Oh, is Potter the new hero of Hogwarts now? Flying around and ying the knight in shining armor?" Her tone wasced with a mix of sarcasm and curiosity, clearly trying to gauge Harry''s reaction to the praises being showered upon him.
Harry, maintaining hisposure, replied with a casual shrug, "Just happened to be in the right ce at the right time, Ms. Parkinson. Anyone would have done the same."
Nigel''s voice danced in Harry''s mind, dripping with sarcasm. "Indeed, Master Harry, because everyone can just casually leap off brooms and catch falling ssmates. It''s a regr Hogwarts pastime."
Ignoring Nigel''s remark, Harry turned the conversation back to the topic of Quidditch. "The team could use some fresh talent, though," he observed, directing hisment at Zabini. "What do you think, Zabini? Any promising yers catch your eye?"
The usually quiet Slytherin shrugged his shoulders, "Some of them weren''t that bad, but I haven''t seen any potential in Seeker attempters. "
Malfoy, considering Harry''s question, replied, "A few potential Chasers, maybe. But the real game-changer will be our Seeker. That''s where the real talent lies. But as Zabini pointed out, today was a total fiasco" His eyes flicked to Harry, as if challenging him to contradict.
Pansy, eager to keep the focus on Harry, interjected, "Well, if Potter''s as good on a broom as they say, maybe he''ll give us a run for our money next year. Right, Potter?"
Harry, unaffected by Pansy''s probing, simply smiled. "We''ll see, Ms. Parkinson. Quidditch is a team sport, after all. It''s not just about one yer."
Daphne, sensing the subtle shift in the conversation, smoothly redirected it towards academics. "What about Defense Against the Dark Arts? I doubt we''ll learn anything useful this year," she mused, her tone a mix of skepticism and curiosity.
Harry tilted his head slightly, intrigued. "This year?" he echoed, his questionced with a hint of surprise.
Daphne, realizing her assumption, borated, "Oh, you might not know, but the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor changes every year." Her eyes conveyed a sense of resignationmon among students ustomed to this pattern.
Tracey chimed in, her voice tinged with a touch of cynicism. "It''s been like that for years. No one seems tost more than a term in that position."
Harry''s brow furrowed in thought. "Is it some kind of tradition to keep the faculty fresh?" he asked, trying to make sense of the peculiar situation.
Malfoy, with a snicker, interjected, "They say it''s a curse." His smirk suggested he found the idea amusing, or perhaps, intriguing.
Harry''s mind whirred, processing this new information. "A curse? That sounds more like a superstition than a reality." He pondered the implications, considering the impact such instability could have on their education.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, his tone suggesting he knew more than he let on. "Ah, the infamous Defense Against the Dark Arts curse. Perhaps they should consider Defense Against Bad Employment Practices instead."
Harry suppressed a smile at Nigel''sment, maintaining a thoughtful expression. "Well, regardless of the reason, it seems we''ll have to be proactive about our Defense studies," he concluded.
Daphne nodded in agreement. "I''ve been thinking the same. We can''t rely on a revolving door of professors to give us a solid education in such a crucial subject."
Tracey hesitated, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. She seemed on the verge of suggesting something, possibly about forming a study group for Defense Against the Dark Arts. However, as her gaze swept over the group, including Malfoy and Pansy, she seemed to reconsider. Clearly, there were some in the group she wasn''t keen on including.
Daphne, observant as always, caught the subtle change in Tracey''s demeanor and offered her friend a knowing smile. She could read Tracey like a book and understood her reluctance to share her idea with certain members of their currentpany.
Harry, meanwhile, found his thoughts drifting back to the topic of the Defense Against the Dark Arts curse. ''A curse that prevents any teacher fromsting more than a year? It sounds imusible, yet fascinating,'' he mused. ''Who could possibly cast such a powerful andsting curse?'' He pondered the implications and the history that might be behind such a phenomenon.
Nigel''s voice broke through his contemtion with a touch of his usual tone. "Master Harry, pondering the mysteries of Hogwarts'' employment policies? Perhaps a career in magical human resources awaits you."
Harry almost chuckled aloud at Nigel''s remark but managed to keep his expression neutral. He turned his attention back to the group, noting the dynamic between Malfoy and Pansy. Malfoy seemed to revel in the attention Pansy gave him, though Harry suspected it was more about bolstering his ego than any genuine interest in her and vice-versa.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch96- With Great Power Comes Great Tiredness
Ch96- With Great Power Comes Great Tiredness
As the conversation continued, Harry listened and asionally contributed, all the while keeping his mind alert to the undercurrents of the group dynamics. It was clear that Slytherin House was aplex web of alliances and rivalries, and navigating it would require careful thought and strategy.
Daphne, noticing Harry''s thoughtful expression, leaned in slightly. "You seem lost in thought, Potter. Care to share what''s on your mind?"
Harry, ncing at her, decided to voice his musings. "I was thinking about the Defense Against the Dark Arts position. The idea of a curse is intriguing. It''s a puzzle that begs to be solved."
Daphne''s eyes sparkled with interest. "A puzzle, indeed. Perhaps something we could investigate together?" Her suggestion carried a hint of excitement. The idea of delving into one of Hogwarts'' many mysteries seemed to appeal to her.
Before Harry could respond, Pansy interjected with a dismissive wave of her hand. "A curse? Please, it''s just bad luck and ipetence. Why waste time on such trivialities?"
Malfoy, eager to assert his opinion, added, "It is more than that, Pansy. It''s not just about the curse. Potter¡¯s goal is to understand the hidden aspects of Hogwarts. Knowledge is power, after all."
Harry nodded in agreement, pleased to see Malfoy was shaping into a good underdog. "Exactly. It''s not just idle curiosity. Unraveling this mystery could reveal deeper secrets about Hogwarts and its history."
Tracey, who had been silently listening, finally spoke up. "It''s not just the Defense position. Hogwarts is full of unexined mysteries and legends. Maybe we''re just scratching the surface."
Daphne, turning to Tracey, smiled. "You''re right. Hogwarts is a treasure trove of secrets. And who knows what we might uncover if we start digging."
The group''s conversation shifted to discussing various Hogwarts legends and myths, each member contributing their own piece of knowledge or hearsay. Harry listened attentively, filing away every piece of information for future reference.
As the conversation wound down, Harry stood up, stretching his arms. "Well, this has been enlightening, but I have some essays to catch up on. Greengrass, Davis, I haven''t forgotten about our deal."
Daphne raised an eyebrow. "I''ll hold you to that, Potter. Don''t think you can get out of helping us with those essays."
Tracey grinned. "Yeah, yeah! You promised to help us, Potter."
Harry returned their smiles. "I''ll see what I can do. Goodnight, everyone."
As he left themon room, Nigel''s voice resurfaced in his mind. "Holding everything your arms can reach again, Master Harry. Just don''t forget to catch some sleep. Even wizards need their rest."
Harry, climbing the stairs to his dormitory, replied mentally, "Do they, Nigel? I started to see sleep as a waste of timetely."
In the solitude of his dormitory, Harry settled at his desk, books and parchment spread out in front of him. He began working on the essays. However, it was not Harry in the literal sense who was doing the task. His consciousness, divided through a cloning technique in the Virtual Room, allowed him to multitask efficiently. While part of his consciousness stayed in the real world, handling the mundane task of writing, the other part delved into the Virtual Room.
In this virtual space, Harry was deeply engrossed in exploring the nuances of different magicalnguages. His current focus was Parseltongue, thenguage of snakes. As his first beastnguage, Harry found it more intuitivepared to the moreplex Thunderbird and Unicornnguages. He practiced his spells, trying to imbue them with the sibnt whispers of Parseltongue, experimenting with how this might alter their effects or potency.
Nigel observed this multitasking with a mixture of amusement and admiration. "Master Harry, you''re a veritable one-man academic army. Essays, spell research, and whatnot. Is there anything you can''t do simultaneously?"
Harry chuckled in response, his virtual voice tinged with humor. "I haven''t tried cooking and Quidditch at the same time yet, Nigel. But give me time."
As he continued to experiment with Parseltongue, Harry began to feel a deeper connection to thenguage. It was as if the very essence of the serpents he was emting was bing a part of him, enhancing his magical intuition and giving him insights into aspects of magic he had never considered.
This exploration was not without its challenges, however. Parseltongue was aplex and nuancednguage, and mastering its subtleties required a level of concentration and understanding that was both exhrating and exhausting. Each new discovery opened up a myriad of possibilities, and Harry found himself drawn deeper into the study, eager to uncover all the secrets this ancientnguage held.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s deepening fascination, offered a word of caution. "Be careful, Master Harry. The pursuit of knowledge is a noble endeavor, but even the most intrepid explorer needs toe up for air asionally."
Harry acknowledged Nigel''s advice with a mental nod, aware of the need to maintain a bnce. But the allure of the unknown, the thrill of discovering hidden aspects of magic, was toopelling to resist.
As the night wore on, Harry continued his studies, the sounds of Parseltongue echoing in the Virtual Room, each syble a key unlocking new doors in the world of magic. In the real world, his clone finished the essay, cing the quill down with a final flourish. The parchment was neatly rolled up and set aside, ready to be handed in the next day.
As the clone finished the nightly ritual and entered the bed, Nigel''s avatar materialized in the virtual room, a look of concern etched on his digital face. "Are you sure you''re ready for this, Master Harry?" he asked, his voice reflecting his apprehension. The idea of forgoing a full night''s sleep was risky, and Nigel, ever the voice of reason, couldn''t hide his worry.
Harry, immersed in his studies, nced at Nigel''s avatar with a determined look. "We won''t know until we try, will we?" he responded, his tone a mix of excitement and resolve. This was one of the more audacious ideas he had concocted since creating his mental clone, James. The n was simple yet daring: let the clone rest while his main consciousness continued training through the night.
Nigel, crossing his arms in a distinctly ''Nigel-esque'' manner, sighed audibly. "I suppose not, but remember, even the brightest wizards need their rest. Don''t push yourself too hard."
Harry, appreciative of Nigel''s concern, gave a reassuring nod. "I''ll be careful. But think of the possibilities, Nigel. This could revolutionize the way I learn and train."
Nigel, still skeptical but resigned to Harry''s decision, warned, "Just don''te crying to me when you fall asleep in your porridge tomorrow morning."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''s characteristic dry humor. "Noted. Now, let''s get back to it. Parseltongue won''t master itself."
The night in the virtual room progressed with Harry deeply engrossed in his exploration of Parseltongue. Thenguage''s hissing sybles reverberated through the virtual space, each sound a puzzle piece fitting into therger picture of magical linguistics. Harry practiced casting spells, infusing them with the serpentinenguage, marveling at the subtle but significant changes in their effects.
Meanwhile, in the real world, his clone rested peacefully, ensuring that his physical body would not suffer from theck of sleep. This unique arrangement allowed Harry to maximize his time, a preciousmodity in the fast-paced and ever-changing world of Hogwarts.
As the virtual night waned, Harry''s concentration on Parseltongue began to yield intriguing results. He found that certain spells, when spoken in the serpent tongue, had enhanced properties, their magic more potent and refined. This discovery opened up a new realm of possibilities, and Harry''s mind buzzed with ideas on how to apply this newfound knowledge.
Nigel watched on, his digital expression a mix of amazement and concern. "Impressive, Master Harry. But remember, with great poweres great tiredness. Thus the need for a good night''s sleep."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch97- Sleep Deprivation
Ch97- Sleep Deprivation
As dawn approached, Harry decided to conclude his session in the virtual room. He had pushed the boundaries of his magical knowledge and needed time to process and apply what he had learned. Stepping out of the virtual realm, he joined his clone in the physical world, feeling a sense of satisfaction at a night well spent.
When his main consciousness merged with the clone, Harry felt an unusual sense of rity washing over him. The part of him that had worked tirelessly through the night was undoubtedly tired, while the clone that had rested provided a sense of rejuvenation. This merging, admittedly feeling like a poor night''s sleep, was still better than staying awake all night. It was a delicate bnce, one that Harry was still mastering.
A weekter, after forgoing sleep for several nights, Harry entered the Great Hall and made his way to the Hufflepuff table, where he sat across from Susan and Hannah. Since his dramatic rescue of Susan, he had developed a friendly rapport with the two girls, often joining them for study sessions. This morning, upon encountering each other at the entrance, Susan had invited him to join them at their table, an invitation he readily epted.
Sitting at the Hufflepuff table for the first time, Harry was acutely aware of the numerous gazes directed at him. There were looks of disapproval from his fellow Slytherins and expressions of surprise from the other houses. A Slytherin mingling with Hufflepuffs was indeed an unusual sight in the halls of Hogwarts. Unperturbed by the attention, Harry focused on his breakfast, lifting his spoon to eat his porridge.
However, as he did so, his hand twitched unexpectedly, and the spoon ttered to the table. Shocked, Harry stared at his trembling hand, a wave of concern washing over him. ''What''s happening?'' he thought, puzzled and slightly rmed.
Nigel''s voice,ced with his typical blend of sarcasm and underlying concern, echoed in Harry''s mind. "That, Master Harry, is what we in themon vernacr call sleep deprivation."
Harry, trying to mask his difort, picked up the spoon again, but his hand trembled once more, making it clear that his body was reacting to theck of proper rest. He set the spoon down, deciding it was best not to draw more attention to himself.
Susan, noticing his struggle, leaned in with a look of concern. "Harry, are you alright? You look a bit pale," she said, her voice low and filled with worry.
Hannah, too, turned her attention to Harry, her brows furrowing in concern. "Yeah, you don''t look so good. Did you get enough sleep?"
Harry, attempting to deflect their concern with a weak smile, replied, "I guess I''ve just been a bit busy with studies and... other things."
Nigel, never one to miss an opportunity for a witty remark, even in serious situations, added, "And by ''other things'', he means experimenting with sleep patterns in a manner that would make even a vampire wince."
Trying to change the subject, Harry turned to Susan. "So, what are we studying today? I heard there''s a Herbology quizing up."
Susan, still eyeing him with a mix of concern and curiosity, replied, "Yeah, we were nning to review for that. But are you sure you''re up to it, Harry? You really don''t look well."
Hannah nodded in agreement, her expression echoing Susan''s concern. "Maybe you should go see Madam Pomfrey. She could help."
Harry, reluctant to admit his fatigue and the toll it was taking on him, brushed off their suggestions. "I''ll be fine. Just a bit of tiredness, nothing more."
Nigel''s tone took on a rare note of anger. "Master Harry, your symptoms are not at the beginning phase. This is because you are technically getting sleep, so your body missed a few memos of sleep deprivation and only now realized what is going on. If you try to continue this way, you won''t be able to even walk. Your hand is twitching because your nervous system is out of sync due to the irregr sleep patterns. It''s a ssic sign of severe fatigue."
Harry listened to Nigel, his expression growing more serious. "Divide part of my consciousness and have him sleep," he suggested, trying to find a workaround.
Nigel exhaled, his tone a mix of frustration and concern. "Master Harry, splitting your consciousness like that is not a sustainable solution. You''re pushing your limits."
Harry, determined to continue his routine, cut him off. "I''ll be fine. I''ll sleep tonight. Just a bit more time."
Susan and Hannah, overhearing bits of Harry''s mumbling, exchanged worried nces. "Harry, who are you talking to?" Susan asked gently.
"Just... going over some study notes in my head," Harry lied smoothly, forcing a smile. "Really, I''m fine."
The conversation at the Hufflepuff table shifted as other students joined in, discussing the uing Herbology quiz. Harry participated, but his contributions were sporadic andcked his usual insight. Theck of proper sleep was evidently taking its toll, his thoughts slower and less coherent.
As the day progressed, Harry''s condition didn''t improve. His movements became sluggish, and he struggled to concentrate in his sses. His usual sharp wit and quick responses were reced by dyed reactions and half-hearted replies. Even Nigel''s sarcasticments failed to elicit the usual amused response from Harry.
Susan and Hannah exchanged worried nces as they observed Harry''s deteriorating condition. The usual sparkle in his eyes was reced by a zed, distant look, and his movements were uncharacteristically sluggish. "Should we take him to Madam Pomfrey?" Susan whispered, her voice tinged with genuine concern.
"I don''t know," Hannah responded, biting her lip. "He keeps insisting he''s fine, but he''s clearly not himself."
Justin Finch-Fletchley approached Harry with a puzzled expression on his face. "Potter, do you know the best way to handle Devil''s Snare? I''m a bit confused about it."
Harry, who under normal circumstances would have given a quick and urate response, struggled to form his words. His eyes, which usually held a spark of intelligence, now seemed clouded and unfocused. He stared at Justin, his mouth opening and closing as he attempted to string together a coherent sentence. "I¡ªDevil''s... the Snare, you see, it''s... um, light and, err... no, not light, I mean..." His voice trailed off into mumbled gibberish, his thoughts clearly scattered.
Justin, taken aback by Harry''s incoherent mumbling, exchanged a worried nce with Susan and Hannah. "Potter, are you alright? You''re not making any sense."
Hannah leaned in closer to Harry, her concern evident. "Harry, you really don''t look well. Maybe you should rest."
Nigel''s voice rang in Harry''s mind, his tone a mix of admonish and worry. "Master Harry, if this is your attempt at ying the mysterious and enigmatic wizard, I''d say it''s a resounding failure. Might I suggest a novel approach called ''sleep''?"
Harry, struggling to maintain his focus, tried to brush off their concerns. "I''m... I''m fine. Just a bit tired, that''s all."
Susan, not convinced by Harry''s weak assurance, stood up. "I''m taking you to Madam Pomfrey. This isn''t normal, Harry. You need help."
Harry tried to protest, but his words came out slurred and disjointed. "No, really, I''m... I can handle it. Just need to... focus."
Nigel, his voice now filled with a rare note of sternness, intervened. "Master Harry, even the most brilliant wizard can''t function without proper rest. You''re not just risking your health; you''re endangering your magical abilities."
Despite Nigel''s warning, Harry stubbornly tried to stand up, only to stumble slightly, his bnce off. Hannah quickly reached out to steady him, her expression filled with worry.
"Come on, Harry. You can barely stand. Let''s get you some help," Hannah insisted, her voice firm yet gentle.
As they escorted Harry out of the ssroom, the students watched in concern and confusion. The sight of the usuallyposed and witty Harry Potter being helped out of the room was unsettling and sparked a flurry of whispered spections.
Outside the ssroom, Susan and Hannah supported Harry as they made their way towards the infirmary. Harry''s steps were unsteady, his usual grace reced by a clumsy shuffle. Nigel''s voice continued to echo in his mind, a mix of concern and frustration. "Master Harry, I implore you to consider the consequences of your actions. You''re ying a dangerous game with your health."
Harry, his mind foggy and his thoughts scattered, could barely process Nigel''s words. He felt as if he was moving through a thick fog, every step requiring a monumental effort.
As they reached the infirmary, Madam Pomfrey immediately noticed Harry''s condition. Her expression quickly turned from surprise to concern as she ushered him onto a bed. "What happened? He lookspletely out of sorts."
Susan exined, her voiceced with worry. "He''s been like this since morning. We think he hasn''t been sleeping properly."
Madam Pomfrey, her brows furrowed in concern, began examining Harry. "Sleep deprivation can be serious, especially for young wizards. Their magical energy can be erratic."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch98- Surprise Visitor
Ch98- Surprise Visitor
Hey everyone, how''s it going? Regarding the previous chapter, "Sleep Deprivation," some of you mentioned it felt forced and out of character, but I want to rify a few things. Firstly, I sped up the process quite a bit. The week of sleeplessness and the intricate details of how it affects Harry were trimmed down in the narration to keep it from getting too drawn out. Secondly, Harry''s character is deeply experimental. This is a guy who''s willing to run over half a million experiments just to improve a potion by 1%. He''s naturally inclined to push boundaries. While he''s smart and usually able to differentiate between foolish ideas and solid decisions, he was overly confident in this instance, especially in the early days when his idea seemed to be working. The stubbornness he exhibited before passing out was a result of severe sleep deprivation. I even considered adding crankiness into the mix, but decided against it since Harry''s near-perfect lumency skills would likely mitigate that. I hope this clears things up a bit. Let me know your thoughts. Thanks!
--
Harry, lying on the bed, tried to focus on Madam Pomfrey''s words, but they seemed to echo distantly in his mind. His eyelids felt incredibly heavy, and his body ached for rest.
Madam Pomfrey, her face etched with a mix of sternness and concern, scolded Harry as she prepared a sleeping potion. "Mr. Potter, didn''t I tell youst time to take better care of yourself? And yet, here you are, doing the exact opposite." She skillfully administered the potion, ensuring Harry had no choice but to swallow it.
Susan, standing nearby, watched with a worried expression. Madam Pomfrey turned to her, instructing, "Ms. Bones, Ms. Abbott, please inform Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall that Mr. Potter will be unable to attend his sses today." Susan and Hannah nodded, their concern for Harry evident, and left the infirmary with onest concerned nce at him.
As the effects of the sleeping potion took hold, Harry felt a warm,forting drowsiness envelop him. He struggled to keep his eyes open, but the allure of sleep was too strong. Hisst conscious thought was a faint acknowledgment of Nigel''s voice in his mind, chiding him with a sarcastic quip, "Finally embracing the revolutionary concept of sleep, I see. How avant-garde of you, Master Harry."
Madam Pomfrey watched Harry as he drifted off, her expression softening. She covered him with a nket, ensuring hisfort. "Rest now, Mr. Potter. You''ve pushed yourself too hard," she whispered, more to herself than to the sleeping boy.
Outside the infirmary, Susan and Hannah hurried to find Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall. They ryed Madam Pomfrey''s message, their tone urgent. Both professors expressed concern, with Snape''s usual stoic demeanor showing a rare flicker of worry. McGonagall, always the pragmatist, nodded in understanding. "Thank you, Ms. Bones and Ms. Abbott. Please return to your sses. We''ll handle it from here."
Back in the infirmary, Harry''s sleep was deep and restorative. His body and mind, exhausted from the strain of prolonged wakefulness, weed the respite. Madam Pomfrey periodically checked on him, monitoring his vital signs and ensuring he remainedfortable.
In the depths of his unconscious state, Harry''s mind was unusually quiet. Nigel, sensing the need for silence, refrained from his usualmentary, allowing Harry the peace he desperately needed.
As the day progressed, word of Harry''s condition spread throughout Hogwarts. Whispers and rumors filled the corridors, with students specting about the reasons behind his sudden copse. The general consensus was that Harry Potter, the boy who seemed to excel at everything, had finally found his limit.
In the Slytherinmon room, discussions about Harry''s condition were mixed. Some expressed concern, while others, like Pansy, viewed it as a sign of weakness. "Potter''s not as invincible as he likes to think," shemented with a sneer.
Meanwhile, in the Gryffindormon room, Hermione Granger murmured Harry''s condition with a mix of concern and curiosity. "He''s always pushing himself too hard," Hermione sighed, her brows furrowed in worry. "He needs to learn to take it easy."
It was a dayter, precisely 26 hours, when Harry finally woke up. The duration of his sleep had even rmed Madam Pomfrey, who worried she had administered too strong a sedative. But upon seeing Harry''s eyes flutter open, she let out a sigh of relief, which quickly morphed into a stern expression. "Mr. Potter," she began sharply, "What have you been doing to yourself?"
Harry, still groggy from the extended sleep, responded with a groan, trying to sit up. "I... I was just studying a bit too hard, Madam Pomfrey," he mumbled, his voice hoarse.
In his mind, Harry quickly reached out to Nigel, "Nigel, what happened?"
Nigel''s voice,ced with a mix of relief and irritation, retorted, "What happened? You, Master Harry, decided to turn sleep into an optional hobby. Even the most rudimentary of creatures understand the necessity of rest, but it seems you fancied yourself above such mundane needs."
Madam Pomfrey, her hands on her hips, wasn''t convinced by Harry''s understatement. "A bit too hard? Mr. Potter, you werepletely exhausted. You must take better care of yourself. Your studies are important, but not at the expense of your health."
Harry nodded weakly, fully aware of the scolding he deserved. "I understand, Madam Pomfrey. It won''t happen again," he assured her, though his mind was still trying to process the events that led to his copse.
Nigel, seizing the opportunity to lecture, added, "I do hope this little episode has been an enlightening experience for you, Master Harry. A mind as sharp as yours is a terrible thing to waste on the folly of sleep deprivation."
Madam Pomfrey, still not entirely satisfied, handed Harry a small vial. "Drink this. It will help restore some of your strength. And Mr. Potter," she added, her tone softening slightly, "please be more careful. We can''t have one of our brightest students copsing in the corridors."
Harry epted the vial, downing its contents in one swift motion. The potion had an immediate revitalizing effect, clearing the lingering fog in his head. "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey. I''ll be more cautious," he said sincerely.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s contemtive mood, remarked, "Well, it seems the great Harry Potter is human after all. Who would''ve guessed?"
Harry chuckled weakly, "Apparently not me. I guess I pushed it too far this time."
Nigel''s tone softened, "Indeed, but let''s consider this a valuable lesson learned. Now, shall we strategize a more bnced approach to your endeavors?"
Harry nodded, his mind already buzzing with ideas on how to manage his time more effectively without sacrificing his health. "That sounds like a n, Nigel."
Before Harry could delve further into his reflections, the door to the infirmary opened, revealing an unexpected visitor. It wasn''t the veryst person Harry expected to see, but he was certainly near the top of that list. Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts, entered with his customary serene smile. "I see you are awake, my boy," he said as he approached Harry''s bedside.
Harry instinctively raised his mental defenses, recalling his recent discovery of Ron and Hermione''spelling spells and his growing suspicion of Dumbledore''s possible involvement. Despite his wariness, he offered a polite smile. "Headmaster, I''m honored by your concern."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled behind his half-moon sses. "No bother at all. However, you did give us quite a worry. Some of your friends visited several times, but you''ve been asleep for so long. How many nights of sleep have you skipped?"
Harry, pondering the best response, decided on a partial truth. "Just a few days, Headmaster. I was concerned about falling behind in my sses, so I took to extra reviewing."
Dumbledore nodded, his expression conveying a mix of understanding and mild reprimand. "Ah, the zeal of youth. But remember, Harry, a sharp mind needs rest as much as a quill needs ink."
In Harry''s mind, Nigel''s voice carried a hint of sarcasm. "Ah, the wise words of Dumbledore. I suppose next he''ll be telling us that a wand needs waving."
Ignoring Nigel''sment, Harry maintained hisposure. "I''ll certainly bear that in mind, sir."
Dumbledore took a seat beside the bed, his demeanor shifting to one of gentle inquiry. "I understand your eagerness to excel, Harry, but there''s more to Hogwarts than just academics. It''s about bnce, finding harmony in all aspects of your life."
Harry nodded, recognizing the wisdom in Dumbledore''s words, even as he remained guarded about the Headmaster''s intentions. "I appreciate your advice, Headmaster. Bnce is indeed important."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch99- Chess of Words
Ch99- Chess of Words
Harry nodded, recognizing the wisdom in Dumbledore''s words, even as he remained guarded about the Headmaster''s intentions. "I appreciate your advice, Headmaster. Bnce is indeed important."
Dumbledore''s gaze lingered on Harry, as if trying to read beyond his words. "Indeed, bnce is key. And speaking of bnce, how are you finding your sses and peers? Any particr challenges or triumphs?"
Harry, choosing his words carefully, replied, "The sses are engaging, and I''m managing well enough with my peers. As for challenges, I believe they''re part and parcel of the Hogwarts experience."
Dumbledore''s gaze softened as he reminisced, "Your mother was as dedicated as you. I remember her being quite the academic enthusiast. Always eager to learn and explore new realms of magic."
Harry, feeling a sense of pride at the mention of his mother, smiled warmly. "I''ve always admired her passion for knowledge. I hope I can live up to her legacy in my own studies."
Nigel, observing the conversation, mused, "Ah, the maternal connection. A ssic conversational pivot."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled. "And your father, James, had his own strengths. Quite the charismatic leader, he was. A natural at bringing people together."
Harry''s smile broadened. "I''ve heard stories. I wish I could have known him."
Dumbledore leaned forward slightly, "You know, Harry, your parents had a remarkable ability to connect with people from all walks of life. It''s an essential quality, the ability to understand and empathize with others. Have you found it easy to connect with your peers here at Hogwarts?"
Harry thought for a moment, then replied, "I believe understanding others is crucial. I''ve been fortunate to meet a variety of people here, each with their own unique story."
Dumbledore''s expression became reflective. "Indeed, Hogwarts is a melting pot of cultures and ideas. It''s important to findmon ground, to build bridges rather than barriers."
Harry nodded, "I agree, Headmaster. It''s about finding unity in diversity."
Dumbledore, shifting the topic subtly, mentioned, "Your upbringing must have given you a unique perspective, having been raised in the non-magical world."
Harry, sensing the gentle steering of the conversation, responded, "It has, sir. I believe it''s given me a broader view of both the magical and non-magical worlds."
Dumbledore nodded, "A valuable perspective, Harry. Bncing both worlds can be a challenge. And speaking of challenges, how have you found the transition to Hogwarts? Any particr subjects that have captured your interest?"
Harry, engaging with the question, said, "The transition has been an adventure. As for subjects, I find Defense Against the Dark Arts intriguing, despite its... unique challenges."
Dumbledore chuckled, "Ah, yes, the Defense position does have its... challenges. As for Potions, Professor Snape is quite the expert, though I understand he can be a bit... intense."
Harry nodded, "He does have high standards, but I believe that''s important in a subject as precise as Potions."
Dumbledore''s expression softened, "It''s good to see you taking your studies so seriously, Harry. And your interactions with other students? Making any friends?"
Harry replied, "I''ve been getting to know people from various houses. It''s been an enlightening experience, understanding the different perspectives and backgrounds."
Dumbledore''s smile widened slightly, "That''s very open-minded of you, Harry. Hogwarts is indeed a ce of diverse backgrounds and ideas. It''s important to embrace that diversity."
Harry, feeling the conversationing to a close, added, "I agree, Headmaster. It''s one of the things I appreciate most about Hogwarts."
Dumbledore stood up, his expression one of approval. "Well, I''m d to hear you''re settling in well. Remember, my door is always open should you need anything."
As the Headmaster left, Harry''s gaze became serious. "Nigel, bring up the conversation. Analyze his questions and my answers. I don''t think I revealed anything, but I want to be sure."
Nigel responded, "Ah, the old Dumbledore dance. He''s a master at weaving words into webs. Let''s see what we have here."
Harry listened as Nigel reyed the conversation, dissecting Dumbledore''s questions and his own responses. "First, he mentioned your mother''s dedication to her studies," Nigel began. "ssic tactic to break down defenses by invoking a familial connection. Makes you more likely to open up."
Harry nodded, "I kept it general, though. Just expressed admiration for her. But you are wrong, Nigel. He was also probing my upbringing. To see if I know anything about my mother or not. I assume he was expecting me to be clueless about Magical World, and I would be, if it wasn''t for your arrival. I would never be able to rid myself from Vernon or Dudley, and never get along with Aunt Petunia, in return, I would have never learned about the magical world let alone my family. In such a scenario, I would be influenced easily by Ron Weasley in the train ride, and end up in Gryffindor. I thought I was subtle, but ever since I stepped into the train, I was giving away clues without even knowing them. "
Nigel continued, "Master Harry, you have already deducted a lot from that question. Indeed those could be the old Headmaster''s intention, and you did well there. Now, about your father, James. Again, a move to create a personal connection. Dumbledore''s probing for emotional responses, trying to gauge your attachments."
"I noticed that," Harry murmured. "But I kept it about unity and understanding. But once again, he was trying to see how much I knew."
"Smart move you did there. Also good observation," Nigel affirmed. "Now, the discussion about Hogwarts being a melting pot and your Muggle upbringing. He''s subtly checking your integration into the wizarding world, seeing if there''s any resentment or disconnect. And as you just analyzed, he was trying to see how much you know about the magical side of the world and your family."
Harry''s expression turned thoughtful. "I emphasized the broader perspective I gained. Hopefully, that threw him off. I had no way of hiding my rtionship with Aunt Petunia, so admitting it was a better choice."
"Then there''s the bit about Defense Against the Dark Arts," Nigel said. "He''s testing your reaction to the subject''s instability, possibly looking for frustrations or suspicions."
Harry responded, "I showed interest but didn''t bite at the curse bait."
"Good, good," Nigel approved. "And Snape¡¯s mention. Dumbledore''s assessing your rtionship with the teachers, especially the ones who are... less than friendly."
"I stayed neutral, praised Snape''s standards," Harry said, recalling the conversation.
"Lastly, Dumbledore''s questions about making friends, building bridges. He''s trying to understand your social dynamics, your influence among peers," Nigel analyzed.
Harry leaned back, processing this. "I kept it about diversity and learning from others. No specifics."
Nigel concluded, "Overall, you navigated that minefield well. You were vague enough not to give anything away but engaged enough not to raise suspicions."
Harry exhaled, "Thanks, Nigel. I just hope I can keep this up."
Nigel''s tone softened, "You''re doing fine, Master Harry. Just remember, Dumbledore is a chess master. Every move has a purpose."
Harry nodded, "I''ll remember that. For now, I need to focus on recovery and catch up on what I missed."
"As long as ''catching up'' includes a healthy sleep schedule," Nigel quipped.
Harry chuckled, "Of course. Lesson learned, Nigel."
Outside of the infirmary, Dumbledore chuckled to himself as he hummed a tune, walking towards his room. "What a clever boy," he mused. Reflecting on their conversation, Dumbledore felt a sense of amazement. Despite Harry''s guarded answers, Dumbledore had noticed subtle cues that intrigued him. He was looking for signs of deeper ambitions, reminiscent of another student from fifty years ago ¨C Tom Riddle. Dumbledore had learned from his past oversight with Tom and was keen to understand Harry''s intentions, especially considering his sorting into Slytherin.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch100- Surprise Delivery
Ch100- Surprise Delivery
100 chapters! Let''s go! Thank you all for the support! Much appreciated!
--
In his office, Dumbledore sat behind his desk, steepling his fingers as he pondered the interaction. Harry''s responses were carefully measured, indicative of a keen mind, but Dumbledore sensed an undercurrent of something more. He was looking for indications of whether Harry harbored ambitions simr to Tom Riddle''s or if he was simply a more astute Slytherin with a good head on his shoulders.
Dumbledore thought back to Harry''s remarks about unity and understanding. They were wise words, but Dumbledore couldn''t help but wonder if there was a strategic intent behind them. Harry''s emphasis on diversity and learning from others was admirable, yet Dumbledore sensed a calcted approach in how Harry positioned himself among his peers.
"Harry is building connections, just like Tom did," Dumbledore whispered to himself. "But is it for a sense of belonging, or is there a deeper y at work?" The Headmaster was aware of the influence a charismatic student could wield, and he pondered Harry''s potential motivations. ¡°He did risk his life to save Ms. Bones. And have good rtion with Ms. Granger.¡±
Dumbledore mentioned Harry''s Muggle upbringing on purpose and his response about gaining a broader perspective. It was an insightfulment, but Dumbledore wondered if it also hinted at a desire to bridge the two worlds for reasons beyond mere integration. Could Harry be seeking to leverage his unique position for greater influence? He wanted to know what changed. ¡°How did Harry learn so much about his family? It is strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The Headmaster also considered Harry''s reaction to the Defense Against the Dark Arts subject. Unlike other students who often expressed frustration at the subject''s instability, Harry had shown a measured interest. Dumbledore found this intriguing, as it suggested Harry might be looking for opportunities in the subject''s perennial upheaval. ¡°He knows something, but why keep it from the Headmaster?¡±
Then there was the mention of Snape. Dumbledore had noted the neutral, almost respectful tone Harry adopted. It was unusual for a student, especially in their first year, to speak so diplomatically about the demanding Potions Master. Dumbledore saw this as a sign of Harry''s ability to maintain good rtions even in challenging circumstances. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound odd to you?¡±
Towards the end of their conversation, when discussing friendships and building bridges, Dumbledore had been looking for signs of Harry''s influence among his peers. Harry''s responses were inclusive, yet Dumbledore sensed an underlying strategic approach in how Harry viewed his interactions. ¡°Cunning, like a snake.¡±
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, his eyes gazing out the window at the sprawling Hogwarts grounds. "Harry is not Tom, that much is clear. But he is something different, something new. But his heart is in a good ce." Dumbledore''s voice was tinged with both caution and curiosity. "A Slytherin with a penchant for unity and a diplomatic approach to rtionships ¨C that is rare. Is he trustable?"
The Headmaster knew he would have to observe Harry closely, not out of suspicion, but to understand this unique student better. Harry Potter was an enigma, a puzzle that Dumbledore found increasingly fascinating. ¡°Or maybe suspicion.¡±
Turning to the Sorting Hat, Dumbledore asked with a mix of curiosity and concern, "Why did you sort him into Slytherin?" The hat''s features animated as if smirking, and it began to sing in a carefree tone, echoing through the Headmaster''s office:
"In a realm where shadows merge,
Where silent streams of fate converge,
There lies a path unseen, untrod,
Guided by the hand of a lightning rod.
Hear the whispers through the veil,
Softly singing an ancient tale,
Of a world not torn but twined,
In the dance of the lost and find.
In the heart of the silent night,
Gleams a faint, ethereal light,
Two streams of power, old and new,
Weave a fabric, seamless, true.
From the cauldron, mysteries pour,
Secrets locked behind hidden door,
In the merging of unseen threads,
A new tapestry quietly spreads.
In the union of disparate parts,
Rests the future of ancient arts,
By the wand''s will and hand''s touch,
Two worlds meet, but not too much.
As the stars whisper to the night,
A new dawn breaks, quiet, bright,
In the blending of heart and mind,
Lies the path for all mankind.
Hear the whispers through the veil,
Softly singing an ancient tale,
Of a world not torn but twined,
In the dance of the lost and find."
Dumbledore listened intently, his eyes reflecting a deep understanding as the song faded away. "A path unseen, a blend of worlds... Harry''s sorting is more than just a matter of house traits. It''s a convergence of fate and choices, a unique journey," he mused aloud. ¡°What does this hat bber about again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to throw it ages ago?¡±
Meanwhile, in the infirmary, Harry''s recovery was progressing under Madam Pomfrey''s watchful eye.
When Madam Pomfrey finally gave the all-clear, Harry expressed his gratitude and left the infirmary, feeling significantly more refreshed and alert. The early morning light filtered through the windows, casting a serene glow over the Hogwarts grounds as he made his way back to the Slytherinmon room.
To his surprise, themon room was deserted, the usual bustle of students notably absent in these early hours. Harry appreciated the quiet, a stark contrast to the noise and activity that filled the space during the day. He made his way to his room, contemting the events of the past few days and the conversation with Dumbledore.
Once in his room, Harry decided to take a break from the intensity of recent days. He reached into his inventory, selecting "Two Years'' Vacation" by Jules Verne, a novel that promised adventure and a temporary escape from theplexities of the wizarding world. Settling into afortable chair, he opened the book and began to read.
Nigel''s voice took on a teasing tone. "Ah, indulging in a bit of light reading, are we? I suppose even the great Harry Potter needs a break from saving damsels and outwitting headmasters."
Harry, with a smirk, replied mentally, "Even I need a break, Nigel. Besides, there''s something about Verne''s writing that''s captivating. It''s an escape to a world of adventure and exploration."
As Harry delved into the story, he found himself drawn into the world Verne had created. The tale of a group of schoolboys stranded on a deserted ind was both thrilling and thought-provoking. The characters'' ingenuity and resourcefulness in the face of adversity resonated with Harry, reminding him of his own challenges and the need to think creatively.
When it was time for breakfast, Harry carefully ced a marker in his book and got up. The quiet of his room was reced by the subdued murmur of the early morning as he walked toward the Great Hall. Students eyed him curiously, but none he was close to were there yet, so he focused on his meal, silently spooning porridge into his mouth.
The Hall was buzzing with the usual morning chatter when an owl swooped in, dropping a package right beside Harry''s te. The long, slender shape unmistakably resembled a broomstick, instantly drawing the attention of everyone nearby. The whispers grew louder, and Harry could feel dozens of eyes on him. "Well, this will be a headache," he thought, dreading the inevitable influx of questions and rumors.
Nigel''s voice chimed in his head, "Ah, nothing quite like a dramatic delivery to stir the pot. Shall I prepare a speech or will you wing it?"
Rolling his eyes at the inevitablemotion the delivery had caused, Harry quickly finished his breakfast. The whispers and spective nces from his peers were a constant buzz in the background, but he paid them no mind. He was far more excited about the prospect of examining his custom-made broomstick. Standing up, he made his way out of the Great Hall, the murmurs of the students trailing after him like an echo.
"I must say, Master Harry, you have a ir for the dramatic without even trying," Nigelmented wryly in Harry''s mind as he walked briskly towards his room.
Harry chuckled internally. "It''s not the drama I''m interested in, Nigel. It''s the broomstick. I''m curious to see how it turned out."
Reaching his room, Harry eagerly unwrapped the package. As theyers of paper fell away, revealing the sleek contours of the Nimbus 2000, his eyes widened in appreciation. The broomstick was a thing of beauty - its handle was polished to a high shine, and the bristles were perfectly aligned. The most striking feature, however, was the custom design ¨C the handle was emzoned with the Slytherin colors of green and silver, giving it an elegant yet powerful appearance.
"Exquisite, isn''t it?" Nigel observed. "The green and silver do add a certain... shall we say, ''Slytherin charm'' to it."
Harry sighed, shaking his head with a faint smile. "Really, Nigel? A pun on ''charm''? Your humor might be aging as gracefully as a fine wine, but sometimes it''s more like a cheese." He turned his attention back to the broomstick, admiring its craftsmanship. ''That should keep Nigel quiet for a while,'' he thought with a snicker, turning his attention to the broomstick. He couldn''t help but marvel at its craftsmanship. The Nimbus 2000, already a symbol of speed and precision, had been transformed into a bespoke masterpiece, a reflection of Harry''s unique status at Hogwarts.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch101- Aspirations As High As the Clouds
Ch101- Aspirations As High As the Clouds
The broom''s handle was a rich, dark wood, polished to a glossy finish that seemed to absorb and reflect light with a mesmerizing depth. It was adorned with intricate patterns in silver and green, spiraling elegantly along its length. The silver was not just a in metallic hue; it had a subtle luminescence, reminiscent of moonlight streaming through a dense forest canopy. The green was deep and vibrant, a perfect match for the Slytherin house colors, and it shimmered slightly, as if imbued with its own magical aura.
At intervals along the handle, there were delicate, almost ethereal engravings of serpents, their bodies winding gracefully around the wood. These serpents were not merely decorative; Harry could sense a faint thrum of magic emanating from them, suggesting they might serve a more practical purpose.
The bristles of the broom were wlessly aligned, each strand perfectly straight and uniform in color, a dark, almost ck hue that contrasted beautifully with the bright colors of the handle. The tail end of the broom was trimmed with a precision that spoke of meticulous attention to detail, ensuring optimal aerodynamics for flight.
At the very top of the handle, just below the bristle attachment, was an elegantly inscribed ''P'', the initial of hisst name, encircled by a subtle, intricate pattern that resembled a family crest. It was a personal touch that made the broom feel uniquely his.
"Admiring your new toy, are we?" Nigel''s voice broke through Harry''s reverie, tinged with a hint of amusement. "I must admit, it''s quite the spectacle. I''m half expecting it to start singing the Slytherin anthem any moment now."
Harry, unable to suppress a smile, responded, "Let''s hope it sticks to flying rather than singing. But yes, it''s more than I expected. The attention to detail is remarkable."
Nigel quipped, "I daresay it''s almost as finely crafted as my own virtual persona. Almost."
Harry chuckled, lifting the broom and examining it more closely. He could feel the bnce of the broom, perfectly weighted to provide stability and agility in the air. He ran his fingers along the handle, feeling the smooth surface and the slight vibration of magic beneath. It was a broom designed not just for speed but for control, capable of responding to the slightest touch ormand.
"Shall we take it for a spin?" Nigel suggested, his tone yful yet expectant.
Harry nodded, "Let me read Mr. Whitehorn''s letter first." He carefully unfolded the parchment that apanied the broom, his eyes scanning the elegant script. The letter from Devlin Whitehorn, the owner of Nimbus Racing Broom Company, began with formal pleasantries, acknowledging Harry''s significant investment and expressing gratitude for his interest in thepany''s products.
"Dear Mr. Potter," the letter read, "I am delighted to present you with the custom Nimbus 2000 you requested. As one of our esteemed shareholders, it was a pleasure to tailor this broom to your specific requirements. We have incorporated several unique features, which I am confident will enhance your Quidditch experience."
Harry''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he continued reading. "Firstly, the broomstick handle has been crafted from the finest Ashwinder ash, known for its durability and magical conductivity. This should provide you with an unparalleled bnce and responsiveness during flight. Additionally, the bristles are made from the tail hairs of a Ukrainian Ironbelly dragon, offering unmatched speed and agility."
Harry grinned, impressed with the craftsmanship. "An Ironbelly dragon, Nigel. That''s some serious stuff."
Nigel''s voice chimed in, "Indeed, Master Harry. One might say you''re quite literally riding on the back of a dragon. How fitting for a young wizard of your... caliber."
The letter continued, detailing more features. "We''ve also included an advanced charm for enhanced stability. This should allow you to performplex maneuvers with greater ease and precision. Moreover, the broom is equipped with a self-adjusting grip that molds to the rider''s hand, ensuring a secure andfortable hold."
Harry''s grin broadened. "Self-adjusting grip? That''s going to be useful."
Nigel added, "Ah, the luxury of a custom fit. Perhaps next, you''ll want a broom that makes breakfast."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''sment, then turned his attention back to the letter. "Lastly, We''ve also included a few surprises. Good luck in exploring them."
Harry folded the letter, thoroughly impressed. "Well, Mr. Whitehorn certainly delivered. This broom is a masterpiece."
Nigel''s voice took on a teasing tone. "Master Harry, with such a broom, I dare say you''ll be the envy of every Quidditch yer at Hogwarts. Just try not to show off too much."
Harry, holding the broom, felt a surge of excitement. "I think it''s time to see what this Nimbus can really do. Care for a morning flight, Nigel?"
Nigel replied, "By all means, let''s take to the skies. But remember, no dramatic stunts. We wouldn''t want to give Madam Pomfrey a reason to extend your stay in the infirmary."
Pulling out a palm-sized suitcase from his pocket, Harry uttered, "Potter Haven." The suitcase magically expanded to its full size, revealing its true form as the Enhanced Haven Briefcase. Stepping inside, Harry bypassed the luxurious mansion that formed the core of the briefcase''s interior. He was not here forfort; his focus was on testing the new Nimbus 2000.
Climbing onto the sleek broomstick, he kicked off the ground with a smooth motion. The broom responded immediately, soaring into the air with a speed and agility that took even Harry by surprise. "Whoa, this is something else!" he eximed, feeling the rush of air against his face.
Nigel''s voice, always ready with a remark, chimed in, "I must say, Master Harry, for someone who''s just recovered from exhaustion, you certainly don''t waste any time getting back into the fray. Do try to remember the ground is much harder than a soft bed."
Harryughed, maneuvering the broom with ease. "I''ll be careful, Nigel. But I have to admit, this Nimbus is incredible. It''s like an extension of myself."
As he flew higher, thendscape of enchanted forest spread out beneath him, a tapestry of greens and browns punctuated by the glittering ck ribbon of theke. The morning sun cast a golden glow over the scene, creating a sense of peace and tranquility.
Harry''s enjoyment, however, was not to remain solitary. A familiar presence approached, cutting through the sky with majestic grace. It was the Thunderbird he had spoken to before, its expansive wings shimmering in the morning light. The bird let out a piercing cry, echoing across the sky, as it flew alongside Harry.
Using his Omnitongue ability, Harry greeted the Thunderbird, the words rumbling from his throat in an exotic, melodic cadence. "Good morning! Sorry to disturb you, I wanted to test my new broomstick."
The Thunderbird, its presence as awe-inspiring as a natural phenomenon, responded with a voice that resonated like thunder, yet held a rity as sharp as lightning. "That is fine, Young Potter. The sky is everybody''s, that is why it represents freedom."
Harry, feeling a kinship with the majestic creature, smiled. "It''s an honor to share the sky with you."
The Thunderbird, its eyes reflecting the vastness of the heavens, circled around Harry, inspecting the Nimbus 2000. "A fine creation, this broomstick. It moves with the grace of a swift."
Harry, his grip on the Nimbus tightening with pride, replied, "It''s a Nimbus 2000, custom-made. I wanted something that could match my aspirations."
The Thunderbird let out a soft, rumblingugh. "Aspirations as high as the clouds, I see."
Broomstick;
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch102- Easy… With a Lot of Gold
Ch102- Easy¡ With a Lot of Gold
Thunderbird then said, "They say flying is a Potter Blood Ability. I wonder if that is true." It started to speed up. Harry also followed, using the broom at full speed. The Thunderbird soared ahead, its wings cutting through the air with an elegance and power that was mesmerizing to watch. Harry pushed the Nimbus 2000, feeling the rush of adrenaline as the broom responded with incredible agility.
"Potter Blood Ability, you say?" Harry called out, intrigued. "I wasn''t aware of that. My family history is something of a mystery to me."
The Thunderbird nced back at Harry, its eyes shimmering with ancient wisdom. "The Potters have always been known for their affinity with the skies. Your ancestors were as much at home in the air as they were on the ground."
Harry felt a surge of pride, mixed with a pang of longing. "I wish I knew more about them. All I have are a few stories and second-hand tales."
Nigel, ever-present in Harry''s mind, quipped, "Well, looks like you''re continuing the family tradition in style. Who knew being a Potter came with an inbuilt need for speed?"
Harry chuckled at Nigel''sment, focusing on the Thunderbird''s flight. The creature led him on a dance through the skies, weaving between clouds and diving with exhrating speed. Harry followed, his heart pounding with excitement and his mind alight with the thrill of flight.
The Thunderbird''s voice resonated once more, "You carry the Potter legacy well, young Harry. There is more to your lineage than you might imagine. The Potters have long been guardians of secrets and knowledge, stretching back over a thousand years."
"A thousand years?" Harry echoed, astonished. "That''s... incredible. And here I am, knowing almost nothing about it."
Nigel interjected, "Well, you''re making up for lost time, aren''t you? Broomstick prowess, check. Mysterious family legacy, check. What''s next? Discovering a hidden Potter treasure?"
Harry rolled his eyes, "Except I am in one of them, Nigel." He nced around the Enchanted Haven Briefcase, a veritable Potter treasure in itself, marveling at the ingenuity and magic it represented.
The AI, with dripping sarcasm, answered, "Oh right. My bad, Master Harry. Here you are, flying high, quite literally, in a legacy you''ve only just begun to understand."
Harry, steering the Nimbus 2000 skillfully, pondered the Thunderbird''s words. "A thousand years of history... It''s overwhelming, but I can''t help feeling excited. There''s so much to learn, so much to uncover."
The Thunderbird, soaring gracefully, spoke again, "Your journey is just beginning, young Potter. The skies are vast, and so is the legacy you carry. Embrace it, and let it guide you."
Harry, feeling a sense of purpose stirring within him, nodded. "I will, thank you."
Nigel, his voice taking on a rare tone of seriousness, added, "Remember, Master Harry, with great legacyes great richness."
Deciding it was time to return, Harry bid a grateful farewell to the Thunderbird and skillfully maneuvered the Nimbus 2000 back towards the mansion nestled in the heart of the Enhanced Haven Briefcase''s forest. The experience had left him exhrated, yet introspective about his family''s legacy and the mysteries it held.
Landing smoothly, Harry retracted the suitcase, tucking it into his pocket. As he made his way back to the Slytherinmon room, he braced himself for the barrage of questions he was sure to face from his curious housemates. "Well, Nigel, time to face the music," he muttered under his breath.
Nigel, never missing a beat, quipped, "Indeed, Master Harry. And what a symphony it''s bound to be! Just remember, in the face of curiosity, ambiguity is your friend."
Harry nodded, formting a simple but usible exnation in his mind. "I''ll just tell them I''m a shareholder in Nimbus, and the owner wanted to send me a gift. I''ll keep the details to myself until the first Quidditch game."
Entering themon room, Harry was immediately met with a flurry of inquisitive looks and whispered conversations. As he had expected, the news of his dramatic broomstick delivery had spread like wildfire.
Mixed with histest visit to the infirmary, Harry was bound to be questioned. As he entered themon room, the curious nces from his housemates were as palpable as the damp chill of the dungeon walls. Daphne and Tracey, who cared more about his health than the broomstick, approached him first.
"Potter, are you alright?" Daphne asked, her expression showing genuine concern. "We heard about your... episode."
"Yeah, you gave us quite a scare," Tracey added, her eyes scanning him for any signs of lingering fatigue.
Harry, attempting to ease their worries, replied, "I''m fine, really. Just pushed myself a bit too hard with studies. Madam Pomfrey made sure I''m back to normal."
As Daphne and Tracey seemed somewhat reassured, Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott approached, their expressions a mix of concern and unmistakable curiosity. "Potter, that was quite a scene this morning," Malfoy said, nodding towards Harry''s room where he assumed the broomstick was. "A broomstick, delivered right to the Great Hall. And if my sources are correct, it was a Nimbus 2000. You must be doing something right."
Zabini, ever the observer, added, "Any exciting news, Potter? Is there a reason for such avish gift?"
Harry, keeping his response vague yet usible, answered, "Let''s just say it''s a perk of being a shareholder in Nimbus. The owner decided to send a gift."
Nott raised an eyebrow, "A shareholder, at your age? That''s impressive."
Before the conversation could delve deeper into his financial dealings, Pansy Parkinson sauntered over, her smirk barely concealing her intent to mock. "Oh, look, Potter''s back from his beauty sleep. And with a new toy, no less."
Harry, unfazed by Pansy''s barb, retorted with a nonchnt shrug, "Just a bit of business, Ms. Parkinson. Nothing too extravagant."
Pansy, clearly not satisfied with Harry''s dismissive attitude, tried to provoke him further. "A business, you say? Do enlighten us, Potter. How does a first-year student be a shareholder in apany like Nimbus?"
Harry chuckled as he looked at Pansy, his response casual yet pointed. "With a lot of gold, Ms. Parkinson." The surrounding students erupted inughter, and Pansy''s face flushed with embarrassment. She huffed in annoyance and swiftly exited themon room.
Shaking his head with amusement, Harry then turned to leave with Daphne and Tracey, who regarded him with narrowed eyes. "What?" he asked, sensing their curiosity.
Daphne replied pointedly, "You''re hiding something, Potter."
Tracey nodded in agreement, "Definitely. You reek of secrets. Spill it, Potter."
Harry chuckled at Tracey''s bluntness. "I didn''t know you had such a sensitive nose, Ms. Davis."
Tracey blushed slightly at thement, while Daphne giggled. Then, turning serious, Daphne said, "Don''t change the subject, Potter."
Resigned, Harry confessed with augh, "Alright, fine. I''m the new Seeker for Slytherin. But it''s a secret for now, only a few people know. So, please keep it under wraps."
Both Tracey and Daphne looked at Harry with a mix of excitement and surprise. "For how long?" Daphne inquired, her tone indicating she was impressed despite herself.
Harry thought for a moment, "About a week now."
Daphne squinted her eyes at him, a hint of pride in her expression, while Tracey shot him a yful but slightly annoyed look. "You kept it a secret and even let others try out for the team, and you just sat there watching with us? I thought we were friends, Potter."
Harry responded with a mischievous grin, "Well, it was part of the strategy. Marcus and Selena thought it best to keep it under wraps until the first game. A surprise element, you know."
Daphne, seemingly satisfied with the exnation, nodded. "Clever. But you could have told us."
Tracey, still feigning indignation, added, "Yeah, Potter. Next time, no secrets between friends, okay?"
Harry, amused and grateful for their understanding, replied, "Promise. No more secrets. Well, at least not about Quidditch."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch103- Back in Business
Ch103- Back in Business
As they walked through the corridors, Harry could sense the curiosity and spection from his fellow students. The news of his mysterious fainting spell and the dramatic broomstick delivery had made him the center of attention, a role he was long ustomed to.
Daphne, observing the nces and whispers directed at Harry,mented, "You''re quite the celebrity now, Potter. First the fainting out of nowhere, now a Nimbus 2000. What''s next?"
Harry shrugged, "Who knows? Hogwarts is full of surprises. But right now, I''m more concerned about catching up on what I missed while I was out."
Tracey nodded, "You should. But don''t overdo it this time. We can''t have our new Seeker copsing again."
Harry smiled, appreciating their concern. "I''ll take it easy, I promise. But first, I need to speak with Professor Snape about the Potions ss I missed."
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Ah, a rendezvous with the charming Potions Master. Do remember to duck if a cauldrones flying your way."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment, "Thanks for the tip, Nigel."
Entering the dungeon with a sense of purpose, Harry paused at the entrance of Professor Snape''s office. Taking a deep breath, he knocked gently and asked with respectful caution, "May I, sir?"
Professor Snape, his focus momentarily diverted from the stack of parchments on his desk, looked up and gave a curt nod. "Enter, Potter."
Harry stepped inside, his eyes adjusting to the dimly lit room filled with the peculiar scents of various potions. He remained silent, waiting for Snape to initiate the conversation, knowing well the professor''s preference for control in his domain.
After a moment, Snape finished reviewing a document and set it aside. His gaze, sharp and assessing, fixed on Harry. "All better, I see, Mr. Potter," he remarked, his tone hinting at a mixture of curiosity and skepticism.
"Yes, thanks to your potions, sir," Harry replied, maintaining a respectful stance.
Snape''s lips twitched into a semnce of a smirk. "How do you know they are mine?"
Harry allowed himself a small grin, responding, "I doubt Sopophorous Bean is a standard ingredient in a Sleeping Draught."
Snape raised an eyebrow, his expression showing a flicker of surprise. "You figured that out from a potion you drank while about to pass out due to sleep deprivation? Impressive, Potter."
Harry responded confidently, "I believe it''s prudent to be aware of what one is consuming, especially while they are weak, where danger is closest."
Snape''s typically impassive face broke into a slight smirk, a rare disy of approval. "Cautious and talented. An unusualbination in a student," hemented, his voice still carrying its usual edge. For those familiar with Snape''s demeanor, this was high praise indeed.
"We worked on the Forgetfulness Potion in ss yesterday," Snape continued, his gaze fixed on Harry. "I assume you''ve prepared yours?"
Harry reached into his robe and pulled out a small, carefully sealed sk, cing it on Snape''s desk. "Yes, sir. I''ve brought my potion for your evaluation."
Snape''s eyebrow arched in surprise. "I generally do not ept potions not brewed in my presence. However, given your proven capabilities, I''ll make an exception." He uncorked the sk and took a whiff of its contents, his expression unreadable. "Another variation, Mr. Potter?"
Harry nodded, "Yes, sir. I thought a slight adjustment might enhance the potion''s efficacy."
Snape inspected the potion closely, a glimmer of curiosity in his eyes. "I shall review it. Do not make a habit of missing my sses, Potter."
"Understood, sir. Thank you," Harry replied, feeling a sense of relief.
As he exited Snape''s office, Nigel''s voice resonated in his mind. "Well, well, Master Harry. Earning Snape''s begrudging respect is no small feat. Are you sure you haven''t brewed a Charm the Teacher Potion?"
Harry chuckled internally at Nigel''s jest. "No potions needed, Nigel. Just a bit of potion-making skill and somemon sense."
Walking through the corridors of Hogwarts, Harry made his way to the library. His conversation with Professor Snape had gone surprisingly well, and now his mind was set on a different task. As he entered the library, he spotted Hermione Granger, the person he had been hoping to meet. Approaching her, Harry sat across from her, noticing the stack of books beside her, a testament to her insatiable thirst for knowledge.
"Harry. I am d you are okay," Hermione said upon noticing him, her tone tinged with genuine concern.
Smiling, Harry responded warmly, "I am equally delighted to see you, Ms. Granger." He then reached into his robe and pulled out a small, neatly wrapped box, presenting it to Hermione. "Sorry, I missed your birthday yesterday. I was out ofmission¡ª" But before he could finish his sentence, Hermione leaped forward to hug him.
"This is my first time anyone beside my family giving me a birthday gift," she said, her voice muffled against his shoulder.
Harry was taken aback by her reaction, feeling a connection in their shared experience of seldom receiving gifts. The only gift he had ever received from his family was from Petunia, right before he started Hogwarts, marking his first birthday celebration that he could recall.
As Hermione opened the box, her eyes widened in surprise and delight. Inside was a simple yet elegant leather-bound notebook, its cover embossed with intricate designs that seemed to dance in the light. Along with the notebook was a set of quills, each feather carefully selected for its unique color and texture.
"It''s not much, but I thought you might enjoy something for your notes... or your stories," Harry said, watching her reaction.
Hermione''s eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she looked at the gifts. "Harry, this is wonderful. Thank you so much!" she eximed, her voice filled with emotion. She gently ran her fingers over the embossed cover, appreciating the craftsmanship.
Harry smiled, pleased with her reaction. "You''re wee, Ms. Granger. I know how much you love to write and research. I thought this might be useful."
Nigel chimed in, "Ah, Master Harry, resorting to the timeless art of gift-giving, I see. How very gant! Next, we''ll be serenading in the moonlight, no doubt. A parchment and quill today, tomorrow perhaps a love potion brewed with your exceptional skills? The ways of wooing are indeed mysterious and varied. Do proceed, I''m all eyes and ears!"
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment, choosing to focus on Hermione''s reaction. "Do you like it?"
Hermione nodded vigorously. "I love it, Harry! This is the best birthday gift I''ve ever received."
Harry''s expression softened, "I''m d to hear that."
Getting up, Harry said, "I will take my leave now. Take care, Ms. Granger." With a final smile, he left Hermione with her new gifts, her expression one of pure joy.
From that day on, time at Hogwarts seemed to fly in a whirlwind of activities. Harry bnced his days between sses, studying, and diving into his various magical projects, whether it was in the Enchanted Haven Briefcase or the Virtual Room. The versatility of these spaces allowed him to test new theories and ideas, fueling his relentless curiosity.
His social life was equally dynamic. Harry spent time with his friends, both in moments of leisure and in study sessions. His rtionships with Daphne, Tracey, Neville, Susan, and Hannah had grown stronger, forming a circle of trust and camaraderie. Hermione, too, often joined him, their conversations filled with intellectual exchanges and mutual respect.
In the midst of this busy schedule, Harry hadn''t forgotten about thepelling spell cast on Hermione and Ron. After his recovery from the infirmary, he checked their statuses again, relieved to find that they were no longer under the influence of any spell. However, the mystery of who had cast it lingered in his mind, an unresolved puzzle he was determined to solve.
As October rolled in, the atmosphere at Hogwarts began to change. The air grew crisper, the leaves turned golden and red, and a sense of excitement permeated the castle. Halloween was approaching, a time of celebration and festivity at Hogwarts.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch104- Halloween!
Ch104- Halloween!
In thest two months, Harry had thoroughly explored the mysterious third floor corridor at Hogwarts. Despite his best efforts, he found no one else venturing there. The temptation to test thepelling zone by leading a student there lingered in his mind, but the potential danger held him back. Thest thing he wanted was to be responsible for leading someone to their potential death.
As he navigated theplexities of Hogwarts, Harry''s rtionships with several students, who he saw as potential pawns in therger game unfolding at the school, were evolving. He conversed with many, including Malfoy, Ron, Zabini, Nott, and others, always maintaining a helpful demeanor without crossing into boastfulness. His interactions were calcted, a blend of genuine interest and strategic positioning.
As October 31st arrived, Harry made his way to the Great Hall for the Halloween festivities, taking his ce at the Slytherin table. He sat across from Daphne and Tracey, with Pansy Parkinson, to his surprise, sitting next to him. Pansy usually sought opportunities to jab at him, but tonight she seemed more subdued.
The Great Hall was magnificently decorated, with floating jack-o''nterns casting a warm, flickering glow over the students. The tables wereden with an assortment of Halloween treats, and the atmosphere was filled with excited chatter andughter.
Harry''s gaze swept across the Hall, taking in the merriment. He noted the presence of Professor Dumbledore, whose eyes twinkled with amusement and mystery, and Professor Snape, whose stern expression seemed even more pronounced amidst the festivities.
As the feast progressed, Harry engaged in light conversation with his table mates. Daphne and Tracey discussed thetest gossip, while Pansy asionally chimed in with her typical snide remarks, though they seemed less venomous than usual.
Taking a sniff of pumpkin juice, Harry frowned and set his cup down with a deliberate motion, catching the attention of his friends. "I wouldn''t drink that if I were you," he advised Daphne, Tracey, Pansy, Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott, who all looked at him with a mix of surprise and confusion.
"Why not?" Daphne inquired, her hand pausing mid-way to her cup.
Harry''s eyes flickered towards the Gryffindor table, where Fred and George Weasley were barely containing their snickers. "I suspect someone''s idea of a Halloween prank is about to unfold. Took them longer than I expected," he said, a hint of amusement in his voice.
Malfoy, ever curious about potential mischief, leaned in. "What are you talking about, Potter?"
Harry smirked, his gaze still on the twins. "Just wait and watch. You''ll see soon enough."
Leaving hispanions to ponder his cryptic warning, Harry rose from his seat and made his way over to the Hufflepuff table, where Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott sat amidst their fellow housemates. "Good evening, Susan, Hannah," he greeted them with a polite nod. His presence was met with a warm wee, a testament to the friendships he had fostered across house lines.
Cedric Diggory, the third-year Hufflepuff whom Harry hade to know, looked up from his conversation. "Potter, joining us for a change?" Cedric asked with a friendly smile.
"Just passing by, Diggory. But I couldn''t help but stop and say hello," Harry replied, returning the smile. "How''s the Quidditch practice going?"
Cedric said with a hint of curiosity, "Pretty well, thanks. Though I hear you''re pretty fast on your broom. nning to join the team next year?"
Harry chuckled, keeping his current Quidditch involvement under wraps. "I do enjoy flying, and a bit of speed adds to the thrill. Well, let''s just say it''s a possibility of joining the team is something I''m considering."
Cedric''s eyes showed a spark of interest. "That''s great to hear. I''ve always thought Slytherin could use some fresh talent on the pitch. Just don''t get too good, alright?" he said with a yful grin.
"I''ll try to restrain myself," Harry replied with a smile, enjoying the light-hearted banter. "But I do look forward to a friendly race through the skies someday."
Cedric nodded in agreement, "A friendly race sounds like a n. It''s always good to have some healthypetition."
Arriving at the Gryffindor table, Harry was immediately met with a mixture of reactions. The Lions, known for their camaraderie and pride, cast cold gazes in his direction. However, a few, like Neville and Twins, offered him warm smiles, countering the frostiness of the others.
Harry, undeterred by the less than weing reception, took a seat next to Neville and across from Parvati Patil. "Good evening, everyone," he greeted, his voice steady and calm.
Neville, always friendly, replied, "Hi, Harry. Good to see you here."
The others at the table, including Lavender Brown, Seamus Finnigan, Parvati Patil, Dean Thomas, Ronald Weasley, and the Weasley twins, offered varying degrees of acknowledgment. Lavender and Parvati whispered to each other, shooting curious nces at Harry. Dean and Seamus seemed more open, though still reserved.
Lavender, on the other hand, looked at Harry with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. "So, Potter, what brings you to our table?" she asked, her tone slightly confrontational.
Harry, maintaining hisposure, replied, "Just thought I''d say hello. It''s Halloween, after all, a time for unity, don''t you think?"
Neville chimed in, "Harry''s been a good friend. It''s nice to have him join us."
The Weasley twins, Fred and George, known for their mischievous nature, eyed Harry with a mix of intrigue and amusement. "Joining the enemy camp, are we, Potter?" Fred joked.
George offered a cup of pumpkin juice with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Here, this is delicious," he said, a hint of a challenge in his tone.
Taking the juice, Harry grinned and drank it all in one big gulp. "Delicious indeed," he remarked, setting down the cup with a satisfying clink.
The Weasley twins exchanged a look of surprise, clearly not expecting Harry to ept the drink so readily. "Blimey, Potter, you''re braver than most Gryffindor," Georgemented, his eyebrows raised in amusement.
Fred chimed in, "Or maybe just more trusting than we expected."
Harry smiled, a touch of understanding in his eyes. "I just trust you," he said, appreciating the Weasley twins'' brand of humor. Yet, his mind was elsewhere, partly lingering on the historical weight of this day. It was the tenth anniversary of the fall of Voldemort, a day of victory for many, but also a day of profound personal loss. Ten years ago, on this very date, Lily and James Potter had died, leaving Harry an orphan. It was a duality that the wizarding world often overlooked in their celebrations - the victory over a dark wizard and the demise of two brave souls.
His gaze shifted to Neville. The Longbottoms, too, had suffered greatly in the aftermath of Voldemort''s downfall. Neville''s parents, tortured into madness for information, were a stark reminder of the war''s lingering scars. In the boisterousness of the Great Hall, Harry sensed a gap in empathy towards those who lost their loved ones to the war. It was a gap he feltpelled to bridge, at least for Neville.
"Where is Hermione?" Harry inquired, breaking the chain of his thoughts. Ron seemed to grow a bit bashful upon hearing her name, while Parvati and Lavender exchanged uneasy nces.
"What happened?" Harry pressed further, a note of concern in his voice.
It was Neville who answered Harry''s inquiry about Hermione. "Earlier today, in Charm ss, there was a misunderstanding between Hermione and Ron."
Frowning, Harry turned his attention to Ron. "What kind of misunderstanding made her miss the feast?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.
Parvati, overhearing the conversation, chimed in. "Padma mentioned she heard someone crying in the first-floor girls'' bathroom."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch105- Troll
Ch105- Troll
Harry''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed Ron, who seemed to be avoiding his gaze. Sensing there was more to the story, Harry decided to investigate further. He stood up and walked over to Fred and George, who were eagerly anticipating the effects of their prank.
"Thanks for the juice, boys. But I thought we had a silent agreement," Harry said, addressing the twins.
Fred met Harry''s gaze with a hint of defiance. "What deal, Potter?" he asked, his tone yful yet challenging.
Harry''s smile didn''t waver. "Standing out of each other''s ways," he replied, maintaining his calm demeanor.
George smirked, feigning ignorance. "We don''t know what you''re talking about, Potter."
Nodding, Harry left them to their machinations. The twins, believing they had won this round, snickered and waited with bated breath for their prank to unfold.
Harry then made his way to the Ravenw table, where Padma Patil was seated among her housemates. "Hello, Ms. Patil. I have a question if you don''t mind me interrupting," Harry said politely, capturing Padma''s attention.
Padma looked up, her expression one of mild surprise. "Of course, Potter. What can I help you with?"
"I heard about an incident in Charms ss today involving Ms. Granger and Mr. Weasley. Do you know anything about it?" Harry inquired, his tone earnest.
Padma nodded, her expression turning serious. "Yes, from what I heard there was a bit of amotion. Mr. Weasley made a thoughtlessment about Ms. Granger''s eagerness to answer questions. It upset her, and she left the ss in tears."
Harry''s frown deepened. "I see. And you heard she''s in the first-floor bathroom?"
"Yes, that''s what I heard," Padma confirmed.
Thanking Padma for the information, Harry made his way back to the Slytherin table, where he resumed his seat. Pansy Parkinson, eyeing him with a mix of curiosity and displeasure, asked, "Done mingling with the enemy, Potter?"
Harry, with a hint of amusement in his voice, replied, "For your information, Ms. Parkinson, I was gathering intelligence for a bit of... retaliation."
Draco Malfoy, his interest piqued, leaned in. "Retaliation for what?" he inquired.
Harry''s smile broadened as he subtly gestured towards a group of older Slytherin students seated further down the table. As if on cue, their heads transformed intorge pumpkins, causing a wave of gasps andughter to ripple through the Great Hall.
Tracey Davis, her eyes wide with realization, hissed, "The Weasleys!" She and the others turned their gaze towards the Gryffindor table, only to see Fred and George Weasley, now also sporting pumpkin heads, looking around in confused horror.
Raising his cup in a mock salute to the twins, Harry gulped down the remainder of his pumpkin juice. He had recognized the distinct smell of Pompion Potion earlier, a concoction he had brewed countless times and was intimately familiar with. When he visited the Gryffindor table, he had given the Weasley twins an opportunity to reconsider their prank, but their determination to target him had sealed their fate.
As the Great Hall erupted intoughter andmotion, Nigel chimed in Harry''s mind. "Ah, Master Harry, engaging in the fine art of pumpkin diplomacy, I see. How... festive of you."
Harry suppressed a chuckle at Nigel''s remark, his focus remaining on the scene unfolding around him. The Slytherin students, initially shocked, were now reveling in the spectacle, theirughter echoing off the stone walls.
Pansy, recovering from her initial surprise, smirked at Harry. "Well yed, Potter. I didn''t think you had it in you."
Draco Malfoy, always keen to witness a good prank, pped Harry on the back. "That was brilliant, Potter! The Weasleys won''t forget this one."
Tracey, still chuckling, added, "You certainly know how to make an impression, Potter."
Harry smiled, pleased with the oue. "It''s Halloween, after all. A little bit of mischief is to be expected."
Nigel''s voice piped up again, his tone conveying mock disapproval. "I must say, Master Harry, that was a rather... explosive response. Do remind me to never get on your bad side."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''sment, choosing to focus on the festivities. The Great Hall was alive with energy, the students enjoying the Halloween feast amidst the backdrop of floating jack-o''nterns and magical decorations.
Professor Snape, making his way through the chaos, approached the Slytherin table with a stern expression. His gaze fell upon Harry, and for a moment, there was a sh of something akin to amusement in his eyes.
"Potter, I trust you had nothing to do with this... spectacle?" Snape inquired, his voice low and controlled.
Harry met Snape''s gaze, his expression innocent. "I assure you, Professor, I was merely a spectator in this evening''s entertainment."
Snape nodded and said, "I expect you to be as uninvolved when it involves our house in the future as well." Harry grinned, "I shall do so, sir." As Snape left, the doors of the Great Hall burst open, and Professor Quirrell came sprinting in, his turban askew and a look of sheer terror on his face. The entire hall fell silent as he reached Professor Dumbledore¡¯s chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, "Troll ¨C in the dungeons ¨C thought you ought to know." He then copsed in a dead faint.
Chaos erupted in the hall. It took several loud, purple firecrackers from Professor Dumbledore¡¯s wand to restore silence. "Prefects," hemanded in a deep voice, "lead your houses back to the dormitories immediately!"
As the students began to stir, Harry''s thoughts immediately turned to Hermione. She didn''t know about the troll, still distraught in the girls'' bathroom. Making a quick decision, he slipped away from the crowd, retrieving two items from his inventory: an Invisibility Ring and an Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing. Whispering "Hermione Granger" to the mirror, he added under his breath, "I hope you are not in an inappropriate position, Ms. Granger."
The mirror''s surface shimmered, revealing Hermione sitting on a toilet seat in the girls'' bathroom, her eyes red from crying. Harry sighed in relief at her clothed form and quickly made his way toward her location.
As he navigated the corridors, invisible to the naked eye, Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind. "Off to y the knight in shining armor, are we? Do remember, Master Harry, trolls are notoriously foul-tempered and not particrly fond of invisibility tricks."
Harry quickened his pace as he saw the troll lumbering through the corridors in the mirror''s reflection. "Well, Nigel, I always wanted a pet. This one''s a bitrger and uglier than what I had in mind, though," he quipped under his breath.
The image in the mirror showed the troll nearing the girls'' bathroom, and Harry''s heart raced with urgency. He was aware of the danger but determined to save Hermione from the monstrous creature. As he approached the bathroom, he removed the Invisibility Ring and sent both the ring and the mirror back to his inventory, drawing his wand.
Stepping into the bathroom, Harry''s eyes immediately locked onto the troll, which was swinging its club in a mindless rage. Spotting Hermione crouched under the sinks, he shouted, "Look over here, you giant oaf!"
Hermione''s head snapped up at the sound of his voice. "Harry!" she cried out, recognition clear in her tone. She quickly dodged under the sinks, narrowly avoiding the troll''s club as it smashed into the porcin.
The troll, now aware of Harry''s presence, turned its attention towards him. Harry, wand at the ready, kept his eyes on the creature, trying to think of a n. "Nigel, any bright ideas? Preferably ones that don''t involve getting squashed by a troll," he said, his voice tinged with sarcasm.
"Ah, Master Harry, I see your charm with thedies extends to trolls as well." Nigel responded dryly.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch106- Go Down!
Ch106- Go Down!
It hase to my attention that I made a mistake with the Levitation Charm, as it does not reduce the gravity on an object but levitates them, as its name suggests. Therefore, the reverse variation should not make things heavier. I will fix that mistake in this chapter, and the reverse will plunge objects downward instead of creating a gravitational force. I hope you all enjoy the chapter, and I may not say this enough, but I appreciate the support. Love you guys.
--
Harry took a deep breath and focused on the troll''srge, bulbous nose. "Stupefy!" he shouted, directing the spell at the troll. The stunning spell hit its mark, but the troll merely stumbled, shaking its head in confusion.
"Not quite the knockout I was hoping for," Harry muttered, dodging a swipe from the troll''s club. He nced at Hermione, who was peeking out from her hiding spot, her face etched with fear.
"Why not try a stunning spell? And do aim for the nose. It''s rather hard to miss, but be warned, spells are useless against trolls since their hides are protective." Nigel''s snickers chimed in Harry''s mind.
"You could have started with that," Harry said, as he tried to draw the troll away from Hermione.
"Where is the fun in that, Master Harry?" Nigel responded.
"Harry, be careful!" Hermione yelled, her voiceced with concern.
Harry grinned despite the danger. "Don''t worry, Ms. Granger. I''ve got it under control," he said, though his confidence was more for her benefit than his own.
Harry then thought of something. As the troll''s club was raised overhead, poised to strike, Harry focused intently and cast the Levitation spell. The heavy wooden club lifted gracefully from the troll''s grasp, hovering in mid-air. The troll, confused, swung its empty hand through the air, not realizing its weapon was no longer in its grip.
With the club now under his control, he maneuvered it directly above the troll''s head, holding it in ce for a moment. With a flick of his wand, he released the charm. Harry then applied his reverse variation of the Levitation Spell. The club, previously floating, suddenly became a downward force, its dropping power increasing exponentially. And the club plunged down with a thunderous force onto the troll''s head.
The impact was immediate and effective. The troll swayed, dazed by the unexpected blow, then copsed to the ground with a ground-shaking thud, unconscious.
Hermione emerged from her hiding spot, her eyes wide with astonishment. "Harry, that was incredible!" she eximed, her voice a mixture of relief and admiration.
Harry, breathing heavily from the exertion, managed a grin. "Thanks, Hermione. Just a bit of quick thinking."
As they stood there, catching their breath, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Bravo, Master Harry! A stunning disy of ingenuity and, if I may say, a rather smashing performance!"
Harry then turned to see Neville running towards their direction. Panting and looking quite disheveled, Neville eximed, "Harry, I thought Hermione was in danger. She didn''t know about the troll, and it took me ages to find the right bathroom. I''m relieved you''re here too."
Harry patted Neville''s shoulder reassuringly. "Neville, what you did was incredibly brave. You didn''t know I would be here, and yet you came alone to help Hermione. That''s true courage."
Neville, his cheeks slightly reddening with pride, smiled, while Hermione looked at both of them with gratitude shining in her eyes. They were about to engage in further conversation when they were interrupted by the arrival of Professors McGonagall, Snape, and Quirrell.
Professor Quirrell, upon seeing the unconscious troll, let out a faint whimper and promptly sat down on the ground, clutching his heart. Harry observed Professor McGonagall, who was visibly fuming with anger.
As Snape bent down to inspect the troll, McGonagall turned her fiery gaze upon the trio. "What were you thinking?" she demanded, her voice quivering with a mix of anger and concern. "Why aren''t you in your dormitories?"
Before Harry or Neville could respond, Hermione stepped forward, her voice steady despite the chaos. "Please, Professor," she implored, "they were looking for me. I had read about mountain trolls and thought I could handle it on my own. If Harry and Neville hadn''t found me when they did, I... I might not have made it."
Professor McGonagall''s stern expression softened slightly, although the worry in her eyes remained. "Miss Granger, you foolish girl, how could you think of tackling a mountain troll on your own?"
Harry was about to interject, to tell the truth about why Hermione was there, but he hesitated. Revealing Hermione''s lie would onlyplicate things further. With a sigh, he remained silent, letting the situation y out.
McGonagall continued, her voice firm but tinged with relief. "Miss Granger, five points will be taken from Gryffindor for this reckless act. I''m very disappointed in you."
Turning to Harry and Neville, she added, "You two were lucky, but I must admit, not many first-years could have taken on a full-grown mountain troll."
Neville, visibly torn between honesty and the situation''splexity, clenched his fist, epting the praise with a troubled expression. The internal conflict was evident in his eyes, struggling with the idea of taking credit for something he didn''t do, but understanding the need to preserve Hermione''s hastily crafted story.
Professor McGonagall, seemingly satisfied with the resolution, concluded, "Ten points to each of you for your bravery. Now, get to your respective dormitories. The feast will continue in themon rooms." Her voice carried the weight of authority, leaving no room for further discussion.
Harry bid goodnight to the professors, Neville, and Hermione, his mind already racing with the night''s events. As he turned towards the Slytherinmon room, he could feel the adrenaline slowly subsiding, reced by a sense of aplishment and relief. ''The n was sessful, for now at least.''
Upon entering the Slytherinmon room, Harry was immediately greeted by Daphne and Tracey''s curious and concerned faces. "Where were you?" Tracey asked, her eyes searching his for answers.
Harry, maintaining hisposure, replied with a half-truth, "Had to use the bathroom. You know, the excitement of the feast and all."
Daphne raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing. "That''s quite the timing, considering the troll incident."
Harry nodded, ying along with the cover story. "Yeah, it is quite a surprise. It was amotion, wasn''t it?"
Tracey, not entirely convinced, but deciding not to press further, changed the subject. "Well, you did excellent in the grand finale of your pumpkin head prank. It was hrious!"
Harry chuckled, "You know what they say, don''t y with fire unless you want to get burned. I''m sure Fred and George won''t forget this Halloween anytime soon."
In the middle of the night, Harry quietly left the Slytherinmon room and made his way to one of Hogwarts'' empty ssrooms. Locking the door, he perched himself on the professor''s desk, his mind beginning to unravel the evening''s peculiar events. "Quirrell said the troll was in the dungeon," Harry mused aloud, his voice barely above a whisper in the stillness of the room. "When I went to find Hermione, I didn''t expect to encounter a troll at all, especially not one so far from the dungeons."
Nigel''s voice emerged,ced with a mimicry of Quirrell''s stutter, "Are you suspecting the go-go-good old Professor Qu-Qu-Quirrell was tricking the staff?" Harry couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Nigel''s imitation.
"It seems improbable that a troll could just wander from the dungeons to another part of the castle," Harry reasoned, his thoughts clear despite thete hour. "The staircases are constantly shifting, and I highly doubt Hogwarts is equipped with a Troll-friendly navigation system."
Nigel hummed in agreement, his tone suggesting a mix of intrigue and skepticism. "That does sound suspicious, indeed."
Harry nodded, his mind working overtime. "Also, why did Professor Dumbledore send Slytherins back to their dormitory if the troll was supposedly in the dungeons? We could have easily run into it. Either he knew the troll wasn''t there, or he''s being recklessly indifferent."
Nigel chimed in, "The prudent response would have been to keep all students in the Great Hall under protection. Your observation is astute, Master Harry."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch107- The Map
Ch107- The Map
Harry''s mind raced with possibilities, his intuition telling him there was more to the night''s events than met the eye. The puzzle pieces didn''t quite fit together, and the inconsistency in Dumbledore''s actions nagged at him.
Suddenly, Harry removed the Invisibility Ring from his inventory and slipped it onto his finger, rendering himself invisible. At the same time, the door to the ssroom creaked open. In walked Fred and George Weasley, their identical red hair making them easily recognizable even in the dim light of the room.
Peering around the seemingly empty ssroom, Fred frowned. "Are you sure he''s here?" he asked, his voiceced with doubt.
George scanned the room, his expression mirroring his brother''s confusion. "He should have been here," he stated, clearly puzzled. He then produced an old, worn parchment and dered, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." The parchment sprang to life, revealing a detailed map of Hogwarts.
Unseen, Harry watched from behind the twins, intrigued by the parchment but aware he couldn''t allow them to discover him while invisible. He didn''t want to reveal his secret. Choosing his moment, he silently removed the ring, reappearing behind the duo.
"Looking for me?" Harry asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.
Startled, Fred and George spun around, their eyes wide with surprise. "Blimey, Potter! You scared us to death," Fred eximed, his heart racing from the shock.
Harry smirked, his gaze flickering to the magical parchment in George''s hands. "What brings you to this distant ssroom? A mere coincidence that we all chose the same one?"
Fred and George exchanged a quick nce, clearly caught off guard by Harry''s sudden appearance. They quickly stashed the parchment away, deciding to change the subject.
"We thought we heard something, so we came to check," George responded, still recovering from his surprise at Harry''s sudden reappearance.
Harry hummed nomittally, then smiled. "I see. Well, I suppose I''ll be on my way then." He turned to leave, but Fred called out to him.
"Potter!" Harry paused and turned back. "Yes?" he inquired, an eyebrow raised in curiosity.
Fred, his expression a mix of confusion and admiration, asked, "How did you do it?"
Harry''s grin widened slightly. "You''ll have to be a bit more specific, Mr. Weasley."
George jumped in, "How did you know about the potion in the pumpkin juice? And how were you not affected by it after drinking it? Plus, how did you manage toce our drinks without us noticing? We were watching you the entire time."
Harry smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Oh, that. Simple. Magic," he quipped casually. With a final nod to the Weasley twins, he headed towards the door. Pausing at the threshold, he turned back and added, "This was a warning. Stay away from me and my friends, then we have no problem. But if you decide to turn this into a pranking battle, I am happy to y." His tone held a hint of challenge, leaving the twins to ponder the implications.
Nigel asked, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement, "You knew they woulde, didn''t you?"
Harry, with a sly smile, responded, "What gave you that idea, Nigel?"
Nigel''s voice carried a yful tone, "Well, let''s see. First, you chose to wander around at this ungodly hour. Then, you meticulously locked the door to give yourself a heads-up. Not to mention, you picked a ssroom conveniently close to the Gryffindormon room. Did I overlook anything?"
Harry''s grin broadened. "Just one thing. I suspected they had the map."
Nigel''s interest was piqued, "Oh, the map, is it?"
Harry''s eyes focused on the space in front of him as a quest notification appeared. [System Message: Quest - Find the Magical Map of Hogwarts. Reward: Upgrading Map to show living beings, their names, their positions, and their current activity.]
Reflecting on his previous encounter with the Weasley twins, Harry said, "When I was in infirmary after I rescued Susan, the twins'' timing was too perfect. I theorized they had some means of detecting people''s locations. At that time, I wasn''t sure if they possessed the map or even if such a map had that capability. But tonight, after realizing our drinks were spiked, it clicked. They must have a way to track people, and that parchment is the key."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully, "Intriguing deduction, Master Harry."
Harry, his gaze still fixed on the system message, contemted his next move. "This map could be a significant advantage. It''s not just about knowing where people are; it''s about understanding their movements, predicting their actions."
Nigel, ever the voice of reason, added, "A valuable tool indeed, but acquiring it won''t be a walk in the park, especially from those prankster twins."
Harry nodded, considering the situation with the map. "If I get it now, they will know it is me. I will wait for a more opportune time." With that decision made, he returned to his room, feeling the weight of the day''s events. As hey in his bed, the exhaustion of the day''s adventures quickly overtook him, and he drifted into a deep sleep.
The next morning, Harry entered the Great Hall for breakfast, half-expecting whispers and stares acknowledging his bravery from the previous night. However, to his mild surprise, the hall was abuzz with the usual chatter, with no apparent focus on him. Neville and Hermione had evidently kept the events of the previous evening to themselves. Clicking his tongue in mild frustration, Harry settled down for breakfast.
"Sullen that no one knows your heroic deeds?" Nigel''s voice teased in his mind, a hint of amusementcing his tone.
Harry responded with a slight shrug, "I was hoping to use the recognition to further my ns. Gaining a reputation would have been useful for securing Ms. Rosier''s seat, but it''s fine. I have other ventures I can showcase."
Nigel''s response was tinged with humor, "Ah, the trials and tribtions of a young mastermind. Do remind me to polish my invisible trophy collection."
Harry rolled his eyes at Nigel''s witty remark, focusing on the day ahead. With the onset of November, thendscape of Hogwarts transformed, the surrounding mountains cloaking themselves in shades of grey and white. The chill in the air heralded the arrival of winter and, with it, the excitement of the first Quidditch match. Slytherin''s team was buzzing with anticipation, their secret weapon - Harry as their Seeker - still a well-guarded secret. Marcus Flint, the team captain, was adamant about keeping Harry''s role under wraps, a strategy only known to a select few.
Professor McGonagall, despite being aware of Harry''s position on the Slytherin team, kept it from her Gryffindors. Her pride in her house and a growing fondness for Harry''s abilities as a student kept her lips sealed. Over the weeks, Harry''s proficiency in sses, especially Transfiguration, had not gone unnoticed. He excelled, often leaving his peers, including Daphne, Tracey, and Hermione, in awe of his knowledge and skill.
In a recent Transfiguration ss, Professor McGonagall emphasized the importance of a clear mental image in sessful transfiguration. "Remember, the key to Transfiguration is not just picturing the object, but also incorporating its sound, feel, and every other aspect," she instructed. Her words echoed advice Harry had given his friends weeks before, leading Daphne, Tracey, and Hermione to throw him knowing nces, impressed by Harry''s foresight and understanding of the subject.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch108- Exciting News!
Ch108- Exciting News!
In the next Transfiguration ss, Professor McGonagall announced, "Okay, for the next ss, we will practice Mice to Snuffboxes. The incantation for this transfiguration is ''Mutatio Ciste.'' Got it? Mutatio Ciste." She then took out a cage of mice and handed one to each student. Harry, holding his white mouse with expressive eyes, took out a snack from his pocket and fed it to the little rodent. "Cute," hemented, cing the mouse on the table and holding his wand, ready to begin the transfiguration.
Harry focused on creating a clear mental image in his mind, thinking of a snuffbox. ''Let''s go with a Hogwarts theme this time,'' he thought. The snuffbox he envisioned was intricately detailed, resembling a miniature replica of Hogwarts Castle. Its exterior was adorned with tiny, perfectly crafted turrets and towers, each reflecting the architectural beauty of the school. The snuffbox''s surface was a deep, glossy ck, mimicking the night sky, and speckled with tiny silver dots that glittered like stars. The Hogwarts crest was emzoned on the lid, exquisitely detailed with the four house animals - the snake, the lion, the badger, and the eagle - in their respective colors. The sp of the snuffbox was shaped like the Sorting Hat, a touch that added whimsy and charm to the overall design. As Harry transfigured the mouse, he aimed for precision and uracy, ensuring that every detail was as he imagined.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind. "Ah, a snuffbox with school spirit. How charmingly educational! Next, perhaps a set of quills that write only in house colors?"
Harry, concentrating on his task, managed a mental chuckle at Nigel''sment. "Nigel... That is actually a brilliant idea!"
As Harry continued with the transfiguration, he couldn''t help but notice Professor McGonagall observing him closely. Her gaze was keen and assessing, reflecting her curiosity about Harry''s growing prowess in Transfiguration. Harry could feel the pressure of her expectations, but he remained focused, his mind clear and his movements precise.
Finally, with a soft whisper of the incantation, Harrypleted the transfiguration. The mouse seamlessly transformed into the snuffbox he had envisioned. It was a wless replica of Hogwarts Castle,plete with the sparkling starry sky and the Sorting Hat sp. The level of detail was astounding, showcasing Harry''s talent and dedication to the art of Transfiguration.
McGonagall approached Harry''s desk, her expression one of both surprise and admiration. "Mr. Potter, this is an exceptional piece of work. The attention to detail is remarkable."
As the Transfiguration ss marveled at Harry''s exquisite snuffbox, Professor McGonagall took it into her hands, examining the intricate details. The entire ss was fixated on the snuffbox, and McGonagall couldn''t help but express her admiration for Harry''s skill. "Amazing! Too bad, I cannot keep it like the needle," she remarked, feeling the ethical dilemma of keeping a transfigured living creature as an ornate. Reluctantly, she decided not to keep the snuffbox. "20 points to Slytherin," she announced, acknowledging Harry''s exceptional work, though she held onto the box for a while longer.
Chuckling at Professor McGonagall''s dilemma over his intricately designed snuffbox, Harry nced at Daphne and Tracey, who were seated on either side of him. Tracey, her eyebrows raised in mock exasperation, teased him, "Do you have to show off in every ss?"
Harry, resting his chin on his hand thoughtfully, replied with a yful smirk, "Yep." His response elicited an eye roll from Daphne and a yful jab with her wand from Tracey.
Both girls worked diligently on their own snuffboxes, managing to sessfully transfigure them. After their private lessons with Harry, they found the challenge rtively easy, although their creationscked the intricate details of Harry''s masterpiece.
As they admired their handiwork, Nigel''s voice rang in Harry''s mind, "Seems you''ve started a trend, Master Harry. Next is creating a handcraft ss for Hogwarts with you as Professor."
Harry, suppressing a chuckle, responded internally, "Now that would be a sight to see, Nigel. Imagine me sitting next to Dumbledore during dinner."
The ss continued, and Harry watched as his ssmates struggled with varying degrees of sess. Some managed to produce passable snuffboxes, while others ended up with mice sporting tiny lids or sps.
As the ss concluded, Professor McGonagall addressed the students, her tone serious yet encouraging. "Remember, Transfiguration is not just about changing one thing into another. It''s about understanding the essence of both the original and the target forms. Mr. Potter''s work today is a prime example of that understanding."
The students filed out of the ssroom, discussing the day''s lesson and Harry''s exceptional work. As they made their way through the corridors, Harry''s thoughts turned to the uing Quidditch match against Gryffindor. He felt a rush of excitement at the prospect of revealing his role as the Slytherin Seeker.
That evening, during dinner in the Great Hall, an air of anticipation hung among the students. Dumbledore stood up, tapping his ss lightly with a fork, capturing everyone''s attention. "I have an announcement to make," he said, his eyes sweeping over the students, lingering slightly longer on Harry.
"There will be a change in the Quidditch games for this season." A wave of groans spread through the hall as students braced for unwee news. Dumbledore, however, chuckled softly. "Nothing bad, I assure you. The Nimbus Racing Broom Company, under the patronage of Mr. Devlin Whitethorn, has sponsored the Hogwarts Quidditch Competition and secured the rights to sell tickets. This season, and possibly in future years, our Quidditch matches will be yed in front of an audience from outside our school. This includes the press, politicians, family members, and other witches and wizards who purchase tickets."
The hall fell silent as students processed this information. The excitement of ying in front of arger audience was palpable, but so was the concern about ticket purchases. Dumbledore, reading the room, added with a knowing smile, "Students and faculty will be able to watch the games free of charge." This reassurance was met with a resounding cheer from the students.
Dumbledore continued with a twinkle in his eye, "In addition to the excitement of ying in front of arger audience, there will be another change to the number of Quidditch games in each season. Thanks to the generous sponsorship from the Nimbus Racing Broom Company, we will be expanding the number of matches in our league. Instead of the usual three games per team, we will now have a total of twelve games insteado f six, with each team ying six matches throughout the season."
The announcement was met with a thunderous cheer that reverberated throughout the Great Hall. The students'' enthusiasm for the extended Quidditch season was evident, and the prospect of more games and increased attention from a wider audience had ignited their passion for the sport. As Dumbledore concluded his speech, it was clear that this season''s Quidditchpetition promised to be a thrilling and unforgettable experience for all involved.
Harry smirked as students around him cheered at Dumbledore''s announcement. Beside him, Daphne and Tracey exchanged nces, their eyes sparkling with unspoken excitement. They were among the few who knew Harry would be ying for Slytherin, yet they skillfully concealed their knowledge, blending in with the jubnt crowd.
Nigel''s voice,ced with a hint of admiration, echoed in Harry''s mind, "Ah, another nes to fruition. Masterful move, Master Harry."
Harry chuckled silently, his thoughts on the recent business dealings. "It wasn''t too challenging to sway Mr. Whitethorn. A little nudge about showcasing his Nimbus brooms and investing three thousand Galleons for a stake in the Quidditch matches did the trick."
Nigelughed, his voice tinged with sarcasm, "And now, the stage is set for you to dazzle the wider wizarding world. Because, of course, being the golden boy of Hogwarts wasn''t sufficient for your ambitions."
Harry shook his head, still smiling. "There''s no such thing as ''enough'' in the game of influence and reputation."
As the excitement in the Great Hall settled, Harry''s thoughts shifted to the uing match. It was more than just a game; it was a chance to showcase his skills on arger stage, potentially drawing attention from influential figures in the wizarding world.
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch109- What?
Ch109- What?
Later that evening, as Harry walked back to his dormitory, he reflected on his recent achievements and the path ahead. The Nimbus sponsorship deal was a strategic move, aligning his interests with those of influential wizarding families andpanies. It was a step towards securing his position within the magicalmunity, beyond the confines of Hogwarts.
Nigel''s voice, always ready with a quip, broke through his thoughts, "You do realize, Master Harry, that with great visibilityes great scrutiny. Are you prepared for the spotlight that''s about to be cast upon you?"
Harry nodded to himself. "I''m aware of the risks, Nigel. But the benefits outweigh them. This is a chance to build connections, to establish awork that could be crucial for my future endeavors."
The day of the first Quidditch match finally dawned, transforming Hogwarts with palpable excitement. Over the past week, the pitch had undergone significant renovations to amodate the additional audience. Nimbus Racing Broom Company''s workers, along with diligent house elves, were in charge of the expansion, meticulously working to increase seating, add VIP rooms, and enhance the overall experience.
When students filled the area designated for them, they were taken aback by the transformation of the pitch. It was far cry from its previous look, now boasting a more professional and grandiose appearance. The student and faculty areas were significantly expanded, withfortable seats and a clearer view of the pitch. The VIP rooms, perched at strategic points, offered an unobstructed view of the entire field, their ss fronts reflecting the bright sunlight.
In the green and silver side of the seats, Daphne and Tracey stood with Malfoy, Zabini, Nott, Pansy, Bullstrode, and several others from Slytherin. The group was abuzz with anticipation, yet one question hung unspoken in the air, "Where is Potter?" Zabini''s voiced query, though directed to no one in particr, caused everyone to nce at Daphne and Tracey, who were known to be closer to Harry.
Daphne simply shrugged, offering no insight, while Tracey mumbled an excuse, "He should appear soon." Her words,ced with hidden meaning, hinted at something more. Pansy, ever ready with a snarky remark, quipped, "I bet he''s studying. To achieve such sess in every ss, he even gave up on sleep and ended up passing out in the hallway. A nerd wouldn''t know what a sport is." Herment elicited a rare smile from Daphne, a sight unfamiliar to those not well acquainted with her.
Pansy, taken aback by Daphne''s reaction, pressed, "What?" But Daphne merely turned her gaze back to the pitch, her eyes briefly meeting those of her family seated in the sold ticket area. She caught the eyes of her sister Astoria and her parents.
Meanwhile, in the student seating area, the atmosphere was electric. Gryffindor, Ravenw, and Hufflepuff students, decked out in their house colors, chattered excitedly, specting about the uing match. The Nimbus sponsorship had certainly raised the stakes, and the presence of outside spectators added an extrayer of thrill to the event.
Back in the Slytherin locker room, Harry was sitting with a hood watching Marcus talking to his team. Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind, "The stage is set, and the audience is waiting. It''s your time to shine, Master Harry. Just remember, amidst all this grandeur, it''s still a game."
Harry, hidden from view for the moment, smirked at Nigel''s words. "Oh, I know, Nigel. All this is just a small game in the grand scheme of things." He listened as Lee Jordan''s voice echoed through the stadium, announcing the Gryffindor team. Marcus Flint, the Slytherin Captain, rallied his team. "Time to show them what we''re made of," he dered with a confident smirk.
Adrian Pucey, one of the Chasers, nced curiously at the hooded figure in their midst. "Who is this guy?" he asked, nodding towards Harry.
Marcus''s smirk widened. "Our new Seeker."
The team exchanged surprised nces. "What about Terrence?" asked Miles Bletchley, the Keeper.
"Terrence is focusing on his N.E.W.T.s," Marcus exined. "He was going to y on my insistence, but we found a better Seeker."
The team was skeptical, but they respected Marcus''s decision. As Lee Jordan''s voice rang out, "Now, raise your voice for the Slytherin Team!" Marcus gave the signal. "Let''s go."
The team mounted their brooms, and at the far back, Harry shed his hood and climbed onto his custom-made Nimbus 2000. As they soared into the air, the crowd''s reaction was immediate and thunderous.
In the Slytherin section, Daphne and Tracey exchanged triumphant nces, their eyes shining with pride. Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott looked on in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of disbelief and awe. Pansy Parkinson''s mouth hung open, her earlier snarkyment about Harry being a nerd forgotten in the wake of his dramatic entrance.
The Gryffindor side, led by Oliver Wood, eyed the new Slytherin Seeker with a mix of curiosity andpetitive fire. Harry''s presence on the field added an unexpected twist to the game, raising the stakes even higher.
In the VIP section, influential witches and wizards leaned forward in their seats, their interest piqued. Whispers and murmurs spread like wildfire, specting on Harry Potter''s sudden appearance as the Slytherin Seeker.
Hermione Granger and Neville Longbottom, seated among the Gryffindor students, shared a look of surprise. "I didn''t know Harry yed Quidditch," Hermione murmured, her eyes wide with shock.
Neville, equally astonished, stammered, "He''s full of surprises, that one."
In thementator''s booth, Lee Jordan struggled to maintain his usualposure. "And herees the Slytherin team, led by Captain Marcus Flint. Wait¡ªis that Harry Potter? The Harry Potter, as Slytherin''s new Seeker? This is going to be an interesting match, folks!"
The Ravenw and Hufflepuff students, initially neutral, now buzzed with excitement, sensing that the game would be one for the history books.
The press, seated in their designated area, were scribbling notes feverishly as they watched Harry Potter, the unexpected Slytherin Seeker, hover effortlessly on his broom. It wasn''t just any broom ¨C it was a masterpiece thatmanded attention. The handle, a deep, lustrous wood, seemed to capture and reflect light in a way that was almost hypnotic. Silver and green patterns spiraled along its length, the silver shimmering like moonbeams filtering through dense forest leaves, and the green pulsating with the vibrancy of life, perfectly embodying the Slytherin spirit.
The crowd, some with mouths agape, couldn''t help but marvel at the broom''s elegance. Engravings of serpents, artfully crafted, wound around the handle, their presence more than mere decoration; they pulsed with a subtle magic, suggesting an intertwining of form and function. The broom''s bristles were a testament to precision engineering, each strand uniformly dark and wlessly aligned, contrasting starkly with the handle''s lively colors.
Atop the handle, just beneath the bristles, the initial ''P'' was inscribed, surrounded by a design reminiscent of a family crest. It was a personal signature that spoke volumes about the broom''s unique connection to Harry.
As Harry floated there, the stadium buzzed with whispers and exmations, the air electric with anticipation. The Gryffindor team, led by Oliver Wood, eyed the new Slytherin Seeker warily, recalibrating their strategy in light of this unexpected development.
Nigel''s voice, tinged with a blend of pride and amusement, echoed in Harry''s mind. "Well, Master Harry, you certainly know how to make an entrance. That broom of yours is causing quite the stir. I dare say it''s almost as attention-grabbing as you are."
Harry, maintaining his focus on the game, answered. "It''s all part of the n, Nigel. A bit of showmanship never hurts, especially when ites to Quidditch."
When Madam Hooch appeared on the field, Quaffle in hand and the whistle at her neck, the tension in the air was palpable. "I want a nice clean game," she dered, eyeing both teams sternly. As she kicked open the box, bludgers and the golden snitch burst into the air, ready to be pursued.
Harry, perched on his broomstick, spoke in his mind, "Nigel, focus on the Golden Snitch."
Nigel, ever the source of dry wit, chuckled, "Ah, cheating in your first game. How very Slytherin of you, Master Harry."
Harry, choosing to ignore the sarcastic remark, concentrated on the task ahead. The moment Madam Hooch released the Quaffle,unching the game, the stadium erupted in cheers. Harry, however, was fixated on the bright golden spot marked by Nigel in his vision. "Show me its path. Calcte every turn," hemanded internally.
Nigel acquiesced, drawing a virtual path for Harry to follow. Meanwhile, Lee Jordan''smentary filled the stadium, "Gryffindor''s got the Quaffle, going for the goal." But Harry paid no mind, his eyes locked onto the Snitch''s trajectory.
Then, something astounding happened. "What is that? Harry Potter''s onto something," Lee Jordan eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief. The crowd''s attention shifted, their eyes widening in amazement.
Standing atop his broomstick, Harry executed a breathtaking flipover,nding deftly on the ground with the Golden Snitch securely in his hand. "What is that! Harry Potter caught the Snitch in mere three seconds and a quarter. This is a world record!" Jordan''s voice echoed through the stadium, incredulous. (The canon World Record is 3 seconds and half. The original record holder earned it through casually swerving just after the start of the match and the Snitch flew right up his sleeve, a move then immortalized as the ¡°Plumpton Pass.¡± Plumpton imed for the rest of his life that he meant to do it¡ What Harry did is not impossible canon-wise.)
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch110- The Game Begins!
Ch110- The Game Begins!
The audience went wild, their cheers echoing off the castle walls. Following Harry''s broomstick was a serpent, shimmering in green and silver, enhancing the spectacle. Floating above him, the Slytherin Crest, made of light, appeared in the air with Harry beneath, triumphantly holding the golden Snitch.
"Slytherin won the first game of the season, in 3 seconds! The new Seeker showed everyone that he might be a first year, but he is no amateur!" Lee Jordan continued, his voice filled with a mix of awe and excitement.
In the VIP section, influential witches and wizards, initially surprised, now burst into apuse, their faces alight with admiration. Whispers of ''Harry Potter, the prodigy Seeker,'' and ''Did you see that flip?'' filled the air. The Nimbus Racing Broom Company representatives, in particr, were visibly thrilled, seeing their investment pay off spectacrly.
On the Gryffindor side, Oliver Wood''s expression was one of shock and envy. The Gryffindor team, dejected, looked nk. They couldn''t even score one goal.
In the Slytherin section, the cheers were deafening. Daphne and Tracey were jumping up and down, their faces alight with pride. Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott looked on, their initial disbelief now turned into smug satisfaction.
Professor McGonagall, perched on the edge of the teachers'' stand, couldn''t hide her shock and a hint of envy as she watched Harry Potter, the newest sensation of the Slytherin Quidditch team. How she wished he were wearing Gryffindor''s colors. Beside her, Professor Snape wore a smug expression, his initial skepticism about Harry''s participation in the game now reced by a sense of vindication. He had doubted the wisdom of allowing a first-year student, especially one as smart as Harry, to waste his time in games when he could study. But as he watched Harry''s performance, Snape realized that this was not just a whimsical pursuit of a teenager; Harry had a n, and he had the capability to execute it wlessly.
Madam Hooch, still reeling from the shock of what she''d just witnessed, managed to gather herposure. Blowing her whistle, she dered in a voice that struggled to hide her astonishment, "Winner: Slytherin. 150 and nothing." The announcement only intensified the cheering from the stands, especially the Slytherin section, where the jubtion reached fever pitch.
The press, scattered around the pitch with their Quick-Quote Quills and cameras, were capturing every moment. This was not just a regr Quidditch match; it was an event that would be talked about for years toe. Harry Potter, the boy who lived, had turned a Quidditch match into a disy of sheer talent and showmanship.
"How is this for showing off, Nigel?" Harry asked internally, a sly grin on his face, the crowd''s cheers still echoing in his ears.
"Master Harry, you exceed my every expectation. Here I thought you couldn''t be more showy, and yet you prove me wrong," Nigel''s voice responded in Harry''s mind, tinged with a mixture of amusement and disbelief.
Harry chuckled silently, feeling the thrill of his achievement. He opened his palm, and his custom-made Nimbus 2000, as if responding to an unspokenmand, flew gracefully into his hand. Standing on his broomstick, Harry floated around the pitch once, basking in the adtion, then flew away, leaving a trail of green and silver sparks in his wake. "This was easy," he thought to himself, his confidence soaring as high as he was.
"Of course, it was easy when you had a cheat like me," Nigel chimed in, his voice carrying a hint of pride and sarcasm.
Harry smirked, "Like I said before, everything is permissible in the game of power and influence."
As Harry flew back towards the castle, the energy from the Quidditch pitch seemed to follow him. His mind was already racing with the next steps, the new opportunities that this game had opened up for him. His performance on the Quidditch field was not just a show of physical prowess; it was a strategic move in theplex chess game of Hogwarts politics.
Nigel''s voice, always ready with a witty remark, added, "Well, Master Harry, I dare say you''ve just set a new standard for Quidditch at Hogwarts. How do you n to top this in your next game?"
Harry chuckled, a n already forming in his mind. "Topping it? You got it wrong, Nigel. I will not do such a thing. Instead, I will do the opposite."
Nigel, his toneced with curiosity, probed further. "No? Do tell, Master Harry."
Harry, walking through the empty corridors of Hogwarts, his footsteps echoing softly, borated on his strategy. The distant cheers from the Quidditch pitch were still audible, a testament to his recent triumph. "It''s all about managing expectations, Nigel. If I perform spectacrly in every game, it will be mundane, expected. But if I asionally pull off something extraordinary, interspersed with more average performances, it creates a sense of unpredictability. People will be drawn to my games, eager to witness those moments of brilliance."
Nigel, understanding Harry''s approach, responded in his typical fashion. "Ah, the art of keeping them guessing. A ssic tactic. Keep them on their toes, eh?"
Harry nodded to himself, pleased with Nigel''sprehension. "Exactly. It''s about crafting a narrative, a story where I am the unpredictable hero. This way, I maintain intrigue and interest around my persona."
Arriving at the kitchen, Harry was greeted by Tweak, the Slytherin House Elf, whose big eyes widened even further in surprise. "Sir Potter! Wee!" Tweak eximed, his head tilting curiously. "Aren''t you supposed to be at the game?"
Harry, still riding the high from his Quidditch triumph, chuckled lightly. "The game''s over, Tweak. But it''s left me quite famished. Could you whip up something for me?"
Tweak, ever the diligent house elf, nodded vigorously, hisrge ears pping. "Of course, Sir Potter! Right away, right away. Tweak be preparing something delicious now!" he said.
As Tweak busied himself, Harry settled into a chair, watching the elves move around the kitchen with remarkable agility. Nigel, never one to miss an opportunity formentary, spoke up in Harry''s mind. "You do realize, Master Harry, that after today''s performance, your life at Hogwarts will never be the same. You''re not just a student anymore; you''re a spectacle."
Harry smirked at Nigel''s observation. "That was the n, Nigel. The whole reason was this."
Nigel''s voice carried a hint of mirth. "Oh, I''m all for a bit of excitement, but be prepared for the attention, both wanted and unwanted. You''ve just painted a ratherrge target on your back."
Harry watched as Tweak brought over a te of steaming food, the aroma filling the kitchen. "Thanks, Tweak. This looks fantastic," heplimented, picking up a fork and diving in.
Tweak beamed with pride. "Tweak be happy to serve Sir Potter. Tweak be hope you like it!"
Harry sat in the kitchen, savoring his meal. The vors of the food, meticulously prepared by Tweak, were delightful, yet his mind was already plotting his next moves.
"I was known for my academic excellence, and now I excel in sports as well. People who saw me merely as a nerdy memorizer, perhaps slightly adept in spellcasting, will now reconsider their views," Harry mused in his mind, a forkful of food paused mid-air. "This notoriety is essential for securing the title of Serpent of the Crown. While the exact criteria for selection by the Room are still unclear, Selena hinted that the most fitting Slytherin would be chosen. Fame, cunning, magical prowess, intelligence - I''ll demonstrate them all. Once I gain the title, I''ll wield control over Slytherin, extending my influence to the other houses. When I establish a certain influence in the whole school, our journey in the game of politics will truly begin."
Nigel chimed in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the ambitious mastermind at work. Amendable strategy, Master Harry. But do remember, with great poweres great danger- and a fair share of headaches."
Harry smiled faintly, acknowledging Nigel''s cautionary words. "True, Nigel. But power is a necessary tool to shape the future I envision. And as for headaches, well, that''s what potions are for, aren''t they?"
Nigel, unable to resist a quip, replied, "Ah, yes, the potion for headache relief. One of Hogwarts'' unsung heroes. But do tread carefully, Master Harry. The path of power is fraught with pitfalls."
Harry nodded in agreement with Nigel''s warning, his mind sharp and alert despite the exhrating day. "I''ve read enough Greek tragedies to know what hamartia can bring. But I have you, Nigel, my ever-watchful eye," he said, his toneced with a mix of confidence and reliance.
Nigel responded, his voice carrying a proud yet sarcastic undertone, "Indeed, you have me, the beacon of wisdom in your sea of ambition. Just remember, even the brightest beacon can''t save a ship determined to crash against the rocks."
Harry chuckled softly at Nigel''s characteristic wit as he thanked Tweak for the meal and left the kitchen. The once-empty corridors of Hogwarts were now abuzz with students, their conversations revolving around the day''s sensational Quidditch match.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch111- Front Page
Ch111- Front Page
This chapter was dyed due to technical issues. Another will be publishedter today.
--
As Harry walked through the hallways, he could feel the eyes on him, the whispers growing louder. Approaching a group of Ravenw students, he was greeted with congrattory remarks. "Incredible catch, Potter! That flip was something else!" eximed one student, his eyes wide with admiration.
A Hufflepuff student, her expression a mix of surprise and respect, added, "You''ve certainly shaken up Quidditch at Hogwarts, Potter. Well done!"
However, the reception from the Gryffindor students was less enthusiastic. As Harry passed a group of them, he could sense their sullen and slightly envious demeanor. "Show-off," muttered one, his voice tinged with resentment.
Another Gryffindor, trying to maintain a semnce of sportsmanship, offered a reluctantpliment, "Good game, Potter. But wait till the next match."
Harry, unfazed by the mixed reactions, continued his walk to the Slytherin Common Room. Upon entering, he was greeted with thunderous cheers and apuse. The room was decorated with green and silver banners, and a party was in full swing, clearly waiting for his arrival.
Marcus Flint, the team captain, pped Harry on the back, a broad grin on his face. "You''ve outdone yourself, Potter. Slytherin hasn''t seen a Seeker like you in decades!"
Pansy Parkinson approached, her earlier snarkiness reced with a hint of admiration. "I must admit, Potter, you''ve got style. That entrance was something else."
Daphne and Tracey, beaming with pride, joined Harry, each taking a ce by his side. "We knew you''d be brilliant, but this was beyond anything we imagined," Daphne said, her usualposure giving way to genuine excitement.
Tracey, her eyes sparkling, added, "You''ve set the bar high, Potter. Can''t wait to see what you do next!"
As the celebration continued, Harry found himself surrounded by his housemates, their faces alight with pride and admiration. The air was filled withughter, music, and the clinking of sses as they toasted to Slytherin''s victory.
Nigel''s voice offered a note of caution amid the festivities. "Enjoy the moment, Master Harry, but remember, the higher you rise, the harder you may fall. Keep your allies close, but your wits closer."
Harry raised his ss, acknowledging Nigel''s advice. "To victory and the cunning it takes to achieve it," he announced, and the room erupted in cheers.
When Harry was summoned by Selena, he approached the brass snake door knocker with a sense of anticipation. Knocking on it, he entered the room and found Selena seated behind her desk, her expression one of subtle approval. "Great performance, Potter," she remarked.
Harry, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice, replied, "Thanks. Won''t you join the celebrations?"
Selena shook her head slightly. "I didn''t believe you when you promised to catch the Snitch every game, but you''ve certainly made a believer out of me."
Harry chuckled, "d to see my actions hold more weight than my words."
Ignoring his jab, Selena continued, "I still talked to Marcus, though. Consider that a win on your part."
Harry nodded, acknowledging her intervention. Selena''s demeanor then became more serious. "The room takes fame into consideration, but don''t focus solely on that. I wasn''t particrly known outside of Slytherin, as I kept to myself. So, if you really want my seat, you''ll have to do more than catching a few Snitches. I''m telling you this because I respect your cunning. Unlike those blinded by false ideologies, I appreciate your views more and hope you can seed me. In my term for thest three years, I''ve tried to maintain a neutral image for Slytherin, but it hasn''t been easy. I know once I''m gone, it might revert back. Do well, Potter, and see your ns through."
Harry pondered Selena''s words, recognizing the significance of her insights. "Thank you," he said sincerely, valuing the genuine advice she provided about the enigmatic room and the title of Serpent of the Crown. This was his first real understanding of the mysterious selection process. After bidding Selena farewell, he rejoined his housemates in themon room, where the celebration gradually wound down.
The next morning, Harry entered the Great Hall, which was still buzzing with excitement from the previous day''s Quidditch match. As he sat down for breakfast, The Daily Prophet descended from above. The front page headline read "The Quidditch Prodigy," featuring a captivating image of Harry holding the golden snitch, standing on his custom broom. His eyes scanned the article:
"Yesterday, Hogwarts witnessed a historic Quidditch match, thanks to the remarkable performance of Slytherin''s new Seeker, Harry Potter. In an unprecedented feat, Potter caught the Golden Snitch in a record-breaking three seconds, securing a resounding victory for Slytherin over Gryffindor.
Potter''s entrance onto the pitch was nothing short of theatrical. He revealed himself as the Seeker at thest moment, standing atop a custom-made Nimbus 2000, which has since be the talk of the wizarding world. The broom, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, was as much a spectacle as Potter''s skill in the game.
The match, sponsored by Nimbus Racing Broom Company, marked the first time Hogwarts Quidditch games were opened to an external audience. This new initiative brought together spectators from various parts of the wizardingmunity, including prominent figures, press, and Quidditch enthusiasts.
Potter''s performance has sparked widespread interest, with many considering him a prodigy in the sport. His unconventional and skillful capture of the Snitch has set a new standard in the game of Quidditch. Slytherin House, known for its cunning and ambition, has found a true embodiment of these traits in Harry Potter.
The young wizard''s future in Quidditch seems promising, and many are eager to see what he brings to the field in uing matches. With such talent and ir, Potter is not just a yer to watch; he is reshaping the game itself."
As Harry folded the paper, setting it aside, Nigel''s voice rang in his mind, "Well, Master Harry, it seems you''ve be quite the celebrity. Your face on the cover of The Daily Prophet ¨C quite an achievement for a first-year."
Harry replied mentally, "It''s all part of the n, Nigel. But I must admit, it''s a bit more attention than I expected."
Nigel quipped, "Be careful what you wish for, Master Harry. You might just be Hogwarts'' next heartthrob at this rate."
Harry chuckled inwardly, not entirely disagreeing with Nigel''s remark. He was aware that this newfound fame would bring both opportunities and challenges. As he sipped his morning tea, his thoughts were interrupted by Daphne and Tracey, who slid into the seats beside him.
"Did you see the paper, Potter?" Tracey asked excitedly, her eyes sparkling. "You''re a sensation!"
Daphne, with a moreposed demeanor, added, "It''s impressive, Potter. But remember, with great famees a great fanbase."
The next few weeks at Hogwarts settled into a familiar routine, punctuated by the rhythms of academic life and Quidditch matches. Harry, undeterred by the newfound fame that followed his remarkable performance in the first game, continued to excel in his studies. In every ss, he demonstrated a level of mastery that was rare for a first-year, yet he wore his achievements lightly, without a hint of arrogance.
His demeanor in the ssrooms was one of quiet confidence, always willing to lend a hand to those who sought his help. Daphne and Tracey, who often studied with him, appreciated his assistance, as did others who were brave enough to approach the new celebrity in Slytherin.
When not in the ssroom or with his friends, Harry devoted himself to mastering Omnitongue Magic Casting. He had grownfortable with casting spells in Parseltongue and had now turned his attention to the Unicornnguage. This new challenge intrigued him, the melodious and pure essence of thenguage offering a stark contrast to the sibnt hisses of Parseltongue.
Physical training was another area where Harry didn''t cken. He worked out every day, ensuring his body kept pace with his rapidly developing magical abilities. His regimen was grueling, but he knew the importance of physical strength and agility, especially for a Quidditch yer of his caliber.
In the following Quidditch matches, Harry executed his strategy perfectly, securing the Snitch only after the games were yed for some time. Against Ravenw, he made his move when Slytherin was on the brink of defeat, due to the new fair-y rules Selena had implemented, which impacted Slytherin''s performance negatively. He waited until Slytherin trailed by 50 points before capturing the Snitch, always vignt in case Cho Chang spotted it first, but took advantage of her unawareness to prolong the game.
In the match against Hufflepuff, Harry engaged in a spirited chase with Cedric Diggory, making it a thrilling match. He maintained control throughout, before Harry finally snagged it at the height of the excitement.
However, during the Ravenw match, Harry sensed an external magical force attempting to interfere with his broomstick. Narrowing down the source, he observed Snape and Quirrell casting spells. While his initial suspicion might have fallen on Snape, Harry''s better judgment led him to conclude that Quirrell was the true culprit behind the attempt to unseat him from his broom.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch112- Christmas Holiday
Ch112- Christmas Holiday
On December 8th, as Hogwarts buzzed with the excitement of the uing holiday season, Professor McGonagall began organizing the list of students nning to stay at Hogwarts over Christmas. Harry, however, had already decided to spend the holidays with his Aunt Petunia, feeling a strong pull towards family during this festive time. Despite asionally being tempted to summon Misty for a quick visit home, he ultimately chose to wait for the school break. The connection to his aunt had grown stronger, and the thought of spending Christmas away from her felt unthinkable.
On that day, as Harry stood in the Slytherin Common Room, he felt a sudden tug on his sleeve. Startled, he turned to see an owl perched nearby, holding a letter in its beak. The owl hooted softly as it extended the letter towards Harry. He reached out and took it, recognizing the official Ministry of Magic seal on the envelope. Curiosity piqued, he opened the letter and began to read.
"Dear Mr. Potter,
We hope this letter finds you in good health and spirits. It is with great pleasure that we extend an invitation to you to attend the annual Yule Ball, hosted by the Ministry of Magic. The event will take ce on the night of the 25th of December at the Ministry''s grand ballroom in London. This esteemed asion is a celebration of unity and merriment during the festive season, and we believe your presence would be a valuable addition to the festivities.
Please consider this invitation as a formal request for your attendance. We eagerly await your response by return owl, noter than the 24th of December. Should you choose to ept, formal attire is required, and transportation to and from the event will be arranged for all attendees.
We look forward to the pleasure of yourpany and hope to see you at the Yule Ball.
Yours sincerely,
Cornelius Fudge
Minister of Magic"
As Harry finished reading, he looked up to see Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis who were sitting across from him, gazing at the letter in his hands. Daphne, with an air of nonchnce, said, "Oh, the Ministry''s Yule Ball, I see. Our family receives invitations to it every year. It''s quite an extravagant affair, you know."
Tracey chimed in, "Yes, I sometimes go with Daphne, and it''s always a splendid event. It''s a chance to mingle with influential wizards and witches from all over. You should definitely consider attending, Harry." Harry contemted the invitation, feeling a mix of excitement and hesitation. It seemed like an intriguing opportunity, but he couldn''t help but wonder how it might affect his ns to spend time with Aunt Petunia over Christmas.
As the 23rd of December rolled around, the castle was alive with the sound of students preparing for their journey home. In the Slytherin Common Room, Harry stood among his friends, dressed in elegant attire thatplemented his striking features and athletic build. His clothes, a fine mix of green and silver, subtly paid homage to his house colors, enhancing his already impressive presence.
Tracey, her cheeks flushed with a hint of color, couldn''t help but admire him. "You are quite the charmer, Harry," she said, her gaze lingering on him a moment longer than necessary.
Harry responded with a chuckle, his green eyes sparkling with amusement. "Thank you, Tracey. You''re looking quite radiant yourself," heplimented, noticing the effort she had put into her appearance.
Daphne, standing nearby, added her own observation with a slight smirk. "Seems like you''ve mastered the art of making an entrance, Harry. Not just on the Quidditch pitch, it appears."
Harry''s response was light and teasing. "One does what one can, Daphne. But it seems I have much to learn from youdies?"
Pansy Parkinson, always quick to offer her opinion, couldn''t resist a jab at Harry''s choice of attire. "Potter, while you''ve embraced the house colors admirably, the whole green-on-green with your eyes is bing a tad monotonous," she remarked, her toneced with her usual snideness.
Harry, unfazed by Pansy''sment and ustomed to her manner, offered a smile. He had grown to understand her peculiar way of interacting, even if her motives remained unclear to him. "Thank you for your input, Ms. Parkinson. However, I must say, you''ve outdone yourself today. You look absolutely stunning," he replied, hispliment genuine despite the undercurrent of their usual banter.
Pansy, taken aback by Harry''s graciousness, was momentarily lost for words. Her cheeks flushed with a hint of color, a rare urrence that didn''t go unnoticed by those around them.
Nigel, ever the observer of Harry''s interactions, chuckled in his mind. "Oh, Master Harry, seems like you have another admirer? Careful, at this rate you might just charm the scales off a serpent on a shed skin."
Harry chose to ignore Nigel''smentary, focusing instead on the gathering of his housemates. Draco Malfoy, standing a short distance away, watched the exchange with a mix of amusement and curiosity. His rtionship with Harry had evolved into one of cautious respect, especially after Harry''s Quidditch debut. "Potter, any ns for the holiday?"
Harry pondered briefly, his gaze shifting between his friends and the festive decorations adorning the Slytherin Common Room. "As usual, study," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of mirth. Tracey, unable to resist a yful jab, rolled her eyes dramatically. "It''s called a holiday for a reason, Potter. You know, ''holi'' for the love of holy Merlin, stop studying and ''day'' forzing around."
Harry''sughter mingled with the crackling of the firece. "That was a good one, Tracey. But I cannot afford to let you girls catch up. You''re getting dangerously close for myfort." Daphne suppressed a snort with her hand, her eyes twinkling with amusement at Harry''s feigned modesty. She responded with a challenge in her voice, "You''ll see, Harry. We''re going to double our efforts and outdo you yet." Harry, with a smirk ying on his lips, said, "I look forward to seeing you try,dies." Tracey, feeling a mix of irritation and amusement at Harry''s audacity, fought the urge to pinch his cheeks, instead choosing to fold her arms with a huff.
Draco Malfoy added with a slight smirk. "Potter, always the center of attention, aren''t you?" he remarked, though the edge in his voice had softenedpared to their earlier interactions.
The conversation caught the attention of Nott and Zabini, who were nearby. They approached, their expressions curious. "Potter, nning to spend the entire holiday with your nose in a book?" Zabini teased, his tone light.
Harry shrugged, "Mayhaps. But I find the pursuit of knowledge to be more rewarding than idling away my time."
Nott, leaning against a nearby chair, added, "You do have a point, Potter. But even you must admit there''s more to life than just books and broomsticks."
Pansy raised an eyebrow, leaning forward with a hint of mischief in her voice. "Is that your secret, Potter? Hours upon hours buried in books and spells?" Harry, leaning back with a rxed posture, responded with a yful grin, "You''ve uncovered my master n, Parkinson. Knowledge is my weapon of choice."
The conversation, light-hearted and filled with friendly jabs, continued as Slytherin students gathered around, drawn by Harry''s charisma and the lively banter. Draco then chimed in with a chuckle, "Potter, with all the time you spend studying, I''m surprised you even remember what the sun looks like."
Harry, quick with aeback, replied, "Oh, I assure you, Malfoy, I''m well-acquainted with the sun. It''s that big, bright thing that appears in the sky at night, right?" This elicitedughter from the group, including a reluctant snort from Pansy, who tried to maintain her usual aloof demeanor.
Zabini, ever the observer, chimed in, "It''s not just book smarts with you, though, is it, Potter? That stunt you pulled on the Quidditch field... that was something else." Harry''s smile turned thoughtful, "Cedric was hot on my tail but I happened to be quicker."
pping his hands together to gather everyone''s attention, Harry announced, "Well, that was a delightful chat, but it''s time to head to Hogsmeade and then back to our families." Zabini, with a grin, agreed, "Hurray to that."
Pansy, unable to resist another jab, quipped, "Mommy''s boy," which earned her sharp looks from Zabini and Nott. Harry, brushing off thement with augh, left with Daphne and Tracey in tow. On their way out, they encountered Hermione and Neville, followed by Susan and Hannah. "Let''s go," Harry beckoned, and the group nodded, forming a small convoy.
Although all of them were friends with Harry, the barriers between their respective houses lingered, a reminder of the divide that typically separated students at Hogwarts. Despite this, Harry managed to keep the conversation flowing, engaging with everyone in the group, a testament to his unique position as a bridge between the houses.
The journey to gates was a short one. This would be Harry''s first glimpse of the all-wizard vige he had heard so much about. He had learned that from their third year onwards, students were permitted weekend visits to Hogsmeade, but Harry harbored ns to bring his Aunt Petunia for a visit sooner, eager to share a piece of his world with her.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch113- Finally Home
Ch113- Finally Home
As they approached the station, the anticipation was palpable. Harry, leading the way, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement at the prospect of exploring Hogsmeade in the future. "You know," Harry said, turning to Hermione and Neville, "I''ve read that Hogsmeade is the only all-wizarding vige in Britain. I''m looking forward to seeing it for myself."
Hermione, always eager to share knowledge, nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, it''s full of history and magical intrigue. I can''t wait to visit the shops and learn more about the vige''s past."
Neville, a bit more reserved but equally intrigued, added, "Heard Shrieking Shack. It is said it''s the most haunted building in Britain."
Susan and Hannah, listening in, were drawn into the conversation. Susan, her earlier shyness around Harry diminishing, said, "I''m excited to visit Honeydukes. I''ve heard they have the most amazing chocte."
Harry smiled, pleased to see the group warming up to each other. "Well, it sounds like we''ll have plenty to explore when we get the chance. And Susan, I''m with you on the Honeydukes visit. Chocte is always a good idea."
Outside the castle gates, a line of carriages awaited, seemingly propelled by an unseen force. Hermione, her curiosity piqued, nced around before asking, "Are these carriages pulled by magic?"
Harry surveyed the scene, his eyes catching on the majestic creatures at the forefront of each carriage, visible only to him. The Thestrals, with their leathery wings and skeletal bodies, were a sight not everyone could see, a privilege¡ªor curse¡ªgranted only to those who had witnessed death. He chose to remain silent on the matter, realizing the topic of Thestrals might be too heavy for his friends, especially given their age. However, his gaze inadvertently drifted to Neville, who seemed to be deliberately avoiding looking at the front of the carriages. A realization dawned on Harry, ''Neville can see them,'' he thought, a question forming in his mind about who Neville might have seen die.
As they neared Hogsmeade Station, nestled snugly between the grandeur of Hogwarts Castle and the picturesque vige of Hogsmeade, the atmosphere was charged with the excitement of exploration and the prospect of the forting holidays. The group, led by Harry, moved towards the tform, eager to board the train that would take them to King''s Cross Station in London.
As they settled into an emptypartment, Harry''s thoughts turned towards Petunia, a mix of anticipation and a slight tug of homesickness coloring his emotions. He was eager to share the magical world''s wonders with her, perhaps even more eager to see her reaction to it all. He pulled out a book, "A Wizard of Earthsea" by Urs K. Le Guin, and began to read, immersing himself in the tale of Ged, a young wizard finding his ce in the world.
Nigel, ever the source ofmentary, piped up in Harry''s mind, "Ah, delving into the ssics, are we? Fascinating how Le Guin''s work has influenced a generation. There''s a rumor, you know, that itid the groundwork for that other famous series about a boy wizard. The parallels between the magical schools are rather striking, wouldn''t you say?"
Harry, amused by Nigel''s insight, couldn''t help but agree silently. The concept of a magical ind school did bear a resemnce to his current reality at Hogwarts. "It''s an interesting thought," he mused internally. "The idea that stories can inspire such vivid worlds and adventures is quite magical in itself."
After some time of reading, Harry nced around at hispanions, noticing they were all immersed in various textbooks rted to magic. A sense of curiosity mixed with a hint of disappointment surfaced within him. The magical world, with all its wonders, seemed tock a certain depth in its literary culture, at least when it came to narratives beyond textbooks and historical ounts. "Do we not have novels in the magical world?" he inquired, his question directed at no one in particr.
Hermione, who had grown up in the Muggle world like Harry, was currently reviewing her ss materials, her focus unwavering from the pursuit of academic excellence. Despite her Muggle upbringing, she seemed just as ensconced in the educational aspect of the wizarding world, with little mention of recreational reading. Daphne, overhearing Harry''s question, looked up from her book, a slight shrug apanying her response. "There are some, but they''re mostly aimed at children," she exined, a hint of regret in her voice for theck of variety.
Hannah, with a warm smile that seemed to brighten thepartment, chimed in, "You''re actually in most of them, Harry." Herment sparked a light chuckle among the group, breaking the monotony of their journey back to the Muggle world.
Harry, unable to resist the tease, replied with a grin, "So I''ve been told. Growing up, I never imagined being a character in someone else''s bedtime stories." Susan, seizing the moment to add her own yful jab, said, "I grew up reading about the great Harry Potter, you know." Her words wereced with teasing admiration, eliciting a round ofughter from their friends.
Nigel, seizing the opportunity to interject his own brand of humor, remarked, "Ah, Master Harry, from the cupboard under the stairs to the pages of children''s books. Quite the literary journey, wouldn''t you say?" His tone, though unseen, was palpable with amusement.
Harry, smiling at Nigel''smentary, mused internally, "Indeed, Nigel. Though I can''t help but feel there''s a gap in the market for more... mature narratives within the magicalmunity." The idea of exploring or even contributing to the magical world''s literature sparked a flicker of interest in Harry, an avenue he hadn''t considered before.
The group, now engaged in a lively debate about the types of stories that could enrich the wizarding world''s literaryndscape, found themselves drawn closer by their shared love for the written word. Harry, feeling a sense of camaraderie, was reminded of the power of storytelling to unite people, regardless of their background or house affiliation.
As the train chugged closer to King''s Cross Station, the topic of novels gave way to ns for the holiday break. Each shared their hopes and expectations for the time away from Hogwarts, from visiting family to exploring new magical skills in a more rxed setting.
Arriving at King''s Cross Station, Harry found himself in a sea of farewells and promises. Amidst the goodbyes, he turned to his friends, a smile ying on his lips. "I''ll write to you all," he assured them, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation for the stories they would share over the break.
As he navigated through the crowd, a striking figure caught his eye¡ªa woman with vibrant red hair, standing out even in the bustling station. Next to her, Misty, the Potter house elf, waited eagerly. Approaching them, Harry''s heart swelled with warmth. "I missed you, Aunty," he greeted Petunia, enveloping her in a heartfelt hug.
Petunia returned the embrace with equal affection. "I missed you too, Harry," she said, her voice softer than he had ever heard it. Misty, ever the dutiful elf, chimed in, "Wee back, Master Potter."
As they made their way out of the station, Harry shared snippets of his life at Hogwarts¡ªhis achievements, the friends he had made, and the unique challenges he had faced. Petunia listened intently, her eyes asionally widening in surprise at the magical world''s wonders and dangers alike.
Misty, carrying Harry''s luggage with a simple flick of her magic, followed closely. "Master Potter, your room is prepared, and I''ve added some new books to your collection," she informed him, a hint of pride in her voice for her thoughtfulness.
Petunia, catching on to the mention of books, smiled at Harry. "I''ve also got a surprise for you at home," she teased, sparking Harry''s curiosity. "Is it another attempt at baking, Aunty?" Harry joked, remembering past culinary adventures that had varied results.
Petuniaughed, a sound Harry found surprisingly pleasant. "No, dear. I''ve left the baking to the experts this time. You''ll just have to wait and see," she replied, her tone mysterious.
As they approached their home, Harry felt a mix of nostalgia and excitement. The once dreary ce had transformed in his absence, with traces of warmth and care in every corner. Petunia had taken to adding small touches that made the house feel more weing¡ªa stark contrast to the cold environment that once defined it.
Entering his room, Harry was greeted by the sight of new books lined up on his shelf, their spines promising untold stories and knowledge. Misty hovered nearby, eager to see his reaction. "Thank you, Misty. These look fantastic," Harry said, genuinely pleased with the thoughtful addition.
Petunia, standing at the doorway, watched the interaction with a soft smile. "There''s more," she hinted, leading Harry downstairs to reveal the surprise¡ªa beautifully decorated Christmas tree, its lights twinkling merrily in the dimming light of the evening.
Harry''s eyes lit up at the sight, a sense of home filling him. "It''s beautiful, Aunty. Thank you," he said, his voice carrying a weight of gratitude and newfound affection for the ce and the people who made it home.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch114- Greenhouse
Ch114- Greenhouse
Petunia, after showing the Christmas tree, said with a smile, "That is not all," her voiceced with a hint of excitement. Leading him through the house, they emerged into the backyard, which had undergone a remarkable transformation. Harry''s eyes widened in shock; the back garden was now significantlyrger than he remembered, magically expanded to amodate a new addition. In the center of this erged space stood a magnificent greenhouse, its structurerge and imposing, made of ss that shimmered in the fading light of the evening.
The greenhouse was a marvel of magical and Muggle engineering. Its frame was constructed of enchanted metal that gleamed with a subtle glow, indicating protective charms woven into its very essence. The ss panes, clear and faultless, magnified the sunlight, creating a warm, inviting interior. Inside, an array of nts and trees thrived, ranging frommon vegetables to exotic magical herbs that Harry could only guess at their properties.
Petunia, with a proud smile, exined, "I''ve been using it to grow vegetables and fruits, some of which are quite rare in the Muggle world. With Misty''s help, we''ve started selling them. It''s been quite a sessful venture." Her eyes sparkled with a sense of aplishment, a testament to her adaptability and newfound embrace of the magical aspects of their lives.
Harry, genuinely impressed, walked closer to examine the contents of the greenhouse. Among the greenery, he spotted several nts that he recognized from his Herbology sses, their leaves vibrant and flowers blooming in an array of colors. "This is incredible, Aunt Petunia," he said, turning to her with a look of admiration. "I had no idea you were interested in botany."
Petunia chuckled, "Neither did I, dear. But it turns out, with a bit of magic and a lot of hard work, I have quite the green thumb. Plus, it''s been a wonderful way to connect with your world."
As they toured the greenhouse, Harry could see the careful attention to detail in every corner. Each nt was meticulouslybeled, both in Latin and in English, and the magical nts had additional notes on their care and use written by Misty, whose knowledge of magical flora was evidently extensive.
Nigel''s voice, amused and impressed, echoed in Harry''s mind, "Well, it seems your aunt has embraced the magical life with more gusto than some wizards I know. Who would have thought Petunia Evans would be a purveyor of magical herbs and nts?"
Harry smiled at Nigel''s observation, his heart warming at the thought of how much had changed for the better. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? I never would have imagined our backyard turning into a magical greenhouse."
Harry turned to Petunia, his expression one of gratitude mixed with a hint of concern. "Aunty, you really didn''t have to go through all this trouble for me," he said softly, his eyes taking in the expansive greenhouse once more. "I told you, you could use the gold in the vault."
Petunia, her hands sped together, shook her head with a gentle smile. "Harry, that''s your inheritance. I couldn''t possibly use it for my own needs. Besides, constantly going to Gringotts to exchange gold for pounds is a bit of a hassle. This way, I can contribute on my own." Her voice carried a note of independence and pride that Harry hadn''t heard before.
Harry''s heart swelled with pride for her. "I''m truly d, Aunty," he responded warmly. He knew the financial situation at home had been tight since Vernon left. Initially, they relied on their modest savings, and it was only after Harry began essing his inheritance from his mother that they had some financial breathing room. At Gringotts, they had exchanged some of the gold for pounds, and when he had seen the vast amount of gold in the Potter vault¡ªenough tost them several lifetimes¡ªhe had insisted Petunia use it. Yet, it seemed she had other ns.
Petunia''s decision to not rely solely on Harry''s inheritance spoke volumes about her character. She had transformed from the woman who once viewed the magical world with disdain to someone who embraced it, finding her own ce within it. The sess of the greenhouse venture was a testament to her resilience and adaptability.
As they strolled through the rows of nts, Harry couldn''t help but marvel at how much had changed. The Dursley household, once a ce of neglect and misunderstanding, had be a home filled with warmth and eptance. Petunia''s embrace of the magical aspects of their lives had bridged the gap between their worlds, creating a new bond between them.
Nigel''s voice broke through Harry''s reverie. "It seems the Evans residence has be something of a botanical sanctuary. Who would have thought? Your Aunt Petunia, a pioneer in magical horticulture. I dare say she''s outdoing some of the professors at Hogwarts."
Harry chuckled silently. "It is surprising, isn''t it? But I think it''s wonderful. She''s found something she''s passionate about, and it connects us in a way I never expected."
The rest of the evening was spent discussing Petunia''s ns for the greenhouse and the various magical nts she hoped to cultivate. Harry shared his knowledge from Herbology ss, excited to contribute to her venture in any way he could. The conversation flowed easily, a reflection of their strengthened rtionship.
Later, as Harry settled into his room for the night, he couldn''t help but reflect on the day''s events. The transformation of his rtionship with Petunia, the magical greenhouse in their backyard, and the prospect of spending Christmas in a home that finally felt like one. It was a far cry from the lonely holidays of his past.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s contemtive mood, offered a rare moment of sincerity. "It''s been quite the journey for you, Master Harry. From the cupboard under the stairs to this. You''ve built something remarkable here."
Harry smiled, feeling a deep sense of contentment. "Yes, we have. And it''s only the beginning." He looked forward to the days ahead, knowing that with Petunia by his side, and a magical world full of possibilities to explore, the future was brighter than he ever could have imagined.
The holiday season at the Evans residence was shaping up to be a memorable one, filled with new traditions and a deeper understanding between Harry and Petunia. It was a testament to the power of change and the unexpected paths life could take.
As Harry drifted off to sleep, the thought of theing days filled him with anticipation. Waking up to the soft winter light filtering through his curtains, Harry felt a ripple of excitement for the day ahead. It was December 24th, a day he had long anticipated¡ªnot for its proximity to Christmas, but for the promise of a new tradition he was about to establish with Aunt Petunia. This year, they nned to immerse themselves in the festive atmosphere of London''s bustling streets, followed by a magical excursion to Hogsmeade.
As he dressed, Harry couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation for what the day held. The idea of Christmas shopping, something so ordinary yet entirely new to him, sparked a curious joy within. This was more than just an outing; it was a chance to create memories with Petunia, to share a slice of his world with her, and to perhaps bridge the gap between their worlds even further.
Descending the stairs, Harry found Petunia in the kitchen, already preparing a simple yet hearty breakfast. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the scent of toast. "Good morning, Aunty," Harry greeted, his voice warm with affection.
Petunia turned, a smile lighting up her features. "Good morning, Harry. I thought we could have a quick breakfast before heading out. London will be crowded today, and I want to beat the rush," she exined, her tone practical yet tinged with excitement.
As they ate, Misty appeared, her usual cheerful self. "Master Potter, Miss Petunia, is there anything else you need before you leave?" she asked, her eyes twinkling.
Harry shook his head, "Thank you, Misty. We''re just about ready. But I''ll need you to join uster in Hogsmeade. There''s a part of today''s adventure that''s strictly magical."
Misty''s face fell slightly, a pout forming. "Misty wishes Misty could join you in London too, Master Potter," she said, her voice a mixture of disappointment and understanding.
Petunia added, "We''ll bring back stories, Misty. And Harry has promised you''ll be part of the magical part of our day."
Reassured, Misty nodded, her spirits lifting. "Misty looks forward to it. Have a wonderful time in London."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch115- Christmas Eve
Ch115- Christmas Eve
With breakfast concluded and their ns set, Harry and Petunia stepped out into the crisp morning air, their breaths forming clouds in the cold. The journey to London was a quiet one, filled with the anticipation of the day ahead.
Their first stop was a quaint bookstore. As they entered, the smell of old books and the sight of shelves packed with literature greeted them. Harry''s eyes lit up at the sight, a stark reminder of his love for the written word. Petunia, noticing his enthusiasm, suggested, "Why don''t you pick out a few books, Harry? I came to ept that you will never have enough books."
Harry chuckled at Petunia''sment, epting her gentle nudge towards the shelves with a smile. The bookstore, abyrinth of literary treasures, offered him aforting sense of adventure and nostalgia. Each book he picked up seemed to whisper stories of worlds unexplored, of knowledge untapped. Petunia watched him, her expression a mix of amusement and affection, as he meticulously selected a few titles, each reflecting his broad interests.
The bookstore visit was just the beginning of their day in London. The city, adorned with festive decorations, buzzed with the energy ofst-minute shoppers and holiday revelers. Harry and Petunia navigated through the throngs of people, their steps synchronized despite the chaos around them.
Their next destination was a well-known caf¨¦, a ce Harry had heard about but never visited. As they stepped inside, the warm aroma of coffee and baked goods enveloped them, a wee respite from the chilly air outside. They found a cozy corner, and over cups of hot chocte for Harry and tea for Petunia, they chatted about everything and nothing¡ªabout the books Harry had chosen, the uing holiday, and the small, everyday moments that had begun to define their rtionship.
Petunia shared stories of her own childhood Christmases, of simpler times that seemed both distant and dear. Harry listened, a part of him soaking in the warmth of the stories, another part marveling at how much had changed between them.
After their caf¨¦ visit, they continued their exploration of London, stopping by various shops toplete their holiday shopping. When they arrived in front of a toy store, Harry noticed Petunia pausing, her gaze lingering on the colorful disy window. "Is there something on your mind, Aunty?" he inquired gently. Petunia let out a soft sigh, her eyes not leaving the window. "I haven''t received a single letter from Dudley since they left. At first, I was devastated that my own son would choose to leave me behind, but as time passed, I held onto the hope that he might reach out. Yet, months have gone by with no word from him," she shared, her voice tinged with a mix of sadness and resignation.
Harry squeezed her hand in support, offering aforting smile. "He doesn''t understand what he''s given up, Aunty," he said earnestly. Petunia returned the smile, this time with a sparkle of gratitude in her eyes. "And I hadn''t realized what I was missing out on," she replied, her grip on his hand tightening affirmatively.
Despite his reassuring words, Harry couldn''t shake off a nagging sense of unease about Vernon and Dudley''s silence. Their absence at the divorce hearing was particrly puzzling, and it didn''t add up. While Harry hoped they wouldn''t disrupt the peace he and Petunia had found, he couldn''t help but wonder if something was amiss. Yet, aside from this concern, he remained indifferent towards the two, focusing instead on the new life he and Petunia were building together.
As they continued their day in London, Harry couldn''t help but feel a sense of fulfillment. The bustling city, with its festive cheer and the promise of new beginnings, offered a stark contrast to the life he once knew. It was in these moments, surrounded by the holiday spirit and thepany of his aunt, that Harry felt truly at home.
The day''s adventure wasn''t just about shopping or exploring; it was about forging new traditions and strengthening the bond between him and Petunia. Eachugh they shared and every story exchanged added anotheryer to their rtionship, transforming it into something genuinely familial.
Harry then grinned, "Now for the magical part of our Christmas adventure, Aunt Petunia." She couldn''t hide her excitement. Finding a secluded alley, Harry softly called out, "Misty." Instantly, the house elf appeared at their side, eager to assist. "Please take us to Hogsmeade, Misty," Harry requested. Misty, with a cheerful nod, responded, "Of course, Master Potter," and with a snap of her fingers, they were enveloped in a sensation of swirling magic.
In moments, they found themselves standing at the edge of Hogsmeade, the only all-wizarding vige in Britain. Petunia looked around in awe, her eyes wide with wonder at the sight of snow-covered roofs, quaint shops, and the bustling crowd of witches and wizards preparing for the holidays. "It''s like stepping into a storybook," she whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and delight.
Harry, watching her reaction with a mix of pride and amusement, couldn''t help but share her excitement. "Wee to Hogsmeade, Aunty. The magic here is quite real," he said, guiding her through the cobblestone streets.
Their first stop was Honeydukes, the renowned sweet shop. As they entered, the smell of chocte and sugar filled the air, and Petunia''s eyes lit up at the sight of shelves stacked high with every magical confection imaginable. Harry, enjoying the moment, suggested, "Let''s stock up on some sweets for the holidays." They spent the next half-hour exploring the shop, filling their basket with chocte frogs, peppermint toads, and, much to Harry''s insistence, a few boxes of Bertie Bott''s Every vour Beans.
Leaving Honeydukes with their spoils, Harry then led Petunia to the Three Broomsticks for a warm drink. The cozy inn was bustling with patrons seeking refuge from the cold. As they settled into a booth, Harry ordered two butterbeers. Petunia took a tentative sip and smiled, "This is delightful, Harry."
As they enjoyed their drinks, Harry shared stories of his time at Hogwarts, the lessons learned, and the friends made. Petunia listened intently, her earlier reservations about the magical world slowly melting away with each tale.
After their visit to the Three Broomsticks, Harry took Petunia to Dervish and Banges, the magical equipment shop. There, they marveled at the array of items, from brooms to enchanted objects, each with its own unique purpose and story. Petunia, fascinated by a disy of self-stirring cauldrons, chuckled, "This would certainly make cooking easier."
As the day turned to evening, and the vige lights began to glow against the twilight, Harry and Petunia made their way back to the vige outskirts. "Thank you, Harry, for sharing this with me," Petunia said, her voiceced with genuine gratitude. "It''s been an extraordinary day."
Harry smiled, "I''m d you enjoyed it, Aunty. There''s so much more I want to show you."
Just then, Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, his tone lightheartedly sarcastic as ever, "Ah, Master Harry, turning the skeptical into believers, one magical outing at a time. What''s next, teaching Aunt Petunia to ride a broomstick?"
Harry pondered the idea for a moment before responding with enthusiasm, "Actually, that''s not a bad idea at all, Nigel." He reached into his inventory, summoning his custom Nimbus 2000 with a flick of his wrist. Turning to Petunia with a yful grin, he offered, "Aunty, would you like to try riding a broom?"
Petunia''s initial shock quickly gave way to a gleam of excitement in her eyes, a spark of childhood wonder rekindled. "Can I really?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. She recalled a time when she had envied Lily''s magical abilities, especially her flying skills. "I always wanted to try when I was younger, but Lily never let me. She was afraid I''d hurt myself."
Harry''s smile widened. "Of course, you can," he assured her, sensing the joy and nostalgia her words carried. Positioning the broom on the ground, he gestured for her to sit in front of him. "I''ll be right behind you to make sure everything''s under control," he exined, his tone reassuring.
As they both mounted the broom, Harry could feel Petunia''s tension, her body rigid with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. Wrapping his arms around her for support, he whispered, "Just rx, Aunty. I promise you''re going to enjoy this."
With a gentle nudge, the broom lifted off the ground, ascending smoothly into the evening sky. Petunia''s initial gasp of surprise soon turned intoughter, the exhration of flight washing away any lingering fears. They soared above Hogsmeade, the vige lights twinkling like stars below them.
Harry guided the broom with practiced ease, steering them towards Hogwarts. The majestic castle loomed in the distance, its towers and spires silhouetted against the moonlit sky. "That''s Hogwarts," Harry said, pointing out the variousndmarks¡ªthe Quidditch pitch, the Forbidden Forest, and the Great Lake.
Petunia, her eyes wide with amazement, drank in the sight. "It''s incredible, Harry," she breathed, her voice filled with awe. "I never imagined anything like this."
Nigel couldn''t resistmenting, "Well, I must say, this beats any Muggle sightseeing tour. Who needs the London Eye when you have a Potter-guided broomstick tour?"
Harry chuckled quietly, careful not to disturb the magical moment. "I thought you might appreciate the view, Nigel," he thought back, amused by the AI''s sarcasm.
As they circled the castle, Harry shared stories of his adventures within its walls¡ªthe sses, the hidden corridors, and the friendships he''d forged. Petunia listened intently, her earlier reservations about the magical world softening with each tale.
Eventually, as the night grew colder, Harry decided it was time to return. He steered the broom back towards Hogsmeade, their descent slow and steady. Uponnding, Petunia dismounted with a grace she hadn''t known she possessed, her face alight with joy.
"That was...extraordinary," she said, struggling to find the words to express her gratitude. "Thank you, Harry. That was a gift I''ll never forget."
Harry smiled, helping her steady herself on the ground. "I''m d you enjoyed it, Aunty. There''s so much more I want to share with you."
As they prepared to leave Hogsmeade, Misty reappeared, ready to transport them back home. "Did you have a good flight, Miss Petunia?" the elf asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.
Petunia nodded, her smile bright. "It was wonderful, Misty. Truly magical."
With a final look at the vige, Harry and Petunia, apanied by Misty, vanished with a pop, returning to the warmth andfort of their home. The day had been a blend of Muggle and magical experiences, a perfect fusion of their two worlds.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch116- Christmas Gifts
Ch116- Christmas Gifts
My dear readers! The rating of the novel fell beneath 4 stars. Please help me with honest rates!
**
Sleeping that night, Harry felt a deep sense of fulfillment, having shared an unforgettable Christmas Eve with Aunt Petunia, unlike any he had experienced before. The magic of flying over Hogsmeade and the warmth of their shared moments in London had woven a new thread in the tapestry of their rtionship. The next day, basking in thezy snowden morning, both he and Petunia allowed themselves the luxury of waking upte, a rarity in the usually structured life at Hogwarts.
Walking down to the living room on a snowy Christmas morning, Harry found Petuniafortably seated, her hands wrapped around a steaming mug of coffee. The house, usually quiet, felt especially warm and inviting with the soft glow of Christmas lights. Approaching her, Harry embraced her tightly, "Merry Christmas, Aunty."
Petunia returned the hug with equal warmth, kissing his forehead affectionately, "Merry Christmas, Harry." Their breakfast was a quick but cozy affair, filled with the anticipation of unwrapping gifts under the beautifully adorned Christmas tree. As they finished, they moved towards the tree, where piles of neatly wrapped presents had magically appeared overnight.
Harry''s gift to Petunia was carefully chosen¡ªa beautifully crafted silver locket containing a photograph of them from their recent trip to Hogsmeade. The moment he captured was one of genuine happiness, a memory Petunia could now keep close to her heart. "For all the new memories we''re making," he said as she unwrapped it, her eyes glistening with unshed tears of joy.
Petunia''s gift to Harry was equally thoughtful¡ªa set of first edition books on advanced magical theory, subjects Harry had expressed a keen interest in. "To feed your insatiable curiosity," she said with a giggle, watching as Harry''s eyes lit up with excitement. Each book was a treasure trove of knowledge, waiting to be explored.
The gifts for Misty were special¡ªa collection of enchanted recipe books from all over the world, each containing a wealth of culinary knowledge and secrets, and a set of gardening books that covered a wide range of nt care and cultivation techniques. As Misty unwrapped her gifts, her eyes welled up with tears, overwhelmed by the kindness and thoughtfulness of her family. "Misty is so happy," she sobbed, holding her new recipe books close to her heart.
Harry then opened gifts from his friends, each present a thoughtful testament to their rtionships and the unique personalities of the givers.
Neville''s gift was a rare book on magical nts, "The Advanced Guide to Magical Herbology," reflecting his growing passion for the subject. "I thought you might like this, Harry. There are some fascinating nts in here I''ve never heard of before," Neville''s note read, a hint of shared excitement in his words.
Daphne surprised Harry with a sleek, leather-bound journal. "For your thoughts, ns, and whatever secrets you''d like to keep," her note teased gently, a nod to their shared Slytherin cunning.
Tracey''s gift was a collection of rare magical creature figurines, each meticulously detailed and magically animated to mimic real-life behaviors. "To add a bit of fun to our next term," her note said, herughter almost audible through the words.
Harry hummed thoughtfully as he unwrapped the gifts from Susan and Hannah. Susan''s present was a delicate, hand-painted bookmark, featuring a scene from their very first flying lesson at Hogwarts. It depicted Harry swooping down on his broom to save Susan from an unexpected fall, capturing the adrenaline and camaraderie of that memorable moment. The detail was exquisite, each brushstroke hinting at a depth of consideration and a subtle nod to their shared experiences. "She still cannot forget that first flying lesson," Harry mused with a chuckle, appreciating the personal touch.
Hannah''s gift was more personal than romantic, a reflection of their growing friendship. It was a beautifully illustrated book on the magical creatures of Britain, a nod to their conversations about Harry''s interest in the subject "To guide you on your next exploration," Hannah wrote, her handwriting neat and filled with warmth.
Hermione, ever the academic, gifted Harry a book titled "Magical Innovations Through the Ages." Reading the note, Harry chuckled, "I found this and thought of you immediately. It''s about wizards who changed the world with their inventions. Maybe you''ll join them one day," her note read, her belief in Harry''s potential clear.
Malfoy''s gift was unexpected¡ªa deluxe set of potion ingredients. "For the next time you decide to outdo me in Potions," his note read, a grudging respectced with his usualpetitive spirit.
Zabini, with his eye for the finer things, sent Harry an antique silver quill. "To the future author of our generation," his note said, a blend of humor and sincerity.
Nott, in a gesture of camaraderie, gifted Harry an assortment of rare magical ingredients. "For when you dare to experiment beyond the curriculum," his note suggested, recognizing Harry''s adventurous approach to magic.
Mrs. Weasley, a big surprise to Harry, sent a hand-knitted sweater with a lion crest. "To keep you warm and remind you of your bravery," her note read, filled with affection and a hint of humor. Harry snorted, but put the gift to the side.
Pansy Parkinson, surprisingly, gifted Harry a rare potion book, "Secrets of the Shady Arts." "Because I know you''re not afraid to explore the shadows," her note read, a hint of intrigue and challenge within.
Professor McGonagall, recognizing Harry''s exceptional talent in Transfiguration, gifted him a finely crafted silver inkwell with intricate magical engravings. Her note praised, "For your remarkable skill and creativity in ss, and for the thoughtful transfiguration of the needle and snuffbox," a significant nod from the strict professor.
The next gift Harry unwrapped was from Selena. The package contained an ancient-looking tome titled "The Serpents'' Wisdom: Strategies from the Slytherin Greats." The apanying note, written in Selena''s elegant script, stated, "To Harry, in recognition of our shared ambition and the roads we walk. May this guide serve you as well as it has served me." The gift was a clear acknowledgment of their mutual respect and the unspoken bond they shared as Slytherins navigating theplex dynamics of Hogwarts.
Marcus Flint''s gift was equally significant, reflecting their rtionship forged on the Quidditch field. It was a professional-grade broom care kit,plete with the finest magical polishes, speed-enhancing charms, and a note that read, "To our star Seeker, may this keep you swift and your victories many. Here''s to a winning season." Marcus'' acknowledgment of Harry''s role in ensuring Slytherin''s triumphs in Quidditch was a testament to their sharedmitment to the house''s glory.
Various choctes from other friends and acquaintances piled up, each type more exotic than thest, from Fizzing Whizzbees to Chocte Frogs with a special collection of cards.
The surprise package, however, was shrouded in mystery, arriving without any indication of its sender. Curiosity piqued, Harry unwrapped the package to reveal a cloak that seemed to dance between the textures of liquid silver and the deep, epassing darkness of night. It flowed through his fingers with an ethereal grace, prompting him to marvel, "What could this be?"
Turning to his trusted aide for insight, Harry attempted to use the observe function, hoping for a quick analysis. Yet, the system returned an unexpected and cryptic message: [System Message: Item cannot be seen through.]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch117- Yule Ball
Ch117- Yule Ball
My dear readers! The rating of the novel fell beneath 4 stars. Please help me with honest rates!
**
The surprise package, however, was shrouded in mystery, arriving without any indication of its sender. Curiosity piqued, Harry unwrapped the package to reveal a cloak that seemed to dance between the textures of liquid silver and the deep, epassing darkness of night. It flowed through his fingers with an ethereal grace, prompting him to marvel, "What could this be?"
Turning to his trusted aide for insight, Harry attempted to use the observe function, hoping for a quick analysis. Yet, the system returned an unexpected and cryptic message: [System Message: Item cannot be seen through.]
Nigel couldn''t help but interject, "Oh, stop toying with me, you ageless prick." He then revealed the cloak''s true nature, "An Invisibility Cloak, linked to one of the three entities of creation, no less. Quite the fancy garment you''ve got there, Master Harry."
Harry, taken aback by the revtion, examined the cloak with renewed interest. "An Invisibility Cloak?" he mused aloud, intrigued by the notion. "Linked to one of the creation''s entities? This is no ordinary gift. Can this be the fabled cloak of the Potter Family?"
Nigel, seizing the opportunity to tease, added, "Indeed. The one we have been searching for, although I didn¡¯t know it was this high-tier. And here I thought your fashion sense could use a bit of sprucing up. Little did I know you''d be delving into the haute couture of the wizarding world."
Harry, unable to resist a smile at Nigel''s jest, draped the cloak over his shoulders, marveling at the sensation of bing utterly invisible to the naked eye. "This could prove quite useful," he pondered, already imagining the myriad ways it could aid his adventures at Hogwarts.
Petunia, observing Harry''s fascination with the cloak, couldn''t help but inquire, "What''s so special about that cloak, Harry? You look as if you''ve just discovered a new spell."
Harry, contemting how much to reveal, decided on a measure of truth. "It''s a magical cloak, Aunty. It can make the wearer invisible."
Petunia''s eyes widened in astonishment, a mix of skepticism and wonder coloring her tone. "Invisible? Truly? The things your worldes up with," she marveled, shaking her head in disbelief yet with a hint of admiration.
Harry couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched, a sensation that had begun to grow ever since he''did hands on the cloak. His thoughts drifted to the mysterious sender. "Who would send such a powerful artifact? And why now?" he pondered, the questions swirling in his mind like leaves caught in a gust of wind.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s growing unease, chimed in, "Perhaps it''s a secret admirer, smitten by your heroic broom antics. Or maybe it''s someone who understands the path you''re on and the challenges you''ll face."
As Harry carefully inspected the package, he discovered a note nestled within its folds. Unfurling the delicate paper, he read aloud, "Your father left this cloak in my possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well." The revtion brought a wave of emotions, mingling curiosity with a newfound sense of connection to his father. "So, this cloak truly belongs to the Potter family. I had no idea its significance ran so deep," Harry mused, a hint of awe in his voice.
Nigel''s response,ced with his characteristic blend of humor and insight, came swiftly, "And here I was, thinking the height of Potter family fashion was your charming ability to find trouble in the most unlikely ces."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''s remark, even as he pondered the implications of the note. "But why would the sender choose to return it now? My father entrusted it to them, and until this moment, their possession of it remained a secret. They could''ve easily kept it for themselves."
With a chuckle that seemed to resonate with a mix of wisdom and mischief, Nigel replied, "Some artifacts, Master Harry, are not meant to be hoarded away from their true heirs. Regardless of one''s desires, certain items find their way back to where they belong. Trust me, this cloak is one such artifact. It was always meant to return to you, one way or another."
As evening approached, anticipation for the Yule Ball at the Ministry of Magic began to build. Harry had received an invitation weeks prior and had promptly responded that he would be attending with his aunt. Petunia, initially hesitant about mingling with the wizarding high society, had agreed after some persuasion from Harry, who assured her it would be an evening to remember.
Their first stop in preparation for the ball was Madam Malkin''s Robes for All asions. They had ced their orders days before, and now it was time to collect their attire. The shop, a haven of fabrics and enchantments, buzzed with the pre-ball excitement as others came for their final fittings.
Petunia''s dress was the first to be revealed. Crafted from a sumptuous emerald green fabric that seemed to shimmer with a light of its own, the dress was a masterpiece of magical tailoring. The bodice, elegantly fitted, cascaded into a flowing skirt that moved like liquid with each step she took. Delicate silver embroidery adorned the edges, catching the light and casting subtle spells of allure and grace. As she stepped out of the fitting room, even Harry had to pause and appreciate the transformation. Petunia looked every bit the dignitary of the magical world, her usual reserved demeanor reced by a poised elegance.
Harry''s attire was no less impressive. A sleek ck three-piece suit awaited him, tailored to perfection. The fabric was imbued with a subtle charm that gave it a faint, almost imperceptible glow, enhancing his natural Slytherin affiliation. The vest, a deep, rich ck, was set off by a crisp white shirt and a green tie that matched Petunia''s dress, symbolizing their connection. The suit jacket, adorned with silver and green ents along thepels,pleted the ensemble, striking a bnce between sophistication and the youthful vigor of a Hogwarts student. As Harry dressed, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride; tonight, he and Petunia would stand out not just for their attire, but for the bond they shared.
Nigel, observing the scene unfold with his characteristic wit, couldn''t resistmenting, "Well, well, Master Harry, off to charm the Ministry, are we? Dressed to the nines, I see. Just remember, it''s not the clothes that make the wizard, but the wizard that makes the clothes. Though, in your case, a little of both doesn''t hurt."
Harry replied internally, "Thanks for the vote of confidence, Nigel. It''s going to be an interesting evening."
With their outfits in order, Harry and Petunia made their way to the Ministry of Magic for the Yule Ball. The Ministry atrium, transformed for the asion, was a spectacle of magical elegance. Enchanted snowkes floated gently down from the enchanted ceiling, disappearing before they touched the ground, adding to the festive atmosphere. The grand ballroom, lit by thousands of floating candles, was filled with the sound ofughter, music, and the chatter of distinguished guests from all corners of the magical world.
As they stepped into the grand hall, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation and excitement. The entrance caller, a dignified gentleman with a voice that resonated through the room, paused for a moment upon seeing them. Clearing his throat, he announced with a mixture of surprise and respect, "Ladies and gentlemen, please wee Harry Potter, Heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter, apanied by his aunt, Miss Petunia Evans."
The room, filled with the wizarding world''s elite, quieted slightly as heads turned toward the entrance. Harry, feeling a surge of pride and a touch of nervousness, offered his arm to Petunia, who took it with a graceful nod. Together, they walked into the ballroom, the crowd parting to make way for them, a murmur of whispers following in their wake.
Among the whispers, several were of admiration directed at Petunia, whose beauty and poise, entuated by her stunning emerald dress, left many gobsmacked. Her transformation from the reserved woman who had once viewed the magical world with skepticism to the elegant figure she presented tonight was remarkable.
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch118- Business Opportunity
Ch118- Business Opportunity
My dear readers! The rating of the novel fell beneath 4 stars. Please help me with honest rates!
**
As they made their way through the crowd, Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, approached with a smile that was both weing and shrewd. "Mr. Potter, Ms. Evans, what a pleasure to have you join us this evening," he greeted, extending his hand first to Harry and then to Petunia. Harry, aware of Fudge''s reputation for political cunning, returned the gesture with a polite nod, mindful of the Minister''s potential to view him as a chess piece in therger game of wizarding politics.
Fudge, seemingly unfazed by Harry''s caution, continued, "Your presence here tonight speaks volumes, Mr. Potter. The Ministry is delighted to have the heir of such a distinguished house among us." His words, though ttering, carried an undertone of calction, and Harry couldn''t help but wonder at the true motives behind them.
Petunia, for her part, responded with a dignified smile, her earlier apprehension about attending the event melting away under the warmth of the reception they received. Her eyes, however, remained observant, taking in the nuances of the interactions around them.
Nigel offered his usual blend of jest and insight. "Ah, rubbing elbows with the cream of the wizarding crop, are we? Do try not to step on any toes, Master Harry. Unless, of course, they deserve it."
Harry suppressed a chuckle at Nigel''sment, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. The ballroom was a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds, with guests engaged in animated conversations,ughter ringing out, and the soft strains of magical music filling the air.
As they navigated the sea of guests, Harry and Petunia were approached by the Greengrass family. Daphne, with her characteristic grace, led the group, a smile ying on her lips. Her sister, Astoria, a younger mirror of Daphne with simr elegant features but a more inquisitive spark in her eye, stood beside her. Their parents, Lord and Lady Greengrass, carried themselves with an air of dignified nobility. Lord Greengrass was a tall, imposing figure with sharp eyes that missed nothing, while Lady Greengrass possessed a serene beauty, her manner both warm and refined. Tracey Davis, ever the loyal friend to Daphne, apanied them, her bright demeanor aplement to the group''s elegance.
Harry smiled as he greeted the Greengrass family with the proper formalities expected of such an asion. He extended a firm handshake to Cyrus Greengrass, noting the solid grip returned, a silent acknowledgment of mutual respect. Turning to Helena Greengrass, Harry offered a softer, more genteel touch, pressing a kiss to the back of her hand in a gesture of noble courtesy. Both Lord and Lady Greengrass reciprocated these greetings with grace, Cyrus mirroring Harry''s action by kissing Petunia''s hand gently, while Helena exchanged a soft handshake with her, smiles all around marking the warmth of the introduction.
After the formalities, Harry took the opportunity to introduce his aunt. "This is my Aunt Petunia, a remarkable woman who''s shown me a great deal about strength and kindness," he said, his voice carrying a note of pride.
Daphne introduced her family in turn. "Harry, Lady Evans, this is my father, Cyrus Greengrass, my mother, Helena, and my sister, Astoria. And, of course, you know Tracey," she said, gesturing to her friend who stood beside Astoria, both sharing a giggle over their shared secret amusement.
Helena Greengrass smiled warmly, "We''ve heard so much about you, Mr. Potter, all good things, of course," she said, her eyes ncing towards Daphne, whose blush deepened at her mother''s words. Tracey and Astoria''sughter seemed to lighten the moment, bridging the gap between formal introductions and the beginnings of a more rxed conversation.
Nigel, seizing the moment to add his unique perspective, whispered in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the dance of introductions, a ballet of names and polite smiles. Makes you miss the simplicity of a broomstick chase, doesn''t it?"
Harry, maintaining hisposure, agreed with Nigel''s sentiment, though the presentpany made the formalities more than bearable. "Indeed, Nigel. Though, I must admit, there''s a certain charm to these exchanges," he thought back, his attention still focused on the Greengrasses.
Cyrus Greengrass, ever the observant patriarch, shifted the conversation towards a more substantial topic. "Your aplishments at Hogwarts have not gone unnoticed, Heir Potter. It''s rare to see someone of your age with such a keen grasp of both practical and theoretical magic."
Petunia, listening intently, felt a swell of pride for Harry. Despite her limited understanding of the magical world, she recognized the weight Cyrus''s words carried.
Harry offered a gracious smile, leaning slightly towards Cyrus Greengrass. "Please, call me Harry. Daphne has been nothing short of a steadfast friend," he said, his tone warm and inclusive. Cyrus, acknowledging Harry''s request with a nod, couldn''t resist transitioning the conversation towards the realms of business and ambition, a topic that seemed to spark his interest more than any other.
"I''vee to understand that you''ve entered into a business arrangement with the Nimbus Racing Broom Company. What inspired such a venture?" Cyrus inquired, his curiosity piqued by the young wizard''s entrepreneurial spirit.
Helena, ever the mediator of bnce between personal and professional discussion, yfully interjected, "Dear, must we dive into business matters so swiftly?" Her question, light and teasing, elicited a round ofughter from Astoria, whose youthful mirth added ayer of lightheartedness to the gathering.
Harry, unfazed by the shift towards business, responded with a thoughtful smile. "The initial dealings were managed by Mr. Grimbletack, the overseer of my family''s vault. However, upon corresponding with Mr. Whitehorn of Nimbus, I recognized an opportunity not just for investment but for fostering a deeper engagement with Quidditch at the school level," he exined, his tone reflective of the strategic thinking behind his decision. "Having been brought up in the non-magical world, I''ve observed the significant interest Muggles have in sports. It made me believe that transforming a school event into something grander could not only enhance the sport''s appeal but also bridge certain cultural gaps."
Cyrus listened intently, his eyes narrowing slightly in appreciation of Harry''s insight. "Intriguing," he mused, "taking advantage of your unique perspective to innovate within our world. Amendable approach."
Harry epted the praise with a polite nod and a thankful smile. "Thank you, Lord Greengrass.¡±
The man, whose stern expression had softened over the course of their conversation, responded with a warm tone, "Just call me Cyrus, Harry."
"Cyrus, from what I''ve heard, the Greengrass family has been a leader in supplying potion ingredients across most of Europe," Harry probed, his tone conveying both respect and genuine interest.
Cyrus, his interest piqued, nodded affirmatively. "Indeed, Harry. For generations, we''ve been dedicated to the cultivation and distribution of high-quality potion ingredients. It''s a legacy we hold in high regard. Do you find yourself drawn to this line of work?"
Harry''s smile broadened as he regarded Cyrus Greengrass, his interest in potions and their potential coboration evident. "Indeed, I have a keen interest in potions. I wouldn''t im to be a master potioneer, but my everyday potions maintain a consistent quality, and I''ve been exploring the possibility of producing them in batches. I was hoping we might explore a coborative venture," Harry proposed, the formality of their conversation gradually easing as they delved into the specifics of their potential partnership.
Cyrus, intrigued by the offer, raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "By ''consistent quality,'' what exactly do you mean?" he inquired, a blend of curiosity and business acumen evident in his tone.
Harry reached into his pocket, retrieving a pouch that seemed to be more capacious than its appearance suggested. From within, he produced twelve potions, carefully arranged in a neat row. "Cure for Boils, Forgetfulness Potion, Herbicide Potion, Wiggenweld Potion, Antidote to Common Poisons, Pompion Potion, Strength Potion, Hair-Raising Potion, Fire Protection Potion, Strengthening Solution, Swelling Solution, Girding Potion," he listed, presenting them to Cyrus for inspection.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch119- Hatching Plan
Ch119- Hatching n
My dear readers! The rating of the novel fell beneath 4 stars. Please help me with honest rates!
**
Cyrus, with years of experience in the potion ingredient business, uncorked each potion, taking a moment to assess their quality through smell and a quick visual inspection. His expertise in the field was not to be underestimated, and his reaction to Harry''s potions was one of genuine amazement. "These are all high-quality, indeed. I would dare say they surpass what''s currently avable on the market," Cyrus acknowledged, his tone conveying both surprise and respect for Harry''s skills.
Harry, pleased with the positive assessment, nodded in agreement. "I''ve been working on refining the brewing process to ensure each batch maintains this level of quality. My hope is to introduce these potions to a wider market, with the Greengrass family''s renowned distributionwork serving as the perfect conduit."
Cyrus, considering Harry''s proposition, leaned back slightly, his gaze thoughtful. "This is an interesting proposal, Harry. Your approach to potion making is quite innovative. I believe there''s potential for a mutually beneficial arrangement here."
Cyrus then inquired about the logistics behind Harry''s potion venture, revealing a keen interest in the practical aspects of their potential partnership. "And, do you have a n for distribution?" he asked, his eyes searching Harry''s for an answer.
Harry, with a thoughtful expression, admitted, "Actually, one of the main reasons I''m seeking coboration with you is for your expertise in distribution. Your family already has a well-established business model. If it aligns with your interests, we could form a symbiotic rtionship. You supply the ingredients, I''ll produce the potions, and together we sell them."
Cyrus rubbed his chin, considering Harry''s proposal. "While the idea is appealing, I''m concerned about the scale. Exactly how much ingredients would you require, and how capable are we in meeting those demands?"
Harry''s grin widened, signaling he had already pondered this question. "I''m d you brought that up," he said just as Neville Longbottom, apanied by his grandmother, Augusta Longbottom, approached them.
Neville, with a smile, greeted Harry, "It''s wonderful to see you here, Harry. This is my gran." Augusta chided her grandson gently for his casual introduction, emphasizing the importance of noble etiquette.
Harry, with a light chuckle, gracefully bowed and kissed Augusta''s hand, "Lady Longbottom, it''s an honor to finally meet you." He then introduced Petunia, ensuring the introductions maintained the decorum expected of such an esteemed gathering.
Greeting the Greengrass family, Augusta''s manner was polite but reserved, her demeanor reflecting a longstanding caution towards families whose allegiances in the wizarding world''splex tapestry were not as clear-cut as those of the Longbottoms.
Harry, seizing the moment, presented a solution to Cyrus''s concern. "The Longbottom family is a pioneer in herbology. Partnering with them could resolve any ingredient supply issues, don''t you think?" he proposed, his voice carrying a note of confidence.
Turning to Augusta, Harry outlined the business opportunity, detailing the potential benefits ofbining the Longbottoms'' herbological expertise with the Greengrass family''s distributionwork. He showcased the potions he had brought, each one a testament to his proficiency andmitment to quality.
Neville, standing beside his grandmother, proudly added, "See, Gran? Harry is as excellent in potions as I''ve always said."
Augusta, observing the potions and listening to Harry''s pitch, seemed to weigh the proposition carefully. Her initial skepticism slowly gave way to a measured interest as the strategic value of such a coboration became apparent.
Cyrus, intrigued by the prospect of integrating the Longbottoms'' herbological resources into their venture, nodded thoughtfully. "A partnership between our families could indeed provide a strong foundation for this endeavor. Your foresight in uniting our strengths ismendable, Harry."
Augusta, though not immediately warm to the idea of coborating with the Greengrass family, recognized the practical benefits and Harry''s strategic acumen. "Your proposal has merit, Mr. Potter. I am inclined to consider it, provided our interests and contributions are respected and properly managed."
The discussion, initially centered around business, evolved into a broader conversation about the potential impact of their coboration on the wizardingmunity. Harry''s vision of creating high-quality potions essible to a wider audience resonated with both families, bridging initial reservations andying the groundwork for a promising alliance.
At the moment Draco approached their table, the atmosphere shifted subtly, signaling theplexity of wizarding society''s dynamics. "Potter," Draco greeted with a nod, an acknowledgment of their evolving rapport.
Lucius Malfoy, with his characteristic poise and an air of aristocracy, followed closely behind with his wife, Narcissa Malfoy (n¨¦e ck). His eyes swept over the group, a flicker of interest passing through his gaze as he remarked, "Lady Longbottom, Lord Greengrass, and Heir Potter. Quite the notable assembly we have here." Augusta Longbottom, maintaining her dignified demeanor, chose not to engage with Lucius, her silence speaking volumes. Cyrus Greengrass offered a greeting that was both courteous and reserved, indicative of theplex history between their families. "Lord Malfoy," he acknowledged with a measured tone.
Harry, ever the diplomat, extended his hand to Lucius, a gesture of civility amidst the undercurrents of tension. "Lord Malfoy," he said, maintaining eye contact¡ªa silent disy of confidence. Turning to Narcissa, Harry''s manner softened as he greeted her with a respectful kiss on the hand. "Lady Malfoy," he addressed her, his tone imbued with a warmth that contrasted with the formalities exchanged between the elders.
Lucius Malfoy, with a tactician''s eye for opportunity, interjected into the conversation about the burgeoning business coboration among the families. "I''ve overheard the potential for a business alliance. While the Malfoy family prides itself on not boasting, it''s well-known that our ventures have consistently seeded in the market," he stated, his tone carrying the weight of decades of financial acumen.
Cyrus Greengrass, not one to be easily swayed or impressed, responded with a polite yet firm dismissal. "While your offer is appreciated, Lord Malfoy, our consortium here represents aplete circle of production, distribution, and expertise. At present, we see no gap that necessitates outside involvement." His words were diplomatic but left no room for misunderstanding; the Greengrass, Longbottom, and Potter coboration was self-sufficient.
Undeterred by the rebuttal, Lucius offered a parting consideration. "Should the timee when you wish to broaden your horizons further, the Malfoywork spans continents and crosses oceans¡ªa reach that could prove beneficial." His mention of the Malfoy''s international influence was not an idle boast; their financial and social tendrils extended well beyond the British Isles, a fact known to all within the wizardingmunity.
Lucius Malfoy, with a graceful nod to the group, remarked, "Well then, it was a pleasure," before turning his attention to the passing Minister of Magic. "Cornelius," he greeted, subtly shifting the atmosphere as he and his family departed towards Fudge. The Yule Ball, while a celebration, also served as a crucialworking event for the wizarding elite, a fact underscored by the interactions that evening.
As the adults delved into their discussions, Harry found himself amidst his peers, exchanging stories and insights. However, his attention was momentarily diverted by the conversation involving his Aunt Petunia. Helena Greengrass, despite her initial warmth, couldn''tpletely mask her surprise upon learning Petunia was a squib. Her tone, though still polite, carried an unintended note of condescension. Harry, sensitive to these nuances, was displeased inwardly at the treatment of his aunt, a sentiment Nigel didn''t fail to notice.
"Ah, the subtle art of snobbery," Nigel remarked dryly in Harry''s mind. "A reminder that even in the most enlightened circles, old prejudices die hard."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch120- Creek and a Frog
Ch120- Creek and a Frog
Helena still engaged Petunia in conversation, albeit with a slightly elevated tone than before, a subtle shift that Harry detected despite being surrounded by his friends. It irked him to witness any semnce of condescension directed towards his aunt, a sentiment he bore silently, choosing to focus on the positive aspects of the evening. His difort was short-lived, however, as Augusta Longbottom interjected with amendation that shifted the atmosphere.
"Petunia, the gifts Harry sent, were samples from you sent from your greenhouse right? They were nothing short of revolutionary," Augusta praised, her voice resonant with genuine admiration. "You''ve managed to use Muggle agricultural techniques with magical herbology together in a way that''s both innovative and impressive. I must confess, the Longbottom greenhouses could greatly benefit from such ingenuity. I''d be honored if you''d consider sharing some of your insights with me."
This acknowledgment from a respected figure in the magicalmunity bolstered Petunia''s confidence, her posture straightening as she responded with a gracious nod. "Thank you, Lady Longbottom. I''d be delighted to share what I''ve learned. It''s fascinating to see how Muggle advancements canplement our understanding of magical nts."
Helena, upon hearing Augusta''s high praise, adjusted her demeanor, her tone softening significantly. "Indeed, Ms. Evans, your work sounds fascinating. The Greengrass family has always valued innovation in potion ingredient cultivation. Perhaps there''s potential for coboration in the future."
The conversation evolved, with Helena and Augusta exchanging thoughts on herbology and the integration of Muggle technology, demonstrating the universal appeal of groundbreaking ideas, regardless of their origin. This exchange not only elevated Petunia in the eyes of the wizardingmunity but also bridged gaps between worlds, a testament to Harry''s belief in the value of cross-cultural exchange.
Amid these engaging discussions, Susan Bones appeared, her enthusiasm unmistakable as she approached Harry, dragging Amelia Bones behind her. "Harry!" Susan eximed, her smile wide and bright. "I wanted you to meet my aunt, Amelia Bones. Aunty, this is Harry Potter, the one I''ve told you so much about."
Amelia, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, extended her hand to Harry with a firmness that spoke of her character. "Mr. Potter, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you. Susan speaks very highly of you," she said, her smile genuine, though her eyes held the sharpness typical of someone in her position.
Harry returned the handshake with equal firmness. "The pleasure is all mine, Madam Bones. Susan has been a great friend at Hogwarts," he replied, his tone respectful and warm.
Following closely behind Susan and Amelia were Hannah Abbott and her family. "Hello, Harry," Hannah greeted, a shy smile on her face. Her parents, Thomas and Eleanor Abbott, followed suit, offering Harry polite nods of acknowledgment. "We''ve heard a great deal about you, Mr. Potter. It''s good to finally meet you in person," Thomas Abbott said, his voice carrying a note of curiosity and openness.
The interactions were marked by a mutual respect and curiosity, with Harry findingmon ground with each new acquaintance. Nigelmented slyly in Harry''s mind, "It seems your fan club is growing by the minute, Master Harry. Shall we start charging membership fees?"
Harry brushed off Nigel''s remark with an internal chuckle, focusing on introducing Petunia to Susan and Hannah''s rtives. As their table grew increasingly crowded, it naturally drew more attention. At one point, a woman approached them, whom Harry could only describe as resembling a frog in human guise. Something about her immediately set off rm bells in his mind, prompting him to discreetly use his Observe function.
[System Message: Dolores Umbridge - Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic. Known for her controversial methods and strict adherence to Ministry policies. Slight malicious intent detected.]
Though the system message didn''t indicate any external magical influence, the subtle undercurrent of malice in her presence made Harry frown. She began in a voice that was artificially sweet,den with ''hmm''s that punctuated her sentences. "Mr. Potter and¡¡± She looked at Petunia with a greatly failed masked displeasure, ¡°herpany¡ Being invited by the Minister is quite the opportunity, hmm. I see you''re taking full advantage of it too," she said, her tone polite on the surface.
Petunia, for her part, maintained herposure, responding with a grace that belied her distaste for the woman. "Yes, it''s been most enlightening," she replied, her politeness impable yet distant.
Nigel, seizing the moment to inject his unique brand ofmentary, quipped in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the Ministry''s very own toad in the garden. Do be careful, Master Harry, lest we step on her and provoke a bureaucratic squabble."
Harry gave a slight nod, acknowledging Nigel''s advice without letting on to their silentmunication. He turned his attention back to Umbridge, his expression neutral. "Indeed. Hogwarts has taught me to appreciate every learning opportunity," he said, his words chosen carefully to convey respect while asserting his independence.
Umbridge''s smile faltered momentarily, her eyes narrowing as she digested Harry''s response. "Hmm, quite. And Mrs. Dursley, it must be a... unique experience for you, being among our kind," she said, her attempt to sound inclusive failing miserably as her tone betrayed her condescension as she uttered the name Dursley.
Harry frowned, his displeasure subtly emerging. "It''s Ms. Evans," he corrected with a firm but polite tone, emphasizing the misnomer to assert Petunia''s dignity. "And as for being among ''your kind,''" Harry added, his voice carrying a hint of emphasis on the words "your kind," "we''re quite ustomed to exploring different environments. I assure you, Ms. Umbridge, my aunt is quitefortable navigating unfamiliar waters. We''ve been known to frequent the creeks on asion."
As Augusta allowed herself a small chuckle, hidden behind her hand, Tracey, Daphne, Astoria, Hannah, and Susan struggled to contain theirughter at Harry''s cleverly veiled jab while Neville looked confused. Umbridge, either missing the barb or choosing to overlook it, pressed on, her voice dripping with a condescension that could peel paint. "Ah, the simple pleasures of Muggles, always so... quaint," she remarked, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and disdain.
Harry let out a lightugh, leaning into the conversation with an air of feigned innocence that he carefully maintained. "Absolutely," he nodded, his tone carrying a subtle hint of amusement that only those in on the joke would catch. "Just the other day, my aunt and I were ying around with one of those Muggle gadgets¡ªtelevision, they call it. Quite the interesting device, lets you tune into broadcasts from all over. Quite a novelty, wouldn''t you agree?" He paused for effect, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "But, you see, we got a bit overwhelmed by the sheer number of channels¡ªdid you know there are thousands of them? So, we decided to switch things up and give an Atari a go. Another Muggle invention, lets you y games right on your TV screen. After trying out a few different ones, we decided to go for a more old-fashioned thrill¡ªa ride in our car. Can''t fly, unfortunately, but let me tell you, Madam Umbridge, the speed is something else."
Umbridge''s smile wavered, her patience clearly tested by Harry''s pointed enthusiasm for the mundane. "Fascinating," she managed, her voice strained with the effort of politeness. "I suppose when one is limited by non-magical means, such... diversions can provide a modicum of amusement."
Nigel whispered with his characteristic wit, "Ah, the boundless joys of Muggle innovation. Who needs a broomstick when you have the breakneck thrill of terrestrial transportation? Watch out, Madam Umbridge, we might just take you for a spin."
Harry''s smile broadened, a silent chuckle shared between him and his unseen advisor. "Indeed, Madam Umbridge, we find joy in the simple things. And who knows? Perhaps there''s a lesson there about the value of grounding oneself in the basics," he said, his gaze steady, challenging.
Umbridge, sensing the undercurrents of defiance in Harry''s polite veneer, huffed slightly, her annoyance palpable. "Well, I''m sure your... adventures are quite fulfilling. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have matters of greater significance to attend to." With that, she turned on her heel, her departure as stiff as her demeanor.
As the group watched her retreat, Augusta leaned closer, her voice low but audibly amused. "Mr. Potter, your knack for handling difficult people with such poise ismendable. And quite entertaining, if I may add."
Harry bowed his head in acknowledgment, a grin still ying on his lips. "Thank you, Lady Longbottom. It''s all in a day''s work, I suppose."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch121- Dance!
Ch121- Dance!
The atmosphere, lightened by the exchange, turned back to the more pleasant matters at hand. Petunia, who had observed the interaction with a mixture of pride and amusement, finally spoke up. "It''s refreshing to see that not all magic involves wands and spells. Sometimes, the right words can be just as powerful."
The evening progressed, with the unpleasant interlude quickly fading into the background as the guests immersed themselves in the festivities. The music, conversation, andughter filled the ballroom, a testament to the enduring spirit of those gathered.
As the night wore on, Harry found himself reflecting on the events of the evening. The interactions, both challenging and rewarding, had offered him a deeper insight into theplexities of the wizarding world.
At the moment the music shifted, heralding the start of the Yule Dance, Harry extended his hand towards Petunia, inviting her for the first dance. Their arrival together at the event had been a statement of their bond, and naturally, Harry wouldn''t consider sharing this inaugural dance with anyone else. As they took to the dance floor, numerous eyes turned towards them, captivated by Petunia''s grace and beauty. Despite the attention, no one approached to ask for a dance, respecting the exclusive moment between Harry and his aunt.
After sharing this special dance with Petunia, who gracefully declined any further invitations to dance from others, preferring to observe the festivities from the sidelines, Harry sought out Daphne Greengrass. Offering his hand, he invited her to join him on the dance floor. Daphne, with a smile that lit up her features, epted, and they moved to the rhythm of the music, their steps in perfect harmony.
As they danced, Harry couldn''t help but notice the subtle grace with which Daphne moved, her every step and turn a testament to her elegance. Nigel, ever ready with ament, quipped in Harry''s mind, "Ah, from the looks of it, you''ve chosen a dance partner who could give those professional ballroom dancers a run for their money. Try not to step on her toes, Master Harry, lest we tarnish our reputation."
Harry, maintaining his steps meticulously to avoid any missteps, replied mentally, "Worry not, Nigel. I''ve been known to have a certain finesse on the dance floor when the asion calls for it."
After some time dancing, Harry noticed Daphne''s silence, breaking the flow of their conversation. Concerned, he inquired, "Everything alright, Daphne?"
With a sigh that seemed to carry a weight far beyond the evening''s festivities, Daphne looked up, her eyes¡ªa striking shade of blue¡ªmeeting Harry''s earnest green gaze. "The book you gifted me... Thank you," she began, her voice tinged with aplexity of emotions.
Harry, pleased yet surprised, responded, "You''ve read it already?" His enthusiasm, however, waned upon noticing her somber expression. Puzzled, he asked, "Was there something wrong with it?"
Daphne''s response was heavy with resignation. "You don''t know. Of course, you don''t. How could you?" she said, her tone a mix of sadness and understanding.
Baffled, Harry pressed, "Know what, Daphne?"
Taking a deep breath as if bracing herself for the revtion, Daphne exined, "The little girl in the novel, cursed with a dark magic that''s incurable... Astoria, well, our lineage has been cursed with a blood-borne curse, and Astoria inherited it too."
Harry''s heart sank. "I am so sorry, Daphne. I had no idea," he confessed, genuinely remorseful. "The story I sent¡ªit spoke of hardship but also of oveing it. The main character reminded me of you, strong and resilient. I never meant to cause pain."
Daphne, touched by his sincerity, managed a small, appreciative smile. "I know, Harry. It''s not your fault. The gesture was kind, and the story is beautiful¡ªit just hit closer to home than I expected."
After some time, recognizing the gravity of his unintended mistake, Harry sought to address the moment with the maturity it demanded. "Daphne, I must admit, my choice was made in ignorance of your family''s struggle. Although unintentional, I realize now how my actions might have brought unintended pain," he conveyed earnestly, his gaze filled with sincerity as he nced towards Astoria. Using his Observe function discreetly, he aimed to understand her better, hoping to find a way to help.
[System Message: Astoria Greengrass - Shows signs of a rare, inherited magical condition. Prognosis uncertain without further magical medical consultation.]
"Nigel, is it truly incurable?" Harry pondered internally, the weight of the situation pressing on him. Nigel''s response came quickly, "In our world, Master Harry, ''incurable'' is often just a synonym for ''not yet cured.'' There''s always hope."
Harry hummed thoughtfully, a silent vow forming within him to delve into this challenge, seeking answers where others might see none.
After the music ended, Harry expressed his gratitude with a courteous bow, "Thank you for honoring me with this dance, Daphne." The sincere appreciation in his voice,plemented by the respectful title, brought a soft blush to Daphne''s cheeks, her usualposure giving way to a moment of genuine warmth.
As the evening progressed, Harry took the opportunity to dance with Tracey, Astoria, Susan, and Hannah, ensuring each felt valued and included. With Tracey, their dance was filled with light-hearted banter, her spirited nature making it easy for Harry to engage in a yful exchange that left them bothughing. "You certainly have a knack for stepping on my toes in more ways than one," Harry teased, eliciting a yful roll of the eyes from Tracey.
Astoria, though younger, held her own on the dance floor, her inquisitiveness shining through even in their movements. "I''ve heard you''re quite the adventurer at Hogwarts," she remarked, a hint of mischief in her eyes. Harry, amused by her directness, replied, "Only on days ending in ''y,'' Astoria. But don''t believe everything you hear." Herughter, light and carefree, added ayer of ease to their interaction.
Dancing with Susan brought a different dynamic, her gratitude towards Harry for his bravery creating an undercurrent of respect. "Seeing how you defended your Aunt, reminded me of your brace actions. I still can''t thank you enough for what you did," she said, her voice soft. Harry, with a reassuring smile, responded, "No need for thanks, Susan. Friends look out for each other." The simplicity of his statement underscored the depth of their burgeoning friendship.
Hannah''s dance was more reserved, her shy demeanor making their conversation more subdued but no less meaningful. "I noticed in Christmas break that Hogwarts seems so much brighter with you around, Harry," she mentioned, a gentle sincerity in her tone. "Well, Hannah, it''s the people that make Hogwarts special. You''re one of those lights," Harry replied, hispliment bringing a shy smile to her face.
Nigel, observing the exchanges, couldn''t resistmenting once again upon seeing Harry dance with a beauty after another, "A regr social butterfly, aren''t we? Just remember, Master Harry, not to fly too close to the sun." Harry''s mental response was a mixture of amusement and acknowledgment. "I''ll keep my wings in check, Nigel. No Icarus moves tonight."
Throughout these interactions, Harry''s demeanor remained genuine, his conversations flowing naturally. Each dance allowed him to connect on a personal level, reinforcing bonds of friendship and camaraderie. The respect he showed each of his partners, coupled with his easygoing nature, made the evening memorable for them.
As the night drew on, the music eventually gave way to the soft hum of conversation, marking the Yule Ball''s conclusion. With promises to Augusta of visiting Longbottom Manor, Harry took Petunia''s hand, guiding her towards a secluded corner for their departure. The Ministry had arranged for the Floo Network,plete with supplied Floo Powder, but the Evans household remained disconnected¡ªa preference Harry wished to maintain for privacy. Summoning Misty with a discreet call, they prepared to apparate back to their home.
Nigel quipped in Harry''s mind, "Ah, leaving the party in a style befitting a true wizard. No mundane exits for us, eh, Master Harry?"
Harry couldn''t suppress a smile as he responded mentally, "Exactly, Nigel. Besides, there''s a certain charm in maintaining a bit of mystery about ourings and goings."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch122- Hesitation
Ch122- Hesitation
Misty appeared with a soft pop, her eyes wide with excitement at being of service. "Master Potter, Miss Petunia, Misty is ready to take you home," she squeaked, her voice filled with eagerness.
"Thank you, Misty. Let''s head back," Harry said, offering Petunia a reassuring smile as they took hold of Misty''s offered hands. With a nod from Harry, Misty snapped her fingers, and they disappeared with a faint crack, leaving behind the twinkling lights and lingering melodies of the Yule Ball.
Reappearing in the familiar surroundings of their home, Harry and Petunia shared a moment of quiet reflection on the night''s events. The warmth of their living room, with its soft, inviting glow, was a wee contrast to the grandeur of the ball.
Petunia let out a contented sigh, her earlier trepidation about attending the event now reced by a warm sense of aplishment. "That was quite the evening, Harry," she said, removing her coat and settling onto the sofa.
Harry''s smile was bright and genuine as he looked at his aunt. "You were truly amazing tonight, Aunty," heplimented, his eyes reflecting the pride he felt. Petunia, with a modest smile, found herp soon upied by Crookshanks, who sought her affection with a purr. As she stroked the cat, she sighed softly, her voice carrying a weight of decision. "Harry, I think it would be better if you attended such gatherings without me in the future."
Harry''s expression turned to one of confusion, his eyebrows knitting together in concern. "What do you mean, Aunty? If this is about that frog¡ª"
But Petunia interrupted him gently, shaking her head to dismiss the notion. "No, Harry, it''s not about her. It''s about status."
Harry''s scowl deepened, reflecting his disdain for the shallow judgments of the wizarding elite. "Aunty, the opinions of those self-important fools hold no weight. They''re trapped in archaic beliefs, thinking pure bloodlines are superior to innovation and intelligence. Did you not see how impressed Lady Longbottom was? Your creativity left her in awe."
Petunia''s gaze softened, but her resolve remained. "Harry, it''s not just about their opinions. It''s about fitting in, and I... I don''t want you to miss out because of me."
Nigel chimed in, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Ah, yes, because nothing says fitting in like hobnobbing with wizards who think a good pedigree trumpsmon sense. Truly, the pinnacle of social achievement."
Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Aunty, your work, using Muggle innovations with magical herbology, is groundbreaking. You''re bridging worlds. That''s where the future lies, not in the purity of one''s blood."
Petunia smiled weakly, touched by Harry''s words. "I appreciate your faith in me, Harry. But, I can''t help feeling like an outsider there."
"Outsider?" Harry snorted. "Please, those wizards couldn''t innovate their way out of a paper bag. You, on the other hand, are redefining what it means to be magical. If they can''t see that, it''s their loss."
Harry leaned forward, capturing his aunt''s gaze with his own earnest one. "You belong there just as much as anyone, Aunty. More, even. You''re showing them a new way forward. If they can''t see your worth, that''s their folly, not ours."
Petunia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, moved by Harry''s passionate defense. "Thank you, Harry. It means the world to me, truly. But, I think it''s best if I focus on my work from the shadows. The limelight... it''s not for me."
Harry, with a persistence that mirrored his determination on the Quidditch field, leaned in closer, his voice carrying an earnestness that could not be easily dismissed. "Aunty, you embody the spirit of the Evans House, a line that, though you believe it ended with you, continues to thrive through your innovations. You merge Muggle ingenuity with magical ways, a feat those stuck in their ways can''t even begin toprehend. And," he added, a spark of excitement in his eyes, "I have something for you, a token of appreciation for everything you''ve done and will continue to do."
Reaching into his pocket, Harry retrieved a small, neatly wrapped box and handed it to Petunia. The curiosity in her eyes was evident as she carefully unwrapped it, revealing a ticket inside. "What''s this, Harry?" she inquired, her gaze shifting from the ticket back to Harry.
The ticket itself was a work of art, adorned with intricate designs that spoke of the magical world from which it originated. Hogwarts'' house crests¡ªGryffindor, Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Ravenw¡ªwere elegantly disyed along the borders, with magical creatures like hippogriffs and nifflers adding a yful touch to the corners. In the center, the Quidditch pitch was depicted in stunning detail, with tiny broomsticks flying overhead, giving the ticket an almost animated quality.
"This," Harry began, his tone infused with pride, "is a VIP pass to every Quidditch game at Hogwarts, for as long as you wish to attend. As a stakeholder in the Quidditch events, I''ve been given a VIP box, and I can''t think of anyone more deserving to share that space with me. I''d be honored if you''de to watch me y."
Petunia, taken aback by the gesture, examined the ticket more closely, her fingers tracing the delicate lines of the Hogwarts crest. "Harry, this is... incredible. But are you sure? I mean, me, at a Quidditch game?"
Harry''s smile was reassuring, his confidence unshaken. "Absolutely, Aunty. You''re not just attending as a spectator; you''re there as a representative of our family, of the Evans legacy. And yes, even if you can''t cast spells, you''re bringing something equally powerful to the wizarding world. Your ability to blend Muggle technology with magical innovation is groundbreaking. Those purebloods, with their narrow views, are missing out on the potential for progress. You, Aunty, are a part of that progress."
Petunia, now smiling at the thought, looked from the ticket back to Harry. "Well, when you put it like that, how can I refuse? It''ll be my pleasure to watch you y, Harry. And who knows? Maybe I''ll learn a thing or two about Quidditch in the process."
Harry''s grin widened, pleased with her eptance. "Trust me, Aunty, Quidditch is more than just a game. It''s a spectacle. And with you in the VIP box, it''ll be even more special."
Harry could see Petunia''s earlier apprehension about attending events like the Yule Ball slowly fading away. As they discussed the uing Quidditch games, Harry saw a gleam of excitement in Petunia''s eyes, a sign that she was gradually moving past the earlier hesitations about attending magical events such as Yule Ball. "We''re expected at Longbottom Manor this Friday," Harry added, his tone casual but encouraging. "It''s a perfect opportunity, Aunty. You should present the muggle greenhouse technology you''ve blended with magical practices. The Greengrass, Davis, Bones, and Abbott families will be there, too."
Petunia, caught in the enthusiasm of the moment, momentarily forgot her reservations. "Oh, that sounds wonderful, Harry. But what exactly should I prepare?" she inquired, her voiceced with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.
Harry smiled reassuringly. "Just be yourself, Aunty. Share your passion for blending muggle innovations with magic. It''s not just about the technology; it''s the perspective you bring that''s truly revolutionary."
Nigel, seizing the moment to add his insight, quipped, "Yes, think of it as enlightening the wizarding world one greenhouse at a time. Who knows, you might just start a trend. Next thing we know, they''ll be swapping their broomsticks for gardening tools! A rake perhaps?"
Chuckling, Harry waved off Nigel''smentary with a light-hearted, "You''ve got quite the imagination, Nigel." He then turned to Petunia, his eyes reflecting the fatigue of the day''s events, "It''s been a long night, Aunty. I think it''s time for me to head to bed. Good night."
Petunia smiled softly at Harry, her gaze warm. "Good night, Harry. Today was indeed eventful. Rest well."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch123- Plans!
Ch123- ns!
As Harry retreated to his room, the excitement of the evening gave way to a contemtive silence. The night''s discussions, the interactions, and the subtle politics of the wizarding world swirled in his thoughts. Nigel, sensing Harry''s reflective mood, remained unusually quiet, allowing him the space to think.
In his room, Harry sat on the edge of his bed, his mind reying the evening''s events. The Yule Ball had been a revtion in many ways, highlighting both the potential for unity and the lingering divides within the wizardingmunity. Petunia''s eptance and her innovative contributions had sparked interest among some, yet there were others, like Umbridge, whose views remained entrenched in outdated beliefs.
He found himself deeply troubled by Petunia''s situation. Despite understanding that Petunia''sck of magical abilities didn''t make her any less significant, he couldn''t shake off his concern. Then, he recalled Nigel''s reassuring words, "Nothing is incurable." This thought ignited a spark of hope within him, suggesting that perhaps there was a way to bridge the gap between Petunia''s current state and a world where she could fully embrace her unique identity, regardless of magic.
Harry''s thoughts then drifted to Daphne and Astoria, particrly the revtion about their family''s curse. The weight of Daphne''s words lingered heavily on him, the realization of her personal struggles casting a shadow over the otherwise joyful evening. Nigel, breaking his silence, ventured, "Tough situation with the Greengrasses, Master Harry. But if anyone can find a solution, it''s you. After all, who else would charge headlong into a mystery with such gusto?"
Harry chuckled, but his concern for Astoria remained. "We''ll need to look into it, Nigel. There has to be something we can do. Magic has answers, we just need to find the right questions."
Nigel shot back, "Hold off on firing up the cauldrons, will you? Let''s not forget ourst ''breakthrough'' concoction."
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at the memory. "Fair point, Nigel. But this is different. It''s not just about brewing potions; it''s about understanding deeper magical principles."
Nigel asked, "Oh, enlighten us with your groundbreaking theory, Master Harry. And here I was thinking we''d have a quiet night." His tone dripped with the kind of sarcasm only centuries of observing human folly could perfect.
Harry, unphased by Nigel''s quip, delved into his thoughts. "A magical curse that can be inherited sounds a lot like magic itself, don''t you think? What makes the new generation magical? Is it something that can be inherited? I know the pureblood ideology that ims Muggle-borns steal their magic is ludicrous, but magic is inherited; that much is clear. The statistics are undeniable."
Nigel, ever ready with a counterpoint, replied, "Ah, yes, because gics is such a well-explored field in our world. Next, you''ll be telling me we should start a Hogwarts Ancestry project. I can see the advertisements now: ''Discover your magical roots! Find out if you''re truly pureblood, or if there''s a Muggle postman in your family tree.''"
Harry rolled his eyes, "Or milkman, but it''s not about purity, Nigel. It''s about understanding. If we can figure out how magic is passed down, maybe we can understand how to counteract curses like the one affecting the Greengrass family."
"Ah, from Quidditch star to gicist. Your ambition knows no bounds, Master Harry," Nigel said, his voiceced with mock admiration. "But do proceed. I''m all ears, metaphorically speaking."
Harry, undeterred, continued, "Think about it. If a curse can be passed down through generations, it''s tied to the family''s magical signature, right? So, if we can iste that signature, perhaps we can find a way to neutralize the curse without harming the underlying magic."
Nigel mused, "Isting a magical signature... Why, it''s so simple, one wonders why no one has thought of it before. Perhaps because our dear wizardingmunity still relies on quills and parchment. But do go on."
"Exactly, Nigel. The wizarding world has stagnated, clinging to tradition instead of innovation. But what if we looked at this problem through a different lens? What if webined magical theory with Muggle science? There''s so much we don''t understand about magic because we''ve never really tried."
Nigel, his tone almost filled with zest, quipped, "Who said technology and science are the antithesis of magic, Master Harry? Indeed, if the wizarding world had inte, we''d have probably debunked half of those pureblood theories by now. Or at least had some hrious memes out of them."
Harry, confused by Nigel''s remark, nodded thoughtfully. "That''s precisely my point, Nigel. We''re sitting on a goldmine of potential with magic, yet we''re using it to light candles and clean dishes. It''s like using a supeputer to y tic-tac-toe."
Nigel, seizing on Harry''s metaphor, added, "Oh, the height of wizarding ambition! Next, you''ll be telling me they''ll discover the magical equivalent of a calctor and call it the greatest invention since sliced bread. Which, mind you, was a Muggle invention."
Harry leaned back, letting Nigel''s sarcasm wash over him. "But imagine, Nigel, if we could harness both worlds'' strengths. The precision of science and the boundless potential of magic. We could revolutionize not just how we understand curses but everything from healing to transportation."
Nigel, feigning a dramatic gasp, said, "Revolutionize transportation? But whatever would we do without the charming experience of Floo powder? I, for one, shall miss the taste of soot in the morning."
Rolling his eyes, Harry added, "Well, that is forter. There are still much to learn about both worlds." Nigel hummed, although his virtual frame was shivering with excitement.
The next day, Harry woke up early and did his morning workout in the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. The routine, rigorous and exacting, was something he hade to relish, a physical testament to his dedication not just to magic, but to personal excellence. Arriving in the living room, he greeted Petunia, who was already preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Aunty," he said cheerfully. Petunia smiled back, a sense of calm and routine enveloping the room. "Good morning, Harry. How was your sleep?" she inquired, her hands skillfully moving from one task to another. Nodding, Harry stretched, "Great."
As they sat down to breakfast, the topic of the uing visit to Longbottom Manor came up again. Petunia, now somewhat more open to the idea, asked, "Harry, do you really think my work will be well received there?"
Harry, his mouth full of toast, nodded vigorously. "Absolutely, Aunty. They''re not all like Umbridge, you know. There are those in the wizarding world who appreciate progress and innovation. You''ll see."
Nigel, always ready with a quip, chimed in, "Yes, consider it a field trip to thend of the backwards. A chance to see how the other half lives. And by ''other half,'' I mean those who think turning a teacup into a rat is the height of innovation."
For the rest of the day, Harry worked on his magical practice in the Enchanted Briefcase, driven by a concern for the Ministry''s Trace Charm, which detected underage magic. Thisplex system was something Harry was still trying to fully understand. His theory was that any student entering a magical school would have their wands marked with the trace, exining why the wands he found in the Potter Vault had no trace. But there was more to it, and he didn''t want to draw undue attention to himself, preferring to train his magical abilities either in the Virtual Room or the Enchanted Briefcase.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch124- Just Imagine!
Ch124- Just Imagine!
As he delved into his studies, Harry found himself pondering the limitations and possibilities of wandless magic. "Nigel, do you think wandless magic could be the key to bypassing the Trace?" he mused aloud, his eyes scanning an ancient tome on magical theory.
Nigel, ever the source of sharp wit, replied, "Ah, Master Harry, always looking for loopholes in the fabric of magicalw. Next, you''ll be asking if a broomstick can be used to sweep away the Ministry''s regtions."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''s remark but remained focused on his task. He practiced various spells, starting with the basics and gradually moving to moreplex incantations, all without the use of a wand. His control over his magical abilities was improving, but the challenge of performing more advanced magic without a wand was evident.
"Seems a bit like trying to y the violin with a breadstick instead of a bow," Nigel observed as Harry struggled with a particrly tricky charm.
"Perhaps," Harry conceded, "but there''s something liberating about not relying on a wand. It feels more... raw, more connected to the magic itself."
"Raw magic, you say? How very primal of you," Nigel quipped. Ignoring Nigel''smentary, Harry focused on refining his use of the omni-tongue ability, particrly in imitating Unicorn sounds for chanting. The melodious chants, pure and ethereal, were proving effective in casting light magic, a domain Harry was eagerly exploring. With each attempt, his Lumos variations, channeled through Unicorn chants, grew purer, emitting a soothing,forting warm light haze that seemed to fill the room with a serene glow.
Harry, absorbed in his practice, couldn''t help but marvel at the unique quality of the light produced by the Unicornnguage. "It''s not just illumination; it''s like it carries the essence of tranquility with it," he mused aloud, watching the gentle light y across the walls of the mansion.
Nigel remarked, "How quaint. We''ve gone from aspiring to be a powerful wizard to moonlighting as a mystical moodmp designer. Shall we start taking orders?"
Harry waved off Nigel''s skepticism with a determined shake of his head. "Don''t you get it, Nigel? We''re on the cusp of something groundbreaking, blending Muggle inventions with our magical capabilities. Think back to what Aunt Petunia managed to do. It wasn''t a true fusion of technology and magic, but a side-by-side utilization. Imagine, though, if I could embed unicorn spells like Lumos intomps and ce them in psychiatric hospitals. Could the tranquility not soothe the patients, bring them peace? And consider the Phoenix spell Lumos, casting light and warmth simultaneously. The potential applications are boundless." His eyes burned with intensity. "Recall what I mentioned about the sun? A colossal orb of burning sma. Who''s to say magic couldn''t replicate that?"
Nigel added, "You are missing one thing, Master Harry. You are using Chants of different creatures, how do you n to apply those to runes? Runes have no voice." He paused for effect, "Unless you''ve invented a magical megaphone for them?"
"And how do the human runes work? Who made them act like human spells? I doubt human runes sound like humans." His question hung in the air, a challenge to the conventional understanding of magic.
The AI hummed thoughtfully. "Indeed, that''s an intriguing perspective." Harry, his mind racing with ideas, continued, "Runes are essentially the written form of chants, inscribed with intent and activated under certain conditions. The intent behind the runes might function simrly to human spellcasting because that''s primarily what we understand. Of all thenguages I''ve encountered, Parseltongue seems most likely to have its own set of runes. I need to delve deeper into this area."
Nigel, seizing the opportunity for a witty interjection, remarked, "Ah, so now we''re adding linguistics to our repertoire. From Quidditch star to budding schr, your academic ambition knows no bounds. Just don''t start speaking in runes; I doubt the Hogwarts faculty is prepared for such enchantments."
Harry chuckled, not missing a beat. "It''s not about ambition, Nigel. It''s about understanding the very fabric of magic itself. If we can decode how runes work, imagine the possibilities. We could potentially create new forms of spells, or even better, understand ancient ones that have been lost to time."
Nigel quipped, "And here I was, thinking your greatest challenge this year would be passing with full marks. Silly me, you''re nning on rewriting the magical curriculum. Should I start drafting a letter to the Board of Governors?"
Ignoring Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry''s thoughts veered towards the practical application of his theories. "Consider this, Nigel. If we can understand the mechanism behind Parseltongue runes, I can create a set of runes for different creature tongues. Not only could I use it for creating magical artifacts to fill my vaults, but also further understand the core of magic."
Nigel snorted, "Ah, ever the entrepreneur. nning to corner the magical artifact market with your one-in-a-millennium inventions. How very... ambitious of you, Master Harry. And pray tell, what will be your first creation?"
Harry chuckled, "Oh, I do have a few ideas," his mind already racing with the endless possibilities thaty ahead. The thought of blending ancient runes with thenguages of magical creatures sparked a flurry of excitement within him. The potential for innovation was boundless, and Harry felt a surge of determination to explore every avenue.
"Indeed, Master Harry, your ''few ideas'' have historically tended to revolutionize our understanding of magic. I eagerly await the unveiling of yourtest venture," Nigel responded, his tone rich with his characteristic blend of encouragement and dry wit. "Perhaps a line of mood-enhancingmps for the perpetually gloomy? Or maybe a magical trantor for those who find themselves frequently lost in trantion?"
Harry''sughter filled the room, a wee reprieve from the weight of his thoughts. "You might jest, Nigel, but there''s real potential here. Imagine the advancements in healing magic alone if we could harness the calming effects of Unicorn chants or the rejuvenating properties of Phoenix songs. The applications could be revolutionary."
Nigel, seizing the moment to inject a bit of his usual sarcasm, replied, "Just be sure to keep your experiments confined to the virtual room. I''m not sure the world is ready for another incident akin to the Great Bubotuber Pudding Catastrophe."
Harry rolled his eyes, "You promised to never mention that again." Nigel, with a tone dripping in feigned innocence, replied, "What? The pudding incident? My lips are sealed. Well, if I had lips, that is."
The conversation shifted as Harry pondered the day ahead. "I need to find more about those runes, Nigel. There''s a gap in our understanding of magic that''s just waiting to be bridged."
"Ah, yes, the gap. As wide as the one between Professor Snape''s sense of humor and actual humor," Nigel quipped. "But do proceed. I''m all circuits."
Harry, ignoring Nigel''sment, continued, "It''s not just about bridging gaps. It''s about rewriting the narrative of magic. We''ve been stagnant for too long, relying on ancient texts and traditions without questioning the why and how."
Nigel, despite his usually sarcastic tone, was genuinely excited to see what Harry would aplish with his innovative approach to magic. Although Harry was still in the early stages, far from creating anything tangible, Nigel couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation for the day when Harry''s ideas woulde to fruition. "That does remind me of your chat with Ms. Granger. Seems you''re keen on following your own advice," Nigel remarked.
Harry pondered for a moment, considering whether to invite Hermione to Longbottom Manor. He then quickly dismissed the idea, recognizing that Hermione''s family, having barely seen her due to hermitments at Hogwarts. Also mindful of Hermione''s family''s limited exposure to the wizarding world. "Perhaps it would be overwhelming for them. A visit to our home might be more fittingter on," Harry decided, thinking it would provide a morefortable setting for Hermione and her family.
Nigel quipped, "Ah, nning a cozy little get-together, are we? Shall I prepare the silverware, or would you prefer I conjure up some entertainment? A dancing teapot, perhaps?"
"Let''s stick to the basics for now, Nigel. We wouldn''t want to scare them off with our... hospitality."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch125- Longbottoms
Ch125- Longbottoms
About Nigel... The thing is, I kind of dialed up the sarcastic remarks because the initialments suggested that his humor was not sarcastic, but only dry. This hase into effect just now because in drafts, I am way ahead of what I am publishing. That is why I had a hard time optimizing the optimal amount of sarcasm with support, and that is my shoring. I received feedback on Patreon as well as here in thest couple of chapters, and I have also toned down the sarcasm again. To be honest, I have reduced Nigel''s lines a lottely, but in thest couple of chapters and theing few chapters, there are a few important parts that are rted to the general plot and Nigel himself, hence his involvement. But, as I stated earlier, Nigel is part of the novel as I wanted to write a sassy, all-knowing, sarcastic butler, and I can''t remove him from the story, but I believe I can adjust his involvement to the best without boring you all. Thank you all for the support, and I hope you will like how the story unfolds. All the best.
--
The next morning, Harry woke to theforting weight of Crookshanks sprawled across his chest, the cat''s purring a gentle, rhythmic sound that eased him into wakefulness. "Good morning, Crookshanks," he murmured, offering a gentle pat that was met with a contented increase in the purring volume.
Stretching to dispel the remnants of sleep, Harry made his way to the kitchen, where Petunia was putting the finishing touches on breakfast. The scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with that of toast, creating a warm, inviting atmosphere. "Good morning, Harry. Let''s eat, and we should prepare for our trip," Petunia said, her tone carrying a mix of anticipation and a hint of nervousness about their impending visit to the Longbottoms.
Harry nodded in agreement, his stomach responding eagerly to the prospect of breakfast. "Sounds good, Aunty. I''ll just freshen up first." With that, he quickly headed back to his room to get ready for the day.
After a quick shower and a change into clean clothes, Harry joined Petunia at the table. The breakfast spread was simple but hearty, perfectly suited to start the day on a high note. As they ate, the conversation flowed easily.
Nigel''s voice piped up as they discussed their itinerary. "Ah, a visit to the esteemed Longbottom Manor. Do remember topliment their garden, Master Harry. I hear it''s quite the sight, assuming one has an affinity for exotic, potentially man-eating flora."
Breakfast concluded, and they set about preparing for their visit. Harry gathered a few items he thought might be of interest to their hosts, including a few rare herbs he had picked from the forest inside the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. Some of the herbs and trees in the forest were already extinct in the world, but Harry was too cautious to take them out. Instead, he opted to pick rarer in the real world but still abundant herbs inside the forest. After making sure everything was in ce, Harry called for Misty to apparate them to Longbottom Manor.
The morning air was crisp as they stepped outside, waiting for Misty. Harry could sense Petunia''s nervous anticipation, a feeling he shared to some extent. The prospect of visiting the Longbottoms, a family of high standing in the wizardingmunity, was not something to be taken lightly.
Misty appeared with a soft pop, her presence bringing a smile to Harry''s face. "Ready to go, Misty?" he asked, his tone light. Misty nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with the responsibility entrusted to her. "Yes, Master Potter. Misty is ready," she replied, her voice a soft squeak.
With a gentle tap from Misty, they were engulfed in a sensation akin to being squeezed through a narrow tube, a difort that was over as quickly as it began. They arrived at the gates of Longbottom Manor, a magnificent estate that spoke of ancient magic and history. The gates swung open at their approach, as if weing them personally.
As they reached the front door, it swung open to reveal Augusta Longbottom, a formidable figure whose presencemanded respect. Yet, there was a warmth in her eyes as she greeted them. "Wee, Harry, Petunia, my dear. We''ve been expecting you."
The interior of the manor was as impressive as its exterior, with magical artifacts and portraits of Longbottom ancestors adorning the walls. Harry presented Augusta with the herbs he had brought, exining their significance and rarity. "These are from a special ce, a haven of sorts. I thought they might find a new home in your gardens."
Augusta examined the herbs with a keen eye, her interest piqued. "Remarkable," she murmured, "Truly remarkable. Thank you, Harry. They will be treasured here."
As they were led into the drawing-room, Harry felt Petunia''s apprehension. He ced a reassuring hand on her hand, whispering, "You''ll be brilliant, Aunty. Just share your passion as you always do."
Soon, Neville walked down with a man in his forties. This was Neville''s uncle, his father''s brother, whom Harry had heard of but never met. The man, named Arthur, had a heavy beard and a no-nonsense attitude. Despite his harsh exterior, there was a warmth in his eyes that spoke of a caring nature beneath.
Seeing the man, Harry used his Observe function silently.
[System Message: Arthur Longbottom - A seasoned herbalist with a distinguished academic record. Known for his strict but fair approach. Possesses a deep understanding of magical flora. Loyalty to family and friends is paramount. No malicious intent detected.]
Arthur extended a firm hand to Harry, his grip strong and reassuring. "Heir Potter, I''ve heard much about you. It''s good to finally meet."
Harry returned the handshake with equal firmness. "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Longbottom. Neville speaks very highly of you."
Arthur''sughter filled the room, rich and hearty, as he recounted the tale of his unconventional method for awakening Neville''s idental magic. "I bet he tells the story of how I threw him from the window to awaken his idental magic. Hahaha! He loves that story a lot." Neville, visibly sweating at the recounting, could only offer a sheepish smile in response. Harry, observing the interaction, couldn''t help but smile as well. Despite his initial suspicions about Neville''s famous uncle, Arthur''s demeanor suggested nothing but warmth and kindness toward his nephew. This revtion left Harry pondering the true source of the long-term Confundus spell on Neville.
As theughter subsided, Arthur''s wife, a kind-faced woman with a gentle demeanor, entered the room apanied by their two children. The eldest, a boy with his father''s strong features softened by his mother''s warmth, offered a polite greeting, his posture straight and respectful. Their daughter, younger and with a sparkle of mischief in her eyes, hid slightly behind her mother, peeking out curiously at the guests. Arthur introduced his family, his voice filled with pride, "This is my wife, Helen, and our children, Mark and Lily."
Helen extended a hand, her smile weing. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Heir Potter. Neville has shared so much about you." The sincerity in her voice echoed the familial warmth that seemed to permeate the Longbottom home.
Harry, taking her hand nted a soft kiss and replied, "The pleasure is all mine and please call me Harry. Neville''s a great friend." He then smiled at the sheepish boy, "Neville''s bravery and kindness are a testament to his upbringing." Helen''s cheeks flushed with a mother''s pride at thepliment.
Helen''s smile broadened, her eyes reflecting a warmth that seemed to light up the room. "You remind me so much of your parents," she said with a fondness that made the atmosphere in the room even more weing. Arthur, standing beside her, cleared his throat, an awkward chuckle escaping him as he tried to hide his amusement. Helen continued, undeterred by her husband''s reaction, "I see Lily''s kindness and James''s noble demeanor in you. It''s quite remarkable."
Arthur, clearing his throat awkwardly, interjected, "Yes, well, your parents left quite the legacy, Harry. It''s good to see you carrying it forward." Despite the brief moment of difort, his words were sincere, a testament to the respect he held for Harry''s family.
Harry''s response was a gentle smile, a mixture of gratitude and a touch of sadness touching his features. "Thank you, that means a lot to me. To bepared to them is the highestpliment I could receive." He then turned slightly, bringing Petunia into the circle of conversation. "And this," he said, his voice carrying a note of pride, "is my aunt from my mother''s side, Petunia Evans."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch126- Longbottom Gardens
Ch126- Longbottom Gardens
The introduction prompted curious nces from Arthur and Helen''s children, Mark and Lily, who seemed intrigued by the mention of a Muggle rtive. Helen, however, greeted Petunia with a kindness that mirrored her earlier warmth towards Harry. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Evans. Your contributions to Harry''s upbringing are evident in the fine young man before us."
Petunia offered a small, somewhat strained smile upon the introductions. Thepliments directed at Harry, suggesting her significant role in his upbringing, struck a chord of guilt within her. She was acutely aware that for the majority of Harry''s early life, she had not been the supportive figure Helen Longbottom imagined. The history of neglect and mistreatment at the hands of both herself and Vernon was a heavy burden, one that recent attempts at reconciliation could only begin to address. Despite the warmth of the Longbottoms'' wee, Petunia couldn''t shake off the feeling of inadequacy.
Sensing her difort, Harry gave Petunia''s hand a reassuring squeeze, subtly acknowledging theplexities of their past while focusing on the positive strides they had made in recent times. "How about the others?" Harry inquired, aiming to shift the conversation to a more neutral topic. "Have they arrived yet?"
Augusta Longbottom, the matriarch of the family, responded with a nod. "The Greengrasses will be here shortly. The Davis family should arrive any moment now. The Bones and Abbotts are already inside, waiting in the reception room. We can join them if you''d like."
The suggestion was met with nods of agreement, and the group made their way toward the reception room, a spacious area adorned with magical portraits that seemed to watch them curiously as they passed. The atmosphere in the room was one of anticipation and warmth, with the families of Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott already present, engaging in polite conversation.
Susan Bones, apanied by her aunt Amelia, offered Harry a warm smile as he entered. Her eyes reflected a sense of admiration.
Hannah Abbott, standing close to her parents, Thomas and Eleanor, looked equally pleased to see Harry. Her parents, both of whom carried an air of gentle kindness, greeted Harry and Petunia with genuine warmth.
Nigel, seizing the moment to inject his trademark humor, whispered to Harry, "Ah, the gathering of the ns. Feels almost like a diplomatic summit, doesn''t it? Shall we start negotiating treaties, or stick to pleasantries?"
Harry focused on greeting each family. "It''s great to see everyone," he said, his tone sincere.
As the room filled with the soft murmur of conversation, Augusta Longbottom suggested, "Why don''t we all sit? I believe we have much to discuss and share today." Her suggestion was met with unanimous approval, and the families settled intofortable seats, forming a semi-circle that encouraged open dialogue.
Petunia, still slightly apprehensive in the magical setting, found herself seated next to Amelia Bones. Amelia, sensing Petunia''s difort, initiated a conversation that gradually eased Petunia''s nerves. They spoke of simple things at first, the beauty of the Longbottom gardens and the weather, but the conversation soon delved into more substantial topics, including the challenges of raising children in such tumultuous times.
Both Petunia and Amelia foundmon ground in their shared experiences of raising a niece and nephew. Despite the differences in their circumstances, the essence of their roles as guardians in challenging times created a bond between them. Their conversation, initially revolving around the beauty of the Longbottom gardens and the recent weather, gradually deepened into discussions about the responsibilities and joys of their roles. Petunia, initially apprehensive in the magical setting, began to rx as she found herself engaging in a genuine exchange of experiences and perspectives with Amelia.
Neville, seated next to Harry, asionally chimed in with his thoughts, though he mostly listened intently. Harry, keen on making Neville feel included, often directed the conversation towards topics that would engage both Susan and Hannah, ensuring everyone felt part of the group. The conversation flowed effortlessly, touching on light-hearted subjects. Arthur and his family, meanwhile, contributed their own stories andughter to the mix, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.
As they waited for thest guests to arrive, Nigel''s voice resonated in Harry''s mind, "Seems like a cozy little gathering we''ve got here. Do you think they''d notice if we started a game of charades? I''m quite adept at the invisible man."
Harry, keeping a straight face, responded mentally, "You are doing great, Nigel. Stick to the role."
Soon after, the Greengrass family arrived, with Cyrus and Helena Greengrass leading the way, followed closely by Daphne and her younger sister, Astoria. Cyrus exchanged firm handshakes with Arthur Longbottom and softly took Agusta''s hand, while Helena, her elegance and warmth immediately apparent, greeted Agusta, Petunia, Amelia and Eleanor with a gracious smile. Daphne and Astoria quickly joined the circle, engaging in the lively chat.
The Davis family arrived shortly after the Greengrasses, bringing with them an air of cheerful energy that filled the reception room. Jonathan and Marianne Davis, Tracey''s parents, were the epitome of warmth and approachability. Jonathan, with his heartyugh and open demeanor, and Marianne, whose kindness shone through her every word, greeted everyone with genuine enthusiasm. Tracey, mirroring her parents'' warmth, quickly joined her peers, her eyes sparkling with excitement for the gathering.
With every guest arriving, the atmosphere at Longbottom Manor was one of warmth and camaraderie. Augusta Longbottom, with a proud gleam in her eye, suggested they all take a tour of the family''s renowned gardens. Arthur, assuming the role of guide with a natural ease, beckoned the group to follow him. The guests, eager to witness the famed beauty of the Longbottom grounds, rose to join him.
As they stepped into the sunlight, the garden''s splendor was immediately apparent. Vibrant flowers of every hue bloomed in meticulously maintained beds, their fragrances mingling in the air to create a heady perfume. Ancient trees, their branches heavy with history, cast dappled shadows across winding paths. Arthur, leading with a practiced step, pointed out various magical nts, each with its own story or peculiar ability.
"The Whomping Willow over there," Arthur began, indicating a particrly imposing tree that swayed gently in the breeze, "has been in the family for generations. It''s much less temperamental than the one at Hogwarts, I assure you." His tone was light, sparking a round ofughter from the group.
Petunia, walking alongside Amelia Bones, marveled at the sights, her earlier apprehension forgotten amidst the garden''s tranquility. "It''s like something out of a fairy tale," she whispered, more to herself than to Amelia.
Amelia, with a knowing smile, replied, "The wizarding world has its share of wonders, Petunia. And gardens like these are just the beginning."
As they continued, Neville pointed out a patch of Fanged Geraniums to Harry. "Careful with those," he advised with a grin. "They bite." Harry, amused, watched as one of the nts snapped yfully at a butterfly.
Nigel couldn''t resistmenting. "A garden that fights back. How... quaint. I suppose a stroll here is considered an extreme sport in certain circles."
Harry, chuckling under his breath, replied mentally, "Maybe I should nt some to motivate myself, hmm?"
Their path led them to a serene pond where Moon Frogs croaked melodiously under the shade of flowering lilies. "They sing only at night, under the full moon," Arthur exined. "It''s quite the concert."
As they rounded a corner, they came upon a greenhouse that hummed with magical energy. "This is where we experiment with hybrid nts," Arthur shared, his pride evident. "Some of our greatest sesses have started right here."
Inside, the air was warm and moist, filled with the scent of earth and greenery. Shelves lined with exotic nts, some emitting soft lights, others moving gently without any breeze, greeted them. Arthur carefully exined the purpose and magical properties of several specimens, each more fascinating than thest.
Nigel, observing the awe on Harry''s face, quipped, "I suppose this is where the magic happens, quite literally. Do be careful not to bring home a souvenir that might eat the cat."
Harry grinned, replying silently, "I think Crookshanks can handle himself."
The tour concluded with a visit to a peaceful orchard where magical fruit trees grew. Apples that sparkled with a faint luminescence hung from branches, alongside pears that seemed to shimmer in and out of visibility. "The orchard is a ce of peace," Arthur said, his voice softening. "A reminder that magic isn''t just for battles and potions. It''s in the very earth we walk on, the air we breathe."
With the tour concluded, Augusta and the others turned their attention to Petunia. They settled in the flower garden, where servants brought out sses filled with freshly squeezed lemonade, the tangy scent blending harmoniously with the floral aromas surrounding them. Petunia, acknowledging the expectant looks from her audience, began to share her insights, drawing from her experiences with Muggle greenhouse technologies and magical herbology.
Petunia started, her voice steady, "What I''ve found fascinating is the potential for harmony between the magical and the non-magical. While technology as we know it may falter in a magical environment, the principles behind it, the science, can still offer us incredible insights." She carefully exined how she utilized Muggle innovations in greenhouse design, such as controlled environments and nutrient delivery systems, alongside magical enhancements to herb growth and pest control.
Augusta listened intently, her curiosity piqued. "So, you''re suggesting that by adopting Muggle ''methods'' without their technology per se, we can achieve results that were previously overlooked?" she asked, intrigued by the notion ofbining these practices without actually blending technology with magic.
Petunia nodded, "Exactly. It''s about taking the best of both worlds. For instance, using a magically enhanced environment to control temperature and humidity more precisely than any Muggle device could, but applying Muggle knowledge about nt care and cultivation techniques to improve yields and health of the nts."
The group around Petunia nodded, understanding dawning on their faces. Arthur, with a thoughtful expression, added, "It''s a form of innovation that respects the boundaries of our world while pushing its limits. Very interesting."
As Petunia continued, she delved deeper into the specifics, discussing the selective breeding of magical nts for desired traits, much like Muggle horticulturists do, but with a magical twist that elerated the process. "We''ve been able to develop strains of nts that are more resistant to magical pests, or that have enhanced magical properties, all through abination of Muggle knowledge and magical application."
Augusta was clearly impressed. "Petunia, I must say, your approach is revolutionary. It''s opened my eyes to the possibilities that lie in merging not the tools, but the knowledge of both worlds. I would very much like for you to share your designs with us. I assure you, we willpensate for your efforts."
Petunia, visibly taken aback by the offer but also visibly pleased, nodded. "I''d be honored, Augusta. There''s so much potential for growth, for innovation. If I can contribute to that in any way, I''m more than willing."
As the discussion wound down, the gathering transitioned into a more informal chat, with members of the various families sharing their own experiences and thoughts on innovation within the magical world. Harry, taking a sip of his lemonade, felt a sense of pride in his aunt''s aplishments and the recognition she was receiving from the magicalmunity.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s contemtive mood, offered a thought. "Master Harry, it seems your family''s legacy of pushing boundaries continues strong. From your parents to your aunt, the Potters and now Evans seem destined to leave their mark on the magical world."
Harry smiled, his gaze sweeping over the assembled group, each person engaged in animated conversation. "It seems so, Nigel. And who knows? Maybe together, we can all push those boundaries even further."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch127- Wand Maketh Wizard
Ch127- Wand Maketh Wizard
When the conversation wound down, Arthur called a servant who brought out several folders and presented them to Augusta, Cyrus, Harry, and the others. At the Yule Ball two days ago, Harry had brokered a deal with Cyrus. The Greengrass family, with generations in logistics and supplying ingredients, was exactly what Harry needed to bolster his potion-making endeavors. Although Cyrus was impressed, he initially didn''t have the avable ingredients to support Harry''s needs. That''s when Harry introduced the Longbottoms into the equation, and now it was time to go over the details of their coboration.
Harry opened the folder handed to him, his eyes scanning the contract. The Longbottoms would supply the herbs, the Greengrasses would provide other ingredients and handle the selling, while Harry would be responsible for crafting all the potions. It was a partnership that leveraged the strengths of each party.
"Let''s see," Harry murmured, calcting the percentages in his head. "If the Longbottoms are supplying the herbs, which are crucial for the potion''s efficacy, I''d say they should get a significant share. Say, 25%?" He looked up at Arthur, who nodded in agreement.
Cyrus chimed in, "Considering we''re handling distribution and acquiring other necessary ingredients, 35% for the Greengrass family seems fair. It''s quite the task to ensure everything is in ce for the potions to be made and sold."
Harry nodded, "That leaves 40% for me. I''ll be doing the potion making, after all. It''s a lot of work but absolutely worth it if we get this right." He nced at the contract again, ensuring the numbers added up and reflected the effort each party was putting in.
Augusta, who had been listening intently, added, "This arrangement seems equitable. It''s important that each party''s contribution is recognized. The Longbottoms are happy to provide the best quality herbs. Our gardens are more than capable of meeting the demand."
Cyrus, with a thoughtful look, agreed. "And the Greengrass logisticswork will ensure that the potions reach every corner of Britain. We''ll also handle any negotiations with apothecaries and potion shops."
Harry, satisfied with the arrangement, looked up from the contract. "It''s settled then. We each have our roles and responsibilities."
Nigel, who had been quiet for a moment, couldn''t help but add his own spin, "Ah, revolutionizing potion-making, are we? Just be sure not to blow anything up in the process, Master Harry. I''m not sure the contract covers explosion damages."
Harry chuckled, "I''ll try to keep the explosions to a minimum, Nigel. No promises, though."
Arthur, smiling at the future profits, extended his hand to Harry, "It''s a deal, then. The Longbottoms are proud to be part of this venture."
Susan couldn''t help but express her concern, "Harry, can you really manage such a vast potion production on your own? You have sses, Quidditch, and other things..."
Tracey, echoing Susan''s sentiment, added, "It seems like a lot to handle."
Harry, with a chuckle, assured them, "Don''t worrydies, I''ve a trick up my ve. It might seem like a lot, but I''ve got everything under control."
His assurance seemed to calm the room, and even Augusta, Arthur, and Cyrus, who had initially shown signs of worry, seemed to trust Harry''s confidence. After all, Harry hadmitted himself, and his word carried weight.
With the business discussions concluded, everyone moved inside for dinner, marking the transition from formal agreements to the warm hospitality of the Longbottoms. The table wasid out with meticulous care, showcasing an array of dishes that spoke volumes of the Longbottom family''s dedication to making their guests feel weed and valued. Each dish, from the sulent roast to the finely seasoned vegetables, was prepared with a touch of magic, enhancing both vor and presentation.
Harry, taking his seat among the assembled guests, couldn''t help but appreciate the effort that went into the meal. "This looks incredible," he remarked, eyeing a particrly appetizing dish of magically seasoned potatoes that seemed to shimmer with a light all their own.
Nigel quipped, "I do hope you remember to eat with your mouth closed, Master Harry. We wouldn''t want to give the Longbottoms the impression that we were raised by wolves, now would we? With your howlings and chirpingstely, I really started to think it is the case."
Rolling his eyes at Nigel''s remark, Harry focused back on the conversation at the table. Augusta had just asked Susan about her favorite subject at Hogwarts, to which Susan responded with a smile, "Charms, definitely." Her eyes flickered towards Harry as she spoke, and he wondered briefly if her choice had anything to do with them sharing the ss together, or if it was merely a coincidence.
Nigel whispered in Harry''s mind, "Charms, eh? Perhaps a subtle charm has been cast, making the ss more appealing. Or is it thepany, Master Harry?"
Harry ignored Nigel''s insinuation, instead engaging in the conversation. "Charms is fascinating," he contributed. "It''s amazing what you can achieve with just the right flick and swish."
Susan nodded, her gaze lingering on Harry a moment longer than necessary before she turned back to Augusta. "Yes, and Professor Flitwick is such a brilliant teacher. His enthusiasm makes every ss exciting."
Augusta smiled warmly at Susan''s words. "It''s important to find joy in learning. Magic is a gift, and understanding how to wield it properly can bring about wonders."
The conversation shifted as Cyrus Greengrass chimed in, expressing his appreciation for the more practical applications of magic, particrly in the business world. "Understanding the nuances of potion-making and the intricacies of magical contracts requires a deep knowledge of various subjects, including Charms."
Harry listened intently, his mind weaving through the implications of their discussion. It was clear that magic touched every aspect of their lives, from the simplest household charm to the mostplex business dealings.
As the evening approached and the guests started to leave, Harry made his way to bid them farewell. The atmosphere was filled with warm goodbyes and promises to meet again. Once everyone had departed and only Petunia and Harry remained, Harry turned to Augusta Longbottom with a thoughtful expression. "Lady Longbottom, may I have a moment of your time in private, please?" he asked, his tone respectful yet firm.
The request caught Neville and the others by surprise, but Augusta, sensing the seriousness in Harry''s voice, nodded in agreement. Together, they walked to her study, a room filled with the history and achievements of the Longbottom family. Augusta took her ce behind her desk, gesturing for Harry to sit opposite her.
Once settled, Harry didn''t waste any time. "Lady Longbottom, I''ve observed Neville in our sses and noticed the wand he''s using. If I''m not mistaken, it belongs to his father. However, it''s clear that the wand isn''tpatible with him. I believe you''ve seen this too. So, my question is, why would you want Neville to struggle?" Harry''s voice carried a weight of genuine concern, devoid of any usation.
Augusta, taken aback by the question, paused to consider her words carefully. "Harry, it''s not a matter of wanting Neville to fail," she began, her voice reflecting a mix of sorrow and determination. "It''s about tradition and the belief that using his father''s wand would somehow connect him to the strength and courage his father exhibited."
Harry''s expression darkened as he spoke, "Respectfully, Lady Longbottom, Neville is his own person, not a mere reflection of his father. Pressuring him into a predetermined mold won''t change that."
Agusta''s brows knit together in disagreement, "Mr. Potter, I believe the family should have a say in Neville''s future."
Rising from his seat, Harry countered firmly, "No, Lady Longbottom, it''s not just the family''s decision. Neville is my God Brother, and I have a right to be concerned about him. The wand selects its owner, not the other way around."
Agusta interjected, her tone resolute, "No. It is not that the wand picks the wizard, but the wand maketh wizard. Neville, with his father''s wand, will be as great as him."
Harry insisted. "Neville isn''t Frank. The more you impose, the more he''ll struggle. He needs the freedom to discover his own path, to wield his potential in a way that honors his own identity, not just his family''s legacy."
Augusta wanted to protest, but as she thought, she realized she was trying to turn Neville into Frank himself. The realization struck her harder than she expected, making her reevaluate her stance on the matter. She looked at Harry, seeing not just a young wizard but someone deeply concerned for Neville''s well-being.
"You''re right, Harry," Augusta conceded after ten minutes of silence and a heavy sigh, her voice softer now, tinged with a hint of sadness. "I''ve been so focused on preserving our family''s legacy that I may have overlooked what''s truly best for Neville. It''s just that... losing Frank and Alice was a blow from which I''ve never fully recovered. I thought that by holding onto these traditions, I could somehow keep their memory alive."
Harry nodded, understanding the depth of her pain. "I know it''s hard, Lady Longbottom, but Neville needs to carve out his own path. And he needs the right tools to do so, starting with a wand that chooses him."
Augusta sighed, a look of resignation crossing her face. "Very well, Harry. I''ll take Neville to Ollivanders as soon as possible. It''s time he had a wand of his own."
Harry smiled, relieved. "Thank you. It means a lot to both Neville and me."
As they stood to leave the study, Nigel couldn''t resistmenting, "Well, that was a rather stirring speech, Master Harry. Who knew you had it in you? A regr Cicero, minus the toga, of course."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Thanks, Nigel. I think."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch128- Back to the School
Ch128- Back to the School
The next day, Harry and Neville stood outside Ollivanders, the famous wand shop. The anticipation was palpable as Neville fidgeted nervously beside Harry. "What if no wand chooses me?" Neville whispered, his voiceden with worry.
Harry pped a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Neville. A wand out there is waiting just for you."
They stepped into the dimly lit shop, greeted by the peculiar aroma of wand wood and Mr. Ollivander''s piercing gaze. "Ah, Mr. Longbottom," the wandmaker said, emerging from the shadows. "I was wondering when I''d see you. You missed your appointment for about 4 months. And Mr. Potter, I believe, Mr. Longbottom''s presence is due to you. I should thank you."
Harry chuckled lightly, easing the tension with a smile. "I''m merely here as a guide," he responded modestly, his eyes scanning the ancient shop filled with countless wands. The atmosphere was thick with the magic of potential and the promise of new beginnings.
Neville, looking somewhat reassured by Harry''s presence, nodded shyly at Mr. Ollivander, who had already begun pulling various boxes from the shelves with a practiced hand. "Let''s find the perfect match for you, Mr. Longbottom. The wand chooses the wizard, after all," Ollivander mused, a twinkle in his eye as he handed the first wand to Neville.
Nigel quipped, "Ah, the dance of the wand selection. A magical courtship, if you will. Let''s hope it doesn''t end in rejection too often."
Harry suppressed a smile at Nigel''smentary, focusing instead on Neville, who tentatively waved the first wand only for it to be snatched back almost immediately by Ollivander. "No, no, definitely not that one," the wandmaker muttered, delving for another.
As the process continued, with Neville trying and failing to connect with several wands, the mood began to shift from hopeful anticipation to mild frustration. Harry remained a beacon of support, offering encouraging nods and smiles.
After what felt like the twentieth attempt, with a wand that seemed no more promising than the first, magic happened ¡ª quite literally. Neville gave a timid wave, and a stream of colorful sparks flew from the wand''s tip, showering the small shop with light. The look of astonishment on Neville''s face was mirrored by a wide grin on Harry''s.
"Well, well," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s thoughts, "it seems our Mr. Longbottom has found his dance partner. Bravo!"
Mr. Ollivander pped his hands together, his eyes gleaming. "Excellent! A perfect match! Cherry and unicorn hair, twelve inches, pliable. A fine choice for protective charm work, Mr. Longbottom. Quite a guardian you are, eh?"
Neville was taken aback, as he pointed at himself with his finger, almost stabbing his eye with his new wand, "Me?" Harry gently lowered Neville''s hand, ensuring the wand was safely away from his face. "You''re Gryffindor, Neville. I believe you''re brave and protective. This wand suits you perfectly."
The significance of the moment wasn''t lost on Neville. A new sense of confidence seemed to take hold as he looked at the wand now firmly in his grasp. "I guess this means I have a chance to be my own person, huh?" he mused, a shy smile creeping across his face.
Harry nodded, a proud glint in his eye. "Exactly. This is your first step towards carving out your own path."
As they left Ollivanders, Harry could sense the shift in Neville. The wand, a seemingly simple wooden object, was indeed more; it was a symbol of Neville''s newfound identity and independence. As Augusta said, Wand maketh wizard, but they had to have a bond first.
After treating Neville to some ice cream, a gesture of celebration for the newfound independence marked by his new wand, Harry said his goodbyes and called Misty to return home. The rest of the Christmas holiday swiftly moved along, filled with a warmth that Harry hadn''t expected but greatly appreciated. In a move that brought Hermione immense joy, Harry also extended an invitation to Hermione''s family for a dinner. Hermione was over the moon, and her parents, though initially apprehensive about the magical world, foundfort in meeting others who navigated the dual lives between the Muggle World and Hogwarts. Harry and Petunia, while not disclosing the full extent of their magical connections, seeded in forging a bond with the Grangers, one based on shared experiences and understanding.
The day, with its cold days and warm gatherings, passed quickly, leaving behind memories that Harry cherished. The Grangers, new to the magical world''s wonders and worries, found sce in Petunia''s and Harry''spany. Their conversations provided a bridge between their worlds, fostering a sense ofmunity and support. Hermione, witnessing the merging of her two worlds, felt a happiness she hadn''t anticipated, grateful for the understanding and eptance that blossomed among them.
As the holiday drew to a close, and Hogwarts beckoned its students back. January 5, Petunia took Harry to King Cross Station once again for the train to take him back to Hogwarts. The crisp morning air was filled with the hustle and bustle of students and families saying their goodbyes. Petunia managed a soft smile as she hugged Harry. "Take care, Harry. And remember, no reckless heroics," she said, her voice betraying a hint of concern mixed with pride.
Harry, feeling a mix of excitement and nostalgia for the days spent at home, nodded. "I''ll be careful, I promise," he replied, squeezing her hand reassuringly. With a final wave, he turned and made his way to the Hogwarts Express that awaited with steam billowing from its engine like a gentle beast raring to go.
Finding an emptypartment on the Hogwarts Express, Harry settled in with a copy of "Robinson Crusoe" he''d taken from his bag. The book, an intriguing tale of adventure and survival, seemed a fitting choice for the journey back to Hogwarts, a ce of its own unique challenges and adventures.
Not long after, the door slid open, and Susan, followed by Hannah, stepped in, their faces lighting up at seeing Harry. "Mind if we join you?" Susan asked, a hopeful note in her voice.
"Of course not," Harry replied, marking his ce in the book and setting it aside. The girls took their seats, filling thepartment with a warm, friendly energy.
Shortly after, Daphne and Tracey appeared, peeking in before entering. "Looks like we''ve found the bestpartment," Daphne remarked with a smile, ncing at Harry and the others.
As they settled, Hermione, clutching a stack of books to her chest, and Neville, holding his new wand a bit too tightly, joined them, making the small space feel cozy and lively.
Nigel whispered in Harry''s mind, "Quite the gathering, Master Harry. I hope you''re nning to regale them with tales of your daring do, or perhaps you''ll start a book club?"
Harry, ignoring Nigel''s suggestion, greeted everyone warmly as they settled into thepartment. "d you could all make it. How were thest few days of your Christmas holiday?"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch129- Banter
Ch129- Banter
Hello everyone. I''d like to address a few things:
Firstly, the typo in the chapter two chapters ago, "Trick up his ve." Well, I had nned to write this yesterday, but I was a bit busy, so I could only send the chapter swiftly. The story is, years ago, in one of my first stories, I made this mistake again. While writing the chapter, I was chuckling to myself as I remembered that typo and how awkward people''s faces were. I thought to myself I wouldn''t do it this time. Guess what, chanting "don''t look at the tree" kinda makes you look at the tree. Anyway, I decided to keep it like that. It made meugh a little.
Secondly, the year ends in chapter 155. It''s about to end in the Patreon Chapters, and if I have to say so, I really liked how Harry handled the situation. Of course, there are some mysteries and foreshadowings that might seem like plot holes, but I promise you they are not. Since I dare to put this warning early, I can guarantee that I''ve thought about them, and they will be exined.
Lastly, sadly, thest few days I''ve been very busy with life, and publishing has been a little inconsistent. The publish rate for novels was 5-7 a week, but so far, I''ve never published fewer than 7 a week and have even published extras. But yeah,tely I''m a bit busy, and it might be dyed a little. Also, pleasement as much as you can, rate this novel, and tell me what you think. I appreciate all thements, and I read all, even if I don''t answer all. Thank you. I still love you all, and sadly, you can''t do anything to change it.
--
Thepartment buzzed with shared stories andughter. Daphne, with a smirk, shared a particrly amusing tale of a failed attempt at a new charm that ended with Tracey''s hair turning a vibrant shade of green. "It was supposed to be a simple Lumos Charm with different colors, but well, Tracey ended up looking more like a Christmas tree than anything else."
Tracey, not one to be outdone, retorted with a yful roll of her eyes, "At least I could pull off the green hair look. Remember the time you tried that potion in your father''s study and ended up with a voice that could shatter ss?"
Harry, with a mischievous glint in his eye, subtly waved his wand under the cover ofughter, "Colovaria," he whispered, a spark of magic flickering towards Tracey. In moments, her hair took on a vibrant green hue with streaks of silver, much to the amusement of everyone in thepartment. "Oh, Tracey," Harry grinned, "you do have a certain ir for the green."
Tracey, momentarily oblivious to the change, caught a glimpse of her reflection in the window and gasped, her hands flying to her now colorful hair. "Harry!" she eximed, half exasperated, halfughing. "You''ll pay for this!"
Daphne couldn''t hold back herughter, "You must admit, it''s a stunning look. Maybe it''ll start a new trend at Hogwarts."
Susan, chuckling alongside Hannah, added, "At least it''s not pink. Green is much more your color, Tracey."
Daphne leaned in, whispering conspiratorially to Tracey, "You know, I might just have a potion that could fix that. Or... make it permanent." Her eyes twinkled with mischief, causing Tracey to gasp dramatically, "You wouldn''t dare!"
Tracey, attempting to scowl but failing miserably due to the growingughter, retorted, "Wait till I find my wand, Harry. You''ll be sporting a new hair color too."
Harryughed, waving off Tracey''s yful threat with a grin. "I''ll be waiting then. Though, I''m not sure the Color Changing Charm is part of our curriculum this year. Might be a bit advanced for us first years, don''t you think?"
Tracey, her finger still wagging at Harry, couldn''t hold back herughter despite her feigned annoyance. "Why you! Must you always be so showy?"
Harry, with an exaggerated innocence, gestured to himself, "Me? Show off? Never." His response drew a collective eye roll from the group, sparking a light-hearted atmosphere in thepartment.
As theughter from Tracey''s magically altered hair color settled, Harry shifted the conversation toward a topic he was particrly excited about. "So, how did everyone find the books I gave you for Christmas?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. "I thought it might be interesting to bring a bit of the Muggle world''s stories into Hogwarts."
Hannah, always eager to share, jumped in first. "I loved mine! ''The Secret Garden'' is so magical, it almost feels like it could be set here at Hogwarts."
Susan nodded in agreement, her voice warm with enthusiasm. "And ''The Chronicles of Narnia''! I couldn''t put it down. It''s fascinating to see how Muggles imagine other worlds and magic."
Tracey, still fiddling with strands of her green hair, chuckled. "Harry, only you would think to introduce us to Muggle literature. ''Alice in Wondend'' is... well, it''s utterly bonkers! In the best way, of course."
Hermione, though from the Muggle world and typically more engrossed in academics, had received a book from Harry as well. She chimed in, her enthusiasm barely contained, "Harry, ''Treasure Ind'' was an adventure from start to finish! It''s fascinating to see how Muggle stories depict adventure and discovery."
Nigel''s voice whispered in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the joys of Muggle literature. A treasure trove of adventures and mysteries, quite unlike our spell books and potions manuals. Though, I dare say, none of their tales feature a character quite like me."
Harry nodded at Hermione. "I thought you might enjoy a ssic adventure, Hermione. It''s a bit different from our magical texts, but just as enriching."
Susan, catching Hermione''s excitement, added, "It makes you wonder about all the stories we don''t know from the Muggle world. Imagine what else is out there."
Tracey, leaning forward with a mischievous grin, teased Daphne, "What about you, Daphne? How did you find your book?" Daphne, however, remained quiet, her expression thoughtful. Harry noticed her subdued reaction but remembered the sensitive nature of the book''s content, which inadvertently paralleled the story of Astoria. Choosing not to press the matter, he gave Daphne a supportive smile, hoping to convey his understanding without words.
Changing the subject, Harry skillfully navigated the conversation away from the sensitive topic. He spoke of his ns for the term, the potion experiments he was eager to conduct, and the uing Quidditch matches. The group engaged with his topics with enthusiasm, sharing their own aspirations and worries for the new term.
As the train chugged closer to Hogsmeade Station, thendscape outside their window turned increasingly snowy, casting a serene glow over thepartment. Theughter and chatter continued unabated, but there was an underlying excitement and a bit of anxiety about returning to Hogwarts and facing the challenges that awaited them.
Nigel, ever the observer, remarked in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the anticipation of returning to the hallowed halls of Hogwarts. Do you think they''ve missed us as much as we''ve missed them?"
Harry smiled to himself, looking out at the passing scenery. "I''d like to think so," he replied silently, the familiar towers of Hogwartsing into view.
As the train pulled into Hogsmeade Station, the group gathered their belongings, ready to disembark. The tform was bustling with students, all eager to return to the castle and begin the term. Harry and his friends made their way through the crowd, their breaths visible in the cold air, their spirits high with the promise of new adventures.
The journey from the station to the castle was seemingly made in the traditional horseless carriages, which seemed to glide over the snow-covered ground. Harry sat with Susan, Hannah, Daphne, Tracey, Hermione, and Neville, their conversation turning to spection about what the new term would bring.
Upon arriving at Hogwarts, they were greeted by the warm glow of the castle, its windows alight against the night sky. The Great Hall was a weing sight, with its enchanted ceiling reflecting the starry night above and the four long house tables filled with students sharing stories of their holidays.
As they took their seats at the Slytherin table, Harry felt a sense of belonging. The familiar faces, the chatter, and even the stern looks from Snape, who was surveying his house with a critical eye, all contributed to the feeling that Hogwarts was indeed home.
Dinner was avish affair, with dishes appearing magically on the golden tes. Harry and his friends filled their tes, their conversation turning to lighter topics. The sense of camaraderie was palpable, a testament to the bonds they had formed.
After the splendid dinner in the Great Hall, where the magical ceiling mirrored the night''s sky, Harry found himself approached by several students from other houses. This was somewhat unusual, as inter-house mingling, especially with Slytherin, was not the norm. However, Harry''s openness and his habit of visiting other house tables had seemingly broken some invisible barriers.
First to approach was Cedric Diggory, Hufflepuff''s Quidditch yer, who wore his usual friendly smile. "Loved the gift, Potter. Thank you," he said, extending his hand for a shake. His gratitude was genuine, a reflection of the sportsmanship he was known for.
Harry, returning the handshake, replied, "d you liked it, Diggory. It seemed right up your alley."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch130- Closer to True Nature of Magic
Ch130- Closer to True Nature of Magic
Soon after Cedric''s departure, Cho Chang of Ravenw made her way to Harry''s table, her eyes shining with a mixture of curiosity and something else that Harry couldn''t quite ce. "Potter, that book you sent me was fascinating. I had no idea Muggles could be so imaginative," she said, her voice tinged with excitement.
"It''s one of my favorites," Harry replied. "I thought you might enjoy a glimpse into their world."
Nigel whispered in his mind, "Beware, Master Harry. The way to a witch''s heart is often through a well-chosen book. Or so I''ve heard."
Harry, ignoring Nigel''s teasing, smiled at Cho, pleased that she appreciated the gesture. Following Cho''s departure, Parvati Patil approached, with Lavender Brown trailing slightly behind. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and excitement, though Lavender''s demeanor was somewhat reserved, perhaps due to Harry''s association with Slytherin.
"Potter, the scarf you gave me was lovely," Parvati began, her eyes bright. "The colors were perfect. How did you know?"
Harry chuckled lightly, "Just a lucky guess. I''m d you liked it."
Lavender, maintaining a polite distance, added, "Yes, the earrings were nice too. Thank you." Her tone was appreciative, though she seemed uneasy being at the Slytherin table.
Nigel, sensing an opportunity, whispered teasingly in Harry''s mind, "Seems you''re quite the gift-giver, Master Harry. A regr Father Christmas, minus the beard and belly."
Harry, stifling augh at Nigel''sment, addressed Parvati, "Thank you, Ladies. It''s just a small token of friendship."
Padma Patil joined them next, her gratitude for the thoughtful journal Harry had sent her evident in her warm smile. "It''s beautiful, Potter. The cover''s design is enchanting. I''ve already started writing in it."
"I thought it might be something you''d enjoy," Harry said, pleased with the positive reaction.
As these exchanges unfolded, Headmaster Dumbledore observed from the high table, his eyes twinkling with interest. Despite the light-hearted nature of the conversations, Dumbledore sensed a deeper significance in Harry''s actions. His ability to connect with students across house lines was unusual, especially for a Slytherin, and Dumbledore couldn''t help but be intrigued by Harry''s social finesse.
With a knowing smile, Dumbledore turned his attention back to his meal, his mind pondering the potential impact of Harry''s unique approach to inter-house rtions.
Ending the day on a high note, Harry made his way to see Selena Rosier. Navigating through the Slytherin Common Room, he tapped on the brass snake that served as a knocker before entering her room. Inside, he found Selena sitting straight at her desk, her attention fixed on several papers spread out before her. "Already deep into studying for your N.E.W.Ts?" Harry inquired with a friendly smile.
"Just exploring a charm variation for some extra credit," Selena responded, motioning for Harry to take a seat. The badge pinned to her chest proudly dered her the Serpent of the Crown, a title she bore with both grace and authority.
As Harry nced over the Arithmancy charts sprawled across Selena''s desk, his curiosity piqued by the intricate patterns and numbers that danced around the edges of an Impervius Charm schematic. "Impervius Charm, huh?" he ventured with an intrigued tilt of his head.
Selena couldn''t hide her surprise as Harry''s gaze lingered on theplex Arithmancy charts and the detailed schematics for an advanced Impervius Charm. "You... you understand what you''re looking at?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief. Harry, a first-year, showing an understanding of concepts she was tackling as part of her preparation for a career in Spell-Creation, was unprecedented. She had ambitions to be a renowned Spell-Creator, having already secured an internship and advanced studies with Miranda Goshawk, a name synonymous with spellcraft excellence. The task before her, asid out by Goshawk herself, was not intended for those inexperienced in such subjects. Yet, here was Harry, seemingly grasping the essence of her work.
Harry, noticing Selena''s astonishment, offered a modest smile. "A bit, yeah. I''ve read some about Arithmancy, and I''m fascinated by charms. But this," he gestured towards the papers, "is something else. It''s quite advanced, isn''t it?"
Selena, still reeling from the shock, nodded slowly. "Yes, it''s part of a challenge from my mentor, Miranda Goshawk. I''m exploring a variation of the Impervius Charm that''s typically not taught until the seventh year. And these," she waved her hand over the drawings and equations, "are my attempts to understand and possibly alter the spell."
Harry''s interest was piqued. "That sounds like an incredible opportunity. Spell-Creation must be a fascinating field."
"It is," Selena confirmed, her initial shock giving way to pride in her work. "It requires a deep understanding of magical theory and a creative approach to problem-solving. Not many delve into it, especially at Hogwarts."
Although Harry too was experimenting with his own variations of spells, his approach was significantly different from Selena''s. If one were to draw an analogy, Harry''s method was akin to feeling his way through a dark cave, using his instincts and the asional spark of insight as his guide. In contrast, Selena employed a sophisticated and systematic approach, akin to drawing a detailed map of the cave before even setting foot inside, ensuring she could navigate through it with precision and confidence.
Recognizing theplexity of Selena''s work, Harry knew he was somewhat out of his league. While he had a keen interest and had even dabbled in the theoretical aspects of spell creation, his explorations were more experimental and intuitive rather than based on the deep mathematical and theoretical foundation that Selena was using. He hade across simr schematics in his readings ¡ª a less detailed version of the Impervius Charm in one of the books from the Hogwarts library. Still, the depth of Selena''s analysis was on another level entirely.
"That''s really impressive, Ms. Rosier," Harry said, his admiration genuine. "I''ve tried my hand at modifying a few simpler spells, but nothing asplex as this. The theoretical foundation alone looks daunting."
Selena, now fully recovered from her initial surprise, smiled at Harry''spliment. "Thank you, Potter. It''s challenging, yes, but also incredibly rewarding. Each spell has its own unique structure, like a puzzle waiting to be solved. And when you finally crack it, the possibilities are endless."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "I can see the appeal. It''s like crafting your own magic, in a way. Creating something new, or even just understanding an existing spell on such a deep level, must feel amazing."
As Harry listened to Selena''s passionate exnation about the potential of spell creation, an idea sparked in his mind, lighting up his thoughts like a well-cast Lumos spell. "Nigel, how could I have overlooked this?" he mused silently, his thoughts racing. "Here I am, trying to carve out new magical avenues using thenguages of magical creatures, feeling my way through the darkness, and Ipletely missed the underlying science of it all."
He was so engrossed in this sudden realization that he nearly missed Selena''s next words. "It truly does," she was saying, her eyes alight with the thrill of discovery. "And it''s not just about creating or tweaking spells. It''s about expanding our understanding of magic itself, pushing beyond the boundaries of what we''ve epted as possible."
Harry, now fully present, nodded, his mind still buzzing with the implications of his epiphany. "Exactly," he agreed. "It''s like opening new doors, isn''t it? Each discovery leads to more questions, more possibilities. It''s an endless journey."
Selena smiled at Harry''s enthusiasm. "Yes, an endless and fascinating journey. Every spell, every modification, brings us closer to understanding the true nature of magic."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch131- Names Carry Power!
Ch131- Names Carry Power!
The realization that his experimental approach to spellcraft might benefit from a more structured, theoretical foundation was a revtion to Harry. Until now, his methods had been instinctual, guided by intuition rather than rigorous study. Selena''s work, with its precise calctions and deep theoretical underpinnings, offered a glimpse into a whole new realm of possibilities.
"Nigel, I''ve been so focused on the practical side of things, I''ve neglected the theoretical aspect. There''s so much more to explore, to understand. I''ve been like a Muggle trying to invent a lightbulb without understanding electricity," Harry thought, a mix of excitement and resolve taking hold.
Nigel couldn''t resistmenting on Harry''s sudden burst of insight. "Master Harry, discovering the joys of academic rigor, are we? Let''s just hope this newfound appreciation for theory doesn''t mean you''ll be burying your nose in textbooks and neglecting your practical experiments. The world isn''t ready for a purely theoretical Harry Potter."
Harry rolled his eyes at Nigel''s remark, even as he acknowledged the truth in it. "Don''t worry, Nigel. I''ll find the bnce. But imagine the possibilities if I canbine my instinctual approach with a solid theoretical foundation. It''s like having a map and antern in that dark cave."
After his conversation with Selena, Harry returned to his room, his mind abuzz with new possibilities and ideas. As hey on his bed, he couldn''t help but reflect on the depth of understanding Selena had for her subject. It dawned on him that, although he had dabbled in Arithmancy through various books, he had never considered its application in such a detailed manner, especially not in rtion to the sounds made by magical creatures. "I need to start approaching this more methodically," he thought, a resolve firming within him. "Though Arithmancy is usually a third-year subject, I can''t afford to wait that long. There''s so much more to explore."
His interaction with the magical creatures and their uniquenguages had opened a new realm of magic to Harry, but his attempts had been based more on intuition than on any structured approach. "Just like those conversations with the creatures," he mused, "I can develop a system to break down their sounds into a more systematic structure." He realized that understanding the theoretical underpinnings of magic, especially through the lens of Arithmancy, could provide a structured framework to explore and harness the magic more effectively.
"Arithmancy, Master Harry, is essentially the magical equivalent of mathematics entwined with numerological significance," Nigel had exined to him??. This insight sparked an idea in Harry''s mind. If he could apply Arithmancy to analyze the linguistic patterns of magical creatures, perhaps he could unlock new spells or magical effects that were previously beyond his understanding.
Harry knew he had a foundation in mathematical concepts from his basic schooling, which Nigel mentioned was groundwork for understanding moreplex principles of Arithmancy??. This realization emboldened Harry. He decided to dedicate part of his studies to deepening his understanding of Arithmancy, beyond the novice level he was currently at??.
The challenge was significant. Arithmancy was not merely about numbers but their magical significance and how they interacted with the world. Harry nned to start with the basic concepts he was familiar with and gradually build up to moreplex theories. He would also need to explore the specific numerical values associated with different magical creatures and theirnguages, hypothesizing that there might be a numerical pattern or significance to their vocalizations that could be deciphered through Arithmancy.
The next day, Harry found himself in a quandary. The idea of approaching Professor Septima Vector for a deeper dive into Arithmancy was tempting. His recent discussions and discoveries had ignited a thirst for knowledge that he knew only a subject like Arithmancy could quench. However, there was a catch. Being a first-year and already ahead of his peers in many aspects, Harry was wary of shining too bright a spotlight on himself. Hogwarts, with its intricate web of alliances and politics, was a ce where standing out too much could be as much of a curse as a boon. "I don''t need any more eyes on me than necessary," Harry thought, considering the delicate bnce he needed to maintain.
Choosing discretion over direct inquiry, Harry opted for the vast, silent expanse of the library. It was a space where he felt at ease, surrounded by the musty scent of old books and the quiet hum of studious activity. As he wandered through the towering shelves, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Each book was a door waiting to be opened, and today, he was on a quest to unlock the secrets of Arithmancy on his own terms.
Finding a secluded corner, Harry settled down with a stack of books he had carefully selected. They ranged from introductory texts on numerical magic to more advanced treatises on the subject. It was a daunting pile, but Harry was undeterred. He opened the first book, its pages crackling softly as he turned them, and began to read.
The hours slipped by unnoticed as Harry immersed himself in the world of numbers and their magical properties. He learned about the basic principles of Arithmancy, how numbers could influence magic, and the way in which they could be applied to spellcrafting. It was a fascinating subject, one that required both logical thinking and a creative mind to fully grasp its potential.
As he delved deeper, Harry began to sketch out his own theories. Using the numerical values associated with different magical creatures and theirnguages as a starting point, he spected on the patterns that might emerge. "If each creature''snguage has its own unique numerical signature," Harry pondered, "then perhaps there''s a way to decode it, to understand the magic on a fundamental level."
Harry then began to mull over a thought that had been tickling the back of his mind. "I used to scoff at Onomancy, considering it nothing more than a fancy form of divination. But what if it''s not as far-fetched as I thought?" Nigel, seizing the opportunity for a jest, replied, "Oh, are we venturing into the realm of destiny and fate now, Master Harry? nning to find out if your name was, indeed, written in the stars?"
Harry couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Nigel''s sarcasm. "It''s more than that, Nigel. Think about it ¨C names carry power, much like the words used in spells. Isn''t there a possibility that there''s a science to it, simr to Arithmancy?" His question hung in the air, a challenge to the traditional understanding of magic and its foundations.
Nigel, ever ready with a wittyeback, retorted, "Ah, so we''re delving into the mystical significance of ''Harry James Potter'', are we? Next, you''ll be telling me your initials spell out some ancient rune of power. I eagerly await your treatise on the subject."
Despite Nigel''s teasing, Harry''s thoughts were in earnest. The connection between names and magic was well-documented, with spells themselves being a prime example. The right word, spoken in the right way, could unleash vast energies and alter reality. If names had even a fraction of this power, understanding their structure and influence could open up new avenues of magical research.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch132- Why N.I.G.E.L?
Ch132- Why N.I.G.E.L?
With this new angle to explore, Harry''s study sessions in the library took on an additional dimension. Alongside Arithmancy texts, he now included works on etymology, ancientnguages, and even a dusty tome on Onomancy that he found hidden away in a forgotten corner. Each book offered a piece of the puzzle, and Harry was determined to see how they fit together.
As days turned into weeks, Harry''s theories began to take shape. He started seeing patterns in the way names influenced the personalities and destinies of their bearers. "It''s like each letter, each sound, carries a specific magical weight," Harry mused, his notes sprawling across several pages.
Nigel watched with a mixture of amusement and interest. "Fascinating stuff, Master Harry. I must admit, your dedication to uncovering the secrets of the magical world knows no bounds. Just be sure not to get lost in your own name ¨C we wouldn''t want you bing too self-absorbed, now would we?"
Harry, absorbed in his research, barely registered Nigel''s jest. His focus was on the intersection of Arithmancy and Onomancy, a crossroads of numbers and names that he believed held untapped potential. "If I can decode the numerical value of names and understand their inherent magic," he thought, "it could lead to a whole new understanding of personal magic and its applications."
Nigel, ever intrigued by Harry''s train of thought, couldn''t resist probing further. "Pray tell, Master Harry, why this sudden fascination with names?" he inquired, his toneced with genuine curiosity.
Harry, leaning back in his chair as he sorted through his thoughts, began to unfold his theory. "You see, Nigel, I''ve been pondering the essence of magic, how it intertwines with the natural world, and more specifically, with us, magical beings. Every creature, as we''ve discussed, carries attributes¡ªlike the Unicorn Tongue''s purity or the darker shades of Parseltongue." Nigel hummed in agreement, prompting Harry to delve deeper into his hypothesis.
Nigel gave a sound of acknowledgment, "Indeed," showing his understanding of where Harry''s thoughts were leading. Harry, with a spark of insight in his eyes, continued, "Consider the distinct properties of wand cores, Nigel. Each type, be it phoenix feather, dragon heartstring, or unicorn hair, imparts its unique characteristic to the wand, akin to the attributes of magical creatures."
Nigel, caught off guard by the depth of Harry''s reflection, couldn''t hide his surprise, "And why bring this up now, Master Harry?" His tone mixed with curiosity and a hint of admiration for the young wizard''s analytical thinking.
Harry, with a yful mimicry of Ollivander''s mysterious tone, responded, "The wand chooses the wizard, Nigel, not the other way around." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before adding, "Names, Nigel. If Onomancy holds truth and uracy, shaping our destinies, then our choices in wands¡ªand by extension, the creatures they''re linked to through their cores¡ªmight also be influenced by our names. All these elements¡ they seem interconnected."
Nigel, now fully engaged in the conversation, replied with a thoughtful, "A fascinating hypothesis, indeed. You''re suggesting that the essence of our being, possibly reflected in our names, aligns us with certain magical attributes, which in turn influences the wand that chooses us. A roundabout way of saying we''re more connected to the magical world than we realize."
Harry nodded, his thoughts racing ahead. "Exactly. It''s as if there''s a tapestry of magic, with each thread¡ªnames, creatures, wands¡ªinterwoven to create arger picture. We''re not just passive participants in magic; we''re an integral part of its very fabric."
Nigel couldn''t help but be impressed by Harry''s musings, though his tone remained light and teasing. "Well, Master Harry, it seems you''re weaving quite the magical theory here. Just be mindful not to tangle yourself in your own threads."
Their conversation continued, with Harry outlining his ns to delve deeper into the study of Arithmancy and Onomancy, seeking to uncover the numerical and magical significance behind names and how they might influence one''s affinity for certain magical creatures and wands. Nigel, for his part, offered insights and posed questions that challenged Harry to refine his thoughts further.
As Harry borated on his ideas, discussing the potential for a systematic approach to understanding the intery between names, creatures, and wands, Nigel interjected with a note of caution. "While your enthusiasm for uncovering the secrets of magic ismendable, remember, Master Harry, the wizarding world is vast and full of mysteries. Some doors, once opened, might lead down paths you hadn''t anticipated."
Harry considered Nigel''s words, acknowledging the wisdom in them. "I understand, Nigel. It''s a journey I''m prepared to take, with caution and curiosity as my guides. There''s so much we don''t yet understand about magic, and I can''t help but feel drawn to uncovering what lies beneath the surface."
Nigel, sensing Harry''s unwavering determination, offered his support, albeit with his characteristic wit. "Then I shall be your ethereal guardian on this quest, Master Harry, ready to illuminate the way¡ªor at the very least, provide a witty remark when the going gets tough."
As Harry bid goodnight to his newfound understanding and musings, he paced back to his room, the halls of Hogwarts echoing with the remnants of the day''s conversations. It was then, amidst the solitude of the corridor, that a curious thought struck him, prompting him to voice a question to Nigel, "Why ''Nigel'' of all names?"
Nigel''sughter resonated in Harry''s mind, a sound filled with the promise of an untold story. "Ah, Master Harry, the tale of how I came to be called Nigel is one wrapped in mystery and intrigue. s, it appears now is not the time to delve into such matters." The light-hearted tone suggested a story worth waiting for, but the moment for it to be shared was cut short by the approach of Professor Quirrel.
The Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, a man whose demeanor was as uncertain as his teaching methods, shuffled down the corridor towards Harry. The stutter that punctuated his speech seemed more pronounced in the quiet of the evening. "G-Good Evening, Mr. Potter. I-it''s ratherte, isn''t it? Shouldn''t you be h-heading back to your dormitory?"
Harry, his eyes narrowing slightly, noted the direction from which Professor Quirrel hade. It was unmistakably from the vicinity of the Third Floor Forbidden Corridor. Keeping his voice even, Harry responded with a polite smile, "Good evening, Professor. Yes, it''s gettingte, but there''s still time before curfew. I was just on my way back."
Quirrel nced around cautiously, his gaze sharper than Harry had ever observed before. After a brief moment, seemingly reassured by the empty corridor, Quirrel nodded at Harry. His eyes darted around nervously, as if he half-expected someone, or something, to jump out at them. "V-very well, Mr. Potter. Just keep an eye on the time, eh? The castle, it has its... quirks after dark."
Harry responded with a polite smile, "Of course, Professor. I''ll head straight to the dormitory." As he turned to leave, a flicker of curiosity sparked within him. He had always sensed something off about Quirrel, especially after the first Quidditch match when he had felt an ominous presence attempting to dislodge him from his broom. While he wasn''t entirely sure Quirrel was behind it, his suspicions were now stronger than ever. However, the connection between Quirrel and the Third Floor Forbidden Corridor was a new angle Harry hadn''t considered until now.
As Harry made his way back, Nigel chimed in, "Oh, the plot thickens! Our stuttering professor seems more jittery than a Flobberworm in a jar of pickles. Any theories, Master Harry, or shall we chalk it up to the mysteries of Hogwarts?"
Harry mulled over Nigel''s jest, his mind racing. "I''m starting to think there''s more to Quirrel than meets the eye. And now, with the corridor... It''s as if all roads lead there."
Nigel, in his usual style, added, "Indeed, it seems our humble Defense Against the Dark Arts professor might be ying a more sinister role in this year''s drama. Perhaps he''s auditioning for the part of ''Viin of the Year.''"
Despite Nigel''s light-hearted tone, Harry couldn''t shake off the unease that settled in the pit of his stomach. The connection between Quirrel and the forbidden corridor was too coincidental to ignore. "I need to keep an eye on him," Harry thought, "but without drawing too much attention. Thest thing I need is to tip him off that I''m onto him."
Nigel, sensing Harry''s resolve, offered a word of caution, "A fine line to walk, Master Harry. Just be sure not to wander into the spider''s web while you''re watching the spider."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch133- Flamel?
Ch133- mel?
The next morning, Harry woke up with the sun barely cresting over the horizon. The castle was quiet, most of its inhabitants still lost in slumber. With a purpose in mind, he made his way toward Hagrid''s hut, a small structure that always seemed to be teeming with the sounds of various magical creatures. As he approached the door, marked by its usual assortment of oddities, he raised his hand and knocked.
Inside, the sound of heavy footsteps approached the door before it creaked open. Hagrid, the half-giant Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts, peered down, his bushy eyebrows lifting in surprise. "Harry! Wha'' brings yeh here so early?" His voice boomed in the quiet morning air.
"Just wanted to catch up, see how you''re doing," Harry replied with a smile, trying not to let his eagerness to discuss his recent thoughts on magical creatures and their connections to magic show too much.
Hagrid''s face broke into a wide grin. "Well then,e on in! I was jus'' about to put on some tea." He stepped aside, allowing Harry to enter the cozy interior of the hut, which was filled with various magical paraphernalia and theforting smell of woodsmoke.
As they settled at the sturdy wooden table with steaming mugs of tea, Hagrid couldn''t help but ask, "So, what''s on yer mind, Harry? Yeh don''t usuallye visit without somethin'' brewin''."
Harry took a sip of his tea, gathering his thoughts. "I''ve been doing some reading, trying to understand more about magical creatures and how they connect to magic. I thought, who better to ask than you?"
Hagrid beamed, clearly pleased by the interest. "Well, yeh''vee to the right ce. What d''yeh want to know?"
Harry, eager to delve deeper into his newfound curiosity about magical creatures and their intricate ties to the essence of magic, posed his questions to Hagrid. "Do you have any idea about wand cores? How are they chosen? How do they change the attribute of the wand?" Harry''s questions tumbled out one after the other, his eyes alight with the thirst for knowledge.
Hagrid, however, raised a hand, signaling Harry to pause. With a gentle chuckle, he said, "Harry, I might know a thing or two ''bout creatures, but when ites to wands, that''s beyond me, I''m afraid." His voice, booming yet warm, filled the small hut. "Wand makin'' is an art, an'' it''s wandmakers like Ollivander who know the secrets. Creatures, though, I can talk about ''em all day."
Harry, a tad disappointed but understanding, nodded. "I guess I was hoping there''d be a connection between the creatures you care for and wand cores."
"Well, in a way, there is," Hagrid conceded, taking a sip of his tea. "The creatures that give parts for wand cores ¨C phoenixes, dragons, unicorns ¨C they''re all magnificent, and each brings its own magic to the wand. But the specifics, how it all works, that''s a mystery to folks like us."
Nigel, seizing the moment, whispered in Harry''s mind, "Mysteries, mysteries everywhere, and not a drop of rity. Perhaps it''s time we start our own investigations, Master Harry."
Harry sighed helplessly, his thoughts swirling with unanswered questions about the magical essence of wand cores. "I think I should visit Ollivander when I have time to ask more about this. I don''t know any other wand-crafter than him." He then shifted his focus, turning to Hagrid with a different inquiry in mind. "Hagrid, I saw Professor Quirrell near the third-floor forbidden corridor. I thought it was off-limits."
Hagrid, who had been mid-sip, paused, his mug hovering just inches from his lips. His expression turned thoughtful, a furrow appearing between his bushy eyebrows. "Well, Harry, yeh know, the third floor''s off-limits to students for good reason," he began cautiously, avoiding Harry''s gaze. "But the teachers, well, they might have business up there. Dumbledore trusts ''em to know where they can and can''t go."
Harry nodded, pretending to be satisfied with the exnation while his mind raced. "But, Hagrid, isn''t it a bit odd? What could be so important on the third floor that Professor Quirrell would need to visit? Especially given the rumors about the corridor."
Hagrid, avoiding Harry''s gaze, shifted ufortably in his seat. "Well, Harry," he started, his voice a bit lower than usual, "the third floor, it''s... it''s not for students, that''s for sure. But, you see, some of the professors, they''ve got... they''ve got their reasons to be there. Important reasons." He took a deep gulp of his tea, perhaps hoping it would wash down the secrets he seemed on the verge of spilling.
Harry leaned in, curiosity piqued. "Important reasons? Like what?"
Hagrid nced around his hut as if the answer might be written on the walls. "Well, it''s Dumbledore''s business, really. Him and... and Nichs mel." Realizing what he had just revealed, Hagrid''s eyes widened. "I shouldn''t have said that. I should not have said that." He looked genuinely panicked now, setting his tea down with a tter. "Harry, you''ve got to promise me you won''t go meddlin'' around there. It''s for your own good."
Harry, doing his best impression of innocence, nodded. "Of course, Hagrid. I won''t go looking for trouble." Inside, though, his mind was aze with questions. Nichs mel? That was a name he knew, a name that held weight in the wizarding world.
Harry took a moment to gather his thoughts, piecing together the fragments of information he had collected. The existence of a forbidden corridor on the third floor of Hogwarts was intriguing enough, but the added detail of apelling zone near its entrance suggested a deeper mystery. This magical lure, seemingly designed to draw him in, was a puzzle Harry had yet to solve. Did it affect others, or was its siren call meant for him alone? He had yet to figure out¡
Then there was the recent break-in at Gringotts, which had been a mystery that had puzzled many, but with Hagrid''s idental revtion, a new theory began to crystallize in Harry''s thoughts. Whatever had been targeted at Gringotts was now likely hidden within the confines of Hogwarts, specifically within the third-floor corridor. And with the name Nichs mel suddenly thrown into the mix.
Nichs mel, a name steeped in legend and mystery, now sat at the heart of this enigma. Known for his creation of the Philosopher''s Stone, mel''s achievements were the stuff of wizarding lore. Tomon people, the stone meant longevity and richness. Yet, to Harry, the allure of the Stone went beyond superficial desires for wealth and extended life. The Philosopher''s Stone, in his eyes, was a nexus of magic, capable of amplifying runes and spells, essentially acting as a conduit for magical enhancement.
And now, if his suspicions were correct, this potent artifact resided within Hogwarts, hidden behind the veiled threats of the third-floor corridor. But the question that gnawed at Harry''s mind was, why? Why would such a powerful object be ced in a school, guarded by puzzles and dangers known only to a select few?
"Nigel," Harry began, his voice a whisper amidst the shadows of his thoughts, "if the Philosopher''s Stone is indeed here, it''s not just a matter of protecting it from would-be thieves. There''s something bigger at y, isn''t there?"
Nigel, ever ready with a quip, responded, "Master Harry, you''re beginning to sound like a detective in one of those Muggle novels. But yes, the plot, as they say, thickens. The Stone''s powers are legendary, and its presence here, well, it''s like keeping a dragon in a chicken coop."
Harry chuckled at the analogy, the levity a wee break from the tension. "Exactly, Nigel. But it''s not just any dragon we''re talking about. This is a dragon that could change the veryndscape of magic as we know it."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch134- What is His Goal?
Ch134- What is His Goal?
As Harry pondered the implications, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. The break-in at Gringotts, the secretive nature of the third-floor corridor, and now the mention of mel and the Philosopher''s Stone ¨C it all pointed to a convergence of events that Hogwarts, with its ancient walls and hidden secrets, seemed to be at the center of.
Looking at Hagrid, Harry ventured cautiously, "Philosopher''s Stone." The mention of the stone had an immediate effect. Hagrid''s eyes widened like saucers, a look of panic shing across his face as he realized the depth of Harry''s inquiry.
"Oh, Harry, I''ve gone an'' said too much," Hagrid mumbled, his usual booming voice reduced to a nervous whisper. He shuffled ufortably, his gaze darting around the hut as if expecting the walls to start whispering secrets. "It''s jus''... Dumbledore''s orders, see? To keep it safe from... from You-Know-Who and takes his eyes away from mel." He paused, a look of horror crossing his face as he realized the implications of his admissions. "I shouldn''t have said that. I should not have said that." Hisrge hands fluttered in distress, a clear sign of his inner turmoil. "Yeh have to promise me, Harry, not to go lookin'' for it. It''s too dangerous."
Harry nodded, more to calm Hagrid down than anything else. "I promise, Hagrid. I''m just trying to understand what''s happening."
Nigel, who had been silent for a while, couldn''t resist chiming in. "Well, well, Master Harry. Uncovering secrets with the finesse of a bull in a china shop, I see. Perhaps we should start a detective agency ¨C Potter and the Invisible Partner. Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s suggestion, despite the seriousness of the situation. "Maybe after we figure out this mess, Nigel. For now, we''ve got a bigger mystery on our hands."
Hagrid, still looking quite distressed, hastily ushered Harry towards the door. "Yeh need to head back to the castle, Harry. It''s not safe to be pokin'' around in things like this."
Harry rose to leave, his thoughts a whirlwind as he navigated the path back to Hogwarts. "You were right, Nigel. Voldemort is alive." There was a weight to his words, a recognition of the gravity of the situation.
Nigel responded with a weary tone, "Indeed, he is. And it seems he''s as ambitious as ever." There was no humor in his voice this time, only a shared concern over the implications of their discovery.
As Harry walked, he pondered the dual possibilities of Voldemort''s interest in the Philosopher''s Stone. "Is it the lure of eternal life he seeks, or is it the promise of unparalleled magical power? Either motive spells trouble, but understanding his aim might give us insight into how he thinks." Harry''s voice was low, almost to himself, as he tried to untangle the knot of Voldemort''s intentions.
Nigel mused, "A conundrum indeed. Voldemort''s mind is a maze of dark corridors, each leading to its own brand of terror. Whether it''s immortality or power, the end game is the same ¨C domination and destruction."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, the gears in his mind turning rapidly. "Nigel, from what I''ve pieced together, thepelling zone around the room holding the Stone seems tailored for me. Yet, I''m unsure if it affects others simrly. For now, it''s clear someone wants me there. Depending on their intentions, it''s either a trap or a test, making me a pawn in their game¡ªa role I''m not keen on ying."
Nigel responded with a touch of sarcasm, "And here I was thinking you enjoyed being the puppet of fate. Silly me." Harry couldn''t help but crack a small smile despite the gravity of the situation. "I don''t think I can keep the stone, even if I wanted to. But then, do I really want to be part of this?"
Nigelid out the options with his usual ir, "Well, if Voldemort gets his hands on the stone, he''ll be throwing aeback party the likes of which the wizarding world has never seen. Stronger, possibly immortal, and with a grudge list topped by your name. On the flip side, there are the Peverell and Slytherin Vaults. If you''re right about Voldemort being a contender for whatever''s hidden there, then you''re not just a pawn, Harry; you''re a yer, a forced one, but a yer nheless."
Harry nodded, absorbing Nigel''s words. "It''s not just about the stone or the vaults, is it? It''s about stopping Voldemort before he regains his power. I don''t want to be part of this, but it seems like I don''t have much of a choice."
Nigel, sensing Harry''s resolve, added, "Exactly, Master Harry. You''re in this, whether you like it or not. The question is, how do you y the game? Do you wait for Voldemort to make his move, or do you take the initiative?"
Harry paused, considering his options. "Taking the initiative means I need to learn as much as I can about the stone, the vaults, and Voldemort''s ns."
Sighing, Harry walked into the Great Hall for lunch, his mind a maze of thoughts and theories. As he settled down, his gaze inadvertently drifted towards the staff table, where Professor Quirrell was seated. The professor seemed even more jittery than usual, his eyes scanning the room nervously as if expecting danger from every corner.
"Nigel," Harry mused quietly, "why would Quirrell try to knock me off my broom? Could he be working with You-Know-Who? That attack on my mind during my first day... it''s clear Quirrell is not as simple as he appears."
Nigel, always ready with a sharp retort, replied, "Ah, Master Harry, diving headfirst into the world of conspiracy theories, are we? Next, you''ll be suggesting he''s moonlighting as a Dark Lord''s henchman. Oh wait, you are."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s attempt to lighten the mood, even as his mind worked overtime. "It''s all too coincidental, Nigel. His nervous demeanor, the attack during the match, and now, his near-obsessive interest in the forbidden corridor. It all points to something sinister."
Nigel, feigning a gasp, said, "You mean to say our dear stuttering professor might have a dark side? Shocking, absolutely shocking. And here I was thinking he was just afraid of his own shadow."
Ignoring Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry mused to himself, "But what''s Quirrell''s game here? If he''s in cahoots with Voldemort, why the rush to get rid of me? He''s had plenty of chances, especially considering the amount of time I spend lurking around less frequented parts of the castle. They must be after the Stone, prioritizing it over me. So, why attempt something as bold as knocking me off my broom during a match? Unless, of course, he assumed I wouldn''t actually get hurt, what with all the professors around. Maybe causing a scene was his way of diverting attention from the third-floor corridor."
Nigel, always ready to add his two cents, responded with a tone dripping with irony, "Oh, what a tangled web we weave when first we practice to deceive. It seems our Professor Quirrell is ying a game moreplex than Gobstones. And you, Master Harry, might just be the piece he''s underestimated."
Harry nodded to himself, considering Nigel''s point. "It makes sense in a twisted sort of way. If Quirrell is working with Voldemort, and they believe I''m a threat or an obstacle to getting the Stone, then putting me in danger serves multiple purposes. It tests the waters, seeing how protected I am and potentially removes me from the equation, all while keeping the focus away from their true goal."
Nigel, his voice tinged with mock horror, eximed, "But Master Harry, are you suggesting that our stammering professor could be the main viin in disguise? That''s almost as shocking as finding out that chocte frogs can''t really hop."
Harry rolled his eyes, as he said, "I suppose we''ll need to keep a closer eye on him, then. And by ''we,'' I mean me, since you''re not exactly equipped for stealth operations."
"Ah, but my dear Master Harry, you forget ¨C I am equipped with the sharpest weapon of all: a razor-sharp wit. And, as they say, the pen is mightier than the sword... or in this case, the sarcasticment mightier than the cloak of invisibility."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch135- Wraith
Ch135- Wraith
Settling on either side of Harry, Daphne and Tracey nudged him, their curiosity piqued. "You seem miles away, Harry. What''s on your mind?" Tracey followed Harry''s gaze, which had inadvertentlynded on Professor Septima Vector. Mistaking his distant look, she teased, "Harry, are you admiring the Arithmancy professor?"
Daphne couldn''t help butugh, shaking her head. "It''s Harry we''re talking about. He''s probably pondering the mysteries of Arithmancy, not daydreaming about the professor."
Harry, unable to resist, joined in theirughter. "If I were to get lost in thought over someone''s features, it would undoubtedly be yours, Daphne." Daphne''s cheeks turned a shade of pink, and before she could retort, Harry yfully added, looking at Tracey, "Or perhaps, yours, Tracey."
Tracey, still giggling, responded, "Since when did you be such a charmer, Harry? Stumbled upon a secret tome on flirting, have you? There are some things books can''t teach you."
"Well, it seems I have the best teachers right here, then," Harry quipped, his eyes twinkling with mirth.
As lunch continued, the trio discussed their uing sses, with Harry skillfully steering the conversation away from his earlier preupations. The mention of Arithmancy led to a spirited debate about the practical applications of the subject, with Tracey yfully insisting that there must be some magical form for perfect flirtation.
Nigel, ever-present but silent during the exchange, finally chimed in, his voice a whisper only Harry could hear. "I must admit, Master Harry, your attempts at lightening the mood aremendable. But let''s not forget the storm clouds gathering on the horizon."
Harry nodded subtly, acknowledging Nigel''s reminder. "I haven''t forgotten, Nigel. But sometimes, a brief respite is necessary to gather one''s strength for the challenges ahead."
At night, as Harry sat by his window, Hedwig glided in gracefully,nding beside him with a soft hoot. "Good to have you back," Harry greeted her, a smile touching his lips as she yfully pecked at his ear. "You forgot dinner again!" she huffed in a way that made her displeasure clear, yet held a yful undertone. "I had to go hunting in the forest. You know I don''t like doing that alone."
Harry chuckled, reaching for a stash of treats to appease the evidently disgruntled owl. Ever since acquiring the ability to understand basic creature speech through Omnitongue, Harry had discovered a newyer to his rtionship with Hedwig. He hadn''t realized owls were magical creatures too, though it made perfect sense considering their uncanny ability to locate addresses they''d never visited before, guided by unseen magical threads. Hedwig, in particr, disyed a level of intelligence that set her apart from her avian peers. If Harry had to guess, she possessed the wisdom and wit of a child of six or seven years in human terms.
"So, had any interesting encounters in the forest?" Harry inquired, watching Hedwig nibble on the snacks. "Or was it just the usual mice and voles?"
Hedwig paused, giving Harry a look that suggested if she had eyebrows, one would be raised. "But guess what? I saw those sneaky voles. They think they''re so clever, hiding from me. But I showed them. I''m smarter," she dered, a proud puff to her chest, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of the chase.
Harryughed softly, the sound mingling with the night''s gentle breeze. "Crafty voles, you say? Perhaps they''re taking evasion lessons."
"Yep! They''re super tricky, but I''m trickier," Hedwig boasted, tilting her head in a way that exuded confidence. "Next time, you shoulde see. It''s fun chasing them around. But don''t forget my dinner again, okay? Or I''ll make you chase voles with me!"
Nigel''s voice chimed in with a chuckle. "I''d pay good money to see that, Master Harry. You and Hedwig, the unstoppable vole hunters. A tale for the ages."
Harry shook his head, amused. "I think I''ll leave the vole hunting to you, Hedwig. You''re clearly the expert."
Hedwig, satisfied with Harry''s response, nodded solemnly. "Alright, but remember the dinner part. It''s important." Her tone, earnest yet filled with a child-like simplicity, underscored the gravity of her request.
Nigel couldn¡¯t help but add his bit with his distinct tone of dry humor, "Ah, the great Hedwig, outwitted by the wily forest voles. Hogwarts truly is a ce of learning for all creatures."
Harry, amused, shot back in his mind, "Let''s see you try catching a vole, Nigel. It might teach you a thing or two about humility."
"Ah, but my dear Master Harry, I prefer my meals served, not scurrying around on all fours. Besides, my expertise lies in navigating thebyrinth of your thoughts, not the underbrush," Nigel retorted.
Harry smiled, reaching out to gently stroke the bird¡¯s feathers. "I promise, Hedwig. No more missed dinners."
As Hedwig contentedly nibbled on the snacks Harry had procured, she suddenly paused, her eyes reflecting the dim light of the room. "Oh, I saw something mysterious," she said, her tone dropping to what could only be described as a conspiratorial whisper if she had been human. "There was a ck shadow that chased after Unicorns. From what I saw, the Unicorns were agitated, as if the shadow was cursed."
Harry frowned, concern etching his features. "There is such a creature in the forest?" he asked, more to himself than to Hedwig. The Forbidden Forest was, well, forbidden, but it was still ufortably close to the school. As Harry pondered this new mystery, a faint, distressed shout for help reached his ears. It was unmistakably a Unicorn.
Without a moment''s hesitation, Harry stood up and drew the Invisibility Cloak from his inventory, throwing it over himself in a fluid motion. He dashed from the room, the cloak fluttering behind him like a ghostly wisp.
Nigel''s voice followed him, a blend of amusement and concern. "Off to y the hero again, are we? Just be careful, Master Harry. The Forbidden Forest isn''t known for its hospitality."
Harry, now almost a shadow himself under the cloak, didn''t respond. His mind was focused on the task at hand, racing through the castle''s corridors and out into the cool night. The grounds were silent, the usual hustle and bustle of Hogwarts students safely tucked away behind stone walls.
As he approached the forest''s edge, the distress calls grew louder, more urgent. Harry''s heart raced, not just from the run but from the anticipation of what he might find.
Deep within the shadowy embrace of the Forbidden Forest, Harry could see the shimmering forms of Unicorns, their ethereal beauty marred by fear. And there, among them, was the source of their distress: a dark, wraith-like shadow that moved with unnatural speed, circling the creatures with malevolent intent.
Harry stepped forward, the Invisibility Cloak making him a mere observer, unseen by both the shadow and the Unicorns. He whispered under his breath, hoping for guidance or a n. "Nigel, any ideas on how to handle a cursed shadow?"
Nigel''s response was tinged with worry, "Well, I hadn''t nned on adding ''shadow buster'' to my resume, but I''d suggest light. Lots of it. Shadows tend to dislike that sort of thing."
Removing one of the wands he had taken from the Potter Vault, specifically one with a core of Unicorn Hair, Harry prepared himself. He chose not to use his own wand for fear it might somehow reveal his presence or intentions more than he wished. As he stepped closer, under the protective veil of his Invisibility Cloak, he silently activated the Observe function on the shadowy figure menacing the Unicorns.
[System Message: Wraith Form of Voldemort. Extreme caution advised. Known for his malevolence and strong dark magic. Currently in a weakened state but highly dangerous.]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch136- Forest Encounter
Ch136- Forest Encounter
[System Message: Wraith Form of Voldemort. Extreme caution advised. Known for his malevolence and strong dark magic. Currently in a weakened state but highly dangerous.]
Without a moment''s hesitation, Harry whispered, "Lumos Maxima," but not in themon tongue. Instead, he used the Unicornnguage, infusing the spell with a purity and a serene aura that he had developed through his experiments in the Virtual Room. The light that burst forth was not just bright; it was ethereal, shimmering with a serene glow that seemed to calm the night itself.
"Sadly, I don''t know the Patronus Charm yet," Harry thought to himself, a bit of regretcing his silent admission. The light, however, did its job, causing the wraith-like shadow to recoil as if struck by a physical force. The Unicorns, sensing the change, seemed to rally, their own innate magic responding to the purity emanating from Harry''s spell.
Gathering behind Harry, the Unicorns infused their magic into his, creating a bond that transcended visibility. Despite the cloak rendering him unseen to the eye, the Unicorns felt a kinship in the magic emanating from him. The forest, bathed in the ethereal glow of his spell, became a stage for a silent but powerful confrontation between light and darkness.
The Unicorns, majestic and serene, formed a semi-circle around Harry. Their horns, shimmering with a pure light, added strength to the Lumos Maxima spell. The wraith-like shadow, now clearly on the defensive, hissed and writhed as if in agony, its form flickering and unstable under the assault of pure light.
Harry, though invisible, stood at the center of this unlikely alliance, a testament to the unity that could be forged between human and magical creatures against amon foe. The air around them seemed to throb with power, a silent symphony of light against darkness, purity against corruption.
Nigel, witnessing this through Harry''s eyes, couldn''t resistmenting, "Ah, the power of teamwork, eh, Master Harry? It seems even cursed shadows can''t stand up to a bit of unicorn camaraderie. Makes you wonder why we don''t host more magical creature mixers."
The shadow, realizing the futility of its assault, began to retreat, melting into the deeper shadows of the forest from whence it came. The Unicorns, sensing the victory, let out a series of gentle, melodic sounds that filled the night air with a sense of peace and triumph.
Harry, lowering his wand, whispered a heartfelt, "Thank you," to the Unicorns, their innate kindness and strength having turned the tide of the confrontation. As the light from his spell faded, the forest returned to its nocturnal calm, the only evidence of the encounter the lingering sense of magic in the air.
After ensuring the area was clear, Harry carefully draped the Invisibility Cloak over his arm and approached the Unicorns. They gracefully bowed their heads in a gesture of respect and gratitude. Harry, feeling a bit awkward with such formalities, spoke to them in their ownnguage, "There''s no need for bowing."
One Unicorn, with a coat shimmering like moonlight on snow, stepped forward and gently nuzzled Harry''s hand. "Young Wizard, you have aided our kin and spoken our tongue," she said, her voice a melodic harmony that resonated with the magic of the forest.
Harry, touched by the gesture, responded, "I did what anyone would have done in my ce. Your presence in the forest brings bnce and peace; protecting that is important."
Nigel, observing the exchange, quipped, "And here I thought you preferred thepany of books and potions. Seems you''re quite the unicorn whisperer, Harry."
Harry smiled at Nigel''s remark but chose not to respond directly. Instead, he focused on the Unicorns, their serene beauty a stark contrast to the darkness they had faced together. "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Harry asked, genuinely concerned for their wellbeing.
The lead Unicorn shook her head, her mane catching the moonlight in a cascade of silver. "Your heart is pure, and your actions brave. We owe you a debt of gratitude. The forest is safer tonight because of you."
As Harry bid the Unicorns goodbye, cautioning them to be careful, he once again enveloped himself in the Invisibility Cloak''s protective embrace. The forest, now silent save for the soft rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures, seemed to hold its breath. Suddenly, the sound of hooves broke the silence, and Harry found himself surrounded by centaurs, their imposing figures barely visible in the moonlight.
One centaur, who stood slightly ahead of the others, fixed his gaze on space where Harry stood. Although Harry was hidden under the cloak, it seemed as if the centaur''s eyes pierced right through it. "The heavens are particrly clear tonight," the centaur began, his voice resonant and deep, "Venus shines brightly, heralding an evening of change. Had it not been for your intervention, young wizard, the dark shadow that sought to disrupt the harmony of the forest might have seeded. Your actions have averted a cmity this night."
Harry, taken aback by the centaur''s insight, remained silent, marveling at the mystical connection between the centaurs and the cosmos.
Nigel, observing silently up until now, couldn''t resistmenting, "Ah, centaurs and their celestial observations. Always a bit on the nose, aren''t they? I suppose next they''ll be telling us that Mercury in retrograde is to me for the castle''s plumbing issues."
Harry stifled augh, careful not to reveal his presence. He was mortified Nigel''s attempt to lighten the mood, even in such a mystical setting.
The centaur continued, seemingly aware of Harry''s presence despite the cloak. "The stars have much to say to those who listen. Your fate, young wizard, is intertwined with the movements of the celestial bodies. Tonight, Venus acts as your guardian, casting a benevolent light upon your path."
Harry, fascinated by the centaur''s words, couldn''t help but wonder about the connection between his actions and the broader movements of the universe.
Nigel, ever the skeptic, chimed in, "Well, if Venus is on our side, perhaps we should send it a thank-you note. Do you think she prefers parchment or email?"
The centaur, seemingly concluding his observations, gave a final nod in Harry''s direction. "Be wary, young wizard. The forest is full of secrets and dangers. Your heart may be pure, but the path you walk is fraught with shadows. Tread carefully."
As the centaurs turned and disappeared into the depths of the Forbidden Forest, Harry felt a mix of awe and curiosity. The encounter had been brief, but the centaur''s words echoed in his mind, a cryptic message wrapped in the mystique of astrology.
Nigel''s voice broke through Harry''s contemtions, "Well, that was rather cryptic, even for centaurs. I suppose we should be thankful Venus was in a good mood tonight. Makes me wonder what they would have said if Mars was in the lead."
Harry smiled at Nigel''smentary. "I guess we''ll never know, Nigel. But I''m grateful for the centaur''s insights, cryptic as they may be."
Harry then turned the conversation towards a topic that had been lingering in his mind. "Nigel, you seem quite sullen about Centaurs. You''ve never shown displeasure towards magic itself, but you''re notably guarded against divination." Harry''s curiosity was piqued; Nigel''s stance on this specific branch of magic was intriguing.
Nigel snorted, his toneced with his usual sarcasm. "Oh, it''s not ''Divination Magic'' per se," he emphasized mockingly. "It''s that it operates beyond the realm of magic''s control. It irks me."
Harry, still puzzled, pressed on. "Not magic? Then what is it?" His confusion was evident, trying to grasp Nigel''s nuanced viewpoint.
Nigel, sensing Harry''s confusion, decided it was best to steer the conversation away from the murky waters of divination and its uncertainties. "Let''s just say, it''ste for talks about the future," he remarked, deflecting with his typical sarcastic ir. "Better to focus on the here and now, where we can actually make a difference."
Returning to his room secretly, Harry slid under the covers, exhaustion quickly pulling him into sleep. His thoughts swirled with the day''s events, but they were no match for the physical toll his body had endured. It had indeed been a long day, filled with both peril and discovery, and his body demanded rest.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch137- Orchestrating the Game
Ch137- Orchestrating the Game
Well, hello you all! I don''t like spoiling my own fic, but if I can just drop a little hint without ruining it... I really, really thought a lot about the previous chapter, and it felt like it was rotting my teeth. That is all I am going to say. Give me some feedback you all! Hopefully you enjoy this!
--
The next morning, Harry awoke to the anticipation of another Quidditch game against Gryffindor. The excitement in the air was palpable as he made his way to breakfast, where the buzz of conversation centered around the uing match. Slytherin and Gryffindor rivalry ran deep, and Quidditch matches between them were always intense affairs.
"Nigel," Harry started, his voice still heavy with sleep as he buttered his toast, "today''s the big game. Think we''ll win?"
Nigel, ever ready with a quip, responded, "Well, unless you n on flying circles around Gryffindor while blindfolded, I''d say your chances are as good as any. Just remember, Master Harry, it''s not whether you win or lose, it''s how you y the game. And how thoroughly you can embarrass the other team, of course."
Harry''s high spirit drew Tracey''s attention, who was seated next to him. "You seem in good mood, Harry. Nervous about the match?"
Harry shook his head, his smile still lingering. "Just ready to get on the field."
As breakfast concluded, the Slytherin Quidditch team huddled together, a mixture of anticipation and strategy in the air. Harry found himself half-listening to Marcus Flint, the team captain, outlining their n of attack. It was a familiar routine by now; Marcus would devise borate strategies, but in the end, it usually came down to Harry catching the Snitch. His ability to catch the Snitch had be something of a legend in the school, and today''s match against Gryffindor was no exception. They all expected him to clinch victory, as he had done so many times before.
"Nigel," Harry mused internally, adjusting his gloves with a smirk, "any pearls of wisdom before I take to the skies? Perhaps a secret strategy to ensure the Snitch flies straight into my hand?"
Nigel''s voice was ripe with its usual blend of jest and dryness, "Ah yes, Master Harry, because what you truly need is an advantage. Let''s not forget, the Snitch is that elusive golden ball, not the menacing bludger that seems to have a personal vendetta against your head. Confusing the two could be... let''s say, less than optimal for your health. I know, it''s easy to get them mixed up in the heat of the moment."
As the team took to the skies, Harry, mounted on his custom broomstick painted in the colors of silver and green, waved to the cheering crowd. The new stadium was packed with wizards and witches from all over Britain, drawn by the spectacle of a Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Approaching the VIP section, Harry noticed Petunia seated alongside Augusta Longbottom, with the Davis, Greengrass, Abbott families also present, all waving at him from the private room. Neville, Tracey, Daphne, and Astoria, along with Hannah and Susan, were sitting next to their respective parents, cheering for Harry. Despite Neville''s Gryffindor allegiance, his support for Harry was unwavering.
After acknowledging their cheers, Nigel inquired, "Is this one of those games where you n to dazzle, or will you draw it out for dramatic effect?"
Harry smirked, ncing towards where his aunt sat, her eyes filled with pride and anticipation. "My dear Aunt came all this way to see me y. Let''s not disappoint her; let''s put on a show."
Nigel hummed in agreement, already concocting a n. "What do you have in mind, Master Harry?"
Harry''s response was filled with mischief. "As soon as the game starts, create a map showing all the yers and their flight paths. Mark each ball in the game, and keep 30% of my consciousness on the Snitch at all times, pinging me if the opposing Seeker gets too close. Other than that, let''s make this interesting."
As the matchmenced, Nigel meticulously executed Harry''s instructions. The virtual map oveying Harry''s vision allowed him to anticipate his opponents'' moves with uncanny precision. Harry flew with a calcted grace that bewildered both teams. He wasn''t just ying Quidditch; he was orchestrating it.
With the Slytherin team in possession of the Quaffle, Harry positioned himself strategically between the Gryffindor Keeper, Oliver Wood, and the approaching Chasers. It appeared as if Harry was simply positioning himself for a potential interception or to provide a distraction. However, his true intent was far more cunning. As Marcus Flint, the Slytherin Captain, prepared to take a shot, Harry used his broom''s nimble maneuvers to momentarily block Wood''s line of sight to the Quaffle. To the spectators, it seemed as though Harry was simply positioning himself to intercept a pass. However, his true intention was to block Oliver Wood''s view of the Quaffle. At thest possible moment, Harry elerated upwards, just as Flint threw the Quaffle. Wood, whose vision was obscured until that moment, had barely any time to react, resulting in an easy score for Slytherin.
Simrly, the Weasley twins, known for their impable coordination as Beaters, encountered unexpected difficulties. Every time they aimed a Bludger towards a Slytherin yer, Harry would subtly align himself in their path. To the twins and the Gryffindor spectators, it appeared as though the Bludgers were inexplicably changing direction mid-flight. In reality, Harry''s precise positioning caused the twins to miscalcte their swings, resulting in the Bludgers veering off course and missing their intended targets. This maniption not only neutralized the threat of the Bludgers to the Slytherin team but also sowed confusion among the Gryffindor yers, who couldn''t understand why their Bludgers seemed to have a mind of their own.
Throughout the match, Harry''s interventions were so subtle and seamlessly integrated into the flow of the game that even the most attentive observers struggled to pinpoint exactly how he was influencing the y. His movements were a blur, a testament to his skill and the effectiveness of the virtual map in guiding his actions.
In one particrly audacious maneuver, Harry noticed a Gryffindor Chaser breaking away with the Quaffle, aiming for a clear shot at the goal. Recognizing the threat, he darted across the pitch, positioning himself directly in the path of the Chaser at the critical moment. To the Chaser, Harry appeared to be challenging for the Quaffle, forcing a hasty and poorly aimed shot. However, Harry''s actual objective was to obscure the Chaser''s view of the goalposts, causing the shot to miss wide¡ªa feat that left the crowd gasping and the Gryffindor team bewildered.
As the match progressed, Harry''s tactics of visual masking became a key factor in Slytherin''s dominance. His ability to anticipate and subtly alter the course of the game through strategic positioning underscored his deep understanding of Quidditch strategy and his exceptional flying skills. It was a performance that would be remembered as one of the most clever and tactically astute in Hogwarts'' Quidditch history, showcasing Harry Potter not just as a talented Seeker, but as a master of the game in every sense.
Neville, always the loyal Gryffindor, found himself torn, his allegiance to his house battling the awe he felt watching Harry''s prowess on the Quidditch pitch. He couldn''t help but join in the apuse, his cheer a testament to the remarkable skill disyed by Harry. "Blimey, Harry''s flying is something else!"
Petunia, who had ventured into this magical world with little understanding of its customs or sports, waspletely taken aback by her nephew''s incredible performance. As she watched Harry soar and maneuver with an elegance she never knew existed, a swell of pride rose within her. Surrounded by the magic of Hogwarts and its passionate students, her apuse was not just a gesture of support but a heartfelt acknowledgment of Harry''s talents and the surprising world he belonged to.
Tracey and Daphne were on the edge of their seats, their voices hoarse from cheering as they watched the Quidditch match unfold from the VIP room, where they, along with Hannah and Susan, had a clear view of the action.
Tracey, unable to contain her excitement, leaned forward, her eyes sparkling. "Did you see that move? Harry''s flying as if he was born on a broom! But, Merlin''s beard, my heart can''t take much more of this suspense!"
Daphne, her eyes fixed on the game, nodded vigorously, her voice filled with the thrill of the match. "Absolutely, it''s like watching a dance in the air! Though, I must admit, every time he dodges a Bludger, I feel like I lose a year off my life."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch138- Touring the Castle
Ch138- Touring the Castle
As the match continued, theirmentary flowed naturally, a mix of admiration, concern, and yful banter. They gasped, cheered, and sometimes even closed their eyes when the action got too intense, especially during the nail-biting moments when Harry narrowly avoided collisions.
At one particrly tense moment, when Harry executed a particrly daring move to evade a Bludger, Tracey couldn''t help but exim, "Is he trying to give us heart attacks? Because it''s working!"
Hannah, clutching the edge of her seat, added, "I swear, if Harry pulls off another one of those death-defying dives, I''m going to need a calming potion. How does he even spot the Snitch from that distance?"
Susan, her hands pressed together nervously, chimed in, "It''s incredible, isn''t it? The way he maneuvers through the air¡ªit''s like he''s part of it. But honestly, every time he speeds up, I have to remind myself to breathe. Do you think he practices flying in his dreams?"
Daphneughed, the tension momentarily broken. "At this rate, we''ll all need a trip to Madam Pomfrey. But honestly, watching him fly... it''s magical, in every sense of the word."
When the opposing Seeker, a determined Gryffindor, finally noticed the Snitch and made a beeline for it, Harry was ready. With a burst of speed, he intercepted, his broom weaving through the air with precision. The crowd held its breath as Harry and the Gryffindor Seeker raced neck and neck, the Snitch fluttering just out of reach.
Then, in a move that would be talked about for years toe, Harry executed a daring dive, pulling up at thest possible second to snatch the Snitch from the air, mere inches from the ground.
The stadium erupted into cheers as the Slytherin team swarmed Harry, celebrating the thrilling victory. With a swift move that mirrored his in-game agility, Harry escaped their joyful barricade and made his way to the VIP room to meet his aunt and friends.
"You were flying like you had wings, Harry," Petunia said, her voice carrying a mix of pride and awe.
Nigel, in a tone that was a blend of amusement and mock disbelief, quipped, "Well, I never thought I''d see the day when Aunt Petunia would cheer for a sport that involves flying on broomsticks. What''s next, taking up Quidditch herself?"
Ignoring Nigel''smentary, Harry turned to Neville and others, who were all beaming with pride. "That was a close one, wasn''t it?" he remarked casually, as if he hadn''t just performed a series of heart-stopping maneuvers that had the entire stadium on edge.
Tracey, still buzzing with excitement, replied, "Close? Harry, you were spectacr! I thought my heart would burst out of my chest with thatst dive!"
Daphne added, "You have a way of making the impossible look easy. It''s infuriating and impressive all at once."
Neville, usually reserved, couldn''t hide his admiration. "You''ve got some serious skills, Harry. That Snitch didn''t stand a chance."
As they shared augh, Harry''s gaze drifted to Hannah and Susan, who were discussing the game with animated gestures. Susan, catching Harry''s eye, gave him a thumbs-up, still seemingly in awe of the day''s events.
Petunia, noticing the camaraderie among the students, felt a pang of realization about the world Harry belonged to. It was a world of excitement, danger, and boundless possibilities. She turned to Harry, her expression softening. "I''m d you have friends who share in your adventures, Harry. It makes me worry less, knowing you''re not alone in all this."
Harry, touched by her words, replied, "I''m d too, Aunt Petunia. They make Hogwarts feel like home."
The conversation flowed effortlessly as they discussed highlights from the game, the near-misses, and Harry''s incredible catch. The atmosphere was light and full ofughter, a stark contrast to the tension that had filled the stadium just hours before.
After the exhrating Quidditch match, Harry, with a mix of mischief and excitement, decided to give his Aunt Petunia a secret tour of Hogwarts. Ensuring they were both well-hidden under the Invisibility Cloak, they navigated the castle''s corridors, heading towards a destination known to few students and even fewer visitors¡ªthe Hogwarts kitchens.
Petunia, initially hesitant, found herself captivated by the enchanting castle, its walls echoing with centuries of magical history. As they descended the steps towards the kitchens, the air filled with the rich aromas of cooking and baking, aforting reminder of home, albeit a much more enchanted version.
Upon their entry, the kitchens burst into a flurry of activity, with house elves bustling about, preparing meals with a level of efficiency Petunia could only dream of achieving in her own kitchen. The sight was both astonishing and slightly overwhelming, the magic of it all unfolding before her eyes.
It wasn''t long before Tweak, the Slytherin House Elf, noticed Harry''s presence. With a bounce of excitement, Tweak hurried over, eximing, "Lord Potter! What a great surprise. Tweak be honored to see you here!"
Harry, amused by Tweak''s enthusiasm, responded, "Hello, Tweak. I hope we''re not interrupting. I wanted to show my Aunt Petunia here what real magical cooking looks like."
Tweak, ever so eager to please, nodded vigorously. "No, no! Tweak be happy to show Lord Potter and guest around. Hogwarts kitchens be always open for Lord Potter!"
Harry smiled then asked, "Can we trouble you for a bit of that famous Hogwarts hospitality?"
Tweak, practically beaming, nodded eagerly. "Of course, Lord Potter! Tweak be happy to serve. Please, be follow Tweak."
As they settled on a table at the side, Tweak and a few other house elves quickly arranged a variety of dishes in front of them. The spread was magnificent, showcasing the best of Hogwarts'' culinary magic. From steaming pies to enchanted pastries that seemed to change vors with every bite, Petunia was in awe. Even the vegetables, which Harry had never seen her eat with much enthusiasm, looked inviting.
Petunia, taking in the bustling kitchen and the tableden with food, turned to Harry with a smile. "This is quite something, Harry. I''ve never seen anything like it," she admitted, her eyes wide with wonder.
Harry chuckled, picking up a magically refilling ss of pumpkin juice. "Wait until you try the food. It''s even better than it looks."
They began to eat, and Petunia seemed pleasantly surprised with every dish she tried. "These cooks must be magicians themselves," she joked, earning augh from Harry.
Nigel''s voice chimed in, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "Well, they do say the way to a person''s heart is through their stomach. Hogwarts must be aiming for undying loyalty with meals like these."
Just as they were discussing the peculiarities of a dessert that seemed to sing softly to itself, the door to the kitchens swung open. In walked Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling behind his half-moon sses, as if he''d stumbled upon the ce by ident. His gazended on Harry and Petunia, and he feigned surprise.
"Harry, Mrs. Dursley, what a delightful surprise to find you here," Dumbledore eximed, though his tone suggested he knew exactly what he would find.
Harry, a bit irked by the mistake and out of habit, corrected Dumbledore, though he knew it wasn''t the wisest move, "It''s Ms. Evans, Headmaster." Immediately, he mentally kicked himself, "Brilliant, Harry. Just brilliant."
Dumbledore, with his ever-present twinkle, didn''t miss a beat. "Oh, my apologies, Ms. Evans. I wasn''t aware of the change. I hope all is well?" he inquired, his voice gentle yet probing.
Harry nodded, maintaining a nonchnt demeanor, as if sneaking Aunt Petunia into Hogwarts was an everyday urrence. "Thank you for your concern, Headmaster. We were just enjoying the culinary delights of Hogwarts," he said, deliberately steering the conversation away from the implications of their rule-breaking adventure.
Dumbledore, with a knowing smile, didn''t press the issue directly. Instead, he remarked, "Ah, the Hogwarts kitchens are indeed renowned for their delights. It''s always fascinating to see what culinary wonders theye up with for the feast." His tone was light, almost yful, yet there was a subtle undercurrent that suggested he was fully aware of the situation''s irregrity.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch139- Time Flies Fast
Ch139- Time Flies Fast
Petunia, slightly unsure of how to navigate the conversation, chimed in with ament about the pumpkin pasties, praising their quality and expressing her astonishment at the magic-infused preparation process.
Nigel, watching the verbal tennis match with interest, whispered to Harry, "It seems we''re in a bit of a diplomatic dance, Master Harry. Shall we twirl or tap dance next?"
Harry chose to ignore the implied rebuke in Dumbledore''s words, focusing instead on the more trivial aspects of their visit. "Yes, it''s quite something. Aunt Petunia has never experienced anything quite like this," he continued, emphasizing the uniqueness of the experience over the breach of protocol.
Dumbledore, his gaze flitting between Harry and Petunia, then offered a seemingly offhand observation. "Indeed, Hogwarts is a ce of many firsts and wonders. I''m particrly fond of the lemon drops prepared by our house elves. Have you had the chance to try them, Ms. Evans?"
Petunia, caught slightly off guard by the sudden shift in topic, responded with a polite, "No, I haven''t, but I''m sure they''re delightful."
Harry, seizing the opportunity to maintain the lighthearted facade, added, "Perhaps we could sample some before we leave, Aunt Petunia. I''m sure the house elves wouldn''t mind."
Nigel, sensing the continued dance of diplomacy, quipped quietly to Harry, "Ah, lemon drops as a peace offering. How... sweet. Do you think theye with a side of ''let''s forget about the rules we''ve bent''?"
Dumbledore, either ignoring or appreciating the subtle intery, simply nodded. "A splendid idea. I''ll make sure to have some sent to your aunt, Harry. Hogwarts'' hospitality must be experienced in full, after all."
The conversation continued in this vein, with Dumbledore sharing anecdotes about the castle''s history and its many magical quirks, carefully avoiding any direct reference to the rule-breaking that had facilitated Petunia''s visit. Harry and Petunia responded in kind, with Petunia expressing her fascination with the magical world in a way that was both genuine and strategically neutral.
As the visit drew to a close, Dumbledore, with a final, meaningful look at Harry, remarked, "I trust you''ll find your way back without any... unnecessary detours. Hogwarts is, as we''ve noted, a ce of wonders, but also of rules that ensure the safety and privacy of all who dwell here."
Harry, understanding the implicit message, nodded respectfully. "Of course, Headmaster. We appreciate your understanding and hospitality."
With a nod and a final twinkle of his eyes, Dumbledore departed, leaving Harry and Petunia to make their way out of the kitchens and back to the safety of the Evans household.
After sending his Aunt back with a warm goodbye, Harry returned to the Slytherinmon room, where Daphne and Tracey were waiting for him, their curiosity barely contained.
"Where did you vanish to? We saw your aunt leaving but you both just disappeared," Tracey inquired, her eyes wide with intrigue.
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at the concern in her voice. "I took my aunt on a little tour around Hogwarts," he revealed, a mischievous glint in his eye.
Daphne gasped, her eyebrows shooting up in surprise. "Is that even allowed?" she asked, her voice a mix of shock and admiration.
Shrugging nonchntly, Harry said, "Haven''t heard any rule against it," sparking a light-hearted air around the conversation.
Tracey, still bubbling withughter from their recent adventure, then eximed, "Why didn''t we think of that?" Her eyes sparkled with the excitement of the untold possibilities Hogwarts offered beyond the ssrooms and Quidditch pitch.
Harry, unable to resist a yful jab, rolled his eyes and responded, "Well, your parents wandered these halls for seven years; my aunt hadn''t set foot in the wizarding world until today. It''s a bit of a different situation, don''t you think?"
Tracey giggled, the sound echoing softly in themon room. "Oh, right," she admitted, herughter subsiding as she pondered the uniqueness of Harry''s situationpared to her own family''s long history within the magicalmunity.
Their conversation naturally drifted to the Quidditch match and Oliver Wood''s reaction to the game''s oue. Harry''s subtle maniptions and strategic y had left the Gryffindor team, particrly Wood, in a state of bewilderment and frustration.
Imitating Oliver Wood''s exasperated mannerisms, Tracey threw her hands up in the air and eximed in a gruff voice, "How could you let him outfly you? That''s Potter, for Merlin''s sake! We practice for this!" Her impersonation was so spot-on that it sent both her and Harry into fits ofughter.
Harry watched Tracey''s performance with amusement twinkling in his eyes. "That''s a pretty good impression. I''d bet Wood is still pacing the locker room, trying to figure out what went wrong," he said, chuckling at the image Tracey''s words had conjured.
Daphne, who had been quietly enjoying their banter, added, "You know, I almost feel sorry for him. Almost." Her tone was teasing, clearly amused by Gryffindor''s plight but not enough to extend genuine sympathy.
The three friends continued to chat about the game, dissecting each y and Harry''s incredible feats with the enthusiasm of true Quidditch fans. They discussed the Snitch''s capture, the Slytherin team''s tactics, and the spectators'' reactions, reliving the excitement of the match in thefort of theirmon room.
As their conversation wound down, Nigel''s voice chimed in with a hint of sarcasm, "Ah, the trials and tribtions of a Quidditch star. How do you manage to stay so humble, Master Harry?"
Harry smirked, replying mentally, "It''s a tough job, Nigel, but someone''s gotta do it. Besides, humility is overrated when you''ve got a broomstick and a bit of ir."
Nigel snorted, his amusement clear even in the silentmunication between them. "ir? If that''s what you''re calling it, I fear for the future of modesty in the wizarding world."
The evening progressed with light-hearted conversations and sharedughter. Harry, Tracey, and Daphne eventually decided to call it a night, each retiring to their respective rooms.
As the winter''s chill gave way to the warmth of spring, Harry found himself immersed in theplexities of Arithmancy, Onomancy, and the nuanced rtionship between words and spells. With the aid of Omnitongue, he delved into how these elements could be tailored to thenguages of magical creatures. His exploration into these subjects was driven not by academic obligation but by a deep-seated curiosity.
"I must say, Master Harry, your dedication to turning magical creatures'' babble into an academic pursuit ismendably... obsessive," Nigel remarked, his toneced with his usual blend of amusement and skepticism.
Harry, absorbed in his research, barely looked up. "Obsession, Nigel, is just passion misunderstood. Besides, I believe there''s a rhythm to it, a sort of magical linguistics that could redefine spellcasting."
"Ah, to think, there was a time when your biggest concern was not getting caught out of bed after curfew. Now, you''re redefining spellcasting. They grow up so fast," Nigel quipped, his voice dripping with mock sentimentality.
Harry, unfazed, continued his studies, delving into the nuanced rtionships between spells and the ancientnguages of magical creatures. His Quidditch prowess, though unmatched, took a backseat to his academic pursuits. With Nigel and the System''s support, catching the Snitch had be almost a foregone conclusion, allowing him to focus on his studies and friendships. In addition to his studies, Harry devoted considerable time to nurturing his rtionships throughout Hogwarts. His goal remained unchanged: to forge a name for himself and elevate his standing both within the castle and in the broader wizarding world.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch140- Easter
Ch140- Easter
In the heart of February, something exciting happened for Harry: he got the first batch of ingredients from the Greengrasses and Longbottoms. This marked the start of their new business venture. With a lot of excitement, Harry used the Virtual Potion Room''s automated system to kick off making the potions they nned. After preparing several batches, he dispatched them using Misty Cargo Services. Cyrus Greengrasster informed Harry that they nned to amass a considerable stockpile of the enhanced potions before introducing them to the market.
While they waited for the perfect timing tounch, the atmosphere at Hogwarts shifted to the cheerful vibe of the uing Easter holiday. This was a time of joy and celebration, something Harry hadn''t really experienced before because of his unpleasant time with the Dursleys. But now, he was eager to join in the fun, especially since Hogwarts always knew how to throw a good party.
"Ah, Easter at Hogwarts. I suppose you''re expecting chocte frogs to start hopping down the corridors any moment now?" Nigelmented, his tone dripping with feigned curiosity.
Harry, busy strategizing for the potion venture, couldn''t help but smile at the thought. "That would certainly make for an interesting Easter hunt, wouldn''t it? But I''m more interested in seeing what Hogwarts has in store for us. After all, a bit of celebration could do wonders for the morale."
Nigel, seizing the opportunity for a yful jab, added, "Yes, because nothing says ''spring is here'' quite like a castle full of witches and wizards chasing after enchanted confectionery. Just be sure not to confuse a real frog for a chocte one, Harry. The consequences could be... ribbiting."
Rolling his eyes at the prospect of engaging with any creature resembling a frog, Harry couldn''t help but reflect on his recent encounter with an unpleasant official at the Ministry. "After meeting that dreadful woman at the ministry, frogs have officially lost their charm for me."
"Why, Master Harry, must you dredge up such traumatizing memories?" Nigel responded, his tone ripe with mock distress. "I had almost forgotten about our amphibian friends until you mentioned them."
One particr day, amidst the lead-up to the Easter holidays, Harry received an unexpected summons to the Faculty room. Upon entering, he found a gathering that spanned houses and years: Pansy Parkinson from Slytherin, Padma Patil and Cho Chang from Ravenw, Susan Bones and Cedric Diggory, along with Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown from Gryffindor and some other older students from each house. The room was also upied by Professors McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout, all seated and looking rather official.
"Now that we are all here, let''s begin," McGonagall stated, her voice carrying the same authority it did in the ssroom.
Harry, intrigued by the assembly, couldn''t help but wonder what was in store. "Looks like we''re forming a wizarding council," he whispered under his breath, though only Nigel could hear.
In the faculty room, a sense of anticipation filled the air as Flitwick, with his usual spark of enthusiasm, announced, "We will have a traditional Easter Egg Hunt. It has been some time since we shelved this tradition, but it''s time to bring it back." His excitement was palpable, contrasting sharply with Snape''s less-than-enthused demeanor, who nced at the students as if questioning his presence there.
Sprout, ever the optimist, continued, "You are to create a fun activity. Each house will work together for the main theme, while designing in-house special eggs with magic." The idea seemed to breathe new life into the room, sparking whispers of excitement among the students.
McGonagall then took the lead, her voice firm but carrying a hint of warmth. "To ensure this project is a sess, we''ve decided to appoint a head who will oversee the organization and implementation of this event." She paused for effect, allowing the suspense to build, before revealing, "Cedric Diggory, as the oldest, will lead this project."
Cedric, who had been leaning against the wall trying his best to blend in stepped forward, his expression a mix of surprise and delight. "I''ll do my best not to disappoint," he said, his voice carrying a blend of confidence and humility that immediately put the room at ease.
Professor McGonagall, seeing the students'' curious nces towards Cedric, took a moment to exin further. "Mr. Diggory has been chosen not only for his creativity but also for his exceptional organizational skills. The Easter Egg Hunt is a cherished Hogwarts tradition, and we believe it''s time to breathe new life into it. Each house will be responsible for creating magical eggs that embody the essence of their house, and then hiding them throughout the castle and grounds."
Professor Flitwick chimed in, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "Imagine the possibilities, students! Charmed eggs that sing when approached, ones that temporarily change the finder''s hair color, or even eggs that can float just out of reach. Your creativity is the only limit."
Snape, with a slightly less enthusiastic tone, added, "While I trust this event will be...entertaining, do remember that any charms or hexes used on the eggs should be harmless. We wouldn''t want any idents, now would we?" His gaze lingered on the students, a silent warning in his eyes.
Professor Sprout, ever the optimist, encouraged the students. "Think of this as an opportunity to showcase the unique characteristics of your houses. For example, Hufflepuff eggs could embody traits such as loyalty and hard work, perhaps by leading finders on a small task or quest before being rewarded with the egg."
Cedric, now officially in charge, stepped forward, signaling his readiness to take on the challenge. "I''m really looking forward to working with all of you. Let''s make this Easter Egg Hunt one for the history books!"
Nigel, seizing another opportunity for hismentary, quipped, "From the sound of it, Hogwarts will soon be overrun with enchanted eggs. Let''s just hope the castle''s still standing by the end of it."
After the professors dismissed them, Cedric led the group into an abandoned ssroom to start nning the Easter Egg Hunt. The room, long forgotten by most, now buzzed with the energy of students from all houses, united by amon purpose.
Cedric, standing at the front with an air of confidence, began, "So, the first step is brainstorming. We need to think outside the box¡ªmagical eggs that truly represent our houses. But more importantly, we need to work together. This event is about unity, showing that all houses can coborate for something great."
Susan, always inquisitive, raised her hand. "Why was the tradition paused in the first ce?"
Cedric took a moment before responding, "Over the years, the houses grew apart. The sense of unity was lost, and it became difficult to organize events like this. But recently, there''s been a change. We''re seeing the housese together more, especially this year. There''s a stronger sense ofmunity now." His eyes hinted at Slytherin''s new inclusivity, a subtle nod to Harry''s influence, though he didn''t mention any names.
Parvati, curious, then asked, "Why aren''t Fred and George Weasley involved? They seem perfect for this kind of mischief."
Cedric chuckled, "While their pranks are legendary, we need controlled chaos. The Weasley twins have a tendency to turn everything upside down. For this hunt, we want fun and mischief, yes, but we also want it to be an enjoyable experience for everyone."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch141- Crown of We
Ch141- Crown of We
The professors had outlined the basics of the hunt: enchanted eggs hidden throughout the castle and grounds, each with unique charms and surprises. The students'' task was to inject creativity and house spirit into their designs.
As the meeting progressed, ideas began to flow. Ravenw eggs that solved riddles before revealing their contents, Gryffindor eggs that required bravery to retrieve, and Hufflepuff eggs that rewarded hard work and fairness.
Nigel, observing the brainstorming session, couldn''t resistmenting, "Ah, nothing says ''Easter'' quite like sending your peers on a wild goose chase for magically concealed eggs. Let''s just hope the castle''s house elves are prepared for the aftermath."
With that, the group disbanded to kickstart the nning phase. As they dispersed, Pansy Parkinson, her voiceced with a yful tone that was unusual when directed at Harry, couldn''t help but tease him, "So, Potter, lost for words? I was under the impression you had more tricks up your sleeve."
Harry, with a light chuckle, chose not to respond directly. He had indeed formted several ideas that would surely astonish the school, but he preferred to keep his cards close to his chest for now.
Pansy, not deterred by his silence, continued her yful jabs, "Come on, Potter, don''t tell me you''re going to let Diggory outshine you. I thought Slytherins were supposed to be cunning."
Harry looked at Pansy with a smirk and said, "Careful, Ms. Parkinson, one might take your words as a sign of affection. Or should I be ttered by the attention?"
Pansy, unfazed and perhaps even emboldened by Harry''s response, leaned in closer, her voice a yful whisper. "Oh, Potter, you should know by now that in Slytherin, we wear our hearts on our sleeves. Or is it that we hide them under our cloaks? I can never quite remember."
Harry chuckled, not giving away much. He had indeed thought of several ways to make the Easter Egg Hunt memorable, but he preferred to keep his strategies a secret for now. "Ms. Parkinson, I assure you, when the timees, Slytherin''s contributions will be nothing short of spectacr. As for being outshined, I believe in letting actions speak louder than words."
Pansy, trying to gauge Harry''s ns from his expression, sighed dramatically. "You''re no fun when you''re all secretive, Potter. But fine, keep your mysteries. Just remember, I''ll be watching closely. I expect to be impressed."
Nigel couldn''t resist chiming in. "Ah, the age-old dance of flirtation andpetition. Be careful, Master Harry, or you might find yourself caught in a web of intrigue and teenage hormones."
Harry mentally rolled his eyes at Nigel''smentary but decided to keep the conversation with Pansy light. "Well, Mr. Parkinson, it seems the stage is set for us to demonstrate the unparalleled might of our intellects at Hogwarts. Of course, when I say ''our'', I''m referring to the royal ''we'', where the crown¡ªrather heavily, I might add¡ªrests upon a certain head far more than the other. But let''s not dwell on the specifics; after all, we wouldn''t want to confuse the audience with the nuances of our contribution metrics, would we?"
Pansy looked at Harry, her expression one of befuddlement, clearly unsure of theyered meanings behind his words, while Nigel couldn''t help but chuckle internally, thoroughly entertained by the scene unfolding before him.
"That was a good one, Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, rich with amusement and a touch of pride. "Seems like the day I leave the crown of ''we'' in the kingdom of sarcasm and snarkiness to you is closer than I thought. To weave such a tapestry of words, cloaking dagger-sharp wit in the soft velvet of humor, oh, what a skill to behold! You''ve certainly outdone yourself, making the invisible crown of irony rest upon your head with such ease. Pansy''s befuddled gaze is a testament to your mastery, akin to a maestro leaving the audience in awe after a wless performance. Keep it up, and we might just make a tradition out of this intellectual jousting, with you as the reigning champion, of course."
Harry couldn''t help but smile inwardly at Nigel''s borate praise, feeling a warm glow of satisfaction at the acknowledgment of his verbal dexterity. It was one thing to spar with words among friends and another to receive des from Nigel, whose own sharp tongue and quick wit were legendary in his own right.
Days rolled by, and the moment finally arrived. It was the 12th of April, and in the Great Hall, before lunch, Dumbledore stood up, observing that all the students had already taken their seats. Normally, lunches, other than on special days, were not mandatory, leading to students arriving at varying times, but this day was different. Everyone was summoned, sparking curiosity and excitement. The Easter Egg Preparation Committee, having been sworn to secrecy, had not let slip any details of their ns, leaving the rest of the student body to specte. Although Easter hadn''t been officially celebrated at Hogwarts for years, the anticipation was palpable.
Dumbledore stood tall andmanding in the Great Hall, his voice echoing gently yet firmly across the room, "Today marks a special day." His announcement instantly straightened every student in their seat, their attention riveted on the headmaster.
"For some time now, a group of your peers has been working diligently on a project, reviving a tradition that has long been dormant within these walls," Dumbledore continued. Fred Weasley, unable to contain his surprise, blurted out, "You''re joking!" His eyes were wide with disbelief.
Dumbledore, with a twinkle in his eye, replied, "I assure you, Mr. Weasley, I am quite serious. Although, now that you mention it, I do know a rather amusing joke involving three vampires and a bar¡ª" His story was abruptly cut short by a gentle cough from Professor McGonagall, standing to his side, a reminder to stay on track.
Regaining hisposure with a light chuckle, Dumbledore said, "Ah, yes, where was I? Right, after lunch, we will engage in the Traditional Easter Egg Hunt!" The announcement sent a wave of excitement crashing through the hall, students erupting into cheers and apuse.
The energy was palpable, and even the professors couldn''t help but smile at the students'' enthusiasm. As the noise settled, Dumbledore exined, "This isn''t just any hunt. It''s a testament to the creativity and unity of our students, a celebration of the diversity and strength found within our four houses."
The excitement in the Great Hall was palpable, students barely touching their food, their conversations buzzing with anticipation for the Easter Egg Hunt announced by Dumbledore. At the Slytherin table, Tracey and Daphne cast curious nces at Harry, their eyes filled with suspicion and a hint of excitement. They seemed convinced Harry had a hand in this unexpected event. However, Harry only offered a mischievous smile in return, his expression giving nothing away, as if the unfolding ns were news to him as well.
As the meal concluded, Professor Flitwick, with a flourish of his wand, floated above the faculty table, capturing everyone''s attention. With a flick of his wand, numbers materialized on the walls, reading "101." The hall fell silent, every student hanging on to his next words.
"There are 101 eggs hidden within the castle, crafted by the four houses, 25 each," Flitwick announced, his voice tinged with excitement. George Weasley, ever the inquisitive one, couldn''t help but shout, "What about thest one?"
Flitwick, chuckling at the question, replied, "Ah, the final egg was a special coboration between a student and myself. I must say, we''re quite proud of our creation." His eyes twinkled as he scanned the room, leaving everyone wondering who the mysterious student coborator might be.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch142- The Hunt!
Ch142- The Hunt!
Flitwick continued, "The locations of these eggs and the clues to find them are hidden behind a series of castle maps, riddles and puzzles distributed throughout Hogwarts, tailored to each house, and one special clue for the final egg. Each egg found will earn the finder a point. The student who collects the most points will receive a unique reward, and the house with the highest total will be awarded 50 house points. Thest egg, however, holds something particrly special. Now, off you go!"
With those words, the hall erupted into a cacophony of excitement, chairs scraping against the floor as students rushed out, eager to begin their hunt. Tracey and Daphne, still eyeing Harry with a blend of curiosity and amusement, hurried alongside him, their earlier suspicions momentarily forgotten in the thrill of the chase.
Harry, Tracey, Daphne, and Pansy set off on their quest for the Easter eggs, excitement bubbling among them. Pansy, unable to partake in the hunt due to her involvement in nning the event with Harry, joined them under the guise of mere curiosity, eager to see how Harry would navigate the inquiries of Daphne and Tracey without revealing his prior knowledge.
As they approached the first clue location, Pansy whispered to Harry, "Let''s see how well you y the clueless seeker, Potter. Should be quite the performance." Harry merely smirked in response, his mind racing to maintain the facade of ignorance.
The first clue, elegantly scripted on a parchment hidden near the Slytherinmon room, read, "Where shadows whisper and courage roars, seek where you''veughed and faced fears before." Tracey, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of the hunt, turned to Harry, "Any ideas?"
Harry, feigning contemtion, shook his head, "Hmm, it''s quite the riddle, isn''t it?"
Meanwhile, Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott, teamed up in their quest, stumbled upon a clue designed by Ravenw: "Wit beyond measure is a treasure to find, but to uncover this egg, you must unwind. Where knowledge sleeps and secrets keep, there lies a prize for the mind that''s deep."
Zabini, ever the strategist, mused, "The library, perhaps? Seems like a Ravenw''s idea of a clever hiding spot." Malfoy nodded in agreement, theirpetitive spirit fueling their determination to outsmart the other houses.
Susan, Hannah, and a few Hufflepuff students, giggling as they deciphered a clue of their own: "In the heart of the castle, where warmth is shared, find where kindness blooms andfort is spared." Susan, privy to the event''s nning, shot a knowing look but kept her words.
Cho Chang and Padma Patil, from Ravenw, were seen discussing strategy with their peers. Padma, her eyes scanning a parchment, said, "Bnce and insight will lead us right. Let''s think like our house would." Cho nodded, their minds synchronized in the pursuit of challenging yet intellectual clues.
In Gryffindor, Lavender and Parvati, alongside Neville, Hermione, and the Weasley twins, tackled a clue that seemed almost poetic: "Brave at heart, red as blood, find where battles were fought, in mud." Neville, more engaged than usual, suggested, "The Quidditch pitch, maybe? It''s seen its fair share of ''battles.''"
Harry''s group eventually made their way to a location known forughter and camaraderie within the castle walls. As they searched, Pansy leaned in, whispering to Harry, "You''re enjoying this far too much. Your acting skills aremendable, though."
Harry''s group, having sessfully navigated the corridors and secret passages of Hogwarts, brought another egg to the Great Hall, cing it proudly on the Slytherin table. By this time, Daphne and Tracey had long realized Harry''s involvement in the Easter Egg Hunting Committee. With a yful roll of her eyes, Tracey poked Harry''s sides. "Why is it always you?" she asked, a mix of amusement and exasperation in her tone.
Harry, unable to resist the opportunity for a bit of self-praise, chuckled. "Maybe it''s because I''m amazing?" he suggested, earning another eye roll from Tracey and augh from Daphne.
Looking around the Great Hall, Harry noted the tables filled with eggs, each decorated with the colors and symbols of the four houses. While most clues had been solved, bringing the eggs out into the open, a few challenging riddles remained unsolved. Students from each house were huddled together, whispering and debating in an attempt to decode them.
Nigelmented in Harry''s mind, "Ah, the sweet sound of desperation. Nothing brings people together quite like the prospect of unsolved riddles and the promise of victory."
Harry, smirking at Nigel''s observation, replied silently, "Wait until they see thest egg, Nigel. It''s designed to truly test their wit." Harry chuckled, imagining the frustration and eventual satisfaction that woulde from solving the final riddle.
As the hunt progressed, each house had gathered amendable number of eggs¡ªSlytherin, Gryffindor, and Ravenw each boasted about 20 to 22 eggs on their respective tables, while Hufflepuff, known for their dedication and hard work, had managed to secure 22 eggs, leading thepetition by a slim margin. The Great Hall buzzed with energy, a cacophony of whispers andughter filling the air as students from each house huddled together, trying to decipher the remaining clues.
The riddles were far from straightforward, each crafted to challenge even the brightest minds at Hogwarts. One riddle, in particr, had stumped Slytherins: "Beneath the watcher''s silent gaze, find what''s lost in a maze of days. Seek where time''s keeper does dwell, to find the egg that hides quite well." This enigmatic clue had students scratching their heads, wondering which house could have conceived such a perplexing puzzle.
Tracey, looking particrly stumped by a riddle, turned to Harry with hopeful eyes, silently pleading for a hint. Harry, however, only chuckled in response, enjoying the yful frustration on her face.
Pouting, Tracey muttered, "You''re enjoying this far too much, Potter."
Harry''s amusement was evident as he leaned back, watching his friends and ssmates engage in animated discussions. The riddles were indeed challenging, designed to stretch the minds of even the brightest students at Hogwarts. Each house gathered in their own circles, whispering and debating, trying to crack the clues that would lead them to the hidden eggs.
As the Easter Egg Hunt at Hogwarts continued to unfold with fervor, Tracey, tapping her chin thoughtfully, decided to channel Cedric''s approach to problem-solving. She straightened up, attempting to mimic Cedric''s calm and leader-like demeanor, a smile ying on her lips as she faced the Slytherin group gathered in themon room, now turned into their strategic nning ground.
"All right, team," she began, her voice carrying a hint of Cedric''s encouraging tone, "let''s think like a Hufflepuff. Dedication, patience, and loyalty are their strengths. What riddle could embody these values?"
Pansy, amused by Tracey''s impression, couldn''t resist a yful jab. "Spot on, Tracey, but where''s your unwavering optimism and bright smile? You know, the one that says, ''We''ll find that egg if it takes all night!''"
The group burst intoughter, the tension easing momentarily. A few tables away, the Weasley twins had gathered with their Gryffindor peers, trying to crack another riddle that seemed impossibly cryptic. Fred, with a mischievous glint in his eye, suggested, "Let''s do what Malfoy would doin and look down on the riddle until it solves itself out of sheer intimidation. If not, my father will surely hear about this."
George, not missing a beat, added while puffing up his chest and adopting a snooty ent, "Clearly, this riddle is beneath us. Why, back in my mansion, riddles solve themselves before they dare vex me." The group erupted inughter, the tension of the hunt momentarily forgotten. Hermione, ever the voice of reason, gently steered the group back on track. "While the impression is spot-on, let''s try to actually solve it. Think, everyone. The riddle speaks of shadows and whispers¡ªces in Hogwarts known for secrecy and mystery."
As the Weasley twinsughed at each other''s jokes, the faculty members, watching from a distance, shared a look of amusement and nostalgia. Flitwick, always the enthusiast for school traditions, couldn''t help but express his delight, "This was indeed a great idea." McGonagall, with a rare smile softening her usually stern features, nodded in agreement. The Easter Egg Hunt had been a tradition they both cherished as students. Over the years, however, it had been phased out due to esctingpetitiveness that sometimes crossed the lines of camaraderie into rivalry. Yet, observing the current atmosphere, they could see warmth and unity blossoming among the houses¡ªa sight that truly warmed their hearts.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch143- We All Did!
Ch143- We All Did!
While the event had always beenpetitive, the essence of unity it was fostering this year was something both Flitwick and McGonagall hadn''t anticipated. Theughter and shared frustration over the riddles, the collective groans when an egg''s clue proved particrly challenging, and the cheers that erupted with each discovery were evidence of a changing Hogwarts¡ªone that was slowly but surely knitting itself back together, house by house.
Away from the faculty''s watchful eyes, the students continued their spirited search. The Great Hall had be a central hub of activity, with groups huddled around tables, whispering and debating over the clues. Despite thepetition, there was an undeniable sense ofmunity among them. Harry, with Tracey and Daphne by his side, navigated through the bustling hall, his eyes scanning the room, soaking in the vibrant scene before him.
Nigel, who had been quietly observing the developments, couldn''t resistmenting on the unexpected turn of events. "Ah, to think that all it took was a bunch of cryptically hidden eggs to bring the houses together. Perhaps we should suggest a scavenger hunt for world peace next?"
Harry chuckled softly at Nigel''s remark. "I''ll draft the proposal tonight," he whispered back, amusement evident in his voice.
The day continued with much of the same lively atmosphere. Each clue solved was a victory celebrated not just by the finders but by onlookers as well. As the afternoon sun began to wane, the number of eggs yet to be found dwindled to a mere handful. The final, most challenging eggs had been cleverly hidden, their clues requiring a depth of Hogwarts lore that tested even the most knowledgeable students.
Fred and George, having momentarily abandoned their impersonations, now threw themselves wholeheartedly into deciphering a particrly perplexing riddle. Hermione, Ron, and even Neville found themselves stumped by a clue that seemed to reference an obscure moment in Hogwarts history.
As the sun began to set on Hogwarts, casting a golden glow over the castle, the Great Hall buzzed with a mix of anticipation and frustration. All four houses had managed to find 25 eggs each, leading to an unexpected tie. Despite their best efforts, the elusive final egg remained hidden, the victory and the 50 house points hanging in the bnce. The students gathered around the Great Hall, their eyes fixed on the riddle that had just materialized in the center of the room on a banner, projected in shimmering letters:
Where serpents slither without a sound,
In shadows'' whisper and the lion''s roar,
The loyalty of the badger''s found,
Beneath the eagle''s flight is the door.
The riddle that now held the attention of the entire Great Hall was a poetic puzzle that seemed to weave together the essence of all four Hogwarts houses. The faculty, understanding its simplicity immediately, watched with a mix of amusement and anticipation as students from every house huddled together, trying to crack the code. Yet, despite the rity of the riddle to the professors, the students, eager to im the final egg and the 50 house points it represented, found themselves entangled in its mystery.
Malfoy, standing amidst his fellow Slytherins, read the riddle aloud. His voice carried over the group, each word prompting nods and murmurs of agreement. Yet, the solution seemed to dance just out of reach.
Tracey, always one to throw herself into a mystery, tapped her finger against her chin. "It''s like it''s describing the entire castle... but what''s this about a door?"
Daphne, her eyes lighting up, suggested, "Could it be metaphorical? Like, it''s not about finding a physical door.
The same wave of excitement and confusion that swept through the Slytherin table was mirrored across the Great Hall. Gryffindors, Hufflepuffs, and Ravenws alike huddled together, their heads bent over the cryptic riddle that now held the key to the final Easter egg and the chance to secure fifty house points for their house. Despite theirbined efforts and the pooling of their considerable knowledge about Hogwarts and its many secrets, the solution to the riddle eluded them.
In every group, the discussion was animated, with theories being proposed and dismissed at a rapid pace. Yet, amidst the fric brainstorming, Selena Rosier from Slytherin and a handful of students from the other houses seemed to grasp the underlying meaning of the riddle. However, they chose to remain silent, their expressions thoughtful but inscrutable. The energy in the room was electric, with every student too caught up in the thrill of the hunt to consider the possibility that they might be approaching the riddle from the wrong angle.
The riddle, seemingly a poetic homage to the four houses of Hogwarts, suggested a unity that transcended the traditional rivalries andpetition that characterized the school. "Where serpents slither without a sound, In shadows'' whisper and the lion''s roar, The loyalty of the badger''s found, Beneath the eagle''s flight is the door." This was not merely a clue to a physical location within the castle but a call to recognize the strengths and virtues of each house and how theyplemented each other.
Harry, observing the scene with a mixture of amusement and anticipation, knew that the real challenge was not finding the egg itself but understanding the message behind the riddle. The final egg, a product of his coboration with Professor Flitwick, was designed to be a test of insight rather than a mere physical search.
Nigel, watching the proceedings unfold through Harry''s eyes,mented on the situation. "Ah, to see the finest minds of Hogwarts brought to a standstill by a few lines of poetry. It''s almost poetic justice, wouldn''t you say, Master Harry? Maybe you should give them a hint. Or would that spoil the fun?"
Harry smirked at Nigel''s suggestion, shaking his head to the irony of the situation. "I think they''ll figure it out eventually. It''s more fun to watch them squirm a bit longer."
As time passed, the initial buzz of excitement began to give way to a sense of frustration among the students. The clue, which had at first seemed an exciting challenge, now felt like an insurmountable barrier standing between them and victory.
Marcus Flint, reflecting the growing impatience among the Slytherins, suggested a more proactive approach. "We''re getting nowhere sitting here. Let''s split up and search the castle. Someone might stumble upon it by chance."
Harry, overhearing the n, knew it was futile. The egg was not hidden in a ce that could be found through random searching. It required a deeper understanding of the riddle and what it represented.
Across the room, simr ns were being formed by the other houses. Students prepared to scour the castle, determined to uncover the hidden egg.As the students from the four houses dispersed from the Great Hall in pursuit of the final Easter egg, only a select few remained. Among them, some had already deciphered the true meaning of the riddle ¨C it was a call for unity. Despite their reluctance, they gathered together, hoping to uncover the clue. Marcus Flint, Slytherin''s Quidditch captain and often seen as a rival to many, approached Oliver Wood, Gryffindor''s Quidditch captain. "It seems like the riddle requires different perspectives. We can work together," Marcus said, his eyes shining with a blend of cunning and determination. Oliver, ever cautious but understanding the necessity of coboration, nodded in agreement, albeit with ns of his own. Penelope Clearwater of Ravenw, along with Cedric Diggory and a few other Hufflepuffs, joined this unlikely alliance. However, as they shared ideas, their efforts remained fruitless, for the riddle demanded not just a gathering of houses but a unity of spirit devoid of ulterior motives.
In contrast, Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Neville Longbottom and Hermione Granger from Gryffindor, Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott from Hufflepuff, and Cho Chang and Padma Patil from Ravenw formed another group. This assembly was different; there were no hidden agendas or thoughts of rivalry. Thanksrgely to Harry, these students had already forged a bond across house lines, united by a genuine thirst for knowledge and adventure.
As they convened and read the riddle together, a miraculous event unfolded. The banner disying the riddle transformed, or rather, reverse-transfigured into a magnificent egg. The egg was a masterpiece, adorned with motifs representing Hogwarts and each of the four houses. Slytherin''s serpent, Gryffindor''s lion, Hufflepuff''s badger, and Ravenw''s eagle were all beautifully depicted, intertwined with the castle''s silhouette and other magical elements. It was a symbol of unity and the collective strength of Hogwarts'' students, a fitting treasure for those who had deciphered the true essence of the riddle.
The egg floated down towards the group, and as itnded amongst them, Daphne and the others couldn''t hide their surprise or their happiness. "Who won?" Marcus Flint asked, a rare moment of unity breaking through his usualpetitive demeanor. Professor Flitwick, ever the source of wisdom and joy in Hogwarts, chuckled softly, a twinkle in his eyes as he stood. "We all did," he announced.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch144- Greatest Plot to Date
Ch144- Greatest Plot to Date
Flitwick''s announcement held a depth beyond mere words. The decision to move Easter up was a strategic one, aiming to see if the camaraderie of old could be reignited within Hogwarts. Harry had set his sights on fostering this unity from the start. What remained a secret to all was that victory was an illusion from the beginning. Harry had orchestrated it so each house would find an equal number of eggs, leaving the final egg as the ultimate decider.
However, this elusivest egg was bound by a condition ¨C it would remain hidden as long as thoughts of winning dominated any mind. Crafting such a charm was easier said than done, requiring him to seek Flitwick''s expertise, yet together, they made it happen. Upon the students'' return, Flitwick rose tomend Harry, "Mr. Potter came to me with this brilliant concept, utilizing charm to tie the appearance of an egg to one''s thoughts was sheer genius."
Flitwick chuckled as he continued, "To think of using a charm to link the appearance of an egg to one''s thoughts was quite clever. It hadn''t crossed my mind before." As he said this, Dumbledore''s eyes lit up as he looked at Harry with admiration. Then, in a manner that caught everyone by surprise, he stood up and quietly left the Great Hall. While others were taken aback by his sudden departure, they didn''t dwell on it, knowing the Headmaster always had his reasons for doing things. "I congratte you all. Given the sess of this Easter Egg Hunt, it''s clear we should make it a tradition," Flitwick announced to the room.
Harry watched Dumbledore''s retreating figure, a small smile ying on his lips as he thought, "I guess I did light up a few bulbs." Nigel''sughter echoed in his mind, "Indeed, Master Harry."
Settling back into his chair, Harry surveyed the Great Hall, where the atmosphere was still vibrant from the day''s excitement. Though his friends wore expressions of mock indignation at his antics, their eyes sparkled with joy. The giant egg, now center stage, was carefully opened by Professor Flitwick, who had summoned a table for the asion. As the egg was cut, bursts of color in the four house hues filled the room, and the chocte segments floated towards every student and faculty member, a sweet reward for their day''s efforts.
Nigel''s voice remarked in Harry''s mind with a chuckle, "Master Harry, I must say, this has been your most brilliant plot to date." Harry couldn''t help butugh, feigning innocence, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Nigel."
Nigel dismissed it with a huff, chuckling in that distinctly amused tone of his, "Excessive modesty is a rather unbing trait, Master Harry. Especially when one''s been orchestrating Hogwarts'' unity like a grand chess master moves his pawns."
He began his recount with a hint of amusement in his voice. "Over thest few months, you''ve ingeniously nted subliminal messages across Hogwarts. The finesse you gained practicing with Aunt Petunia before your first term here really shone through. These messages were so subtle, yet they managed to get the entire school talking about the Easter holidays. And in your Quidditch matches, you championed unity, weaving this theme into the fabric of your broader n. You even went a step further by integrating auditory cues in Professor Flitwick and Sprout''s sses, sparking conversations among the students and piquing the interest of the two professors most likely to support your initiative. Am I getting this right so far?"
Harry listened, a smile ying on his lips as he took in the description as the AI continued, "But your scheme wasn''t as simple as putting together a holiday event. There appears to be no direct benefit for you, which makes it all the more fascinating. You masterfully arranged for the faculty to be trapped in the Great Hall, giving the students free rein to explore. By cing some of the eggs near the forbidden third-floor corridor, you were testing whether itspelling zone worked for others like it did for you. Throughout the event, you kept a vignt watch, either personally or through the mirror, to ensure that you didn''t miss a thing. However, your grand n encountered a hup when the professors vetoed the cement of an egg in that specific corridor. How dare they thwart the grand ns of the Great Harry Potter? Despite this, you ingeniously designed the hunt so that each house could only find 25 eggs, and the final egg, which you had a hand in crafting with a professor''s assistance, could only be found through a collective effort. This act not only demonstrated your ingenuity but also solidified your status as an exemr among your peers."
Harry chuckled in his mind, "Well, it worked out just fine, didn''t it?" Nigel snorted in response, his toneced with his usual sarcasm. "An understatement if ever there was one. The entire school buzzing about unity and coboration thanks to a few well-ced eggs. You''re turning into quite the puppet master, Master Harry."
After the festivities, as students dispersed to their respectivemon rooms, Harry, apanied by Daphne and Tracey, couldn''t help butugh at their barrage of questions. "What was that charm? To think it can function like that!" Tracey eximed, her voice a mix of excitement and incredulity. Daphne, usually moreposed, was visibly thrilled, "I can''t believe you came up with something like that."
Harry merely smiled at their enthusiasm, a knowing look in his eyes. Before he could respond, their conversation was interrupted by Selena Rosier''s approach. Recognized for her authority within Slytherin, her presencemanded attention. "I need a minute with Mr. Potter," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. Daphne and Tracey, understanding the gravity of her request, nodded and stepped aside, leaving Harry to face Selena alone.
Selena, known as the Serpent of the Crown within Slytherin, carried an air of influence that even Snape couldn''t ignore. As they walked side by side, she broke the silence, "Clever spell." Harry, amused by her acknowledgment, replied with a hint of jest, "To be praised by you, Ms. Rosier, is an honor indeed."
She smiled, a gesture that lit up her surroundings, "No need to tter me, Mr. Potter. I am graduating in a few months." Harry''sughter echoed through the corridor, a sound filled with genuine amusement. "You, above all, should know that connectionsst a lifetime. I may need your assistance beyond Hogwarts."
Selena''s smile remained, undimmed by Harry''s pragmatic view. Despite her outward appearance, she knew Harry was much more than he let on. "So you admit you''re just as selfish as the rest of us?" Harry feigned offense, "Of course! I am a Slytherin, after all." Herughter, rich and unreserved, filled the corridor as they reached themon room entrance.
The wall parted at Selena''s mere presence, a trick that amazed Harry. He had always used the brass snake to enter, but Selena required no such formality. Inside, she led him to her desk and offered him a seat across from her. "About that spell you and Flitwick concocted," she began, her curiosity evident.
Harry carefully unfolded the paper he had taken out of his pocket, revealing the words "Intentus Revelio" written in a neat script. Handing the parchment to Selena Rosier, he watched as she rolled the words around in her mouth, a look of curiosity painting her features. "I''ve never heard of this before," she confessed, her interest evident.
Harry nodded, a hint of pride in his voice. "It''s an ancient charm I discovered in a book. ''Intentio Vinculum, Voluntas Revelo,'' or in English, ''Bond of Intention, Will I Reveal.'' It allows the caster to hide an object that can only be revealed under specific intentions. For the Easter egg hunt, the charm was set to unveil the egg only under conditions of unity, selflessness, and a genuine desire to find the egg not for the sake of winning points but for the joy of discovery itself."
Selena''s gaze lingered on Harry, searching his face for any sign of deception. "Why are you sharing this with me so freely?" Her voice was steady, yet there was a softness to it that hadn''t been there before.
Harry shrugged, the corner of his lips curling up into a slight smile. "You''ve been a help to me ever since I arrived at Hogwarts. It''s only fair. Harry Potter always helps his friends in return."
A smile, rare and genuine, lit up Selena''s face. "I thank you for this, Harry. This charm is both unique and powerful." Her eyes sparkled with a mix of appreciation and something else, perhaps respect.
"Well, I''ll find you when I need to call in this favor, then," Harry quipped, matching her smile with one of his own.
Theirughter filled the air, a moment of genuine connection amidst the intrigue of Hogwarts. After a while longer of conversation, Harry excused himself, leaving Selena''spany with a new sense of camaraderie between them.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch145- A Giant in the Library
Ch145- A Giant in the Library
Upon returning to themon room, Daphne and Tracey immediately nked him, curiosity written all over their faces. "She wanted to know the spell too, right?" Tracey inquired, eager for details.
Harry nodded in confirmation, his response eliciting a whirlwind of questions from the two.
Daphne, her interest piqued, couldn''t help but ask, "Did you tell her?" Again, Harry nodded, causing a flicker of surprise to pass through Daphne''s eyes. Her next question was loaded with significance, "Will you share it with us too?"
This time, Harry shook his head, causing both girls to recoil slightly, a mix of disappointment and understanding crossing their features. However, before they could voice their concerns, Harry added, "Not yet. It''s a highly advanced spell. Even I haven''t mastered casting it yet." His tone was gentle, aiming to soften the blow.
Understanding dawned on both Daphne and Tracey, and they nodded, epting his reasoning. Just then, Pansy Parkinson approached, her usual air of snark surrounding her. "You really outdid yourself, Potter. I wasn''t expecting something like this from you," she admitted, albeit grudgingly.
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at her backhandedpliment. Pansy had been part of themittee for the Easter Egg Hunt and had challenged him toe up with something unique. She had never anticipated Harry would take her challenge to such heights, leaving her both shocked and impressed.
He then said, "As I stated earlier, Ms. Parkinson. ''We'' will surprise you all." Parkinson didn''t understand again but nodded. "Well, it was a good one. Although I still think you are a softy. We could have won this one." Harry shrugged, "I support Slytherin; you don''t have to worry." Hisment wasn''t about arrogance. So far, in four Quidditch games, he caught the Snitch and secured victory for his team. In the sses, he almost always earned house points. Slytherin was leading by a considerable margin, and no one could deny that it was thanks to Harry.
¨C
Towards the end of April, Harry witnessed a scene in the library that could only be described as amusingly out of ce. Hagrid, the Hogwarts'' gamekeeper and half-giant, was trying his best to appear inconspicuous¡ªa feat quite impossible given his size and the small isles he was attempting to pass through. His efforts to remain low-profile only drew more attention. Harry, unable to suppress a grin, watched as Hagrid "sneakily" approached Madam Pince to borrow a book. The book was mostly hidden by Hagrid''srge hand, but Harry was curious about its contents. Using his ability to Observe discreetly, Harry discovered the title: Dragon-Breeding for Pleasure and Profit.
"Dragon-breeding, Nigel?" Harry murmured under his breath as he perched at the edge of his desk and gazed at the giant, not wanting to attract attention but unable to contain his curiosity.
"Ah, it appears our gentle giant harbors ambitions that might raise a few eyebrows¡ªor scales, should I say," Nigel quipped, his tone dripping with amusement. "Dragon-breeding is not for the faint of heart, or for those with a preference for quiet nights, for that matter."
Harry chuckled quietly, imagining Hagrid surrounded by baby dragons, each likely possessing more destructive power than thest. "Do you think he''s serious about it, Nigel? Or is this just Hagrid being... Hagrid?"
Nigel''s response wasced with a blend of sarcasm and amusement. "Considering Hagrid''s history with magical creatures, I''d wager he''s as serious as a Crup chasing its tail. Let''s just hope he doesn''t decide to start this venture within the confines of Hogwarts. The school''s insurance policy, I''m certain, does not cover dragon-induced cmities."
Harry''s imagination soared with visions of dragons patrolling the school grounds, a notion as exhrating as it was daunting. "Dragon breeding, ouwed by the Warlocks'' Convention of 1709, isn''t just about the dragons'' untamable nature or the XXXXX Ministry of Magic danger ssification," Harry mused, recalling his learnings. "It''s also because dragons make wizards easily detectable by Muggles. Hagrid could really be stepping into trouble here."
Frowning, Harry decided, "I''ll check on him at his hut. Hopefully, he''s not nning anything too reckless."
As Harry approached Hagrid''s hut, he could sense the mix of excitement and apprehension that typically apanied any visit to the half-giant''s dwelling. Today, however, there was an addedyer of mystery, courtesy of Nigel''s earlierments about Hagrid''s interest in dragon breeding. Harry''s anticipation grew as he neared the door, wondering what new adventure awaited them this time.
Knocking on the thick wooden door, Harry was immediately greeted by a series of muffled curses and the sound of somethingrge moving clumsily inside. The door swung open to reveal Hagrid, looking more flustered than usual, his eyes darting nervously behind Harry as if expecting someone else. The cause of Hagrid''s unease was immediately apparent to Harry as his gaze fell upon an object sitting on the fire¡ªarge, speckled egg, the likes of which Harry had never seen before.
[System Message: Norwegian Ridgeback dragon egg. The dragon egg, notably a female, is ced on the fire in Hagrid''s wooden hut for the purpose of hatching it. Caution advised: Norwegian Ridgebacks are known for their fiery temperament and require careful handling. Potential for unintentional chaos is high.]
Harry''s eyes widened in surprise and fascination. "Hagrid, is that what I think it is?" he asked, unable to hide his excitement at the discovery.
Hagrid, caught between his affection for magical creatures and the realization of the trouble he might be in, replied with a mix of pride and worry, "Ah, Harry, I should''ve known ye''d be interested. It''s a Dragon Egg, he is. A beauty, ain''t he?"
Nigel interjected in Harry''s mind, "A beauty and a potential disaster rolled into one, I''d say. Remember, Hagrid, the Ministry''s not too fond of dragons as pets, especially not inside a wooden house."
Harry ignored Nigel''s remark as he stepped in and shut the door behind him. Facing Hagrid, his expression serious yet filled with curiosity, Harry inquired, "Hagrid, keeping a dragon is highly illegal and can put you in considerable danger. Where did you even get it?"
Puffing up his chest with a mixture of pride and excitement, Hagrid revealed, "Won it, I did," then grinned broadly. "Las¡¯ night. I was down in the vige havin¡¯ a few drinks an¡¯ got into a game o¡¯ cards with a stranger. Think he was quite d ter get rid of it, to be honest."
Harry shook his head, both amazed and concerned. "And what do you n to do once it hatches? You can¡¯t possibly raise a dragon here."
Undeterred, Hagrid reached under his pillow, retrieving arge, worn-out book titled "Dragon Breeding for Pleasure and Profit". "Been doin¡¯ some readin¡¯," Hagrid said, flipping through the pages. "Got this outta the library ¨C it¡¯s a bit outta date, o¡¯course, but it¡¯s all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, ¡¯cause their mothers breathe on ¡¯em, see, an¡¯ when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o¡¯ brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An¡¯ see here ¨C how ter recognize different eggs ¨C what I got there¡¯s a Norwegian Ridgeback. They¡¯re rare, them."
Harry sighed, feeling a mix of helplessness and fondness for Hagrid''s well-intentioned, if misguided, enthusiasm. "Rarity is the least of our concerns at the moment, Hagrid."
However, Hagrid seemed to be in his own world, humming merrily as he stoked the fire, seemingly oblivious to Harry''s concerns. A few dayster, Harry received a letter from Hagrid, delivered by Hedwig. As Harry tended to Hedwig, it became evident that he had once again neglected to leave snacks for her in the room. This oversight was clearly stated by the owl, whose demeanor could only be described as somewhere between miffed and indignant. Attentive to her needs, Harry gently scratched behind Hedwig''s ears, a small gesture of apology and affection, while offering her a portion of his breakfast. Hedwig, despite her initial annoyance, couldn''t resist the offering and epted it with a somewhat mollified air.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch146- Ash
Ch146- Ash
Opening the note Hedwig had brought, Harry''s attention was momentarily diverted from the issue of owl snacks to the pressing matter at hand. The note which simply read, "It hatches." rmed and curious, Harry rushed to Hagrid''s hut to witness the hatching of the dragon egg.
Hagrid greeted him, looking flushed and excited. "It¡¯s nearly out," he ushered Harry inside. The eggy on the table, its shell marked by deep cracks. Something stirred within, a soft clicking noise emanating from it. Both Harry and Hagrid drew their chairs up to the table, watching with bated breath. Suddenly, there was a scraping sound, and the egg split open. A baby dragon, rather ungraceful in its first moments, flopped onto the table. It wasn''t exactly pretty, resembling a crumpled, ck umbre. Its disproportionatelyrge spiny wings pped weakly beside its skinny, jet-ck body, which ended in a long snout with wide nostrils. Tiny stubs of horns adorned its head, above which bulged a pair of orange eyes. The creature sneezed, and from its nostrils shot a couple of sparks. "Isn¡¯t he beautiful?" Hagrid murmured, reaching out to stroke the dragon''s head. It snapped at his fingers, revealing pointed little fangs. Hagrid, undeterred and beaming with pride, said, "Bless him, look, he knows his mummy!"
Harry, bemused by Hagrid''s affection for the creature, asked, "Hagrid, how fast do Norwegian Ridgebacks grow, exactly?" Hagrid, rubbing his beard thoughtfully, replied, "Pretty fast, so long as they''re fed proper." Sighing, Harry shook his head, "You cannot keep it here, Hagrid. Not only will it be dangerous for the students, but it will also implicate you and the Headmaster." Harry''s mention of Dumbledore seemed to strike a chord with Hagrid, who looked torn. "Where else can I take him?" Hagrid asked, his voiceced with concern.
Harry thought for a while then said, "If you trust me, I have a ce to take it." Hagrid looked hesitant. On one hand, he didn''t want to part with the creature; on the other, he knew it was not feasible to keep a dragon in his hut. "Where?" Hagrid asked, his eyebrows knitting together in a mix of curiosity and concern.
Harry thought for a moment, then exined, "An isted ecosystem with various flora and fauna. It will be a fitting choice for it, don''t worry." He spoke with the confidence of someone who had explored the possibilities offered by his unique technologicalpanion.
Hagrid mulled over this for a minute, then asked again, with a hint of worry creeping into his voice, "He will not be in danger, will he?" His concern was palpable; the dragon, albeit newly hatched, had already begun to carve a ce in his heart.
Harry smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry. I know the overlord of the ce, and I will ask it to protect this little thing." His words were meant to assuage Hagrid''s fears, to ensure him that the dragon would be in safe hands, or ws, as the case may be.
Hagrid then asked, "When are you goin'' to take him?" Harry looked outside; it was still early. "I wille back this evening." Hagrid looked hesitant. "It is not allowed, Harry," he said. Harry chuckled, pointing at the dragon. Hagrid followed Harry''s gaze, then bashfullyughed, "Right."
That evening, under the cover of his invisibility cloak, Harry made his way back to Hagrid''s hut. At the door, Hagrid gave onest affectionate kiss to the small dragon, who was making valiant attempts to bite the giant''s head off, and handed her over to Harry. Holding the creature was challenging; she was trying to squirm out of his grasp with fiery determination. "Stop," Harry whispered, using the Omnitongue ability to speak in Dragon Speech, surprising even himself when it worked. The baby dragon ceased her squirming and looked at him, eyes wide with curiosity and a newfound calm. "Good, I will take you to a nice ce, where a Thunderbird will take care of you. But let me tell you, she''s a fiery one, so you better behave." The small dragon, now seemingly intimidated, crawled into Harry''s palm and waited silently, a stark contrast to her earlier ferocity.
Nodding in approval, Harry considered, "What to call you? Hagrid didn''t give you a name, did he?" After a moment of thought, he settled on a name that felt just right. "Ash," he dered, repeating it a few times to let it sink in. "Ash, yeah, this one is good."
Upon arriving in his room, Harry retrieved the Enchanted Potter Heaven Briefcase from his inventory and whispered the password, "Potter Heaven." The finger-sized briefcase, upon hearing itsmand, erged to reveal an entrance to a different world¡ªa separate ecosystem inside, including a mansion and a vast forest.
Harry bypassed the mansion, walking directly into the forest, and called out with Thunderbird Tongue, his voice rumbling through the trees, "Thunderbird! Sorry to disturb you sote at night, but could you pleasee down?" After a few seconds, apanied by the rumble of thunder and a sh of lightning, the majestic bird descended.
The Thunderbird, a creature of immense beauty and power,nded before Harry, its eyes gleaming with intelligence. "I have a new friend for you," Harry exined, gently showing Ash to the Thunderbird. "She''s quite special, and I was hoping she could stay here with you. Can you take care of her?"
The thunderbird regarded the tiny dragon, its gaze thoughtful as it remarked in a deep, resonant voice that seemed to echo the storm clouds above, "A ridgeback? That is a rare one." Harry nodded in agreement, "Can I leave her in your care?" The majestic bird responded with a firm nod, "Sure. But you need to prepare her food until she grows up. Later, I will teach her how to hunt for herself." Harry''s heart lightened at the response; gratitude was evident in his voice as he replied, "Thank you!"
Then, curious about something that had been on his mind, he inquired, "By the way, I never asked your name." The Thunderbird seemed almost bashful, diverting the question back to Harry, "What is her name?" pointing at the dragon. Harry, with a smile, said, "Ash." The thunderbird sighed, a sound that rumbled like distant thunder, "A Potter indeed. You don''t have a naming sense." With a graceful leap, she took off, her departure marked by a rumble of lightning that seemed to whisper her name, "Spark."
Harry struggled to keep hisughter in check as he exited the briefcase andughed heartily in his room. The irony of calling the majestic bird Spark amused him greatly. Nigel couldn''t help but join in, his voice rich with amusement, "How ironic. As if you haven''t just named a majestic dragon ''Ash''. Really, Master Harry, your talent for naming could use a bit of polish."
Harry chuckled at Nigel''s observation, his voice low to ensure only the two of them were privy to the conversation. "Ash is a cool name, Nigel. It promises a fiery retribution."
Nigel''s retort came with a blend of dry amusement, "Whatever helps you sleep at night, Master Harry. Though, one might argue, naming a dragon ''Ash'' after it has caused an inferno seems a tad redundant."
--
For those who don¡¯t know yet, my name is Asher. I was often teased and called ¡®Ash¡¯ in my younger days. So, yeah. Anyway, it¡¯s nice to meet you all!
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch147- Assistant Harry
Ch147- Assistant Harry
In the days that followed, Harry diligently prepared food for Ash, delivering it to the Enchanted Haven Briefcase. His interactions with the creature were both a learning experience and a testament to his growing responsibility as a caretaker of magical beings. However, Harry''s attention soon shifted back to the mystery surrounding the forbidden third-floor corridor. After deliberately testing thepelling zone during the Easter Egg Hunt and observing itsck of effect on other students, Harry realized its influence was unique to him alone.
"Let''s list all the clues we have," Harry proposed, eager to piece together the puzzle.
Nigelmenced, his tone carrying a mix of amusement and seriousness, "We have a mysterious room students were warned not to approach if they don''t wish for a painful death. Check. It''s hiding an item rted to Nichs mel, most likely the Philosopher''s Stone. Check. Professor Quirrell is acting peculiar, and he probably has some connection to Voldemort. The wraith you saw in the forest also suggests Voldemort''s presence in Hogwarts. Check. With all these clues, there are two possibilities. Either Voldemort cast thepelling zone to target you and Dumbledore is oblivious to what''s urring under his roof, or it was Dumbledore who set the zone, hoping to mold you into a hero. Without entering, there is no way of knowing."
Harry nodded, digesting the information. "And why would I even try to enter?"
Nigel sighed, the seriousness in his voice underscoring the gravity of the situation, "If the room truly houses the Stone, and Voldemort obtains it, he could be immortal or significantly more powerful or both. Neither oue bodes well for you."
Harry acknowledged the logic. "Dumbledore is still here, so he won''t allow Voldemort to proceed unchecked. Let''s wait and observe."
Their discussion, while spective, highlighted the intricate web of mysteries and dangers thaty within Hogwarts. Harry''s cautious approach underscored theplexity of the situation and the need for patience and strategic thinking.
Harry, focusing on the approaching exams, dedicated himself to his studies while keeping a watchful eye on the mysterious third-floor corridor. The allure of uncovering its secrets was strong, yet Harry understood the potential dangers thaty within. He feared the room''s capability to inflict a painful death, as warned by the Hogwarts staff. Consequently, Harry chose not to tempt fate by attempting to view the room through the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing by entering and showing it to the artifact. Instead, he concentrated on excelling academically, aiming to be the top student of his year.
As Harry made his way towards the dungeons for the first exam of the year, Potions, he couldn''t help but ponder his chances of bing the next Serpent of the Crown. "What are my chances of being the Serpent of the Crown next year, Nigel?" he mused aloud, curious about the mysterious room''s criteria for selecting its sessor.
Nigel, quick to offer his perspective, replied, "Well, Master Harry, it''s a bit of a conundrum. All we know is that the room chooses its next sessor, but the exact criteria remain a mystery."
Harry hummed thoughtfully, piecing together what he knew. "Fame, power, and influence seem like obvious filters. Selena wasn''t as famous, though she was top of her ss and powerful. She mentioned that she was chosen in her fifth year, which suggests she might have been the strongest in Slytherin at the time. Or maybe it''s about beingparatively the strongest, as in the most talented across all years, when adjusted for age. If it''s the former, my chances might indeed be slim. I might lead my year, but overtaking fifth years, not to mention sixth years, is a tall order."
He then considered, "If we don''t count the seventh years who''ll be graduating soon, perhaps my shot at being the most talented isn''t entirely out of the question." Harry mused, thinking in his mind out loud, about his potential to rise through the ranks at Hogwarts.
Nigel, truly displeased by Harry¡¯s attempt at humility, said, "Ah, don''t sell yourself short, Master Harry. After all, you''re practically a prodigy by any standard. At this rate, you might just invent a spell to do your homework for you."
Harryughed, appreciating Nigel''s vote of confidence. "Well, that would certainly help with my studies. But seriously, being the Serpent of the Crown would be a big deal. It means I''d have to be on top of my game, especially with some of the older students likely eyeing the title. If only Selena wasn''t so intimidatinglypetent. She''s not just the Serpent of the Crown; she''s a spell crafter too. I mean, how do you even prepare against someone who might whip out a spell you''ve never seen before?"
Nigel responded with his typical dryness, "You can''t." Harry rolled his eyes, half in frustration, half in jest, "Well, I guess I''m at a bit of a disadvantage then, aren''t I? My list of spells might not rival hers, but there''s always room for growth. That''s what education''s for, right?"
As Harry approached the dungeon for the Potions exam, a wave of nervous anticipation hit him, mirrored in the anxious expressions of his ssmates. Finding a spot between Daphne and Tracey, Harry prepared for the exam, his mind racing withst-minute revisions.
Just then, Professor Snape entered the room, his presencemanding immediate silence. His gaze swept across the students beforending on Harry. "Mr. Potter, stand up," hemanded. Confused, Harry rose to his feet, wondering if he had inadvertently broken some rule. "You won''t be taking the exam," Snape continued, a smirk ying on his lips.
Harry raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "I won''t?" The idea of not taking the exam didn''t unsettle him; if anything, it piqued his curiosity about what Snape had nned.
As Snape''s smirk grew, he added, "I''ve seen enough of your capabilities to be confident you''d surpass the requirements of this exam. Instead, you will assist me in overseeing the potions to prevent any mishaps. Experience has taught me that exams tend to... induce clumsiness." He spat out thest word with a distaste that suggestedck of attention in potion-making were among the greatest of sins.
With a confident nod, Harry took his ce behind Snape, observing the room filled with his ssmates'' working stations.
Nigel, seizing the moment for a quip, whispered in Harry''s mind, "Oh, to be Snape''s assistant¡ªsurely a dreame true. Remember, Master Harry, with great poweres the great need of attention to not letting anyone blow up their cauldron."
Harry, fighting back a grin at Nigel''s remark, focused on the task at hand. Watching his ssmates gazing at Snape, who was about to exin the exam, he felt a mix of relief and anticipation. Being chosen to assist rather than participate offered him a unique perspective, and Harry was curious to see how his peers would manage the challenge.
"As you are aware," Snape began, his voice cutting through the tense silence of the dungeon, "today''s practical examination will involve the creation of a potion of your choice, limited to the curriculum of the first year. You will be judged on uracy, technique, and the final result. Mr. Potter here will be assisting me, ensuring that none of you... inadvertently endanger yourselves or others."
The students exchanged nervous looks, the weight of Snape''s expectations heavy in the air. Harry, meanwhile, surveyed the room, his eyesnding on Daphne, Tracey, Neville, Susan, Hannah, Hermione and others. They all looked determined, their focus sharp as they prepared their ingredients.
Nigel chimed in, "Ah, the tension is palpable. Do try not to intimidate them too much with your supervisory re, Master Harry."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch148- Exam and Swimming
Ch148- Exam and Swimming
Harry and Snape began their rounds, moving in opposite directions around the ssroom. As Harry strolled past each working station, he took note of his friends'' chosen potions and their methodical approaches. His presence, rather than being authoritative, was more of a silent support, a nod to his peers that he was rooting for them.
Daphne, always precise, was carefully measuring out ingredients for a Wiggenweld Potion, her movements deliberate and focused. Tracey, on the other hand, had chosen the Challenge of the Cure for Boils, her brow furrowed in concentration as she added a porcupine quill to her cauldron.
Neville, whose nervousness around potions was well-known, surprised Harry with his choice of a Forgetfulness Potion. He seemed more confident than usual, a testament to the hours of practice they had spent together. Susan and Hannah, working side by side, were both concocting the Herbicide Potion, sharing a silentmunication that spoke of their close friendship.
Hermione, as expected, was a picture of efficiency, her potion already showing the perfect color and consistency. Her choice of the Antidote to Common Poisons demonstrated her ambition to tackleplex concoctions.
Pansy Parkinson was meticulously working on Pompion Potion, her expression one of intense focus opposite to the usage ofical effects of the potion. Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott, forming a trio of ambition, each chose a potion that showcased their individual strengths.
Ron, attempting a Cure for Boils, seemed to be struggling with the consistency of his potion, his face a mask of concentration as he tried to correct his mistake. The Patil twins, Parvati and Padma, each chose different potions, reflecting their individual interests, while Lavender''s potion bubbled cheerfully, a sign of her growingpetence in the subject.
As Harrypleted his first circuit of the room, Snape''s voice sliced through the air, "Remember, precision is key. A single miscalction can turn your potion from a masterpiece to a disaster."
Nigel''s voice popped up in Harry''s mind, "Ah, Snape''s motivational speeches, always so uplifting. Makes you wonder why he never pursued a career in inspirational speaking."
Suppressing a chuckle at Nigel''sment, Harry continued his observation. He was impressed by the level of dedication and skill his ssmates disyed. It was a reminder of the talent that surrounded him at Hogwarts.
On his second round, Harry paid closer attention to his friends'' progress. Daphne''s potion was now a perfect shade of blue, signaling itspletion. Tracey, too, had managed to achieve the desired result, her potion bubbling gently with no sign of distress.
Neville, with a sigh of relief, had sessfully brewed his Forgetfulness Potion, a small triumph that brought a smile to Harry''s face. Susan and Hannah were both adding the final touches to their Herbicide Potions, their synchronized actions a testament to their teamwork.
Hermione, already cleaning her workspace, offered Harry a satisfied nod. Her potion, now safely stored in a vial, was a clear indication of her exceptional talent.
As the potion exam wrapped up without any mishaps, thanks to thebined vignce of Harry and Professor Snape, the students began to gather their belongings, preparing for the next challenge¡ªthe written exam. After making sure all the vials were safely collected, Harry approached Snape, a hint of curiosity in his tone. "Am I to take the written exam, sir?" he inquired, recalling Snape''s earlier exemption from the practical.
Snape''s response was apanied by his customary smirk, a mix of challenge and amusement evident in his expression. "As I''ve mentioned, Mr. Potter, you''ve already secured the top mark in practical, but you''re wee to critique my examination paper, should you find the task entertaining," he teased.
Harry, unable to resist the yful jab, retorted with a light chuckle, "Well, it might be fun to give it a go." Their brief exchange ended with a mutual understanding, and they entered the ssroom together for the written portion of the exam.
To Harry''s amusement, the only seat avable was at the very front of the room, squarely in the middle¡ªa clear indication of his peers'' collective desire to maintain a safe distance from Snape. With a softugh, Harry took the seat, readying his quill and ink for the task ahead. The papers were soon distributed, and the room fell into a focused silence, broken only by the asional scratch of quill against parchment.
Nigel''s voice whispered in Harry''s thoughts, "Ah, the joys of academic rigor. Remember, Master Harry, if in doubt, dazzle them with your penmanship."
Harry rolled his eyes in response to Nigel''s quip about penmanship; his handwriting was notoriously poor, something he''d yet to improve despite his magical studies. Settling into the examination, Harry quickly scanned the questionsid out on the parchment. They were straightforward for him, yet he recognized that for his peers, the exam could present a significant challenge. Snape had designed the questions to test a deep understanding of his lessons rather than mere rote memorization from the textbooks, a distinction that could easily trip up those who hadn''t paid close attention in ss.
The questions required an insight into Snape''s unique approach to Potions, emphasizing the nuances and subtleties that distinguished an average potion from an exceptional one. It wasn''t enough to simply recall the ingredients and their quantities; students needed to demonstrate their grasp of the timing, temperature, and even the stir pattern''s impact on the potion''s efficacy. For Harry, thanks to his practiced lumency, retaining and recalling this level of detail was second nature. Even without his perfect memory, he could have relied on the System to rey Snape''s lectures as though he were back in the ssroom.
With a mixture of amusement and efficiency, Harry breezed through the exam. As he worked, he noted a minor typo in one of the questions, a small oversight in the otherwise meticulous paper. With a silent chuckle, he couldn''t resist making a note of the correction in the margin of his paper, imagining Snape''s reaction upon discovering it.
As Harry set his quill down, marking the end of his exam significantly before anyone else, he stood and exited the ssroom. Finding a secluded spot by theke, he sat and gazed out over the tranquil waters. The summer breeze was gentle, carrying the scent of fresh grass and the distant murmurs of the Forbidden Forest. Theke, with its surface mirroring the clear blue sky, seemed particrly inviting that day.
"That reminds me, I''ve never actually swum," Harry mused aloud, the peaceful setting sparking a realization.
Nigel, seizing the opportunity formentary, chimed in, "Never? But I remember a few aquatic escapades in your memories."
Harry couldn''t help but snort at that. "If being chucked into the pool by Dudley counts, then sure. But I''d hardly call desperate iling ''swimming,'' Nigel."
The sarcastic AI, undeterred, replied, "Ah, semantics. The point is, you''ve experienced water beyond a mere shower. Though, I suppose learning to swim without the imminent threat of drowning could be considered a novel concept for you."
With a chuckle at Nigel''s dry humor, Harry stood up, stripping off his shoes and socks. "Well, no time like the present to learn," he dered, rolling up his trousers, as he transfigurated them into swim trunks. Wading into the cool water, he felt the tension from the exams start to ebb away. Theke''s edge was shallow, and he took a moment to limate to the temperature before attempting a few tentative strokes.
"See, I''m swimming," Harry announced, more to himself than to Nigel, as he managed a few awkward but effective movements through the water.
"Indeed, and with all the grace of a newborn Hippogriff," Nigel remarked. "But it''s a start. Perhaps Hogwarts offers swimming lessons as an elective?"
Harryughed, sshing around a bit more before circling in theke. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch149- End of Exams
Ch149- End of Exams
As Harryy on his back, floating with a sense of newfound freedom, he gazed up at the clear blue sky, allowing the calm waters of theke to support him. The serene moment, however, was abruptly interrupted by two distinct giggles. Startled, Harry inadvertently shifted his posture to look up, but the sudden shift in his posture sent him plunging into the cooler depths of theke. Resurfacing with a ssh, he was greeted by the sight of Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass standing at the water''s edge, theirughter echoing off the water.
"To think THE Harry Potter is not great at something," Tracey teased, her eyes sparkling with mirth.
Harry chuckled, wiping water from his face. "Well, this is actually my first time trying," he admitted, his tone light.
Daphne, with a nod of approval, added, "Not bad for your first attempt. Given your knack for picking things up quickly, it''s almost expected."
Their light-hearted banter was soon joined by the arrival of more friends. Neville, Hermione, Susan, Hannah, and the Patil sisters, along with Lavender, gathered around, their expressions ranging from incredulous to amused as they watched Harry''s aquatic endeavors.
Hermione, always the voice of encouragement, said, "You''re doing wonderfully, Harry. It''s all about practice."
"Yeah, Harry, just keep at it. You''ll be out-swimming the Giant Squid in no time," Neville added with augh.
Susan chimed in, "I''d pay to see that race. Though, I''d bet on you, Harry."
The group''sughter and yful teasing filled the air, turning an ordinary afternoon into a memorable one. Harry ventured deeper into the water, determined to improve his swimming skills before the eyes of his friends.
As he did, Daphne called out, "Just remember, Harry, no summoning charms to cheat your way through!"
Harry responded with a yful ssh in their direction, "Wouldn''t dream of it. I''m all about the ''authentic experience'' today."
Walking back to shore, Harry''s physical transformation over the past year became apparent. The once malnourished boy had dedicated himself to regr workouts, and it showed. The rigorous training and magical nutrition had sculpted his body, revealing a surprisingly toned physique. He caught the fleeting nces of some of his female friends. Their eyes darted away just as quickly, a soft blush coloring their cheeks. Neville, witnessing Harry''s evident strength, felt a stir of motivation within him. He had always been self-conscious about his own build, and seeing Harry''s progress made him resolve to ask for help in getting fit over the summer.
After magically drying himself and reverting his swimwear back to his usual attire, Harry joined his friends on the bank, his curiosity about the exam bubbling to the surface. "So, how was the potion exam for everyone?" he inquired, settling down amongst them.
The responses varied, but the general consensus was one of relief that it was over. Hermione, ever the perfectionist, expressed satisfaction with her performance, confident she had answered every question correctly. Neville, however, confessed to a few moments of panic, particrly with the practical part of the exam. "I almost added the wrong ingredient at one point," he admitted with a sheepish grin. "But I remembered your advice, Harry, about double-checking before adding anything."
Daphne and Tracey shared a look before confessing they had tried to challenge themselves with moreplex potions, aiming to impress. "The real test was not to overreach, but I think we managed just fine," Daphne noted, her tone carrying a hint of pride.
Susan and Hannah, sitting side by side, recounted their teamwork during the study sessions, which they felt had paid off. "Knowing you''re not alone in the madness of exams really helps," Susan remarked, earning nods of agreement from around the group.
The Patil twins and Lavenderughed as they recalled theirst-minute revisions. "We practically lived in the library these past few weeks," Parvati said, "I''m pretty sure I''ve dreamt about potion ingredients more than once."
Neville rolled his eyes with an exaggerated groan, ¡°Dreams? More like relentless nightmares.¡± This prompted a chorus of giggles from the group, highlighting the shared sentiment about the stress of exams.
Harry, shaking his head with a smile at the camaraderie around him, shifted the topic to the day''s remaining challenges. ¡°So, we¡¯ve got Transfiguration practical and Astronomy written this afternoon. Anyone feeling the need for ast-minute cram session?¡± His eyes swept over his friends, assessing their levels of confidence or, in some cases, quiet panic.
Daphne raised an eyebrow. ¡°I believe a brief review wouldn¡¯t hurt. Transfiguration, in particr, demands precision.¡±
Hermione, who had been sorting her notes, looked up, her determination clear. ¡°I¡¯ve made some summary sheets for both. We could go over them together if you like.¡±
The offer was met with enthusiastic nods. Neville, looking slightly relieved at the prospect of additional preparation, admitted, ¡°Transfiguration¡¯s always been a bit tricky for me. I¡¯d appreciate the help.¡±
Harry nodded in agreement, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet spot outside. A bit of fresh air might do us good.¡±
As the group began to gather their belongings, Nigel¡¯s voice piped up, tinged with amusement. ¡°Ah, the great outdoors as a ssroom. How... pastoral of you, Master Harry. Just don¡¯t let any real sheep into the study group, alright?¡±
Settled under the shade of arge oak tree, the group spread out their scrolls and textbooks, the peaceful surroundings a stark contrast to the intense focus of their study session. Hermione took the lead, her organizational skills shining as she distributed her neatly handwritten summary sheets.
Harry took on a supportive role during their study session, offering his insights whenever his friends needed rification or advice. The exams came and went, with Harry easily acing each one. The final test, History of Magic, was upon them when Harry learned something troubling: Dumbledore had been summoned by the Ministry of Magic.
"I was hoping Dumbledore could protect the stone, but it seems I might need to step in," Harry remarked with a sense of reluctance. He wasn''t keen on getting involved; his preference was for Dumbledore to handle the matter. Harry wasn''t driven by a sense of duty or heroism; he simply wanted to avoid any futureplications that might arise from Voldemort''s potential return to power. "Indeed, Master Harry. It looks like you''ll have to act," Nigel responded, acknowledging the inevitable.
As the History of Magic exam paper appeared in front of him, Harry formted a n. "Scan the paper and project the answers virtually onto the nks. I''ll wrap this up quickly and head to the third floor," he instructed Nigel. Blue virtual letters promptly filled the page, allowing Harry to finish the exam in record time.
With the paperpleted, Harry made his way swiftly toward the third-floor corridor. As he navigated the castle''s hallways.
Before Harry reached for the doorknob to the forbidden third-floor corridor, he paused, his instincts urging caution. "Nigel, let''s not rush into this blindly. Bring up the Magical Compass," Harry whispered, his voice barely a breath in the silence of the corridor. With a flick of his hand and a mentalmand, a delicate, ornatepass appeared in his hand, its needle spinning wildly before settling.
Thepass, a sophisticated magical instrument capable of detecting not just maic north but the sources and concentrations of magical energy, began to glow softly. Its face was etched with runes that shimmered in the dim light, each representing a different aspect of magical detection. Harry watched intently as the needle pointed towards the door, indicating a strong source of magic beyond it.
"Check for wards, especially any that might alert Dumbledore or anyone else to my presence," Harry instructed, his gaze fixed on thepass. Nigel, essing the detailed functionalities of thepass, initiated a scan for magical defenses. Thepass''s runes glowed brighter, casting a of magical detection that seeped through the door and into the room beyond.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch150- In a Land Far Away
Ch150- In a Land Far Away
As the scanpleted, Harry noticed something peculiar. "There are shards of broken wards here," he observed, thepass revealing remnants of magical barriers that had been forcibly dismantled. "Looks like Quirrell has been here already and made quite an entrance," Harry deduced, his lips curling into a frown. The destruction of these wards not only confirmed Quirrell''s involvement but also suggested he had no concern for subtlety or stealth in his approach.
"This could work to our advantage," Harry thought aloud in his mind. "If Quirrell''s already broken through the wards, then there''s no immediate rm to be triggered by us entering. Still, let''s be cautious." He eyed the remnants of the wards, fragments of their once potent magic now scattered and inert. They were a silent testament to Quirrell''s desperate pursuit of the Philosopher''s Stone, a pursuit that had led him to forsake any pretense of allegiance or respect for the protections ced by his colleagues.
Reassured that his entry would not alert the Hogwarts staff directly, Harry steeled himself for whaty ahead. "Alohomora," he whispered again, this time with renewed determination. The lock gave way with a soft click, and the door swung open silently on well-oiled hinges.
As Harry approached the door on the forbidden third floor corridor, he whispered, "Alohomora," and watched as the lock clicked open. Stepping inside under the cloak of invisibility, his eyes widened in disbelief. "The hell. Is that a cerberus?" he questioned silently, astounded by the sight before him. Indeed, a gigantic three-headed dogy slumbering in the room, a harp nearby ying a gentle melody that seemed to keep the beast in a deep sleep.
Nigel, observing through Harry''s eyes, remarked, "Seems like music makes it sleep." Harry nodded, grateful for the harp''s enchantment. Using his Observe skill on the creature, he gathered information:
[System Message: Fluffy - A giant three-headed dog known for its strength and ferocity. Currently under a magical sleep induced by an enchanted harp. Caution: Highly dangerous when awake.]
Before Harry could process the situation further, the harp''s music came to an abrupt stop. "Oh, charmed to stop ying when anyone else enters. Seems like Quirrell is not as foolish as he lets on," Harry deduced, realizing the trapid out for intruders.
Without hesitation, Harry swung his wand, casting a spell to make the harp y again. The music resumed, and the massive dog, named Fluffy ording to the System message, promptly fell back into its dream-filled slumber.
Harry scanned the room, searching for any sign of Quirrell or the Philosopher''s Stone. "Where is Quirrell and the stone?" he pondered aloud. Pulling out the Magical Compass from his inventory, he directed it around the room to find thergest source of magic.
Frowning, Harry noticed that thepass pointed directly under one of Fluffy''s paws. Upon closer inspection, he spotted a trap door hidden beneath it. "Clever," Harry mused, appreciating the ingenuity of the hiding spot.
Harry considered his options. Approaching Fluffy to ess the trap door was risky, even with the harp''s music ying. "Nigel, any ideas on how we might move Fluffy without waking him?"
As Harry stood on the brink of the trapdoor beneath Fluffy''s paw, Dumbledore''s stern warning echoed in his mind, hinting at a perilous journey ahead. Nigel''s voice broke through his thoughts, dripping with his usual sarcasm, "Swish and flick, Master Harry."
With a determined nod, Harry pointed his wand at Fluffy''s massive paw and gently levitated it, revealing the trapdoor fully. As the dog began to stir, grumbling in its sleep, Harry quickly jumped through the opening, "Definitely Hagrid''s doing," he muttered to himself.
Nigel, ever ready with a quip, replied, "What gives, Master Harry?"
Rolling his eyes, Harry responded, "Who else but Hagrid would name a giant three-headed dog Fluffy?"
Laughter echoed in Harry''s mind, Nigel finding amusement in the situation, "True that."
Harry peered into the darkness below the trapdoor, skepticism painted across his face. "Yeah, I am not jumping into the darkness blindly," he dered, just as he let himself fall. Mid-descent, he smoothly retrieved his broomstick from his inventory and began to float downward, the soft hum of magic underpinning the action. With a flick of his wand and a whisperedmand, "Lumos Maxima," a brilliant light illuminated his path, though the bottom remained enshrouded in mystery. Within seconds, the rustling sound of movement reached his ears, revealing a room overtaken by Devil''s Snare. "Typical," Harry mused, quickly adapting his spell to "Lumos Solem Maxima." The room flooded with a brightness mimicking sunlight, causing the nt''s tendrils to retract hastily, clearing a way forward.
Navigating on his broom, Harry entered the next chamber, which housed hundreds of floating keys. "A charm, then. First a dog, likely Hagrid''s. Then a nt we covered in Professor Sprout''s ss, and now this. Flitwick''s touch, I''d wager. And a broomstick, too? Seems these aren''t traps set by Voldemort but a series of tests by the headmaster," Harry analyzed aloud, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and disbelief.
"Scan all the keys and find the right one, Nigel," Harry instructed, eyes darting across the swarm of keys. Nigel''s response was swift, "One with an injured wing, Master Harry. Quirrell''s handiwork, I''d guess." Nodding, Harry deftly captured the key, its damaged wing a clear giveaway. Unlocking the next door, he was greeted by a vast chamber dominated by a giant chess set.
"McGonagall''s contribution, no doubt," Harry sighed, observing theyout. Noticing a missing piece on his side, he scoffed at the designated space for a pawn. "I am no one''s pawn," he asserted firmly.
His irritation mounting, Harry eyed the chessboard disdainfully. "I''m tired of these games, Dumbledore," he grumbled, striding confidently across the board, bypassing the chess challenge altogether. He had no intention of ying by the rules set before him, prepared to bulldoze through whatever obstaclesy ahead.
Harry''s stride across the chessboard was one of resolute defiance. As he passed the meticulously arranged pieces, his frustration with the headmaster''s orchestrated trials bubbled to the surface. With a firm grip on his wand, Harry''s anger manifested in a silent yet forceful wave towards one of the ck pawns blocking his path. The pawn, as if caught in a maelstrom of unseen forces, was abruptly rocketed into the air. The piece spun wildly, its ascent a silent testament to Harry''s refusal to be a mere participant in these games.
Across the sea, in a secluded castle, Nics mel loungedfortably by the firece, a chessboard before him. In his grasp, he held a ck pawn, his attention fixed on the game. The tranquility of the moment was broken by the arrival of a stunning woman, who gracefully served him tea. "What''s on your mind?" she inquired, her voice a soft melody in the cozy room.
mel lifted his eyes to meet hers, the depth of their history reflected in his gaze. "Oh, just pondering over the pieces," he responded cryptically. The woman''s brow arched, "Have the pawns been positioned correctly?" she probed, seeking insight into his strategic mind.
mel nodded, a slight smile ying on his lips, "Yes, they are moving as anticipated. We should expect oues soon." The woman, unphased by the cryptic conversation, positioned herselffortably on hisp, her arms encircling his neck. "And the stone? Was it necessary to risk something so valuable?" she questioned, her curiosity piqued.
Laughing lightly, mel shared, "The stone they have is merely a copy. I was curious to test a theory." Her understanding shone through as she nodded, "You''ve always known best." His response was tender, a kiss that spoke volumes, "Your faith in me, My Fairy Lady, means the world."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch151- Hubris
Ch151- Hubris
Back at Hogwarts, Harry, now standing defiantly at the edge of the chessboard, bypassed the life-sized chess pieces that awaited a yer''smand. "Stop me if you can," Harry said, as he walked forward. The pieces, giant and intimidating, brandished their weapons, but Harry raised his wand and cast, "Depulso." At the point he aimed, which was the center of the white pieces, a big ck ball appeared, then exploded outward, sending giant pieces all around. Walking unperturbed, Harry arrived at a door. Opening it, he saw a dozing-off Troll on the ground, and the smell made him nauseous. Frowning, Harry walked, "Quirrell''s test, but beaten by him. Ironic." He then moved again.
As he saw a table with seven vials containing different liquids inside, Harry chuckled, "Snape''s test. How quaint." Fires started to ze behind and in front of him¡ªpurple behind, ck fire ahead. Reading the riddle on the paper next to the vials, Harry snickered, "Why do I feel like Snape took ideas for the riddle from my Easter Hunt?" Nigelughed in his mind, "Seems like he did." The smallest vial was the potion to go forward, and drinking it, Harry felt he could walk through the ck fire. So, donning his cloak, he walked in.
Within, he saw Professor Quirrel pacing in front of a mirror. "Finally caught up to the real test," Harry muttered, pulling the cloak tighter around him. Quirrel seemed oblivious to Harry''s presence, engrossed in his dialogue with the mirror. "Curious, he doesn''t seem to have found what he''s looking for," Harry observed.
Harry studied the mirror closely, allowing his Observe skill to take over. The System message appeared promptly in his vision:
[System Message: Mirror of Erised - An ancient magical artifact that shows the deepest, most desperate desire of one''s heart. Caution: Prolonged exposure may lead to obsession. Not to be used as a guide for decision making.]
This was Harry''s first encounter with such a powerful artifact, but upon reading the description, he couldn''t help but frown. "That''s one way to get lost in your dreams," he thought, intrigued yet wary of the mirror''s capabilities.
Quirrell, still unaware of Harry''s presence, continued his frantic mutterings, seemingly trying to coax the mirror into revealing its secrets. Harry watched silently, a n formting in his mind.
Nigel chimed in, "I''d wager you''re seeing something quite fascinating in that mirror, Quirrell. A new turban, perhaps?"
Harry, still mulling over the Mirror of Erised''s potential to reveal one''s deepest desires, couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy. "I''m not fond of anything that tries to delve into my mind, especially something set up by the headmaster," he thought, stepping closer to observe Quirrell''s frantic attempts to use the mirror to find the Philosopher''s Stone. Quirrell''s voice rose in frustration, "Why can''t I get it? What is Dumbledore''s test? I can see the stone in my hands, offering it to my lord."
As Harry watched, a magic that felt oddly familiar emanated from the mirror, but he couldn''t quite ce it. Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, an eerie voice cut through the silence, "Use the boy." Harry tensed, as Quirrell scanned the seemingly empty room. "The boy? I don''t see anyone, my lord," Quirrell responded, confused.
"The boy is here. I can feel him," the voice insisted, its source unnervingly close to Quirrell, though Harry saw no one else. A chill ran down Harry''s spine as Quirrell began to unwrap his turban, revealing another face on the back of his head. Harry gasped silently; it was Voldemort, the man who killed his parents.
Realizing his cover was blown and if he appeared now, they''d know about his cloak''s capabilities, Harry made a quick decision. Removing the Ring of Invisibility from his inventory, he slipped it onto his finger, allowing him to be visible without revealing the cloak''s secret. Harry swiftly stored the cloak in his inventory, then removed the ring, after ensuring Quirrell and Voldemort saw the ring, he stood boldly across from them.
Voldemort''s eyes, full of malice and surprise, fixed on Harry. "Ah, Harry Potter. We meet again."
Harry, standing his ground, replied coolly, "Not the reunion I was hoping for." Nigel, sensing the tension, offered a quip to lighten the mood, "I suppose he''s not here for a catch-up over tea, then?"
Harry ignored the jest, focusing on the immediate threat before him. "I wish I had a spell that could deal with you two when I was invisible, but since you feel me, it would be useless anyway. Well, since you cannot get the stone, I will just take my leave. Wait until the Headmaster arrives, then you can fight or whatever." With a confident, albeit slightly bluffing tone, Harry turned to leave, holding his wand in front of him as a precaution.
Quirrell, acting more like a desperate brute than the wizard he was supposed to be, lunged at Harry in a futile attempt to stop him. Harry, quick on his feet, waved his wand and cast a Knockback spell. However, to his surprise, a magical shield materialized, absorbing the impact of his spell. "Really? A shield now?" Harry muttered under his breath, rolling his eyes.
Nigel, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help butment, "Seems like Quirrell has learned a trick or two. Shame it''s not enough to make him any less of a barbarian."
Harry, undeterred, searched for an opening. "Fine, if we''re ying it this way," he said, scanning his mental catalog of spells for something more suitable. With a swift motion, he cast a Disarming spell, aiming directly at Quirrell. The shield faltered, and Quirrell''s wand flew out of his hand, skidding across the floor.
"Oops, did I do that?" Harry quipped, his voice dripping with feigned innocence. Nigel''sughter echoed in his mind, "Marvelous! Though, I''m sure he''s not appreciating the humor right now."
The cold voice rebuked, "Useless! I will control your body." As Voldemort took over Quirrell''s body, the wand zipped back to his hand with an unseen force. Harry''s face hardened in response; he was now confronting Voldemort himself, a dark lord rumored to be Dumbledore''s equal. With his wand at the ready and his other hand poised behind his back to summon the Dagger of Serpent''s Fang at a moment''s notice, Harry prepared for what he knew would be a formidable duel.
However, before he could act, his wand was inexplicably pulled from his grasp, leaving him stunned. "You are still wet behind the ears," Voldemort hissed contemptuously. "Get him."
As the wand slipped from Harry''s grasp, stolen by an unseen force wielded by Voldemort, a chilling sense of vulnerability washed over him. Cold sweat traced the outline of his spine, marking the sudden, stark realization of his precarious situation. His prior confidence, bolstered by his quick disarm of Quirrell, crumbled under the weight of his current helplessness. Anger and frustration seethed within him, not just at Voldemort''s intervention but at himself for being caught off guard so easily. "Careless," he chastised himself silently, recognizing the folly of his overconfidence.
Despite his growing prowess and the des he had earned for being ahead of his peers, this momentid bare a crucial truth: raw power, experience and cunning often trumped talent. The ease with which Voldemort had disarmed him served as a harsh reminder of the vast gulf thaty between his abilities and those of a dark lord.
His resolve hardened, Harry mentally berated himself for hispse in caution. Being at the forefront of his peers had inadvertently led to a certaincency, a dangerous mindset when facing an enemy as formidable as Voldemort. "I''ve be toofortable," he acknowledged internally, the bitter taste of humility tempering his spirit. "This isn''t a ssroom challenge or a friendly duel. It''s life or death."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch152- Borrowing His Ideas
Ch152- Borrowing His Ideas
Yet, even as fear gnawed at the edges of his mind, Harry''s innate resilience surfaced. He might have been momentarily stunned, but his determination remained unshaken. He reminded himself that he still possessed wandless magic, a secret he was unwilling to reveal, especially to Voldemort. "He doesn''t want to kill me... Not yet," Harry deduced, parsing Voldemort''s actions for any underlying motive. This realization brought a sliver of calm to the tempest in his mind, allowing him to strategize despite the dire circumstances.
With Voldemort and Quirrell advancing, Harry understood that physical confrontation was futile without his wand. Instead, he leaned into his other strengths, his quick thinking, and his ability to adapt. "Nigel, keep an eye out for any openings or weaknesses. And remind me to never let my guard down again, no matter how in control I think I am," Harrymunicated through gritted teeth, his voice a mix of resolve and reflection.
Nigel, ever the vignt observer, responded with a note of seriousness that matched the gravity of their situation. "Understood, Master Harry. Let''s turn this lesson into an advantage. Use their overconfidence against them."
As Quirrell, possessed by Voldemort, dragged Harry closer to the mirror, the young wizard''s mind raced, seeking a way out of his predicament that wouldn''t reveal his capability for wandless magic. He needed to maintain the element of surprise for as long as possible.
Harry''s analysis of Voldemort''s intentions crystallized into a n. "He''s using me for something rted to the mirror. That means he needs me alive, for now," he realized, allowing this knowledge to anchor him amidst the storm of panic and frustration.
While outwardly appearing subdued, Harry was anything but. Beneath the surface, his mind worked feverishly, weaving together threads of strategy and insight. This moment of vulnerability, as bitter as it was, had imparted a crucial lesson: the importance of humility, vignce, and the continuous pursuit of knowledge.
As they approached the mirror, Harry steeled himself, ready to use his intellect and cunning to navigate the situation. He might have momentarily fallen into the trap of overconfidence, but he would not let it define him. Instead, he would emerge from this encounter wiser and more prepared. Quirrell, now under Voldemort''s full control, advanced toward Harry, grabbing his arm and dragging him toward the mirror. ncing back at the mirror, Harry saw only his reflection staring back at him. "Seems like my mental shields are holding up, Nigel," Harry thought, seeking reassurance.
Nigel''s response wasced with a hint of pride, "As long as I don''t want it, nothing can prate your mind." Harry allowed himself a small smirk at Nigel''s confidence.
"What do you see, boy? How can I get the stone?" Voldemort demanded, his patience wearing thin. Harry examined the mirror more closely, trying to discern the spell that felt so familiar. "Could this be Intentus Revelio?" he wondered silently.
Nigel confirmed his suspicion, "It does seem so, Master Harry." This realization brought a chuckle from Harry, much to Voldemort''s confusion. "What''s so amusing, boy?" Voldemort probed, irritation evident in his tone.
Harry''s amusement stemmed from the spell he had used during the Easter Egg Hunt, which hid objects behind intentions, now seemingly employed in the mirror''s magic. Dumbledore''s hasty departure following Flitwick''s exnation of the spell Harry used for the final egg clicked into ce. "The Headmaster must have taken inspiration from our little event," Harry thought, a mixture of contempt and disbelief coloring his thoughts. "I wonder under what intention he hid the stone," he pondered.
Voldemort, growing impatient, repeated his question, "What do you see? How can we obtain the stone?"
With his mental shields firmly in ce, Harry looked directly at Voldemort, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I see myself in a grand castle, surrounded by a hundred beautiful women. Gold spills at my feet, while scantily d servants cater to every whim," he dered with exaggerated grandeur. Both Voldemort and Quirrell stared at him, taken aback. "You lecherous teenager!" Voldemort hissed in disgust, unable to prate Harry''s carefully constructed lie.
Harry, in the meantime, pondered the intention Dumbledore might have used for the mirror. "He wants me to be a hero, doesn''t he, Nigel? Let a little of my consciousness be probed by the mirror. That consciousness should have a selfless attitude, ready to die to protect the school," Harry spected, adjusting his mental shields to allow a sliver of his thoughts to be essible.
As Nigelplied, a reflection began to appear in the mirror. The Harry in the mirror fought selflessly but fell in the end, the atmosphere was tense and charged with a somber bravery. The Harry in the mirror moved with determination, his every spell cast and counter evading being calcted and precise. The mirroredbat wasn''t just a battle; it was a testament to his resolve to protect Hogwarts, even at the cost of his own life, yet the stone remained elusive. "It isn''t selfless sacrifice?" Harry frowned, puzzled. "I thought Dumbledore would want me to be a pawn," he mused, contemting the headmaster''s possible intentions.
Changing tactics, Harry said, "Shift it to a heroic figure who would fight to thest drop of his blood and stand tall in the face of death." The reflection morphed once more, showing Harry in a fiercebat with Quirrell and Voldemort, his body impaled and bleeding, yet defiantly unyielding. Harry as an unyielding warrior, his body riddled with injuries yet undeterred. Each punch thrown and every spell cast spoke volumes of his unbreakable will. The pain seemed to fuel him further, pushing him to stand even taller against his adversaries. But as the fight dragged on without the stone''s appearance, Harry''s frustration grew. "No, this is wrong too," he noted with frustration, the spell''splexity dawning on him. "Troublesome spell."
Nigel chimed in, "I believe the headmaster would want someone to retrieve the stone with a pure desire, perhaps to use it for good." Harry nodded, and the mirror''s image changed again. This time, the Harry in the mirror secured the red stone, a surge of power enveloping him. He used this newfound strength to ovee Voldemort and Quirrell but, shaking his head, Harry dismissed this scenario too. "No. This isn''t correct either. The intention should be about protecting the stone without any thought of using it for oneself. Nigel, craft the consciousness with no greed or desire for selfishness."
As the mirror''s scene shifted once again, the reflection of Harry raised the stone, showing it to the real Harry before pocketing it. Suddenly, Harry felt a bulge in his pocket. "Send it to the inventory," he instructed Nigel.
Quirrell, increasingly frustrated, brought his finger threateningly close to Harry''s face, "Think! That foolish old man must have nned something for you!" he spat, attempting to intimidate Harry. But as soon as his finger made contact with Harry''s forehead, expecting to inflict pain, a shock of pain recoiled through Quirrell instead. "What is this!" he cried out, reeling from the unexpected agony.
Harry, equally surprised, looked sharply at Quirrell. "What''s happening, Nigel?" he asked, seeking understanding from his unseenpanion.
Nigel, momentarily puzzled, quickly adjusted to the situation. "I don''t know either, Master Harry. Do you want to use System Points?" he queried, his tone a mix of curiosity and urgency. Harry, watching Quirrell reach for his wand, made a snap decision. "Do it quick, Nigel."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch153- Got Away
Ch153- Got Away
Harry, equally surprised, looked sharply at Quirrell. "What''s happening, Nigel?" he asked, seeking understanding from his unseenpanion.
Nigel, momentarily puzzled, quickly adjusted to the situation. "I don''t know either, Master Harry. Do you want to use System Points?" he queried, his tone a mix of curiosity and urgency. Harry, watching Quirrell reach for his wand, made a snap decision. "Do it quick, Nigel."
With efficiency born of their unique partnership, Nigel utilized System Points to unravel the mystery. "It seems that, due to being merged with Voldemort, Quirrell is now also vulnerable to the protective magic that guards you," Nigel revealed, a hint of intrigue in his voice.
Harry''s frown deepened as he processed this new information. "A spell I have on me? Why do I not know about this?" he demanded, his frustration evident.
Nigel borated, his tone taking on a more exnatory cadence. "It appears the reason you were able to defeat Voldemort as a baby was due to your mother, Master Harry. By sacrificing herself, she invoked a powerful ritual. Her love for you created a protective enchantment against anyone who means you harm."
Understanding dawned on Harry, warmth flooding through him as he grasped the extent of his mother''s sacrifice. However, he knew this was not the moment for reflection. With determination, Harry dashed forward, cing his hands on both of Quirrell''s faces, including the one that bore Voldemort.
The effect was instantaneous and dramatic. Quirrell recoiled as if struck by a physical force, his screams filling the chamber. The agony on Voldemort''s face was evident, even in its spectral form, as he tried to detach himself from Quirrell.
"Seems like a touch of love is more powerful than I thought," Harry quipped, stepping back as Quirrell stumbled, trying to regain hisposure.
Nigel couldn''t resistmenting, "Ah, the power of love. How quaint. I suppose Voldemort never stood a chance against such a formidable foe."
Harry lunged once more, touching Quirrell''s bare skin directly. The reaction was immediate and intense; Quirrell''s skin seared and crumbled like parched earth under the scorching sun, turning into nothing more than dust beneath Harry''s fingers. As Quirrell''s body disintegrated, Voldemort''s spectral form, a wraith of his former self, detached and hissed in fury and pain.
Scrambling to retrieve his wand from the floor, Harry locked eyes with the wraith. "You''re not escaping this time," he dered, a fierce determination in his voice. Yet, before Harry could enact any spell to bind or harm the wraith, it fled like a shadow chased by light, swiftly vanishing through the cracks in the walls. "st it!" Harry cursed under his breath, his gaze scanning the now eerily quiet chamber.
"Nigel, is there any chance the headmaster might know I was the one in here?" Harry inquired, his mind racing through the possibilities of being discovered.
After a brief pause, Nigel responded, "It''s possible he might suspect, Master Harry, but proving it would be another matter entirely."
With a nod, Harry slipped the invisibility cloak back over his shoulders, deciding that now was the time for a discreet retreat. His exit, however, was dyed by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. Peering around the corner, Harry saw Professors McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout entering the chamber, their expressions a mix of concern and urgency.
Harry pressed himself against the wall, hidden beneath the cloak, as Snape raised his wand and uttered, "Homenum Revelio." Harry held his breath, expecting the worst, but to his relief and surprise, the spell revealed nothing. "No one is here," Snape muttered, an edge of frustration in his voice.
As the professors moved deeper into the chamber, Harry seized the opportunity to slip out the door. Outside, he nearly bumped into Hagrid, who was beside Fluffy, struggling to keep the giant beast calm. "I''m hopin'' ya didn''t get yerself into too much trouble, Harry," Hagrid mumbled to himself, clearly worried yet oblivious to Harry''s presence.
Choosing to bypass Hagrid and the potential for aplicated conversation, Harry hastened his steps and made his way back to the Slytherinmon room. Once safe in his dormitory, he stashed the cloak and descended to join his housemates.
Upon seeing him, Daphne and Tracey quickly approached, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity, followed by Pansy, Malfoy, Nott, and Zabini. "Where have you been, Harry?" Tracey asked, her worry evident.
"In my room, taking a nap," Harry replied, the lie slipping easily from his lips.
"We knocked, but you didn''t answer," Daphne added, her brow furrowed.
"I had a house-elf cast an Imperturbable Charm around my bed. I hate being disturbed when I''m sleeping," Harry exined, hoping the added detail would stave off further questions.
Their curiosity not entirely satisfied, but choosing not to press the issue, the group shifted the conversation. "What''s going on?" Harry feigned ignorance.
With a roll of her eyes, Pansy replied, "The whole school''s been put on lockdown. After the exams, the professors told us to go to our rooms and stay there. No one knows why."
Harry nodded, pretending to absorb the news for the first time. Inside, he was piecing together the fallout of his confrontation with Quirrell and Voldemort, aware that the school''s heightened security likely stemmed from their encounter.
While waiting for themotion outside to settle, Harry''s curiosity about the Philosopher''s Stone he had managed to secure from the mirror couldn''t be quenched. His mind was already racing with questions about its authenticity and power. Deciding to put his doubts to rest, Harry whispered, "Observe," focusing his intent on the stone still tucked away in his inventory.
[System Message: Replica Philosopher''s Stone - A finely crafted imitation of the legendary Philosopher''s Stone. While it possesses a fraction (1%) of the original stone''s capabilities, it can still bestow minor health rejuvenation and a slight increase in magical power to its holder. Caution: Not suitable for creating gold or achieving true immortality.]
Harry clicked his tongue in mild annoyance, yet not entirely surprised. "Should have known Nics mel wouldn''t just hand over an artifact as potent as the Philosopher''s Stone. Not only is it a source of longevity and endless riches, but also a grand Legendary Immortal Nexus," he mused, his toneced with both admiration and a hint of resignation.
Nigel''sughter, light and teasing, echoed in Harry''s mind. "Fake as it may be, Master Harry, allow me the honor of being its Ethereal Guardian."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s offer, recognizing the yful sarcasm for what it was. "Sure, why not? It''s not as if we have the real deal to worry about. Still, even a 1% replica coulde in handy. Just be sure not to get too attached to it, Nigel."
The conversation with Nigel offered a brief reprieve from the heavier thoughts weighing on Harry''s mind. The encounter with Quirrell and Voldemort had revealed depths of danger and intrigue at Hogwarts that Harry hadn''t fully anticipated.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch154- In the Pursuit of Success, Anything is Permissible
Ch154- In the Pursuit of Sess, Anything is Permissible
A few hourster, as the sunlight began to wane, casting long shadows across the stone walls of Hogwarts, the Great Hall buzzed with an unusual energy. Students, still whispering about the day''s odd events and the unexpected lockdown, filled the hall, their curiosity piqued. Harry, settled among his housemates, watched as Professors McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout entered, their expressions solemn. Dumbledore, trailing behind, appeared thoughtful, his usual twinkle dimmed by recent events.
Dumbledore stepped up to the podium, clearing his throat to catch the attention of the bustling hall. "Due to an unfortunate situation," he began, his voice echoing with a gravity that instantly hushed the room, "Professor Quirrell has left the school and will not be returning next year. His exams were all carried out, and I shall be grading them. As all exams have concluded, we will be having a special pre-end of school feast. I insist on all students staying indoors in the Great Hall and enjoying themselves."
Harry couldn''t help but smirk at Dumbledore''s announcement, a suspicion tickling the back of his mind. "They''re keeping us here on purpose, Nigel," he whispered under his breath, almost certain of the headmaster''s strategy. "You think they''re searching our bags for the stone?"
Nigel''s response, tinged with his usual blend of amusement and insight, came swiftly. "It seems so, Master Harry. I imagine the poor house-elves are rummaging through your belongings as we speak."
Harry chuckled, reassured by the secrecy of his inventory. "Well, they''re in for a disappointment. They can''t find anything since everything I own is safely tucked away."
The feast unfolded with a grandeur only Hogwarts could muster, the tablesden with dishes that seemed to defy thews of culinary physics.
The air in Hogwarts seemed to buzz with whispers and rumors for the entire week following the disappearance of the Philosopher''s Stone and the mysterious evanescenceof Professor Quirrell. No one seemed to know exactly what had happened, and the faculty''s tight-lipped responses only fueled the students'' curiosity. Harry, amidst all the spection, remained outwardly unfazed, a testament to his unique vantage point on the events.
On the day the exam results were posted, Harry found himself nked by Tracey and Daphne, with Neville, Hermione, Susan, and Hannah close by. The arrival of Pansy, Malfoy, Nott, Zabini, Padma Patil, Lavender Brown, and Parvati Patil added to the eager crowd around the notice board. The list revealed Harry''s name at the top across seven subjects: Astronomy, Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Herbology, History of Magic, Transfiguration, and Potions. A star next to his name in Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, and Potions underscored his exceptional performance. In Herbology, he shared the top spot with Neville, while in History of Magic and Astronomy, Hermione and Daphne were his equals.
Hermione''s frustration was palpable, though she had somewhat resigned herself to Harry''s dominance in academics. The revtion that Neville outperformed her in Herbology and that Daphne was on par with her in Astronomy and History of Magic was a bitter pill to swallow. Harry, for his part, wore a carefree smile, almost taking for granted his position at the top of his ss, courtesy of the numerous advantages his unique situation with Nigel provided.
"Seems your ''cheats'' have paid off, Master Harry," Nigelmented, the mischief in his tone unmistakable. "Though, I must say, it does make for a rather dullpetition."
Harry chuckled softly. "It might be dull for you, but it''s certainly causing a stir here. Look at Hermione''s face," he whispered back, his gaze subtly drifting to Hermione''s mixed expression of vexation and disbelief.
"Ah, the sweet taste of victory, tinged with the salt of your friends'' tears. How very Slytherin of you, Master Harry," Nigel teased, clearly enjoying the moment.
Harry rolled his eyes, a gesture lost on those around him but understood by Nigel. "I''m not gloating. It''s just interesting to see how everyone reacts. And besides, it''s not like I''m using the cheats to hurt anyone."
"Of course, of course," Nigel continued, his voice dripping with feigned innocence. "Merely an observation on the dynamics of academic excellence. But do tell, how does our dear Neville feel about his newfound status as Herbology king?"
ncing at Neville, who was wearing a broad, proud smile, Harry replied, "He seems pretty pleased with himself. And rightly so. I think this might be the first time he''s outperformed Hermione in anything."
"Ah, the winds of change are blowing. Perhaps you should start a tutoring service, Master Harry. ''From zero to hero, with just a touch of Potter magic.'' You''d make a killing," Nigel suggested, the sarcasm in his voice as thick as treacle.
Harry shook his head, amused. "Let''s not add ''entrepreneur'' to my alreadyplicated Hogwarts resume. I think I''ve got enough on my te as it is."
Back in the Slytherin Common Room, Harry stepped in alongside his friends to find the room abuzz with anticipation. Grinning, he said, "It''s showtime, Nigel. If this works, it''ll be brilliant. If not, next year might be a bit rough for me."
Nigel''sughter rang in his mind, "The mere thought of your n sends shivers down my spine, Master Harry."
As Harry approached the room where the Serpent of the Crown resided, his heart raced with excitement and a hint of nervousness. Today was no ordinary day; it was the day the room would choose its next guardian. Harry advanced towards where Selena sat. Over the past year, despite their age difference, they had formed a close bond, yet even she was unaware of the n he had hatched.
Harry smiled warmly at Selena, "They''re ready." As she stood, returning the smile, the depth of their unlikely friendship was evident. Despite the gap in their ages, their bond has deepened over the year. Yet, regarding Harry''s audacious n, even Selena was left in the shadows.
Positioned before the room, a resonant voice filled themon room,manding, "Bow before the Serpent of the Crown." Selena''s brows knitted in confusion, her gaze shifting to Harry. This pivotal moment was Harry''s to seize, a golden opportunity to im the title that marked the pinnacle of magical prowess and leadership within Slytherin. Despite his unmatched talent, his youth was a significant barrier. Unwilling to let this chance slip through his fingers, Harry offered Selena an apologetic nce before stepping out of the room.
As he walked out, the bowing students turned their attention towards him, standing in silent reverence. Harry, amidst a sea of expectant faces, stood with aposed dignity. This was it, the culmination of all his efforts.
As Harry stood before the bowing students of Slytherin House, he chanted silently to himself, "Work! You''ve got to work." Behind him, Selena watched, her expression a mix of surprise and understanding as she realized the cleverness behind Harry''s n. By orchestrating this grand gesture, Harry was trying to influence the mystical selection process of the Serpent of the Crown, a n so audacious that even Nigel couldn''t help but feel a thrill of anticipation.
Harry''s n was not a spur-of-the-moment idea but rather a carefully thought-out strategy that even took Selena, the reigning Serpent of the Crown, by surprise. Harry recognized that his younger age put him at a disadvantage in the traditional contest for leadership. Directly challenging Selena or going against older students, who had more experience, wasn''t feasible. So, Harry crafted a clever and straightforward strategy. He personally spoke with every single Slytherin student, sharing his ns to throw a grand farewell party for Selena. He tapped into their shared desire to celebrate the achievements of their distinguished graduate. He convinced a handful of meeker students to bow, hoping that their actions, coupled with an authoritative recording he had prepared, would encourage the rest to follow suit due to peer pressure. Standing before his peers, who were now bowing, Harry''s n appeared to be sessful. The question that remained was whether the room would ept his innovative approach(cheating) to iming leadership.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch155- The New Serpent of the Crown
Ch155- The New Serpent of the Crown
As Harry stood, waiting with bated breath, the room around him seemed to pulse with ancient, unseen energy. The Slytherins'' eyes were fixed on him, their expressions a blend of curiosity, skepticism, and in a few cases, awe. Harry knew that this moment could very well define his future at Hogwarts. If the room epted him, he would be the Serpent of the Crown, a title that would grant him unparalleled respect and authority within Slytherin House for the next six years. However, if his n failed, theing year would be fraught with challenges, perhaps more daunting than any he had faced thus far.
The air in themon room thickened, a tangible sign that the ancient magics were stirring. The dimming lights added a dramatic ir, casting long shadows that seemed to dance along the walls. The older students, who had witnessed this ceremony before, exchanged nces of surprise and anticipation. Harry, standing in the center of it all, felt a thrum of power coursing through the room, touching every corner, every shadow, before converging upon him.
"What is the meaning of this?" demanded a sixth-year Slytherin, his voice cutting through the charged silence. Harry, however, chose not to respond, his focus unyielding as he stood amidst the swirling magic.
The magic enveloping him felt alive, as if it were examining him, probing the depths of his ambition, his cunning, and his determination. It was a sensation unlike any he had felt before, both exhrating and intimidating. The room seemed to churn with a purpose, its ancient magic evaluating the young wizard before it.
Suddenly, the light shifted, concentrating around Harry in a spectacle of luminous energy. It was as though the very essence of Slytherin House was acknowledging him, wrapping him in its legacy. The students watched in amazement as the magic swirled around Harry, enhancing his presence, making him appear both formidable and regal.
As the magical currents intensified, Harry could feel his own magic responding, growing stronger, more attuned to the will of the room. It was as though the ancient enchantments were imbuing him with a portion of their power, recognizing him as the new Serpent of the Crown.
As Selena stepped aside, a magical transformation urred that left the entire Slytherinmon room in awe. The badge she once wore, signifying her as the Serpent of the Crown, vanished from her robe and reappeared on Harry''s. The emblem, a serpent entwined around a crown, now gleamed on Harry''s chest, a symbol of his new status. This change, silent yet profound, spoke volumes. The older students, some of whom had harbored aspirations for the title themselves, now faced a reality they hadn''t anticipated: Harry, a mere first-year soon to be second-year, was their new Serpent of the Crown.
"Impossible," murmured a sixth-year, his voice tinged with disbelief. Yet, the rules of Slytherin House were clear and unyielding. As members of this ancient house, they were bound to recognize and respect the authority of the Serpent of the Crown, regardless of their personal feelings. Harry, despite his youth, had outmaneuvered them all.
Selena, her smile both proud and gracious, turned to Harry. "This is the peak of cunningness, I must admit. Congrattions, Harry."
With a light chuckle, Harry replied, "Thank you, Selena." His eyes sparkled with a mix of gratitude and mischief, aware of the shock his strategy had caused even among his closest friends.
Tracey and Daphne, standing nearby, wore expressions of amazement mingled with a hint of annoyance. They were among Harry''s closestpanions, yet he had managed to keep them in the dark about his daring n. While they felt a slight sting at being out of the loop, their annoyance was tempered by understanding. They knew Harry was driven by ambition, and seizing the title of Serpent of the Crown was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up.
Malfoy, on the other hand, was visibly irked. Despite his vexation, he couldn''t help but admire the depth of Harry''s cunning. It was a maneuver that demanded respect, even from someone as prideful as Draco Malfoy.
Nott simply shrugged, an unspoken acknowledgment of Harry''s feat, while Zabini''s gaze remained fixed on Harry, perhaps contemting the implications of this unforeseen turn of events.
The older students, particrly those who had considered themselves contenders for the title, were now caught in a tumult of emotions ranging from loss to anger. The opportunity they had awaited had been snatched away by a first-year, an underdog who had quietly ascended to the pinnacle of Slytherin hierarchy.
As the initial shock faded, whispers and murmurs filled themon room. Students exchanged looks, some of disbelief, others of newfound respect. Harry''s aplishment was not just a personal victory but a statement about the unpredictable nature of power and ambition within Slytherin House.
"Master Harry, I must say, your knack for stirring the pot is unparalleled," Nigel remarked, his voiceced with amusement. "A masterstroke, if I may add. You''ve turned the tables in such a fashion that even Machiavelli would take notes."
Harry, his smile broadening at Nigel''s words, replied, "Well, I couldn''t have done it without a bit of magical ingenuity, could I? It''s all about ying the game by the rules, but with a twist."
"Indeed," Nigel agreed, his tone yful. "And what a twist it was. You''ve just rewritten the ybook for future generations of Slytherins. They''ll be studying your maneuver for years toe, trying to decipher just how you managed to im the crown without so much as a duel."
"It''s all about understanding the system and then, well, bending it to your will," Harry mused, his eyes twinkling with the thrill of his achievement.
"Speaking of bending, I daresay you''ve bent not just the rules, but the very perception of what''s possible within these hallowed halls," Nigel quipped. "But do tell, Master Harry, now that you''ve ascended to such heights, what''s next on your grand agenda?"
Harry paused, considering Nigel''s question. "For now, I think I''ll enjoy the victory. Bute next term, there''s much to be done. With this titlees responsibility, and I intend to use it to make some positive changes around here."
"A noble endeavor indeed," Nigel responded, his tone now carrying a hint of respect. "Just remember, with great poweres... well, you know the rest. The eyes of Slytherin, both friend and foe, will be upon you."
Harry nodded, fully aware of the weight of his new role. "I''ll keep that in mind. But for now, let''s just say that Slytherin House might be in for a few surprises."
Selena then called the students to gather, her voice echoing through the Slytherin Common Room with an authority that had always seemed backed by an invisible, magical bond connecting her to every member of Slytherin. However, as she spoke, she sensed a shift; the magical reign she had wielded over them for three years felt as if it had slipped through her fingers like sand. "Let''s go to the Great Hall for the end-of-year feast," she announced, trying to maintain herposure despite the internal turmoil.
The students, though no longer bound by the same magical obligation to hermand, respected Selena enough to nod in agreement. Yet, their eyes shifted to Harry, seeking his nod of approval. Harry, understanding the unspoken question in their gaze, gave a slight nod, affirming Selena''s call to the feast. This subtle exchange marked the transfer of allegiance, a moment that solidified Harry''s new position not just in title but in the hearts and minds of his housemates.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch156- House Cup
Ch156- House Cup
Hello you all!
As we reached the end of the first book and first volume, I would like to say a few words;
Firstly, I know this is a slow-burn fic, and I know many don''t like it. And I know it is hypocritical, but I don''t want to write an overpowered Harrying in, blitzing through the plot, acquiring a few girls, and then jumping to something unrted to the novel. I emphasize it all the time, and I don''t know if you have noticed, but I always call my fics as fics, or fanfics, because that is what they are. Although I like to deviate from the original plot and add original elements, I really don''t like finishing the plot then writing something entirely new. I would much prefer writing something original instead of that. But adding all those original ideas in between makes the novel a lot longer, and makes many get bored, which is understandable. I know everyone has different tastes, and I am not egotistic enough to think everyone would enjoy my fics as much as I do. So, here we are, after almost half a year, we ended the first book. Such a long journey.
Nigel: "Indeed, Master FanficGOD, the journey of a thousand pages begins with a single word, and each word you''ve penned has been a step toward magical mastery."
Secondly, real life waits for no one, and I started to show myck of ability in time managementtely, as you may have noticed, the publishing rate dropped a bit. Well, that is unfortunately life. In certain periods, due to school and work, I cannot give all my time, and I would much rather reduce the number of chapters instead of the quality of the chapters.
Nigel: "Ah, the relentless march of time, Master FanficGOD. Even the most powerful wizards must sometimes bow to its demands."
Thirdly, just saying, I don''t want you to get the wrong idea, but patrons reduced as well, and hopefully I will to end this fic, the amount I earn from Patreon is less than I was anticipating. Well, I am still thankful to all my patrons and readers in here. I am just saying, life is getting tougher.
Nigel: "Every coin has two sides, just as every story has its ebbs and flows. Your dedication, much like your magic, remains invaluable."
Next, there is a small arc of summer which is important. I wanted to keep it short, but before I could realize it, it was a few chapters. Oof, but I promise, the details are all important, and hopefully, you will catch them. Pleasement if you do! I really like to read your theories and feedback!
Nigel: "A masterful brew of intrigue and detail, Master FanficGOD. Each chapter a vital ingredient to the concoction of our grand tale."
Lastly, Nigel! Oh Nigel! Man, how should I put it... I know he annoys most of you, but I said it at the beginning, I wanted to write a Nigel and this whole fic was built around him. I try to regte his snarkiness, sarcasm, and chattiness, but Nigel is an important element of this novel.
Nigel: "Though I may be but a humble assistant in your magical endeavors, Master FanficGOD, rest assured, I am here to stay, assisting, quipping, and, undoubtedly, enchanting."
Once again, Thank you! Have fun!
------
As they entered the Great Hall, the sight that greeted them was a sea of green banners, each fluttering proudly to proim Slytherin''s victory in the house cup. This victory had been all but assured, given Harry''s extraordinary performance in Quidditch throughout the year. Just days ago, in a match that would be remembered for ages, Harry had faced off against Cedric Diggory, Hufflepuff''s talented Seeker. That game, the final one of the season, had been nothing short of spectacr, with Harry disying a level of skill that left both yers and spectators in awe. His strategy over the season had been to surprising performance at most unexpected times, ensuring that audiences were in suspense all the time, expecting either a miracle from him or a normal game. This approach not only kept everyone on their toes but also solidified his reputation as a formidable Seeker.
Beyond Quidditch, Harry''s academic achievements and contributions in sses had garnered significant house points for Slytherin, making their win in the house cup a foregone conclusion. His entrance into the Great Hall was marked by a palpable shift in the atmosphere, with Snape''s intense gaze upon him. Snape, the head of Slytherin and a figure of authority within the house, was not immune to the changes brought about by Harry''s new title as the Serpent of the Crown. The subtle yet unmistakable shift in power dynamics was felt by everyone, Snape included.
Harry, sensing Snape''s scrutiny, offered a respectful nod. It was a moment that underscored the changing tides within Slytherin, a house long ustomed to tradition and hierarchy. Harry''s rise to the Serpent of the Crown, under the most unconventional circumstances, had altered the fabric of their collective identity, ushering in an era of unpredictability and intrigue.
As the grand feastmenced, the Great Hall was abuzz with lively chatter and bursts ofughter, marking the celebration of another year''s end at Hogwarts. Amidst this festive atmosphere, Dumbledore stood up, gently tapping his ss with a fork to draw everyone''s attention.
"Another year behind us!" Dumbledore dered with his usual spark of joy. "And here I am, burdening you with an old man¡¯s rambling tales before we dive into our splendid feast. What a journey this year has been! I hope your minds are brimming more than they were when we started... and now, you have the entire summer to let them rx before we embark on new adventures next year." His words, light and full of warmth, drewughter from the hall.
"The house cup, this year, undeniably belongs to Slytherin house. Their triumph in the Quidditch Cup, along with their substantial lead in house points, makes them our champions." The announcement sent a wave of cheers erupting from the Slytherin table, while polite apuse peppered the rest of the hall. Harry, at the heart of these victories, had yed fair in the eyes of all, yet his strategic advantages remained his secret. His academic prowess was no mystery, leaving room for envy but no space for denial in the merit of Slytherin''s victory.
As Dumbledore¡¯s speech continued, Harry couldn''t help but reflect on the year''s events, his mind buzzing with the thrill of their achievements. Nigel, seizing the moment, chimed in, "A toast to our Master of Slytherin, the conqueror of both academic and athletic realms. You''ve certainly made this year one for the history books, Master Harry."
Harry, suppressing a smile, responded silently, "Thanks, Nigel. Though it feels like we¡¯ve only just begun. There''s much more to do, and next year promises even more challenges."
"Indeed," Nigel replied, his tone imbued with a yful sarcasm. "And let''s not forget the summer ahead. A time for rest, or perhaps, a time for plotting? The world is your oyster, Master Harry, and I dare say, you''ve got a knack for finding pearls."
As thest remaining days of freedom at Hogwarts dwindled to a close, the bustling energy of students preparing to return home was palpable. The corridors echoed with promises to write and ns for reunions as they made their way to the Hogwarts Express. Harry found himself nestled in apartment surrounded by his closest allies: Daphne, Tracey, Neville, Hermione, Susan, Hannah, and Padma Patil. The space soon became even more crowded as Parvati, apanied by Lavender from Gryffindor and Pansy, joined the gathering, bringing an air of finality to their Hogwarts chapter for the year.
Harry, now in his Muggle attire, wore a dark green shirt paired with ck jeans, his appearance a stark contrast to the Hogwarts robes. His hair, as ever, defied any attempts at order, framing his sses in a familiar disarray. The past year of physical conditioning had lent him a slight edge in height over his peers, along with a toned physique that subtly hinted at his diligence outside the academic realm. This added a touch of handsomeness to his usual boyish charm, presenting a figure of both capability and approachability.
As the train chugged away from the tform, leaving the magical castle behind, thepartment filled with chatter. Discussions ranged from the excitement of the uing holidays to reflections on the year''s challenges and triumphs. Harry, while part of the conversation, felt Nigel''s presence, a constant source of drymentary and keen observations, though invisible and unheard to all but him.
"Quite the gathering you''ve assembled here, Master Harry," Nigel remarked, his toneced with amusement. "A veritable council of Hogwarts'' brightest and bravest. One might think you''re plotting to take over the world."
Harry, managing to keep his response internal and his expression neutral, whispered under his breath, "Not the world, just plotting how to survive another year at Hogwarts."
"Oh, the humility," Nigel quipped back. "But truly, it''s been quite the year. You''ve managed to top the ss, be a Quidditch sensation, and even im the Serpent of the Crown. Makes one wonder what''s left for the encore."
Harry smiled at that, his eyes flicking briefly to his friends who were engaged in a lively debate over the best way to spend the summer. "I suppose we''ll have to see what next year brings. There''s always something."
"Indeed," Nigel agreed, his voice still rich with sarcasm. "Perhaps a summer of rxation and leisure? Ah, but that doesn''t sound much like you, does it? Always one for a project or a puzzle."
The conversation in thepartment turned to ns for the summer, each friend sharing their hopes and expectations. Hermione, ever the academic, spoke of a reading list that could very well double as a small library. Neville, with newfound confidence, shared his excitement about helping his grandmother in the garden and experimenting with some of the magical nts they''d studied. Daphne and Tracey were looking forward to some well-deserved rest and perhaps a few small adventures of their own, while Susan and Hannah spoke of spending time with family and catching up on everything they''d missed while at Hogwarts.
Parvata and Lavender, on the other hand, seemed all too eager to dive into the social scene of the wizarding world, with ns that ranged from visiting Diagon Alley to attending various magical gatherings. Pansy, ever the social butterfly, had simr ambitions, clearly nning to make the most of every gathering and event.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch157- Don’t Lay a Finger on Me!
Ch157- Don¡¯t Lay a Finger on Me!
As Harry gazed out of the window, watching the picturesquendscape of the British countryside whisk by, Pansy Parkinson''s voice sliced through his moment of tranquility. "So, Harry, nning to bury your head in books all summer, or do you have ns that actually involve seeing the sun?" she quipped, a yful smirk on her face.
Harry, ustomed to Pansy''s needling, couldn''t help but chuckle at her remark. While Pansy wasn''t exactly part of his close circle, her constant jabs had be a familiar part of his school life. He found himself engaging with her in a battle of wits more often than not, using her as a sounding board for his growing arsenal of sarcasticebacks. To his amusement, Pansy seemed to revel in their verbal sparring.
"Actually, Pansy, I was nning on developing a new hobby," Harry retorted with a smirk. "I thought I might take up dragon taming, but then I remembered I like my eyebrows where they are. Much more exciting than reading, but I do have dashing eyebrows, right?"
Pansy rolled her eyes, but her smirk widened. "Dragon taming? Please, Harry, leave the heroics to your Quidditch matches. I doubt you''dst a minute with a real dragon."
Harry smiled as he said, "I feel like you''re challenging me on purpose, Pansy. Are you this ready to get rid of me?"
Pansy raised an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth twitching upwards. "Oh, Harry, as if anyone could get rid of you that easily. You''re like a bad Knut, always turning up."
Neville, who had been quietly listening, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Harry and dragons, now that would be something to see."
Hermione, shaking her head with a smile, interjected, "Let''s not give him any ideas. Next thing you know, Harry will be off looking for some dragon to befriend."
Nigel chimed in Harry''s mind, ayer of amusement in his tone, "Only if they knew you''re fostering a dragon at this very moment." Harry chuckled silently, keeping his ns for taming Ash, the dragon, to himself. Pansy, noticing the smirk on Harry''s face yet ignorant of its cause, felt a twinge of vexation.
"What''s so funny, Potter? nning on sharing with the ss, or is it another secret of the famous Harry Potter?" Pansy prodded, her tone a mix of curiosity and challenge.
Harry, not missing a beat, responded, "Oh, you know, just contemting theplexities of dragon taming. It''s a rather heated topic."
Pansy snorted, "Heated? Is that your attempt at humor, Potter? Because the only thing that''s going to be heated is your¡ª"
"Hat," Harry interjected smoothly, saving Pansy from potentially earning herself a reprimand for inappropriatenguage in front of the girls. "Yes, I imagine it would be rather warm, wouldn''t you say?"
Neville, enjoying the banter, added, "Just make sure you invite us to the dragon taming show, Harry. I wouldn''t miss it for the world."
Harry grinned, "Of course, Neville. Front-row seats for everyone. Just don''t forget your fireproof cloaks."
Hermione sighed, "Honestly, Harry, I do worry about you sometimes. You have a knack for finding trouble, or should I say, letting trouble find you."
Nigel''s voice,ced with feigned concern, piped up, "Indeed, Master Harry, one does wonder if your middle name might secretly be ''Trouble.'' Or perhaps ''Adventurous''? No, ''Reckless''? The possibilities are endless."
Harry, maintaining his poker face amidst his friends, mentally retorted, "Let''s just stick with James for now, Nigel. I think that''s enough trouble as it is."
Tracey, noticing that Pansy seemed to monopolize Harry''s attention with their yful banter, pouted slightly, feeling a tad left out. Daphne, on the other side, shared Tracey''s sentiment but with a frown, hinting at her slight irritation. To shift the focus, the duo began discussing the variations of simple magic that Harry had guided them through during the year. They had taken Harry''s assignments seriously and had not disappointed him,ing up with their own creative twists to simple charms like Lumos and the Fire-Making Spell. They were also experimenting with the Levitation Spell, although that proved to be a bit more challenging than anticipated.
"You know," Tracey began, her voice infused with a hint of mischief, "Daphne and I have been working on something pretty interesting this year. Harry''s been giving us these... let''s call them ''extracurricr assignments.''" She shed a grin at Harry, who felt a twinge of apprehension at where this conversation might lead.
Daphne picked up where Tracey left off, her enthusiasm unmistakable. "Yes, and we''ve actually made some progress on varying simple charms. Starting with Lumos, we''ve found a way to adjust its intensity and even color! It''s fascinating how a few tweaks canpletely change a spell''s application."
Thepartment, which had been filled with the sounds of casual chatter andughter, fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Tracey and Daphne. The idea of customizing spells seemed to intrigue them all, a testament to the innovative spirit that Harry had fostered among his friends.
"And not just Lumos," Tracey continued, clearly enjoying the spotlight. "We''ve also been experimenting with the Fire-Making Spell. Imagine being able to control the size and heat of the me with just a slight modification in the incantation."
The others, previously unaware of this, leaned in, curiosity piqued. Harry, feeling a mild headacheing on with the realization that he might have to exin theplexities of modifying spellwork to the group, simply nodded in acknowledgment of Tracey and Daphne''s achievements.
The air of curiosity swiftly shifted within the Hogwarts Expresspartment, as Tracey and Daphne¡¯s revtions about their magical experimentations under Harry¡¯s guidance sparked a blend of intrigue and slight resentment from their peers. Tracey¡¯s smile widened, clearly proud of their achievements, while the others eyed Harry, wondering why they hadn''t been offered the same opportunity.
Sighing lightly, Harry realized he needed to address the budding feelings of exclusion among his friends. He rummaged through his bag, pulling out papers and a quill, quickly jotting down notes. Once finished, he distributed the sheets among everyone, exining, "These are a bit of extra work if you''re interested. It wasn¡¯t my intention to single anyone out. I thought Daphne and especially Tracey seemed easy to bully, hence the assignments." His gaze lingered on Tracey and Daphne for a moment, a yful glint in his eye as a small payback for their earlier boast, "But if you''re up for learning more, be warned, I don¡¯t go easy."
Thepartment fell silent for a moment as they processed Harry¡¯s words, then burst into a mix ofughter and mock groans at the thought of more homework over the summer. Tracey and Daphne exchanged a look, a mix of gratitude and mock annoyance at Harry''s subtle jab.
Tracey stood abruptly, a yful yet mockingly hurt tone to her voice as she held Harry''s cheek, "I am not easy to bully!" The words echoing around the crowdedpartment with an air of jovial challenge. Harry, unable to resist the opportunity for a bit of show, waved his wand subtly, uttering, "Digitus Evanesco." In an instant, Tracey''s fingers disappeared from existence, leaving her hand oddly stump-like, her fingertips vanished as if they were never there, freeing Harry''s cheek from her deadly grip.
Looking horrified, Tracey red at Harry, her voice filled with mock indignation, "You have done it now, Potter!" Thepartment, filled with a mixture of shock and amusement, turned their attention towards the spectacle. Lavender and Parvati, unfamiliar with the nuances of Harry''s magic, looked genuinely terrified, while Daphne couldn''t contain herughter, clearly in on the joke. Harry''s spell was harmless, a simple trick, and Tracey''s exaggerated horror was just for show, aimed at teasing those unaware of the jinx''s benign nature.
Hermione, observing the scene, wore an expression of utmost dismay, as if witnessing a beloved book being torn apart. Neville, meanwhile, seemed to want to disappear, his difort palpable as he tried to make himself as small as possible in his seat. Even Pansy, who usually thrived on Hogwarts'' drama, seemed taken aback, her usual bravado momentarily eclipsed by the unexpected turn of events.
Amidst the chaos, Nigel couldn''t resistmenting, his voice tinged with feigned shock, "Master Harry, resorting to vanishing people''s body parts now? What''s next, turning Malfoy''s hair into snakes? Although, that might be an improvement."
Harry, trying to maintain a straight face amidst the reactions around him, whispered back, "Now, there''s an idea. But let''s not give Malfoy too much credit; he might start thinking he''s part serpent." His words, unheard by the others, were enough to bring a smirk to his face, imagining the possibilities.
Harry, waving his wand with a flick, restored Tracey''s fingers, "Digitus Redintegro!" The digits reappeared as if they had never been gone. Tracey, sticking her tongue out at Harry, waggled her fingers in front of his face, "See, all back. Harry''s just trying to keep us on our toes."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch158- Finally!
Ch158- Finally!
The mood in thepartment lightened considerably after the brief moment of shock, with even Hermione managing a smile, though she still seemed a tad concerned about the potential for magical mischief. "I suppose this means we should all be careful not to get on Harry''s bad side," she remarked, half-joking, half-serious.
Neville, now somewhat relieved, added, "Or at least make sure we''re in his good graces enough to get our parts back if they go missing."
Asughter filled thepartment, Harry shook his head, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. "Well, as I''ve mentioned before, if you''re eager to learn from me, you might as well be prepared to lose an arm or a leg. I assure you, I''ll return them by the end of the day... or will I?" The yful threat, coupled with his recent demonstration on Tracey, added ayer of excitement and a touch of apprehension about what it meant to be under Harry''s tutge.
Thepartment burst into a fresh round ofughter, the tension from Harry''s prank dissipating into the warm air filled with the promise of summer adventures. Hermione, shaking her head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation, quipped, "Honestly, Harry, you should give lessons on how to keep one''s limbs intact before starting any advanced magic."
Amid their chatter, the train continued its steady journey through the countryside, the scenery outside a blur of greens and browns. Inside, the atmosphere was a cozy bubble ofughter and shared anticipation for the months ahead. Pansy, still a bit ruffled from being the brunt of Harry''s earlier spell, regained herposure and joined in the conversation, her interest piqued by the talk of summer ns.
As the Hogwarts Express finally pulled into King¡¯s Cross Station, marking the end of another term at Hogwarts, Harry, surrounded by his friends, stepped off the train into the bustling atmosphere of the tform. Unlike his usual rush to leave, Harry took his time, embracing each of his friends in turn, ensuring them that they would stay in contact over the summer. The promise of letters and ns for possible meet-ups filled the air with a sense of anticipation for the months ahead.
While making their way through the throng of families and students, Harry spotted a few acquaintances and paused to exchange a few words, sharingughs and recollections of the year past. It wasn''t long before Cedric Diggory made his way over, the friendly rivalry between them as palpable as ever. "Promise me a rematch next year, Harry. I¡¯ll be practicing all summer," Cedric said with apetitive glint in his eye, extending his hand.
Harry shook it firmly, a grin spreading across his face. "You¡¯ve got it, Cedric. Just make sure you¡¯re ready; I won¡¯t be going easy on you," he replied, the friendly banter between them a testament to the respect they held for one another on the Quidditch field.
Cho Chang approached him with a warm smile, her arms open in a friendly embrace. "I''ll miss our Quidditch talks, Harry," she said, her voice tinged with genuine affection. "Make sure you keep practicing."
Harry returned the hug with a light chuckle, "Don''t worry, Cho. I n to spend quite a bit of time on my broom this summer. We''ll have plenty to talk about when we get back."
Their farewell was brief but filled with the unspoken promise of reunions on the Quidditch pitch. As they parted ways, Ron Weasley, along with the twins Fred and George, appeared, their mother Molly and sister Ginny in tow. Ginny''s eyes were wide with a mix of awe and curiosity at the sight of Harry.
Harry greeted them with his usual politeness, especially mindful of Molly''s kindness over the year. "Thank you again for the Christmas present, Mrs. Weasley. It really meant a lot to me," he said, his gratitude evident in his tone.
Molly beamed at him, her maternal warmth radiating. "Oh, it''s nothing, dear. Just make sure youe visit us over the summer, alright?" Harry nodded, promising to try, before gently steering the conversation towards goodbyes.
After bidding farewell to his friends and the cacophony of goodbyes had settled, Harry spotted Selena Rosier making her way toward him, a vision of elegance and grace. Her approach was smooth, with a smile that could light up the dimmest corridors of Hogwarts. As she drew closer, she wrapped Harry in a warm embrace, her demeanor reflecting a blend of respect and fondness. "We must stay in touch, Harry," she said softly, her voiceced with sincerity.
Harry, returning the hug with a gentle pat on her back, couldn''t help but smile. "Absolutely. After all, you still owe me one," he teased, his tone yful yet pointed.
Selena''s smile took on a teasing curve. "I believe allowing your clever ploy to proceed unchallenged has settled our ounts, Harry. Making our fellow Slytherins bow, was it not worth the favor?" Her eyes sparkled with amusement.
Harry, feigning disappointment, sighed dramatically. "Suppose it was worth it," he conceded, a mock sorrow in his voice that quickly gave way to sharedughter. After a moment more of conversation, filled with promises of future projects and mutual support, Selena departed.
Upon disembarking from the Hogwarts Express, Harry''s gaze swiftly located Aunt Petunia, who seemed unusually animated, a stark contrast to her usual reserved demeanor. As he made his way through the crowd, her excitement was unmistakable; she rushed towards him, a disy of affection he gotten used to. "I''ve missed you, Harry," she eximed, her voice carrying a genuine warmth as she wrapped him in a hug.
Harry returned the embrace, a smile spreading across his face. "I''ve missed you too, Aunt Petunia," he responded, feeling aforting sense of belonging As they stepped away from the bustling tform, the conversation flowed naturally between them, with Petunia inquiring about his second term and his academic performance with a keen interest that Harry found both amusing and heartwarming.
"The term was great, actually. Managed to top most of my sses again," Harry shared, keeping the tone light and breezy, hoping to convey the excitement of his achievements without delving too deep into the specifics.
Petunia''s eyes lit up with pride, a clear sign of her genuine interest in Harry''s aplishments. "That''s wonderful to hear, Harry. You''ve always been a bright boy," she said, her voice carrying a hint of pride.
As they stepped outside into the brisk air of the tform, Harry followed Aunt Petunia to a car parked at the side. His eyes widened in surprise at the sight of a Rolls-Royce Silver Shadow. "You bought this?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.
Petunia nodded, a smile spreading across her face. "Yes, I did," she replied, her tone filled with a mix of pride and a hint of defiance. She had always admired this particr model, but Vernon had often dismissed her, iming she knew nothing about cars. After Vernon and Dudley had left, finances had been tight, but now, with her business flourishing, Petunia could finally afford the luxury she had long desired.
As they settled into the plush seats of the Rolls-Royce, Harry inspected the interior of the car. The drive home was filled with conversations about school, Petunia''s business, and their ns for the summer. The air between them was light and filled with an ease.
"You must have worked hard for this, Aunt Petunia," Harry said, admiring the car''s interior.
Petunia smiled, her eyes softening. "I did, Harry. But it was worth it. It''s nice to treat ourselves once in a while, isn''t it?"
Harry nodded in agreement, his thoughts drifting. Nigel, seizing the moment, piped up, "Fancy car for a fancydy. And here I thought you''d be more excited about broomsticks than cars, Master Harry."
Harry stifled a chuckle. "I appreciate good craftsmanship in all forms, Nigel," he replied silently, a twinkle in his eye.
As they arrived at the Dursley residence, an unexpected sight greeted them. A man of distinguished appearance stood patiently at the doorstep. His aura emitted an unmistakable vibe of power and mystery that set Harry on edge immediately. Without hesitating, Harry surreptitiously used Observe.
[System Message: Nics mel? ¨C Alchemist, creator of the Philosopher''s Stone. No malicious intent detected.]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch159- An Offer
Ch159- An Offer
Harry''s heart skipped a beat at the revtion. Nics mel, the very alchemist he had learned about during his adventures at Hogwarts. His fingers instinctively brushed against the wand in his sleeve, though he refrained from drawing it.
Petunia, unaware of the man''s significant identity, approached with a courteous smile. "Hello, sir. May I help you?" she asked, her voice carrying the polite, reserved tone she reserved for strangers.
The man returned her smile with one of his own, his eyes then shifting to Harry with an intent gaze. "Indeed, I am here to see Mr. Potter," he said, his voice rich with an ageless wisdom that seemed to resonate in the air around them.
Harry managed a smile as he steadied his emotions behind a mental shield, "How may I assist you, sir?" His heart raced when melughed gently, revealing his awareness of Harry''s recognition. "You already know who I am, don''t you? How intriguing. Well, I believe you have something that belongs to me."
Harry''s pulse quickened. A few days ago, he had indeed taken the Philosopher''s Stone from its enchanted protection, but he was certain not even Dumbledore knew of his action. ''Is he trying to catch me out?'' Harry pondered as he replied, "I''m not sure what you''re referring to, sir. I''m afraid I don''t know you."
mel''s smile remained unchanged, if anything, it grew more knowing. "Ah, but I came here with another purpose in mind, Mr. Potter. That item is of no consequence to me now. However, I am here to offer you an internship, should you be interested." As he spoke, mel effortlessly conjured an envelope from thin air, a gesture eerily reminiscent of Harry''s own method when essing his inventory. Catching the brief spark in mel''s eyes, Harry contained his surprise and epted the envelope.
Petunia, meanwhile, noticed the apparent importance of their visitor and, not realizing Harry''s slight difort, offered, "Ah, please forgive my manners. Would you care to join us for tea?" Recognizing the significance of their guest in the wizarding world, yet oblivious to Harry''s inner turmoil, she maintained her hospitable demeanor.
mel turned, his smile warm yet declining the offer. "I''m afraid I must decline, as I have prior engagements. But thank you, you are very kind." Petunia, ever the gracious host, responded, "Well, you''re wee anytime." With a final nod, mel disappeared with a soft pop, leaving Harry and Petunia alone.
Harry stood there, envelope in hand, bewildered by the turn of events. "Well, that was... unexpected," he muttered under his breath, careful to keep his voice low enough so only Nigel could hear.
Nigel''s tone was more subdued than ever, but Harry was too upied to notice it, "Unexpected? I believe it is more than that. What''s next, Master Harry? A tea party with Merlin?"
Opening the door, Harry was greeted by a sense of familiarity andfort of the house, but his mind was too busy to think anything else.
Misty greeted Harry at the doorway, her eyes gleaming with unmistakable joy. "Master Potter, Misty has greatly missed your presence!" she eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement.
"I missed you too, Misty," Harry replied, his smile genuine as he leaned down to hug her. In that moment, Crookshanks sauntered over, rubbing against his legs with a soft purr that seemed to speak volumes of his own form of affection. "And you as well, Crookshanks," Harry chuckled, offering a gentle stroke to the cat''s back, eliciting a louder purr of contentment.
Climbing the stairs to his room, Harry released Hedwig from her cage, watching as she stretched her wings with a sense of relief. "Finally, freedom," Hedwig hooted, her tone carrying a mixture of relief and annoyance as she settled onto her familiar perch.
Harry winced slightly, empathizing with her disdain for confinement. "I''m sorry, girl. I didn''t have a choice but to keep you caged up for the journey," he exined, his apology sincere.
Hedwig''s bright eyes softened as she looked at Harry, and though she didn''t speak further, her quiet hoot seemed to convey her understanding and forgiveness.
As he started to unpack, Crookshanks hopped onto his bed with an air of importance. Harry closed the door and turned to the cat, asking, "Any problem?" In response, Crookshanks said, "A few suspicious people, but nothing major." Harry had discovered over Christmas that Crookshanks wasn''t just an ordinary cat; he was part Kneazle, possessing a level of intelligence simr to that of a young child, and capable of understanding andmunicating with Harry thanks to his omni-tongue ability.
However, Crookshanks''s report caused Harry to frown. Being part Kneazle meant Crookshanks had a natural talent for detecting untrustworthy individuals. The fact that neither he nor Misty had been aware of mel waiting outside,bined with Crookshanks''s mention of other suspicious people, raised Harry''s concerns.
"I see," Harry mused aloud, pondering the implications. "We''ll need to keep an eye out then. Thanks, Crookshanks."
The cat merely nodded, his tail flicking slightly, before jumping off the bed and sauntering out of the room.
Harry held the envelope given by Nics mel, yet he did not tear it open, nor did he send it to his inventory. In that moment, realization dawned upon him. "The stone had a tracking spell." It seemed obvious in hindsight; neither mel nor Dumbledore would allow the Philosopher''s Stone to simply vanish. Harry had considered this possibility but had been overly confident. He thought once he ced it into his inventory, it would be undetectable. While he was right about the inventory shielding the stone from tracking spells, it also inadvertently revealed to mel or Dumbledore that the thief had a means to sever such spells.
Harry overlooked this because he had been overly confident that Dumbledore wouldn''t pinpoint him as the culprit for the theft of the Philosopher''s Stone. However, if Nics mel was so certain it was Harry who took it, could it mean he knew about the inventory system? The manner in which mel had produced the envelope was remarkably simr to Harry''s method of retrieving items from his own inventory. Staring at the envelope, Harry realized it probably had a tracking spell on it. cing it into his inventory would alert mel to his unique method of item storage, confirming Harry''s possession of the stone. Yet, not doing so left Harry in a dilemma, as mel seemed convinced of Harry''s involvement regardless.
"Why are you so silent, Nigel?" Harry inquired in his mind, seeking the counsel he hade to rely on.
Nigel''s response was dyed, as if he too was pondering the situation. "I was just admiring the intricate web of intrigue you''ve woven around yourself. It''s rather like a soap opera, isn''t it? ''Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone'' ¨Cing soon to a theatre near you."
Harry couldn''t help but smirk at Nigel''s attempt to lighten the mood. "It''s not a web I intentionally wove," he defended. "But now that I''m caught in it, I need to figure a way out. Any brilliant ideas?"
Nigel, always ready with a quip, suggested, "Well, you could always try returning the stone with a polite note: ''Found this lying around. Thought you might miss it.'' I''m sure that would clear everything up."
Despite the situation, Harry chuckled. "And maybe sign it ''Your friendly neighborhood Potter''?"
"Exactly! See, you''re getting the hang of this." Nigel''s tone shifted, bing slightly more serious. "But in all honesty, Master Harry, this is a delicate matter. mel wouldn''t have approached you without good reason. This internship offer ¨C it''s an olive branch, but also a test."
Harry nodded to himself, understanding Nigel''s point. "A test to see my reaction, or perhaps to gauge my intentions."
"Indeed. And let''s not forget the potential learning opportunity. mel is, after all, the only known maker of the Philosopher''s Stone. The knowledge he possesses could be invaluable," Nigel added.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch160- Accepting the Internship
Ch160- epting the Internship
Harry contemted mel''s offer as he carefully ced the envelope on his desk, deciding not to hide it away just yet. The rest of the evening was spent in thepany of Aunt Petunia, sharing a pleasant dinner where Harry regaled her with carefully edited tales of his Hogwarts adventures, leaving out the more dangerous parts. Misty and Crookshanks, though ever-watchful, seemed to rx as the evening wore on, sensing no immediate threat.
The next morning, Harry woke to the sound of Misty bustling around, preparing breakfast. Crookshanks loungedzily at the foot of his bed, offering a half-hearted meow in greeting. Harry''s thoughts, however, were on the envelope from mel. As he dressed, he pondered his next steps, deciding to confront the situation head-on.
"Going to open that envelope today?" Nigel prodded, breaking the silence of the morning.
"Yes, I think it''s time I see what mel has to offer," Harry replied, his voice steady. Picking up the envelope, he broke the seal and unfolded the letter inside. It read:
Dear Mr. Potter,
Given your unique talents and the curiosity you''ve shown towards the broader aspects of magic, I am extending you an offer to join me this summer for an internship. This will not only allow you to delve deeper into the mysteries of alchemy but also provide a tform for mutual exchange of knowledge. I believe you have much to offer, and perhaps, much to learn. Should you ept, arrangements have been made for your safe travel to my residence.
Yours sincerely,
Nics mel
Harry read the letter twice, absorbing the implications. "Well, it seems like an opportunity," he murmured, more to himself than to Nigel.
"Or a beautifully gilded cage," Nigel countered. "But then, who wouldn''t want to learn from the master alchemist himself? Just think of the potions! The elixirs! The potential for explosive idents!"
"Always looking on the bright side, aren''t you, Nigel?" Harry couldn''t suppress a smile. "But you''re right. This could be a chance to learn things I''d never get to at Hogwarts. And maybe, just maybe, understand more about the Stone."
"Off to learn the secrets of the universe, then?" Nigel''s voice was tinged with mock grandeur.
"Or at least a small part of it," Harry responded, his gaze still fixed on the sky where Hedwig had vanished. "With a bit of luck, I''lle back with all my eyebrows intact."
"And if not, I hear the ''singed-off'' look is quite the fashion among alchemists," Nigel quipped.
Harry shook his head,ughter bubbling up. "With you around, I''m sure it''ll be an interesting summer, Nigel."
Leaving his room, Harry descended the stairs to find Aunt Petunia and Misty coborating in the kitchen, the aroma of breakfast filling the air. Approaching them with a smile, he greeted, "Good morning." The warmth in his voice reflected the newfound harmony within the household.
Petunia, turning towards him with a smile that had be more frequent, replied, "Good morning, Harry. Sleep well?" Her concern was genuine, a change that Harry appreciated deeply.
"Like a log," he responded, taking a seat at the kitchen table where Crookshanks had already imed a sunny spot, watching the proceedings withzy interest.
Misty, bustling around with an efficiency that only a house-elf could muster, chirped, "Misty has prepared Master Harry''s favorite for breakfast!" The sight of pancakes piled high on a te brought a grin to Harry''s face, a simple pleasure that never failed to start his day right.
As they settled into afortable routine, the conversation flowed effortlessly, ranging from ns for the day to light-hearted anecdotes. It was during these moments that Harry truly felt at home, a sentiment he hadn''t known for much of his life.
After breakfast, Harry excused himself, citing the need to respond to some correspondence. In reality, he sought a quiet moment to reflect on Nics mel''s offer and its implications. Nigel, ever ready with ament, couldn''t resist saying, "Correspondence? What are you now, a minister? Or perhaps nning to revive the lost art of letter writing?"
Harry chuckled, shaking his head as he replied, "Something like that. I''ve got a letter to write, believe it or not." Retrieving quill and parchment from his room, he penned his eptance to mel, a decision that carried both weight and excitement.
Walking towards Hedwig, Harry held out the letter to Mr. mel. "Can you take this to Mr. mel, Hedwig?" he asked gently. Hedwig''s eyes sparkled with the mischievous gleam of a young girl plotting her next adventure. "Easy. Hopefully, he will have some snacks. I heard old people carry snacks in their pockets."
Harry couldn''t help butugh, shaking his head at Hedwig''s ever-optimistic view on snacks. "Well, considering he''s over six hundred years old, he''s probably got a whole pantry in his pockets just for you."
Satisfied with Harry''s assurance, Hedwig took off with an air of importance, the letter securely in her beak. Harry watched her disappear into the morning sky, feeling a blend of anticipation and nervousness about the uing summer.
After Hedwig flew out of the window, Harry walked downstairs to help Petunia in her unique greenhouse. Despite seeing it during the Christmas holidays, Harry couldn''t help but be amazed by what Petunia had created. The blend of muggle technology with a touch of magical influence, despite the absence of actual muggle appliances, presented an innovative approach to gardening that intrigued Harry. The concept behind it was purely muggle science, yet the results were nothing short of magical.
As he stepped into the greenhouse, Harry was greeted by an array of nts thriving under specialized lighting. Petunia had exined that the lights were designed to mimic natural sunlight, providing the nts with the necessary spectrum of light for photosynthesis. This concept, while simple in the muggle world, was revolutionary when applied with a magical twist. The soil beneath each nt was another aspect of Petunia''s project that fascinated Harry. She had meticulously researched the optimal pH levels for each type of nt, adjusting the soilposition to ensure each one received the ideal bnce of nutrients.
"What''s really interesting," Petunia began, noticing Harry''s keen interest, "is how certain nts respond to slight changes in their environment. For example, adjusting the nitrogen levels in the soil can significantly affect the growth rate and health of the nts."
Harry nodded, drawing parallels between Petunia''s methods and the magical nt care techniques he''d learned at Hogwarts. "It''s simr to caring for magical nts, in a way. Each nt has its unique requirements and responds differently to magical and non-magical care."
Petunia smiled, pleased by theparison. "Exactly. It''s all about understanding and respecting nature, whether you''re using magic or science."
Harry spent the next few days immersed in the simple routines of life away from Hogwarts, magic, and any thoughts of Nics mel and his impending internship. He found himself engaged in various activities around the house, each one a pleasant diversion from the usual magical escapades. Helping Aunt Petunia in her innovative garden became a daily ritual, where he marveled at her blend of Muggle ingenuity and the subtle hints of magic that seemed to make the nts thrive beyond what was ordinarily possible.
Cooking alongside Misty offered another kind of satisfaction, as they experimented with recipes that ranged from traditional English fare to more exotic dishes Misty had learned about in her own unique way. Harry found joy in these moments, appreciating the house-elf''s culinary skills and her eagerness to please, which always seemed to bring a warm atmosphere to the kitchen.
ying with Crookshanks was a wee distraction, too. The cat, with its half-Kneazle intelligence and penchant for mischief, provided endless entertainment andpanionship, often leading Harry on merry chases around the garden or through the house with its clever antics.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch161- Bidding Goodbye
Ch161- Bidding Goodbye
A week into this tranquil existence, another letter from Nics mel arrived, breaking the calm. mel wrote that he would be leaving the country to return to his home in France in a week and that he intended to visit Harry''s residence to personally escort him for the summer internship. Harry sighed upon reading the letter, a mix of anticipation and uncertainty swirling within him. What would this internship bring? And how would it change the course of his magical education?
"Sounds like your summer ns are all set, Master Harry," Nigel''s voice broke through his contemtion, its usual lilt carrying a hint of intrigue. "A trip to France with a legendary alchemist. Not exactly the average holiday itinerary for a young wizard, I''d say."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s observation. "True, but when has anything about my life been average? Besides, I''m curious about what mel can teach me. It could be a chance to learn things I''d never get to at Hogwarts."
"Or a chance to turn yourself into a gold statue if you''re not careful with those alchemy experiments," Nigel quipped, his tone light yet carrying an undercurrent of caution.
Rolling his eyes, Harry replied, "I''ll be sure to avoid any spells that might permanently alter my appearance. I''m rather fond of my current form."
"As you should be, Master Harry. Though, a golden statue of you would make quite the conversation starter at Hogwarts," Nigel mused, his amusement evident even in his unseen presence.
Harry penned letters to his friends, informing them of his uing travel to abroad with Nics mel. He started with Daphne, Tracey, and Neville, expressing his desire to meet them before his departure. After setting up appointments with them, he wrote to Susan, Hannah, and Hermione, followed by the others. Time seemed to elerate, the days blending into one another as Harry prepared for his summer adventure.
"Sending out invitations to your farewell tour, Master Harry?" Nigel teased as Harry sealed thest of his letters.
"Something like that," Harry replied with a chuckle. "I want to make sure I see everyone before I leave. It''s going to be an interesting summer, to say the least."
"Interesting is putting it mildly. I''m half expecting you toe back with a philosopher''s stone of your own¡ªor at least a new potion to turn homework into chocte frogs," Nigel said, his tone yful.
Harry smiled at the thought. "Now, that would be something. I''m sure Hermione would have mixed feelings about it, though."
In the next few days, Harry set about meeting with his friends, a series of gatherings that served both as farewells and opportunities to strengthen the bonds formed over the past year. His meetings were thoughtful, ensuring each was given attention, though he chose not to divulge the specifics of his summer ns with Nics mel, merely hinting at a broad exploration abroad.
First on his list were Daphne and Tracey, whom he met at a quaint little caf¨¦ hidden from the prying eyes of the non-magical world. The atmosphere was cozy, with an array of magical treats that made their meeting all the more delightful. Daphne, ever so graceful, raised an eyebrow at Harry''s vague hints about his summer ns, her curiosity piqued. Tracey, on the other hand, bombarded him with questions, her excitement barely contained.
"I''m just visiting a few countries, nothing out of the ordinary," Harry said, his voiceced with a mischievous undertone that only Nigel could detect.
"Ordinary for who? You have a knack for finding adventure in the most mundane ces," Daphne remarked, her tone teasing yet filled with a tinge of concern.
Tracey leaned forward, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Promise you''ll send us owls? I want to hear about everything!"
Harry chuckled, nodding. "Of course, I''ll keep you both updated. And I expect the same from you two."
As they parted ways, Harry felt a warmth in his heart. Daphne''s elegance and Tracey''s vibrancy had been constants in his first year at Hogwarts, and saying goodbye, even for a short while, felt bittersweet.
Nigelmented teasingly, "Leaving your fan club behind, Master Harry? How will they ever cope?"
"By keeping each otherpany, I suppose," Harry replied, the corner of his mouth twitching in amusement. "And I''m not sure ''fan club'' is the right term, Nigel."
Next on his list was Neville, who Harry met in the vast, green expanse of the Longbottom''s estate. Neville, always more at ease among nts than people, greeted Harry with a warmth that spoke of their deepening friendship. They spent hours wandering the extensive gardens, Neville pointing out rare magical nts and discussing their properties in a way that reminded Harry of Professor Sprout¡ªonly with less dirt under the fingernails.
Harry admired Neville''s growing confidence, especially in his element, surrounded by the greenery that seemed to respond to his care. As they shared a hearty lunch on thewn, Harry again danced around the specifics of his summer ns, simply stating he''d be traveling and hoping to learn a few things along the way. Neville, for his part, shared his excitement about a special herbology course he''d be attending, his eyes alight with the prospect of expanding his botanical knowledge.
Meeting with Susan and Hannah was a more rxed affair, taking ce in the cozyfort of the Leaky Cauldron. The girls were bubbling with ns for a joint family vacation to magical historical sites around Britain, their enthusiasm for history and magic palpable. Harry found himself drawn into their ns, the conversation sparking his own interest in the rich tapestry of the magical world''s past.
While he remained evasive about his own summer adventure, preferring to keep the details under wraps, he assured them he''d be exploring and promised to bring back stories and perhaps a few historical tidbits of his own. Theirughter and shared camaraderie filled the air, a bittersweet reminder of theing separation but also of the strong bonds that would endure the distance.
Hermione was thest of his close circle Harry met with, their rendezvous set in a quiet corner of a Muggle library. Surrounded by books and the scent of knowledge, they discussed their ns, Hermione''s enthusiasm for her uing visit to magical historical archives in France nearly rivaling Harry''s own excitement for his mysterious summer ns.
As Hermione detailed her study schedule, Harry couldn''t help but marvel at her dedication. He teased her about possibly finding a way to read every book in existence, but her response was a determined nod, as if epting the challenge. Their conversation, filled withughter and spective discussions about magical theories, was a testament to the depth of their friendship, rooted in mutual respect and a shared thirst for knowledge.
With the rest of his friends, Harry chose brief encounters, each marked byughter and the exchange of summer ns. Draco, Nott, and Zabini were met with in Diagon Alley, their conversation brief but filled with thepetitive banter that hade to define their interactions. Despite their differences, there was an underlying respect, a mutual recognition of their shared experiences at Hogwarts that bound them in an unspoken camaraderie.
Parvati, Padma, and Lavender, ever the inseparable trio, shared their excitement for a magical retreat they had nned, their conversation a whirlwind ofughter and ns for adventure. Harry listened, amused and somewhat envious of their unbridled enthusiasm, their spirits undampened by the unknowns of the magical world they were still discovering.
As he bid farewell to each of them, Harry felt a pang of nostalgia for the year past and a flicker of anticipation for the adventures thaty ahead. The promise of new experiences, of knowledge yet to be discovered, was a tantalizing prospect.
"Quite the social butterfly, aren''t you, Master Harry?" Nigel''s voice broke through his reflections, a touch of amusement coloring his words. "Gallivanting around with witches and wizards of all stripes. Makes one wonder what they''d say if they knew about your secret summer assignment."
Harry chuckled, imagining the varied reactions. "I think Hermione would pack me off with a library''s worth of research material, and Neville would send me with a bouquet of protective nts."
"And Draco? Would he send you with a guidebook on ''How Not to Embarrass Yourself in Front of Ancient Alchemists''?" Nigel quipped, his tone light.
"Only if he wrote it himself," Harry shot back, the ease of their banter afortable constant in the whirlwind of farewells and preparations.
As the day of his departure drew near, Harry found himself caught between the excitement of the unknown and thefort of familiar routines. The promise of learning from Nics mel, of delving into the mysteries of alchemy and perhaps uncovering secrets of the magical world that few had the chance to explore, was a heady prospect.
Yet, as he packed his bags, Hedwig perched solemnly on her cage, watching with a wisdom that seemed beyond her years, Harry couldn''t shake a sense of apprehension. What challenges would this summer bring? And what discoveriesy in wait?
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch162- Guardian and Lord of Creation
Ch162- Guardian and Lord of Creation
In the endless darkness, a realm that defied thews of nature and perception, where the concept of time lost its meaning, and the air hung heavy with an eerie, dream-like quality, a figure was seated on a throne that defied exnation. Crafted from a material that looked simultaneously like gray stone and flowing gray liquid, the throne existed in a state of paradox, appearing both solid and not, yet the entity perched upon it seemed perfectly at ease, as if the seat was made specifically for it. This cloaked figure, shrouded in mystery, soon opened its eyes¡ªeyes as unsettling as the void itself, having witnessed epochs unfold and civilizations fall into the annals of oblivion.
The eyes that had seen so much were now locked on a space in front of him. From the shadows, a silhouette materialized, its form barely distinguishable against the backdrop of eternal twilight. This presence, however undefined, stood unflinchingly under the gaze that had driven legions to madness, its posture betraying a confidence or perhaps a folly that was rare in this forsaken realm.
"Mr. Guardian, what an honor," the cloaked figure intoned, its voice weaving through the air like a melodyposed of whispers and sighs, soft yetced with an undercurrent of menace that could chill the bones of the bravest souls.
The neer, barely more than a shade against the darkness, replied with a voice that held no tremor, no hint of fear. "Honor is mine, Lord of Creation. I am but a servant," there was a pause, a moment where the heavy air seemed to thicken with anticipation, "albeit one who asionally finds the incessant adtion a tad overbearing. Would it kill you to tone down the theatrics?"
The Lord of Creation, a title that carried the weight of eons, the birth and death of countless realms, regarded the neer with an expression that could have been amusement or perhaps something far darker. "Your audacity remains untempered, I see. What brings you before my throne?"
The neer''s blue eyes shone with a cold light as he retorted, "Your champion is edging too close forfort. I''d prefer if he''d refrain from getting into my domain¡ªor my Master''s. It''s not like we''re rolling out the wee mat for him."
The entity on the throne let out a silentugh, a sound that felt like the whispering of leaves in an ancient, forgotten forest. "Your allegiance shifts like the sands, Guardian. Have you sworn fealty to a new lord already?"
The shadows around the neer seemed to bristle, his eyes shing with a semnce of rage. "Lord of Creation, need I remind you that it was your oversight that allowed your champion to steal what rightfully belonged to us, to forge that abominable artifact which has significantly weakened us? I sincerely hope he has no further ''brilliant'' ideas up his sleeve. Or is hoarding troubles your newest hobby?"
The amusement on the entity''s face grew, an unsettling sight that could unnerve the steadiest of hearts. "Ah, Guardian, if you cannot even safeguard the nexus, then what use do you serve?" The tone was light, almost mocking, yet it carried an undercurrent of a challenge, a taunt that echoed through the boundless void.
The air between them crackled with tension, an unseen battle of wills ying out in the silence of the eternal twilight.
The entity then added, "I heard she too had found a champion a decade ago. Wonder if she will get along with your master." The neer snorted, "Interest in her champion? Please, I''d rather watch paint dry in a non-magical world. Far more thrilling."
"Right, you always hated abstract arts," the Lord of Creation mused, a smile ying upon his lips that seemed both benevolent and chilling at the same time. "Wasn''t it you and your lord who stole the artifact the three of us had developed? My champion merely collected some... overdue interest."
The neer''s eyes shed with a dangerous light, reflecting a storm of emotions that could be sensed even in the formless void. "The artifact was, from the beginning, my Lord''s brainchild. You merely yed a part in its creation, a detail which seems to inte in your memory. How... quaint," he replied, his voice was as biting as it was cold.
The Lord of Creationughed, a sound that carried both warmth and a chilling depth. "Since your master is absent from this delightful gathering, I find myself under no obligation to justify my actions. And as for my champion, rest assured, he acts of his own volition. It has been over a millennium since west spoke; I neither guide his hand nor concern myself with his affairs. His acts of...let''s call them ''liberating artifacts''...are his own doing."
The neer turned as his form started to get blurry, "Then what happens next will also not bother you. Just a forewarning, although it is more of her specialty than mine, if he has any more ideas, I won''t mind sending him to you. One way or the other. After all, I''m sure you miss your delightful little chats."
The Lord of Creation''s expression remained unchanged, a visage of eternal indifference that could drive the most patient beings to despair. "Threats, Guardian? Or should I consider that a promise? I do hope for thetter; it has been quite uneventfultely."
With a disdainful snort, the shade replied, "Uneventful for you perhaps. The rest of us would appreciate a bit of monotony. Not all of us revel in chaos like it''s some form of high art."
The entity leaned forward slightly, the action alone causing the air around to tremble with the power held in check. "Monotony is death, Guardian. You of all should know the value of... unexpected developments. They keep eternity bearable, if not outright enjoyable."
"And yet, here you are, practically inviting disaster by allowing your champion free rein. One would think you''d learn after thest... incident." The shade''s tone was icy, each word dripping with a venom that spoke of deep-seated grievances long held.
The Lord of Creation''sugh echoed once more, a sound that seemed to fill the void with a light that was quickly swallowed by the surrounding darkness. "Disaster, incident, chaos... merely different names for change, Guardian. And change, as you well know, is the only constant in this universe. Besides, my champion is resourceful. He will find his way, with or without my intervention."
A moment of silence passed, heavy with words unspoken and warnings left unheeded. Then, with a finality that seemed to close the matter, the shade dered, "Very well, Lord of Creation. Keep your indifference. But remember, indifference today can lead to regret tomorrow. I take my leave now, before your penchant for dramatics infects me further."
With thosest words, the figure faded entirely, leaving the Lord of Creation alone on his paradoxical throne, the echoes of their confrontation lingering in the air like the aftertaste of a potent brew.
As the void returned to its usual state of oppressive silence, the entity mused to itself, "Regret, hm? An intriguing concept." His gaze, ancient and fathomless, drifted to the horizon that existed beyond the bounds of reality, where the fabric of existence danced to the tunes of unseen forces. "Let us see then, which of us will harbor regrets in the end."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch163- Fairy Land
Ch163- Fairy Land
When the day of departure arrived, Harry stood ready at the door, nked by Petunia and Misty. Petunia''s eyes bore a soft sadness, reflecting the briefness of their reunion after a long year apart due to Harry''s Hogwartsmitments. Yet, when Harry shared with her the identity of Nics mel and the significance of his uing journey, her initial shock transformed into a swell of pride for her nephew''s unique opportunity.
"Nics mel... the alchemist?" Petunia asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "The very same who''s said to have discovered the Elixir of Life?"
"That''s the one," Harry confirmed, his tone light, attempting to assuage the mix of concern and awe on Petunia''s face. "It''s a rare chance, and I couldn''t pass it up."
Petunia nodded, her expression softening into a smile. "Well, then, I suppose this is an adventure you mustn''t miss. Just be sure to take care of yourself, Harry."
Harry smiled, his heart warmed by her concern. "I will, Aunt Petunia. And I''ll write often."
Misty, bouncing slightly on her toes, piped up, "Misty will make sure everything is perfect here for Master Harry''s return!"
"Thank you, Misty," Harry replied, appreciating the elf''s unwavering dedication.
As they waited, the air was filled with an anxious anticipation. Crookshanks sauntered over, weaving between Harry''s legs in a disy of affectionate farewell.
The atmosphere shifted as a figure appeared at the end of the driveway, striding towards the house with a confidence that seemed to bend the very air around him. It was Nics mel, looking every bit the part of the legendary alchemist, his presencemanding yet not imposing.
Petunia watched, her curiosity piqued by the man who had stepped from the pages of history into her driveway. As mel approached, he offered a polite nod in her direction, his focus then turning to Harry.
"Mr. Potter, I trust you are prepared for our journey?" mel inquired, his voice rich with an agelessness that hinted at centuries of knowledge.
Harry nodded, stepping forward. "Yes, Mr. mel. I''m ready."
mel''s gaze lingered on Harry for a moment, as if assessing him, before offering a slight smile. "Very well. Shall we?"
Turning to Petunia and Misty, Harry offered them each a heartfelt goodbye. "I''ll see you soon," he promised, the weight of the moment pressing down on him.
Petunia, her eyes moist with unshed tears, pulled Harry into a hug. "Be safe, Harry. We''ll be here waiting for your stories."
Misty, her eyes wide with a mix of pride and concern, added, "Misty wishes Master Harry the greatest adventures! And Misty will take care of everything here!"
With a final nod to mel, Harry stepped forward, the alchemistying a gentle hand on his shoulder and pulling out an object that resembled an old, intricately designed toy. "Fairy Land," mel uttered softly. In an instant, they disappeared with a soft crack, leaving Petunia and Misty staring at the space Harry had upied just seconds before. The sensation was unlike any Apparition Harry had experienced; it felt as though he was being squeezed through a narrow tube, his stomach churning ufortably.
When they reappeared, Harry was immediately struck by the breathtaking scenery around him. They stood on a vast expanse ofnd that seemed to stretch infinitely, the air softer and warmer than the British Isles, filled with the gentle fragrance of summer blooms. The castle before them was magnificent, its towering spires reaching towards the sky, surrounded by lush greenery that vibrated with an unmistakable sense of magic. The architecture was ancient yet timeless, with vines creeping up its stone walls, adding a touch of wildness to its grandeur.
Thend around them was alive with magic; birds of vibrant colors and unfamiliar species flew overhead, their songs creating a symphony of natural beauty. Deer and other magical creatures grazed peacefully in the meadows, paying no mind to the new arrivals. The atmosphere was serene, a stark contrast to the hustle and bustle of Hogwarts and the Dursley residence.
Harry took a deep breath, the magical air filling his lungs and igniting a sense of wonder within him. "This ce is incredible," he whispered, almost afraid to break the spellbinding tranquility.
mel smiled, his eyes twinkling with the knowledge of centuries. "Wee to my home, Harry. I hope you will find your time here enlightening."
As they approached the castle, Harry noticed the subtle ways in which the environment responded to their presence. Flowers seemed to bloom a bit brighter as they passed, and a family of unicorns watched them from a distance, their curiosity evident.
"You have unicorns?" Harry couldn''t help but ask, his gaze fixed on the majestic creatures.
"Yes, they find the grounds to their liking," mel replied, leading Harry through the castle''s massive wooden doors.
Inside, the castle was as impressive as its exterior, with high vaulted ceilings and corridors that seemed to stretch on forever. The walls were adorned with tapestries and paintings that moved and whispered, telling tales of alchemy, magic, and history. The air was cool, a wee relief from the summer heat outside, and the scent of ancient books and herbs lingered, a testament to the castle''s long-standing dedication to the pursuit of knowledge.
Harry was led through a series of corridors, each more fascinating than thest, until they reached what appeared to be mel''s study. The room was vast, with shelves lined with books and artifacts that Harry could only dream of. At the center stood arge desk, cluttered with parchments and mystical objects.
"This will be our starting point," mel announced, gesturing towards the room. "Here, you will learn not just about alchemy but the essence of magic itself."
Harry''s mind raced with excitement and a touch of nervousness. "I''m ready to learn," he said, his determination clear in his voice.
mel nodded approvingly. "Good. But first, let us settle you in. You''ve had a long journey."
As Harry was escorted into the living area, a space bathed in natural light and warmth, he noticed a woman sitting at a table, her attention focused on a delicate cup of tea. She looked up as they entered, her smile bright and weing, transforming her face into a portrait of serene beauty. Despite her gentle appearance, Harry felt an overwhelming sense of magical power emanating from her, a force that seemed to fill the room with an intangible energy. Yet, her youthful and beautiful visage gave the impression she was nothing more than a fairy gracing the mortal world with her presence. Acting on instinct, Harry used his Observe ability.
[System Message: Perenelle mel? ¨C Alchemist, partner to Nics mel. Her aura hints at profound magical knowledge and longevity. No malicious intent detected.]
Harry, momentarily taken aback by the recognition of Perenelle mel, struggled to maintain hisposure. He had read about her, of course, in the same breath as Nics mel, but to meet her in person was something entirely different.
Perenelle rose gracefully from her seat, her movements fluid and seemingly choreographed by the very air around her. "Wee, Harry Potter. We have been expecting you," she said, her voice carrying a melody that seemed to dance through the room.
Nics mel introduced them formally, "Harry, this is my wife, Perenelle. She will be assisting in your education this summer."
Harry, feeling the weight of the moment, managed a polite, "It''s an honor to meet you, Mrs. mel."
Perenelle''s smile deepened, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "The honor is ours, Harry. We have heard much about you. Please, call me Perenelle."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch164- The Death Art- Alchemy
Ch164- The Death Art- Alchemy
As they settled around the table, Perenelle poured Harry a cup of tea, the aroma rich and inviting. The conversation flowed effortlessly, covering a range of topics from Harry''s interests in magic to more general discussions about the wizarding world. Harry found both Nics and Perenelle to be engaging and insightful, their perspectives shaped by centuries of experience.
Nigel''s voice whispered in Harry''s mind, breaking through his awe. "Well, aren''t you just the popr one? Tea with the mels. What''s next, crumpets with Merlin?"
Harry replied silently, "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Though, crumpets do sound good right about now."
The mels shared stories of their travels and discoveries, painting a picture of a world brimming with magical wonders yet to be explored. Harry listened, captivated by the tales of ancient magic and the endless possibilities thaty within the realm of alchemy.
As the conversation turned towards the specifics of Harry''s uing lessons, Nics outlined a broad curriculum that would not only cover alchemy but also delve into the philosophical underpinnings of magic. "Our goal is to broaden your understanding of magic, to see beyond the spells and potions to the very essence of what it means to wield such power," Nics exined, his voice imbued with a passion for his life''s work.
Perenelle added, "And to instill a sense of responsibility. With great poweres the need for wisdom and restraint."
Harry nodded, the gravity of their words not lost on him. "I understand. I''m here to learn, and I''ll do my best to absorb as much as I can."
The meal concluded with a tour of the castle, led by Perenelle. She showed Harry the extensive library, filled with ancient tomes and scrolls that promised untold knowledge. Theboratories were equally impressive, equipped with an array of alchemical instruments and substances that Harry had only ever read about.
"Feel free to explore these rooms whenever you wish," Perenelle offered. "Consider this castle your home for the summer."
As they returned to the study, Nics presented Harry with a schedule for his lessons. "We will begin tomorrow morning. Today, take your time to settle in and familiarize yourself with your surroundings."
"Thank you, Mr. mel and Perenelle . I''m eager to start," Harry said, his excitement barely contained.
Nigel couldn''t resist onest jab. "Just remember, Master Harry, don''t turn anything¡ªor anyone¡ªinto gold on your first day. It''s considered rude in alchemist circles."
Harry chuckled silently, shaking his head. "I''ll keep that in mind, Nigel."
That night, as Harryy on his new bed in the grand castle of Nics mel, he found his thoughts drifting to the journey that had brought him here. In the letter he''d received, mel had expressed admiration for Harry''s talent and curiosity, stating that this was not the first time he had offered internships to those with brilliant minds. At first, Harry felt a twinge of apprehension, but after some research, he discovered that, indeed, the mels had mentored several gifted individuals over the centuries. Harry, despite being only a first-year student and the youngest to receive such an honor, was in fact joining a prestigious lineage of apprentices, among whom was none other than Dumbledore himself. This knowledge, along with the prospect of learning Alchemy from the legendary Nics mel, had convinced Harry to ept the offer. It appeared mel was particrly impressed by Harry''s knack for Transfiguration and Potion, and was curious to see if he could apply a simr talent to Alchemy.
Harry understood the mels'' interest in him well. Alchemy, he realized, was a field where few dared to delve into deeply,rgely due to itsplexity and the misconception of it being outdated or less useful than other magical branches. Itsplexity and the immense skill required in Transfiguration, Potions, and a touch of Muggle chemistry made it less appealing to the majority of the magicalmunity. After all, not every alchemist could im the creation of something as extraordinary as the Philosopher''s Stone. If it were simple, Nics mel wouldn''t stand alone as the unparalleled sess in this field.
The truth was, alchemy required a deep understanding of not just magic but also the principles of muggle science, blending the arcane with the scientific in ways that few other magical areas of study did. It wasn''t merely about turning base metals into gold or creating the Elixir of Life; it was about understanding the fundamentalws that governed both the magical and the natural world. Thisplex blend of skills made alchemy a daunting subject for many in the wizarding world, who often found themselves struggling with either Potions or Transfiguration, let alone the scientific aspects that muggles studied. The magicalmunity''s general disgust to anything muggle-rted further contributed to alchemy''s decline. It was a stark reminder of how innovation could be stifled by tradition and closed-mindedness.
"The way I see it, Master Harry, you''re about to dive into a world that most at Hogwarts wouldn''t even dare to skim through in their textbooks," Nigel quipped, his voice carrying a tone of excitement. "Just think of the bragging rights. ''Oh, you managed to turn a teacup into a rat? That''s cute. I spent my summer trying to turn lead into gold.''"
"I guess this means I can''t just spend my summer eating ice cream and getting a tan," Harry replied, the humor in his voice clear even to himself. "Instead, I''ll be turning metals into gold, or at least, trying not to turn myself into a golden statue."
Nigel''sughter seemed to echo in Harry''s mind. "Well, if you do manage to turn yourself into a statue, make sure it''s a ttering pose. You don''t want future generations marveling at the sight of Harry Potter forever stuck looking like he''s about to sneeze."
Harry couldn''t help butugh at the imagery Nigel painted, "I''ll keep that in mind. Maybe I''ll practice my heroic pose, just in case. How about a sword pointing to the sky with my other hand on my waist?"
"Ah, there''s the spirit! Just imagine, centuries from now, wizards and witches will visit mel''s castle not just to pay homage to the great alchemist, but to gaze upon the ''Heroic Harry Potter, the world''s greatest swordsman.'' It''s the stuff of legends next to the Pirate King," Nigel said, his voice brimming with amusement.
Harry shook his head, still chuckling. "Let''s aim for a little less permanence in my contributions to magical history, shall we?"
The next morning, Harry joined Nics and Perenelle at the breakfast table, where house elves had prepared a sumptuous meal. Perenelle, with a warmth that seemed to brighten the already sunlit room, inquired about hisfort, "Did you sleep well, Harry? I hope the room was to your liking."
Harry nodded, appreciating their hospitality. "Yes, thank you. The room was veryfortable. I slept well," he responded, taking a sip of his tea.
"That''s wonderful to hear. We have a lot nned for today, but first, breakfast," Perenelle said with a smile, gesturing toward the spread before them.
As they began their meal, Harry couldn''t help but be impressed by the variety of food presented. It seemed the mels wanted to ensure he started his day on a full stomach. Between bites of crumpet, Harry ventured, "What''s on the agenda for today?"
Nics, taking a moment to finish his bite, replied, "We''ll start with a basic overview of alchemy¡ªthe principles, the history, and its significance. It''s important to understand the foundation before we delve into the practical aspects."
Harry nodded, eager to begin. "I''m looking forward to it. Alchemy has always seemed like such a mysterious subject."
Perenelle smiled, "It is, but it''s also incredibly fascinating. You''ll find there''s much more to it than the pursuit of turning lead into gold."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch165- Prospect of Alchemy
Ch165- Prospect of Alchemy
In the depths of Hogwarts, the headmaster¡¯s office was shrouded in an air of anticipation. Fawkes, the majestic phoenix, sat perched in his usual corner, observing the scene with a keen eye. Three wizards were gathered in conversation, their presence casting long shadows in the dimly lit room. Albus Dumbledore, with his characteristic twinkle, engaged in a deep discussion with the legendary alchemist, Nics mel. Their exchange was one of mutual respect and curiosity.
¡°Did the boy take it?¡± Dumbledore inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of concern and intrigue.
Nics mel¡¯s response was measured, his eternal smile unwavering. ¡°I am not certain,¡± he admitted, a hint of amusement in his tone.
Dumbledore, attempting to pierce through mel''s inscrutable expression, leaned forward slightly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the real thing, was it?¡±
mel chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to resonate with centuries of wisdom. ¡°Albus, since when have I ever risked something as significant as the Philosopher¡¯s Stone in the hands of a few youngsters?¡± he replied, his words both a gentle rebuke and a testament to his caution.
Dumbledore couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of irritation mixed with admiration. mel, with his vast experience, had every right to call him a youngster, despite Dumbledore''s own experience of two human lives.
Dumbledore ignored the man''s knowing smile, which reminded him of his younger days. When he was under Nics mel with his best friend at the time, and now his greatest rival, Nics would always eye them as now. It was as if his all-seeing eyes could detect everything, leaving nothing hidden. "Are you taking him in?" Albus asked.
Nics nodded, "The boy is a rare genius in Potion and Transfiguration. More than you," he said with a teasing smile, watching Albus''s expressions. As he expected, the old boy still looked offended. Nics had alwayspared Albus with his other student at the time, and both were sopetitive. Ah, the good old days, mel thought to himself.
"Also, he is from the Muggle world. Not only does he not have prejudices against Muggle science, but he is also quite versed in them."
Albus was shocked, "Have you visited his school on the Muggle side?" He was surprised, as he too had visited Harry''s school a few times, but all his teachers said Harry was hopeless as all his exams were mediocre.
Nics chuckled, "His exam results were always 50. Not a point higher or lower. Just 50. What does this tell, Albus?"
Albus pondered, "It means he''s deliberately scoring average. To stay unnoticed?"
"Precisely," Nics confirmed. "He has been hiding his true capabilities. It seems the boy understands the value of keeping a low profile."
Albus''s expression turned thoughtful. "He must have had his reasons. The Dursleys...they are not kind to him."
"Indeed. A rough upbringing can forge remarkable resilience and cunning," Nics remarked. "Harry has the potential to be extraordinary, Albus. With proper guidance, he could achieve greatness beyond our expectations."
Dumbledore nodded slowly. "I hope so, Master. I hope so."
Fawkes observed with interest as the conversation between Albus Dumbledore and Nics mel unfolded. The Headmaster''s office was dimly lit, adding ayer of mystique to their exchange. Nics mel, with his air of ageless wisdom, stood and approached Fawkes. The majestic phoenix shivered involuntarily, sensing the profound presence of the legendary alchemist.
mel extended a gentle hand, his voice warm and almost yful, "What a magnificent creature you are." As he petted the phoenix, Fawkes seemed to preen under his touch. Albus watched, not even entertaining the idea that Nics might get burned. He knew his old mentor too well; this was a man who had tamed far more dangerous things than a magical bird.
"Your kind is quite fortunate," Nics addressed Fawkes directly. "Your ancestors were rewarded with immortality for their service, and now every member of your race can escape death through rebirth by me."
Albus paid close attention to this interaction. mel''s words carried a weight of history and knowledge, a reminder of the ancient magics that even the greatest wizards of the present day were still learning from.
"Old man," Dumbledore began, his tone respectful, "are you sure about taking young Harry under your wing? He''s talented, but also... unpredictable."
mel smiled, his eyes twinkling with amusement and an unspoken challenge. "Grindelwald ... and Albus, I took you both on as students, didn''t I? Harry is certainly no more unpredictable than the two of you were."
Dumbledore seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t. He watched as Nics petted Fawkes, who preened happily under his touch. When Nics turned to him with a smile, Dumbledore sighed.
"Well, it was nice to see you both. It is time for me to go back. I need to return and teach my new student after all," Nics said with a chuckle, and then he vanished. Dumbledore wasn''t surprised; in the presence of Nics mel, the word "impossible" seemed to lose its meaning. Fawkes too seemed to rx, as if the air was fresher now.
"That wasn''t so bad," Dumbledore muttered to himself, then repeated with more conviction, "It wasn''t." Fawkes closed his eyes, used to his master''s musings by now, and began to doze off.
"I hope the Boy Who Lived will not deviate from our n," Dumbledore sighed. "If he does, we will just create another path for him."
In the depths of the Albanian forest, a wraith prowled, feeding on various animals to sustain itself. The once-feared Dark Lord Voldemort had fallen from grace, reduced to hunting rodents and drinking their blood to cling to existence. His form was barely more than a shadow, a pitiful remnant of his former power.
Voldemort''s mind seethed with anger and hatred as he recalled the boy who had brought about his downfall. "How did that boy burn me like that?" he hissed, his voice filled with indignation. "Was that the magic in the prophecy?"
His encounter with Harry Potter had left him with more questions than answers. The boy''s mere touch had inflicted pain upon him, something no other magic had achieved. Voldemort''s crimson eyes glowed with malevolence as he pondered this mystery. "The prophecy mentioned a power the Dark Lord knows not. Could it be something even I am unaware of?"
He moved through the forest, his thoughts consumed by this enigma. Every creature he encountered fell victim to his wrath, their lifeblood drained to sustain his wretched existence. "I will discover this power," he vowed. "And I will destroy the boy who wields it."
As Voldemort continued his hunt, his thoughts turned to his faithful followers. He needed their help to regain his former strength. "Death Eaters," he thought with disgust. "Those spineless traitors will pay for their cowardice." But for now, even the lowest Wormtail''s servitude could prove useful. He needed loyal servants to help him return to power, and he knew that many Death Eaters still lurked in the shadows, waiting for their master''s call.
Voldemort''s journey through the forest was not without its dangers. The magical creatures that inhabited these woods were fierce and unpredictable. But in his weakened state, he had little choice but to take the risk. "I must find a way to restore my body," he muttered, his voice barely more than a whisper. "I need a host, a vessel to inhabit until I can regain my strength."
The thought of possessing another being repulsed him, but desperation drove him forward. He needed a n, a way to bide his time until he could find a more permanent solution. "Perhaps there is a wizard in these parts," he mused. "Someone foolish enough to stray into these woods and fall into my trap."
His mind raced with possibilities, each more sinister than thest. He would regain his power, no matter the cost. And when he did, he would make the world tremble once more. "Harry Potter," he whispered, his voice filled with venom. "Your time wille. And when it does, you will wish you had never been born."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch166- Laws of Alchemy
Ch166- Laws of Alchemy
As breakfast at mel''s concluded, Harry felt a sense of anticipation building within him. The opportunity to learn from such legendary figures in the wizarding world was not something he took lightly.
Taking Harry into a study room that seemed lifted from an alchemist¡¯s dream, Nics mel began the day''s lessons with a grandeur that matched the legend of his name. The room was lined with shelves brimming with arcane artifacts and ancient scrolls. Arge ckboard stood at the front, and various alchemical apparatuses were meticulously arranged around the room, each piece gleaming under the soft light filtering through the high windows.
"Alchemy, Harry, is not merely the transformation of matter," Nics started, his voice echoing slightly in the high-ceilinged room. "It is the understanding of the very fabric of magic and science, woven together through the ages. Today, we begin with the fundamentals."
Harry, notebook ready, listened intently as mel picked up a piece of chalk and sketched a simple diagram that illustrated the basic principles of alchemy.
"Alchemy straddles the line between what many call ''magic'' and ''science,''" mel exined. "It is the ancient art of transforming matter, of perfecting substances. At its heart are principles that govern the natural world and our interaction with it."
Taking a deep breath, Nics mel wrote the firstw of Alchemy on the ckboard, "Law of Equivalent Exchange," and began to exin with an assured rity that made even such aplex principle seem approachable.
"This fundamentalw," he started, his chalk smoothly sketching apanying symbols, "posits that nothing can be gained without first giving something of equal value. In the realm of alchemy, it is not merely a philosophical guideline but a practical constraint that governs all our transformations."
Harry, quill poised above his notebook, wrote diligently, his mind racing to keep up with the implications. Thisw was the backbone of alchemical theory, reminiscent of the conservationws in Muggle physics, yet imbued with a distinctly magical reasoning.
mel continued, "For example, if one wishes to create gold from lead, the alchemist must provide something of value equivalent to the difference in their inherent worth. This could be magical energy, additional materials, or even a piece of the alchemist¡¯s own soul, though I would not rmend thetter."
Harry nodded, understanding dawning. It wasn''t just about swapping one thing for another; it was about maintaining a cosmic bnce that mirrored the naturalws he''d learned about in Muggle science sses.
mel then moved to the next point, writing "Law of Material Consistency" on the board. "Thisw dictates that we must respect the material''s fundamental nature. We cannot create or destroy elements; we can only transform them using what is already present."
Thisw made Harry think of Transfiguration at Hogwarts, where Professor McGonagall often reminded them that transformation was not creation out of nothingness.
"Take, for instance, the transformation of water into wine," mel illustrated as he drew diagrams of molecr structures that changed form. "We are not creating wine ex nihilo; we are rearranging the water¡¯s molecr structure and supplementing it with necessarypounds present in the environment or provided by the alchemist."
Harry scribbled down every word, his brain furiously making connections between this and what he knew of potions and spells.
As they progressed to the "Law of Transmutation Limit," mel¡¯s tone took on a sobering timbre. "Alchemy is powerful but not omnipotent. It is bound by the samews that govern magic itself. We cannot create life, nor can we restore it."
This was a stark reminder of the limitations of magic, a topic often glossed over in Magical Community.
"The creation of homunculi, as you might have read, is possible," mel noted, seeing Harry''s intrigued yet slightly horrified expression. "However, these creatures are not truly alive; they mimic life through aplex simtion of biological processes."
The discussion of homunculi, while fascinating, chilled Harry slightly; the ethical ramifications were vast and murky.
Moving on, mel introduced the "Law of Alchemical Bnce," emphasizing the need for equilibrium in all processes. "Just as in nature, where there is no action without reaction, alchemy demands a bnce. An alchemist must take great care not to tip this bnce, lest the consequences be... unpredictable."
This reminded Harry of the delicate bnce within ecosystems he¡¯d studied in biology; disrupting oneponent often had cascading effects.
"And finally," mel concluded with the "Law of Sacrifice and Gain" "thisw remind us that alchemical transformation is not just a physical process but a spiritual one. The intent of the alchemist and the knowledge at their disposal directly influence the oue. Missteps in intent or ignorance of material properties can lead to disastrous results."
Writing the finalw, "Law of Intent and Knowledge," on the ckboard, Nics mel tapped at it three times, turning to Harry with a look of serious contemtion. "This finalw is often overlooked by the magicalmunity, yet it is crucial," he exined, fixing Harry with a steady gaze. "Are you familiar with Muggle electronic games, Harry?"
Harry nodded, somewhat surprised that Nics mel would know about them, but then he remembered that Alchemy, much like science, often paralleled technological advancements. "Yes, I''ve heard of them," he replied, intrigued by where thisparison was headed.
"In those RPG games, wizards and magical characters have a ''wisdom'' stat which significantly affects their abilities," mel continued. "That''s a simplified way to understand thisw: the ''Law of Intent and Knowledge.'' Just as wisdom in those games affects how effectively a character can cast spells or brew potions, in Alchemy, your knowledge and intent¡ªyour understanding of the processes and your focus¡ªgreatly influence the oue."
mel paused to let Harry absorb the analogy, then added, "I assure you, knowledge, wisdom, the information you store in your mind¡ªthey''re not weightless. They have a profound impact on the sess of Alchemical operations."
Harry scribbled down notes as mel expounded on thew. "Think of knowledge as a tool. The more refined the tool, the finer the work it can perform. Alchemy isn''t just about following recipes or using the right ingredients. It''s about understanding the ''why'' behind each step, predicting how different substances will interact based on their properties, and using that knowledge to manipte the oue."
"Your intent, or the focus with which you approach the Alchemy, also ys a critical role. It''s about more than just wanting to seed; it''s about fullymitting to the process, understanding what each step entails and being mentally prepared for the reactions, both expected and unexpected."
mel moved away from the ckboard to a table that disyed various alchemical instruments and substances. "Let''s put this into practice. We''ll start with a simple application," he said, picking up a small vial filled with a silvery liquid.
Harry watched intently as mel ced the vial on the table. "We¡¯ll begin with the four ssical elements: fire, water, air, and earth. These are the foundation of alchemy and many forms of magic," mel exined as he arranged four distinct bottles in front of him, eachbeled ordingly.
"First, let''s sense the elements," mel continued, uncorking the bottlebeled ''Earth''. He sprinkled the contents¡ªa handful of rich, dark soil¡ªonto a clear te. "Put your hand over the soil and feel its essence."
Harry hesitated for a moment before extending his hand. He felt a cool, grounding energy pulsing from the soil. It was a strange, almost calming sensation that made him think of the Herbology sses at Hogwarts.
"Good," mel noted, observing Harry''s concentrated expression. "Now, try with the other elements."
Harry moved his hand over the water, feeling a fluid, adaptable energy, then over the air, feeling a slight, ticklish buzz, and finally over the fire, which sent a warm, lively tingle up his arm.
"Understanding these energies is crucial. They are not just materials, but symbols of deeper principles," mel said, his voice deep with the resonance of wisdom. "Alchemy is about bnce and transformation, using these principles."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch167- Harry Potter and Philosophy
Ch167- Harry Potter and Philosophy
mel then directed Harry to the next part of the lesson. "Now, for a practical exercise. We''ll mix these elements in a controlled potion to see the effects of their interaction."
Taking a small cauldron from the shelf, mel poured equal measures of water and earth into it. "This mixture symbolizes the melding of solidity and adaptability. It¡¯s about finding harmony between the rigid and the fluid," he exined as he gently heated the cauldron with a wave of his hand.
"Alchemy is slow magic, Harry. It¡¯s thoughtful. Every addition or heat change can alter the oue dramatically," mel advised as he added a pinch of powdered fire element¡ªa bright, sparkly dust¡ªto the cauldron.
The mixture inside the cauldron began to fizz lightly, emitting a soft, golden glow. "Notice how the fire element transforms the mixture, energizing the other elements and changing the potion''s nature," mel pointed out.
Harry nodded, jotting down notes. The interaction was fascinating, a vivid demonstration of thews mel had described.
"Now, you try," mel said, stepping back and gesturing to a second cauldron. "Mix air and water, and observe."
Harry poured the water and waved his hand to coax the air element¡ªvisible as a shimmering vapor¡ªinto the cauldron. Initially, the surface of the water just rippled slightly, but as Harry focused more intently, mimicking the way mel had modted his magical energy, the ripples grew into small waves.
"Excellent," mel said. "You¡¯re sensing how to bnce the energies. The air element is enhancing the fluidity of the water, making it more dynamic."
As the lesson progressed, Harry experimented withbining different elements, discovering firsthand how altering proportions and the sequence of adding them affected the results. The practical exercises not only reinforced his understanding of the elemental properties but also how they could be manipted to achieve a desired bnce.
"This is the essence of alchemy, Harry," mel concluded as they wrapped up the exercises. "It''s about understanding and manipting the fundamental energies of the world to create something new and bnced."
Harry cleaned up his work area, deeply intrigued by the morning¡¯s lessons. "It''s a lot to take in, but it¡¯s really interesting," he admitted, looking at the array of vials and ingredients stillid out on the table.
mel smiled, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "You''re doing well. Alchemy might seem overwhelming at first, but like any magic, it bes clearer with practice."
He then exined, "While we spoke of these as merely four different states of matter¡ªsma for fire, solid for earth, liquid for water, and gas for air¡ªthe philosophical implications are quite profound. Each represents not just a physical state but also a fundamental aspect of the world as understood through alchemical tradition."
mel continued, outlining the characteristics and symbolic meanings of each element in the context of alchemy:
"Earth is cold and dry, symbolizing solidity, stability, and physicality. It represents the body or the solid base matter of a substance, essential for the structure and foundation of any alchemical creation."
"Water, being cold and wet, symbolizes fluidity, intuition, and emotions. It acts as the medium of transformation, capable of dissolving and merging substances, thus facilitating the alchemical processes that lead to new creations."
"Air, which is hot and wet, symbolizes intellect, life, and initiation. In alchemy, it represents the breath of life, the initial force that integrates and animates the elements. It''s essential for starting the reactions that lead to transformation."
"Fire, hot and dry, symbolizes will, energy, and transformation. It is the primary agent of transformation in alchemy, providing the necessary heat and fervor to drive alchemical reactions forward."
Harry nodded, absorbing the depth of information, his notebook filling with notes on each description. "So, these elements aren''t just physical substances but are imbued with symbolic meanings that guide their use in alchemy?"
"Exactly, Harry," mel replied, pleased with his quick grasp of the concepts. "Alchemy is as much about understanding these philosophical underpinnings as it is about handling the physical substances. This dual awareness helps an alchemist manipte the elements to achieve not just physical but also metaphysical transformations."
mel looked deep into Harry''s eyes, his gaze prating as if he could see the gears turning in the young wizard''s mind. "Next, I would like to engage in a philosophical exchange of wits with you, if that''s alright?" he asked, his voice steady and inviting.
Harry, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness, nodded. "Yes, I¡¯d like that," he replied, his curiosity piqued by the thought of discussing philosophy with someone as experienced as Nics mel.
"Excellent," mel said with a small smile. "Let us start with a simple yet profound topic: the nature of existence. Tell me, Harry, what do you think defines the essence of being? Is it merely physical existence, or is there more to it?"
Harry thought for a moment before answering. "I think existence goes beyond just physical presence. It¡¯s about awareness, consciousness. Being aware of oneself and one¡¯s surroundings."
mel nodded appreciatively. "Very astute, Harry. Consciousness indeed ys a crucial role in existence. It separates the animate from the inanimate. But let¡¯s delve deeper¡ªhow do you think magic fits into this framework of existence?"
Harry, intrigued by the direction of the conversation, responded, "Magic, I suppose, enhances our understanding of existence. It¡¯s a tool that broadens our perception of what¡¯s possible, pushing the boundaries of the physical world."
"Indeed," mel continued, his eyes twinkling with the joy of intellectual debate. "Magic is not just a set of spells or tricks, but a fundamental aspect of reality that interacts with the consciousness of the user. This interaction between magic and the wizard¡¯s intent can alter reality, which leads us to question the nature of truth itself. What is ''real'' in a world where magic can reshape existence?"
Harry paused, absorbing mel¡¯s words. "So, reality is subjective? Altered by our perceptions and by magic?"
"Exactly," mel said, leaning back in his chair. "And this brings us to the concept of time. Time is often perceived as linear, a constant flow from past to future. But consider time in the context of magic: could magic alter time itself? What would that imply about our perception of reality?"
Harry¡¯s mind raced as he considered the possibilities. "If magic can alter time, then our entire understanding of cause and effect, of history, even of destiny, could be called into question."
mel nodded. "Precisely, Harry. Now, let¡¯s consider death. In the magical world, death is often seen as another stage of existence, especially with ghosts as evidence of some form of life after death. How do you think this affects our understanding of life itself?"
Harry felt a chill as he pondered the question. "It suggests that life, like reality, isn¡¯t finite. It¡¯s more fluid, and perhaps death isn¡¯t an end but a transformation."
"Very well said," mel replied, his expression thoughtful. "Death as transformation rather than termination opens up many philosophical and ethical questions. What does it mean to live if life is but a phase? Does this change our moral obligations? And how does magic influence these transitions?"
These questions made Harry reflect on his own experiences with death and magic, particrly the losses he had endured and the ways magic had both helped andplicated his grief.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch168- Magic?
Ch168- Magic?
"Let''s discuss the nature of magic itself," mel said, shifting the topic. "Magic is a force that interacts with the physical and spiritual realms. Considering what we''ve discussed, do you believe magic is a natural part of the world or something that defies the natural order?"
Harry considered the question deeply. "I think magic is a natural part of the world. It follows its ownws, just as physics does for the Muggle world. It¡¯s not defying natural order but rather following a different set of rules that we are still trying to fully understand."
mel smiled, a hint of mirth in his eyes. "Magic, Harry, is not as predictable as science. It has its whims, its moods, and yes, quite a bit of arrogance if you ask me."
Harry was taken aback by mel''s words, not expecting such a characterization of magic from someone who had mastered its depths. In the back of his mind, Nigel scoffed, "As if this ancient fool understands the true nature of magic. A mere tool speaking on matters beyond his grasp." Harry was surprised at Nigel''s tone; it wasn''t the usual sarcasm but something closer to irritation, though Harry couldn''t be sure.
mel, seemingly oblivious to the intery within Harry''s thoughts, continued, "Magic, much like the abstract concepts of time and death, interacts with both the physical and spiritual realms inplex ways. Through belief and intention, these abstract ideas can manifest in very real ways. Consider the Patronus and the Animagus forms, Harry. Do you know why they take on specific shapes?"
Harry nodded, intrigued by where this conversation was leading.
"The form of a Patronus or an Animagus reflects the caster''s inner self, their soul, if you will," mel exined. "It''s a direct manifestation of one''s innermost nature and beliefs. This is magic responding to the very essence of a person. But, like all magic, it''s not simply about what we want or believe on the surface. There''s a deeper interaction at y, one that connects our spirit to the magical energies around us."
mel then added, "Many believe that ancient magical ces gain awareness over time through belief, magic, and other abstract concepts. Have you ever heard ces referred to in the feminine, as ''she''?"
Harry nodded, "Yes, like Hogwarts, or even countries and Earth herself sometimes."
mel nodded approvingly, "Excellent examples. These ces may or may not have gained awareness over millennia through the umtion of belief, magical energies, and the deep-rooted desires of the beings that inhabit them. Many wizards and witches swear that Hogwarts is alive and has assisted them in various ways. Perhaps they are right, or perhaps it is our desire to personify that which we hold dear. One thing is certain, however¡ªat the extreme, abstract ideas can coalesce into a spirit and gain awareness."
Harry absorbed the concept, intrigued by the philosophical depth mel offered about the nature of ces and magic itself. "So, ces like Hogwarts might actually be sentient?" he asked, seeking rification.
"Possibly," mel responded with a slight shrug. "Sentience is aplex idea, Harry. It''s not just about awareness but also about interaction and adaptation. If Hogwarts seems to respond to the needs of its inhabitants, can we not consider it somewhat aware? And if so, what does that say about magic itself¡ªthat it is not just a tool, but a living entity?"
mel, watching Harry''s contemtive expression, continued, "Consider how we speak of magic as a force with moods and desires. Some in the wizarding world treat it almost as a deity. Yet, this anthropomorphizing might obscure the true nature of magic, reducing it to mere whimsy or caprice."
Harry felt a stir of caution from Nigel at those words, a silent reminder that magic, while not sentient in the human sense, possessed a profoundplexity that warranted respect, not dismissal. "Magic has rules, though," Harry countered. "We learn spells and potions that have specific instructions and ingredients. Doesn''t that imply a structure rather than capriciousness?"
mel''s eyes twinkled with intellectual challenge. "Ah, but consider this, Harry: those spells and potions¡ªcould they not be akin to recipes in a cookbook? Following a recipe can yield a cake, but altering the recipe might give you something equally delightful or disastrous. Magic allows for creativity, and its structure is not rigid but fluid, much like water."
Harry absorbed this, the analogy fitting with his experiences. Nigel, however, scoffed at the simplification, his voice a dry poke in Harry''s thoughts, "Oh, splendid! Next, he''ll be saying you can substitute salt for sugar because they look the same. Let''s hope your potion-making skills are sharper than his culinary analogies."
Ignoring Nigel''smentary, Harry asked, "So, magic is structured but flexible? It adapts to the wizard''s will and intent?"
"Exactly," mel confirmed. "And your intent, your desire to understand and utilize magic responsibly, shapes the oue of your magical endeavors more than you might realize."
The discussion shifted as mel guided Harry towards a small, intricate device on a nearby table. "Let''s apply these concepts, shall we? This is an alchemical converter. It transforms materials, but the transformation depends heavily on the operator''s focus and intent."
Harry examined the device, noting itsplex array of runes and gemstones. "How does it work?" he inquired, curious about the practical application of their philosophical discussion.
mel smiled, a gleam of enthusiasm in his eyes. "Why don''t we find out together? Think of something you wish to create, something simple, perhaps a silver rose. Concentrate on that image and your desire to create it."
Harry focused, envisioning the rose as clearly as he could, feeling his desire to see it made real. He ced a lump of base metal into the converter, his concentration never wavering.
mel watched intently, then nodded. "Now, activate the device." Harry did so, and with a low hum, the machine whirred to life. Momentster, where the lump of metal had been, nowy a perfectly formed silver rose, petals gleaming under the soft light.
mel looked at the rose admiringly. "I knew you had great imagination and intent, Harry, but this is beyond my expectations. No wonder you''re so adept at Transfiguration."
Harry, feeling a bit embarrassed by the direct praise, merely chuckled in response. "I just visualized it as best as I could. I guess it worked."
"Indeed, your ability to focus and visualize so clearly ismendable," mel continued, examining the silver rose. "However, remember that alchemy isn''t just about creating beautiful objects. It''s about understanding the deeperws that govern these transformations."
Harry nodded, his mind racing with the implications of his sess. "So, it''s like using Transfiguration, but with a deeper understanding of why and how the changes ur?"
"Exactly," mel replied. "Alchemy teaches us about the underlying structures of matter and magic. It teaches us that the physical and magical realms are intertwined, that our intentions can shape reality."
mel''s eyes gleamed with a fervor as he continued, "The trick, Harry, is to master magic. Don''t be intimidated by itsplexities. Magic is merely a tool, one that should serve you, not govern you."
Harry listened, feeling Nigel¡¯s presence stir. "All right," Harry responded cautiously, sensing the subtle disdain mel held for the raw, unshaped nature of magic.
mel, picking up a slender rod that shimmered with a light all its own, waved it casually. "Magic in its raw form is untamed, chaotic. It¡¯s up to the wielder to mold it, to form it into something useful. Consider it... an unruly horse that needs breaking."
Harry nodded, understanding the analogy but feeling an unease about the notion of breaking anything, particrly something as fundamentally wild as magic. Harry watched as mel continued, "Your ability to envision and create the silver rose is a prime example. You took raw magical energy and shaped it, controlled it. That is true mastery¡ªcontrol."
"But isn¡¯t there more to magic than just control?" Harry asked, the question genuine. "Isn¡¯t the unpredictability of magic, its capacity to surprise, also what makes it... magical?"
mel chuckled, a sound that held a touch of condescension. "Surprise is for children at parties, Harry. Real poweres from predictability and control. That is the foundation of alchemy and should be the basis of all magical practice."
Harry frowned slightly, Nigel¡¯s scoff echoing in his thoughts, "Yes, because who enjoys a bit of surprise? Next, he¡¯ll be selling tickets to watch paint dry, I¡¯m sure."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch169- Astral Soul
Ch169- Astral Soul
As the lesson shifted towards more practical exercises, mel¡¯s insistence on control and predictability continued to permeate his teachings. He introduced Harry to various alchemical processes, each more controlled and structured than thest.
mel finished with a stern note in his voice, "Science is about prediction, Harry. Alchemy, however, transcends mere magic. It''s about mastering, taming, and holding magic within your grasp. Scientifically, if you do something a million times, you should expect the same result each time. Magic, however, is often seen as unpredictable. It is your job to leash it. Keep this mindset if you aim to master it."
Harry frowned, not quite liking mel''s rigid description of magic. There was an undertone in his words that he couldn¡¯t quite grasp, something unsettling about his view of magic as a force to be dominated and controlled. Nigel''s reaction within him was unusually strong, tinged with displeasure¡ªsimr to his disdain for Divination, but more intense, suggesting deep-seated aversion.
"Why does it feel like you''re trying to cage something meant to be free?" Harry couldn''t help asking, his tone reflecting his conflict.
mel''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Control, Harry, is not about caging. It¡¯s about understanding and navigating itsplexities safely. Magic unbound can be dangerous, just as fire untamed can burn indiscriminately."
"But isn¡¯t that what makes magic... magical?" Harry pushed back, his own beliefs in magic shing with mel''s doctrine. "The surprises, the unexpected results, don¡¯t they also teach us?"
"Surprises are for amateurs," mel retorted sharply. "True wizards harness magic, they don¡¯t get swept away by it. Like alchemists turning lead into gold, we must apply precise knowledge and skill."
Nigel chimed in, his voiceced with irony, "Oh, splendid! Because spontaneity is such a dreadful thing. Heaven forbid we enjoy a little unpredictability in our lives."
Harry smiled briefly at Nigel''sment, appreciating the counterpoint to mel''s stringent views.
mel, misinterpreting Harry''s smile for acquiescence, continued, "Let¡¯s proceed with a practical demonstration. I¡¯ll show you the correct way to harness magical energies for transmutation."
As they moved through various alchemical exercises, mel¡¯s emphasis on precision and control permeated every lesson. He meticulously demonstrated the transformation of base metals into silver, each step calcted and devoid of any spontaneity.
"Observe the stability of the reaction when controlled precisely," mel pointed out as he conducted a wless transmutation. "Predictability is the hallmark of mastery."
Harry nodded, following the steps while internally questioning theck of freedom in mel¡¯s methods. Despite his reservations, Harry tried to focus on the technical skills mel was imparting. The precision was impressive, but the rigidity felt constricting. The magic seemed almost suffocated, squeezed into strict molds and stripped of its vibrancy.
"Let¡¯s try something of your choice, Harry. What would you like to transmute?" mel asked after several sessful but mundane demonstrations.
Harry thought for a moment, then said, "How about turning this iron into wood? Wood has apletely different essence; it''s not just about changing its form but also its inherent properties."
"A challenging choice," mel acknowledged, his expression stern. "It requires altering the material¡¯s internal structure extensively. Let¡¯s see how well you understand the principles we¡¯ve discussed."
Harry focused, his intention not just to seed in the transmutation, but also to infuse the process with a bit of the spontaneity he felt was essential to magic. He visualized the iron softening, the metallic essence giving way to a woody one, the hard, cold iron sprouting grains and textures of wood.
As he applied his will, the iron piece shimmered, and slowly, almost reluctantly under mel''s disapproving gaze, it began to morph into wood. The final product wasn''t just wood; it had the intricate patterns of bark and the warm hue of mahogany, vibrant and alive.
"Interesting technique," melmented dryly, "but consider the energy wasted. The process could be more efficient."
"Perhaps," Harry conceded, "but look at the result¡ªit feels more like wood, not just looks like it."
Nigel''s voice was almost gleeful, "Bravo, Master Harry! Take that, rigidity! Next time, let''s turn his calctors into butterflies."
Harry chuckled quietly, his resolve strengthening. Magic, to him, was not just a science but an art, one that thrived on both precision and intuition.
mel, sensing Harry''s mild defiance, shifted the lesson to more theoretical aspects, perhaps in an attempt to reinforce his philosophy of control.
"As you progress, Harry, remember that alchemy is about pushing boundaries while respecting thews of nature. It''s about bnce," mel lectured as they wrapped up the practical exercises.
Harry listened to mel¡¯s teachings, but he kept his mind guarded. He was here to learn from one of the greatest minds in the magical world about alchemy, not to be indoctrinated against something he passionately loved and wanted to explore in depth. To him, magic was endless and limitless. If it was something rigid and predictable as mel suggested, Harry would be deeply disappointed. ''I guess this is the Potters'' love of freedom within me talking,'' he mused.
With the conclusion of their morning lessons, Harry and Nics were joined by Perenelle mel in the expansive gardens for lunch. The serene beauty of the garden captivated Harry just as much as it had the previous day, with its array of docile magical creatures meandering through the lush flora.
As they settled at a quaint wooden table, a majestic stag approached, gracefully epting treats from Perenelle''s hand. The intimacy of the moment with such a wild creature perfectly encapsted the magic of the mels¡¯ home.
"Beautiful, isn''t he?" Perenelle remarked as the stag nibbled on her offering. "He''s been a resident of these gardens for years now."
Harry was impressed, not just by the stag''s tameness, but by the harmony of the magical and natural elements within the garden. "He seems very gentle," Harrymented, watching the stag.
Perenelle smiled. "Yes, all the creatures here are. They sense the tranquility of the ce. It¡¯s a safe haven for them, as I hope it is for you."
As they started to eat, Harry, curious about the earlier discussion, turned to Mr. mel. "You mentioned that Patronus and Animagus forms reflect the caster''s inner self, their soul. Could you exin that a bit more?"
Perenelle, picking up the thread of the conversation in ce of Nics, responded with a gentle smile. "Well, Harry, have you ever heard of the Astral Realm?"
Harry shook his head, his interest piqued.
"The Astral Realm," Perenelle continued, "is a dimension of existence that intertwines with our own. It''s where our true essence resides, beyond the physical constraints of this world. When a wizard conjures a Patronus or transforms into their Animagus form, they tap into their Astral self. These forms are manifestations of their purest soul attributes, projected through magical energy."
Nics nodded, taking over the exnation, "Your Astral Soul, or Astral Self, is your true form within the Astral Dimension. Many wizards and witches believe this is one of many dimensions where aspects of our souls exist. Mastering your Patronus or Animagus form involves learning to connect with this soul through magic, or through specific rituals in the case of Animagi."
Harry nodded, absorbing theplexity and wonder of what it meant to tap into one''s deeper self through such magical expressions. "So, it¡¯s like essing a more profound part of myself that usually lies hidden?" he asked, trying to make sense of this new information.
"Exactly," Perenelle said, her eyes twinkling with wisdom. "And it¡¯s a beautiful, if not essential, aspect of magical practice to understand and explore."
Their conversation was briefly interrupted as a house elf brought over another course, setting down tes of a delicately seasoned magical vegetable stew before them. Harry thanked the elf, who smiled widely and disappeared with a crack.
"Exploring the Astral Realm can be quite enlightening," Nics added, seasoning his stew a bit. "It helps many to understand their core intentions and true desires. It¡¯s a journey inward as much as any adventure you might take in the physical world."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch170- Spirit Animal
Ch170- Spirit Animal
"Exploring the Astral Realm can be quite enlightening," Nics added, seasoning his stew a bit. "It helps many to understand their core intentions and true desires. It¡¯s a journey inward as much as any adventure you might take in the physical world."
Harry, intrigued by this, thought about how this might rte to his own experiences with magic so far, especially the times he had felt a deep connection to his spells and their oues. "Is this why some wizards and witches seem more in tune with their magic than others?"
"That¡¯s part of it," Nics agreed. "Alignment with one¡¯s Astral Self can enhance magical ability significantly. Misalignment, however, can cause the opposite."
Harry then remembered something he had read about and asked, "But I heard a Patronus can change based on emotions And in the case of Metamorphmagi, their Patronus can change based on their appearance. Also, if the Astral soul represents a witch or wizard''s essence in another dimension, why can Animagi only transform into normal animals, and not magical creatures?"
Perenelle¡¯s warm smile deepened at Harry¡¯s questions, reflecting her appreciation for his curiosity. ¡°You bring up excellent points, Harry,¡± she began, her voice melodic and soothing, easing into the discussion. ¡°The Patronus, indeed, is one of the few magical phenomena that is fueled as much by emotion as by the caster¡¯s magical ability. This unique characteristic allows it to morph based on profound emotional changes."
Nics chimed in, ¡°And regarding Metamorphmagi, not all possess the ability to change their Patronus because it requires a deep, intrinsic understanding of one¡¯s self and their magic¡ªa mastery not all Metamorphmagi achieve.¡±
Perenelle nodded, then continued, ¡°As for the Astral Soul, think of it as you would a garden. It¡¯s ever-growing, evolving, and changing with the seasons of your life. It¡¯s never stagnant, thus reflecting, and sometimes even predicting, the changes within you.¡±
Harry listened intently, the concept of the Astral Soul resonating with him more deeply than he had anticipated. ¡°So, it¡¯s possible for one¡¯s magical and animal forms to evolve then?¡±
¡°Exactly,¡± Perenelle replied, her eyes twinkling with wisdom. ¡°Just as a person grows and changes, so too does their Astral Self. When nurtured, it can evolve to embody moreplex or even magical forms, though such transformations are rare and require significant magical insight and personal growth.¡±
Nics leaned back, his gaze thoughtful as he watched a hummingbird flit by. ¡°This brings us to why Animagi transform into non-magical animals. The process of bing an Animagus isplex and dangerous. It requires precise control and a deep understanding of one¡¯s inner self. Transforming into a magical creature would not only multiply theplexity exponentially but also the risk. The magical powers of these creatures add an unpredictable variable that could lead to disastrous results.¡±
Perenelle picked up the thread, ¡°And there''s the matter of magical bnce. Transforming into a creature with inherent magical abilities could disrupt the caster¡¯s magical equilibrium, leading to what we call ''Soul Dissonance''¡ªa dangerous condition where the wizard¡¯s magic bes unstable.¡±
Harry absorbed their words, his mind racing through the implications. ¡°It sounds like mastering one¡¯s Astral Self is more crucial than I realized. It¡¯s not just about the physical transformation but aligning with one¡¯s deepest magical essence.¡±
¡°That¡¯s precisely it, Harry,¡± Nics said, giving him an approving nod. ¡°And speaking of essence, let¡¯s discuss how emotions and intent influence magical effects, not just in Patronuses or Animagus forms, but in all magic.¡±
Perenelle gestured towards the garden around them, where the light seemed to dance between the leaves, casting shimmering shadows on the paths. ¡°Consider this garden,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a living entity, shaped by the magical energies it absorbs. It grows and changes, not just physically but spiritually. Your magic, too, is a living entity, influenced by your emotions, your environment, and your intent.¡±
Harry thought about his past experiences with magic, how his emotions had sometimes unpredictably influenced the oues of his spells. ¡°So, if I were angry or upset, could that unintentionally alter the effects of my spells?¡±
¡°Indeed, it could,¡± Nics answered. ¡°Magic is a natural force, sensitive to emotional energies. That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial to approach magical practices with a clear mind and a focused intent.¡±
Perenelle poured another cup of tea for Harry, her movements graceful and deliberate. ¡°This is why alchemists historically practiced meditation and mindfulness¡ªto refine their emotional and mental rity, ensuring their magical practices were not adversely influenced by untamed emotions.¡±
Harry sipped his tea, considering how he might apply these lessons to his own magical practices. ¡°What about potions? Could my emotions affect them too?¡±
¡°Absolutely,¡± Nics replied. ¡°Potion-making is as much an art as it is a science. The emotional state of the potion-maker can influence the purity and efficacy of the brew.¡±
Perenelle smiled softly, her eyes reflecting a mixture of fond memories and hard-earned wisdom. ¡°Why do you think potion idents are somon in the first years at Hogwarts? Beyond theck of technical skill, it¡¯s their uncontrolled emotions that often lead to explosive results.¡±
Harry chuckled, recalling a few mishaps from his peers'' experiences in Snape¡¯s sses. ¡°So, control over one''s emotions is as important as control over the potion ingredients.¡±
Harry pondered deeply about the conversation they had during lunch, especially when Nics and Perenelle dived into the realm of the Astral Soul. It was a concept that intrigued him greatly, primarily because of its significant implications on magical practice and personal growth. The mels'' garden, with its serene atmosphere and magical creatures coexisting in harmony, served as the perfect backdrop for such profound discussions. It was a vivid reminder of how magic permeated every aspect of the world around him, not just in the spells he cast or the potions he brewed, but in the very essence of life itself.
Turning his thoughts inward, Harry called out in his mind, "Nigel, this might be the breakthrough I need to push past my current teau in potions mastery." Nigel''s response came with a hint of sarcasm, "Oh, finally realized that the key to advancing in potions isn''t just adding more bat spleens? Astounding revtion, truly."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s characteristic wit. "It''s not just about the ingredients, though. Nics mentioned how knowledge and intent can directly influence magical oues. It seems like understanding the Astral Soul could give me the ''magical addition'' I''ve been missing."
Nigel''s tone carried a mix of amusement and skepticism. "So, we''re diving headfirst into the realm of soul-searching now? I hope you''re prepared to meditate on the meaning of life next. Maybe find your inner monster or something equally dramatic."
Despite Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry sensed genuine curiosity from him. "It''s more than that, Nigel. It''s about aligning my magic with my intentions and emotions. Maybe that''s what I need to enhance my potion-making skills."
There was a brief pause before Nics resumed the conversation, his voice serene yet filled with authority. "As I emphasized earlier today, Harry, knowledge in the realm of magic is not just an umtion of facts or a checklist of spells. It''s a living, breathing essence that feeds not only your Astral Soul but also the core of your very being. Remember, in the world of magic, knowledge truly is power."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, absorbing Nics''s words. The concept of knowledge as a tangible force within the magical realm resonated with him. It underscored the importance of his pursuit of learning, not just for the sake of mastering spells or brewingplex potions, but for the growth of his soul and his capabilities as a wizard.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch171- The End of Internship
Ch171- The End of Internship
The conversation shifted towards practical applications of the day''s lessons, and Harry found himself eager to experiment with the newfound understanding of the Astral Soul and the impact of knowledge and intent on magic. The prospect of deepening his connection to magic, of exploring its subtleties and nuances with a more informed perspective, excited him.
As the day progressed, Harry''s mind teemed with ideas and questions. He realized that his summer with the mels was not just an opportunity to learn about alchemy but a chance to explore the depths of magic itself. The lessons extended beyond the confines of textbooks and ssroom lectures; they were about understanding the essence of magic and its intery with the fabric of reality.
That evening, as Harry retired to his room in the mels'' castle, he felt a sense of fulfillment and anticipation. The discussions had opened new avenues of thought and exploration for him, revealingyers of magic he had never considered. He was not just a student of Hogwarts anymore; he was an apprentice to some of the greatest minds in the magical world, embarking on a journey that promised to transform his understanding of magic and himself.
The days that followed were filled with rich learning and exploration. Nics and Perenelle, each well-versed in the subtle arts of magic and alchemy, provided Harry with a depth of knowledge that was both daunting and exhrating. Harry found himself frequently visiting the extensive library, scanning and absorbing the wealth of information contained in the mel archives to reviewter. The texts ranged from ancient alchemical manuscripts to modern magical theories, offering insights that Harry knew would take years to fully understand and integrate.
Each morning started in the gardens or the study where discussions from the previous day continued or new concepts were introduced. Harry''s understanding of the magical world deepened, and he was particrly fascinated by the practical alchemy sessions with Nics, where he learned to transmute base metals into more noble ones and even attempted moreplex transformations that involved changing the essence and form of objects.
One such morning, Harry was practicing the transmutation of wood into ss, an exercise that involved not only precise magical control but also a deep understanding of the materials involved. The process was delicate, requiring Harry to maintain a constant flow of magic while visualizing the molecr structure of wood transforming into ss.
"Remember, Harry," Nics instructed, "the key is to visualize the change as a smooth, continuous flow. Any disruption could cause the material to be unstable."
Harry nodded, focusing intently on the piece of wood, which gradually began to take on a crystalline form. The final product was a clear, ss rod, perfectly shaped and free of any imperfections.
"Very good, Harry!" Perenelleplimented from the side, her eyes reflecting pride. "You''re getting quite skilled at this."
"Thanks," Harry replied. "It''s fascinating to see the principles we''ve discussed put into practice like this."
As they moved on to more advanced topics, Harry found himself increasingly grateful for the notes he took in his magically enhanced notebook, which organized and indexed his scribbles automatically. These notes would be invaluable for his future studies and experiments.
During one of their afternoon tea sessions, Nics introduced the topic of elemental magic, discussing the ssical elements of fire, water, air, and earth, and their significance in alchemical processes.
"Each element has its own properties and interactions," Nics exined. "Mastering these elements can help you understand the fundamental principles of alchemy and magic."
Harry, intrigued, experimented under Nics''s guidance, attempting to create a small whirlwind bybining air and water elements. The exercise was challenging but deeply informative, revealing theplexity and beauty of elemental magic.
The mels also taught Harry about the philosophical aspects of magic, discussing concepts such as the ethics of magic, the responsibility of power, and the interconnectedness of all magical beings and forces. These discussions often took ce in the mels'' lush, enchanted garden, surrounded by the magical creatures and nts that thrived there.
"Magic is not just a tool; it''s a living, breathing part of the universe," Perenelle said one evening as they watched a phoenix fly overhead, its feathers glowing with a fiery light. "It responds to our desires, our wills, and our fears. You must learn to tame it and put it under your control."
Harry absorbed every word, every lesson, understanding that what he learned here would shape his path as a wizard profoundly.
As the days passed, Harry''s routine became a blend of study, practice, and reflection. He spent hours in the library, poring over the mels'' collection, which included rare books and scrolls not found in Hogwarts. Each book opened new avenues of knowledge and possibility, and Harry was determined to make the most of his time here.
The library itself was a marvel, enchanted to organize and present information based on the seeker''s need. Harry found himself drawn to texts on potion-making and elemental transmutations, areas where he felt both challenged and excited.
In the evenings, he often discussed his readings with the mels, gaining insights and rifications that only centuries of experience could provide. Nics and Perenelle were generous with their knowledge, eager to teach Harry not just the mechanics of magic but its soul.
And just like that, two months passed in a blink, and it was time for Harry to return to Britain. He still had a lot to do: meet up with his friends, spend time with Aunt Petunia, buy his school books, and other necessities, and prepare for his second year at Hogwarts.
"Time flies when you''re turning iron into gold, huh?" Nigel quipped as Harry packed his belongings.
"More like learning not to turn myself into a statue," Harry retorted, folding his robes and packing them into his trunk.
"Well, you''ve done quite well for yourself, considering. Not everyone gets to be an apprentice to the mels," Nigel remarked, his tone light but approving.
"I''ve learned a lot," Harry agreed, cing thest of his books on top of the other items. "But I''m not sure I''m ready to leave just yet. There''s so much more to explore."
"You''ll be back, I''m sure. The mels aren''t the type to let talent go unnoticed. Plus, you''ve got that whole ''destined for great things'' vibe going on," Nigel said, somehow managing to make destiny sound like a casual affair.
Harry chuckled. "I just hope those ''great things'' don''t involve more encounters with Voldemort."
"Ah, always the optimist," Nigel sighed dramatically.
Harry zipped up his trunk and looked around the room onest time to make sure he hadn''t forgotten anything. Satisfied, he dragged the trunk out the door and down the hall towards the main living area where Nics and Perenelle were waiting to say their goodbyes.
"Harry, my boy," Nics greeted him warmly. "You''ve been a ster student. Remember, alchemy isn''t just about the transmutation of materials; it''s about understanding the deeperws of nature and magic."
"I''ll remember, Mr. mel," Harry promised. "Thank you for everything."
Perenelle hugged Harry. "You are always wee here, Harry. Keep studying and exploring. Magic is a vast field, and you have a rare talent."
Harry returned Perenelle''s embrace warmly. "I will. And thank you, Perenelle, for all the lessons."
"You are most wee," Perenelle replied with a gentle smile.
Nics stepped forward, holding an old-looking ring that shimmered with a subtle but powerful magic. "This is our parting gift to you, Harry," he said as he ced the ring in Harry''s hand. "Not only is it a Portkey, but it also serves as a magical link between us."
Harry examined the ring, feeling the surge of magic within. It was simple yet elegant, clearly ancient and imbued withyers of spells.
Nics continued, "To return to Britain, say ''Falcon the Great'' while holding this ring. And toe back here, use the words ''The Circle of Fairy.'' Be cautious with thesemands; you wouldn''t want to identally transport yourself in the middle of something important."
Nigel''s voice popped up in Harry''s thoughts, chuckling. "He''s got a knack for understatement, that one. Just imagine popping over during a dinner party."
Harry ignored the chatty AI, and thanked Nics. "Thank you, Mr. mel, for this ring and for all the wisdom you''ve shared. It''s been an incredible journey."
Nics nodded, pleased. "You''re wee, Harry. Remember, the path of alchemy is long andplex, but it leads to profound understanding. You''ve made excellent progress."
With final goodbyes, Harry turned the ring over in his palm, focusing on the Portkey spell bound within it. "Falcon the Great," he murmured, feeling the familiar pull at his navel as the world blurred into streaks of color.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch172- Precaution
Ch172- Precaution
Within moments, he was standing back in front of the Evans house, the quiet hum of the suburbs a stark contrast to the vibrant magic of the mels'' castle. He tucked the ring safely into his pocket.
As soon as Harry opened the front door, Petunia, with her hair in a brisk ponytail, weed him with a tight embrace. "Wee back, Harry," she said warmly. Harry, returning the hug, replied, "It''s nice to be back, Aunt Petunia."
Almost immediately, Misty appeared with a pop, her eyes wide with excitement. "Misty is so d to see Master Potter return!" she eximed, bouncing on the balls of her feet. Crookshanks weaved between Harry''s legs, purring loudly.
"I''ve missed this," Harry chuckled, scratching Crookshanks behind the ears, while Misty hurried off to get tea ready, her form a blur of enthusiasm.
Petunia smiled, a rare expression that lit up her features these days. "Let¡¯s get you settled in, and you can tell me all about your summer," she suggested, leading him into the living room where the evening light cast a soft glow.
As they sat, Harry began recounting his experiences, carefully omitting the more secretive aspects of his magical education. Petunia listened, genuinely interested, which was still a bit surreal for Harry to see after their rocky past.
"And the legendary Nics mel, taught you personally?" Petunia asked, her tone mixed with awe and curiosity.
"Yes, he and Perenelle taught me loads about alchemy and the deeperws of magic," Harry exined, his mind still processing all he had learned.
Petunia got up to check on the tea Misty was preparing. "I''ll be right back, Harry."
Left alone with his thoughts, Harry''s mind wandered to the ring Nics had given him¡ªa Portkey with a direct line back to their castle. He pulled it out of his pocket, examining the intricate carvings and the faint, pulsing glow of the embedded gem.
Looking at the ring, Harry''s smile faded into a more serious expression. "Just like the letter, this ring has a tracking rune. If I ce it in my inventory, mel will know instantly. It seems that despite teaching me for months, he still has reservations," Harry thought aloud in his mind.
"Seems about right, Master Harry," Nigel responded with a touch of amusement. "Perhaps he¡¯s worried you¡¯ll start turning lead into gold in your backyard and ruin the economy."
Harry chuckled softly, his mind racing with the implications of mel¡¯s gift. "I couldn¡¯t even study the replica Philosopher¡¯s Stone in France because mel would sense its magic and pinpoint my location. Now, this ring... it¡¯s like a leash, in a way."
"Indeed, and let¡¯s not start on what could happen if you actually tried using that stone. You¡¯d probably have half the wizarding world on your doorstep by dinner time," Nigel quipped.
Harry¡¯s thoughts shifted as he contemted the security of his current residence. "I need to fortify this ce better. We¡¯ll need anti-apparition, anti-portkey, and anti-phoenix runes at the very least."
"None of those are child''s y, Master Harry. You might need to either hire some serious muscle or be a prodigy in protective enchantments overnight," Nigel advised, his tone only half-joking.
"I¡¯ll speak with Grimbletack at Gringotts. Goblins know their runes better than anyone," Harry decided, feeling the weight of the responsibility settling on his shoulders.
Petunia returned then, carrying a tray with tea and biscuits, setting it down as she sat opposite Harry. "All set, Harry. Now, what are you thinking with that frown?"
"Just thinking about some home improvements," Harry replied vaguely, not wanting to worry her with the details. "Grimbletack is an expert; he can advise me on the best ways to keep the house safe."
Petunia nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer. She hade to ept the magical part of Harry''s life, even if she didn¡¯t fully understand it yet.
As Harry sipped his tea, he reflected on his summer with the mels. It had been enlightening, challenging, and utterly transformative. Not only had he learned about alchemy, but he¡¯d also delved deeper into the philosophical and ethical implications of magic. He realized he had much to learn about the power he wielded and the responsibilities that came with it.
"Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go see Grimbletack. Best to get a head start on these protections," Harry nned out loud, thinking through the logistics.
"And maybe after that, you could consider a nice, rxing day? Perhaps read a book that doesn¡¯t involve ancient alchemical secrets for once?" Nigel suggested, his voice dripping with mock concern.
Harry grinned, appreciating Nigel''s attempt to lighten the mood. "Maybe. But first, I¡¯ve got to sort out these defenses. Can¡¯t have too many dark wizards popping in for tea."
"That would only be proper if they brought cookies," Nigel joked.
Harry chuckled mentally. "Was that a Star Wars reference?" he asked internally.
Nigel''s voice came with a chuckle, "Perhaps."
On the morning of July 30th, Harry was abruptly woken by Crookshanks jumping on him. Sitting up with a start, he muttered, "What''s the matter?"
The cat nced towards the door, meowing sharply. "Misty caught an elf."
Curious, Harry quickly got up and went to the next room where Misty stood guard over another elf. This elf, withrge, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes, was dressed in an odd patchwork of a sack as clothes. As soon as it noticed Harry, it began to speak anxiously, "Oh, Great Harry Potter. So long has Dobby wanted to meet you, sir... Such an honour it is..."
Harry eyed Misty, who shrugged as if to say, ''He''s all yours, I didn''t invite him.''
Turning back to the elf, Harry addressed him, "You must be Dobby."
The elf''s eyes widened, and he gasped, "The Great Harry Potter knows Dobby''s name. Oh, what an honor!"
Nigel snorted in Harry''s mind, "Does this elf know he''s practically shouting his name with every breath?"
Ignoring Nigel''sment, Harry asked gently, "What brings you here, Dobby? It''s quite early."
Dobby wrung his hands nervously, almost vibrating with anxiety. "Dobby hase with a warning for Harry Potter. There is a plot, The Great Potter. A plot to make terrible things happen at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry this year," whispered the elf, ncing around as if afraid of being overheard.
Harry furrowed his brows, concern mounting. "What kind of terrible things, Dobby?"
Dobby looked terrified at the question but pressed on. "Dobby cannot say, sir. Dobby can only warn Harry Potter to stay away from Hogwarts. It is too dangerous."
Nigel''s tone was skeptical. "Ask him who''s plotting these things. This sounds like an overcooked cauldron of trouble."
Harry nodded slightly at Nigel''s advice. "Dobby, who is behind this plot?"
The elf''s eyes filled with fear, and he shook his head violently. "Dobby cannot say, sir! Dobby only wants Harry Potter to be safe."
Harry considered this. "I appreciate your warning, Dobby, but I can''t stay away from Hogwarts. It''s my home, my school. But I will be careful, thanks to your warning."
Then, without warning, Dobby began to beat his head against the floor. But Misty swiftly caught him by his bony arm, "Dobby spilled the secrets of my family. Bad Dobby. Bad." He tried to punish himself, but Misty''s grip was firm.
Frowning, Harry cast, "Immobulus!" freezing the elf in ce. "Your family?" Harry asked, puzzled.
"The wizard family Dobby serves, sir... Dobby is a house-elf¡ªbound to serve one house and one family forever..." Harry''s eyebrows knitted together in concern.
"Do they know you¡¯re here?" he pressed.
Dobby''s eyes widened with fear. "Oh no, sir, no... Dobby will have to punish himself most grievously foring to see you, sir. Dobby will have to shut his ears in the oven door for this. If they ever knew, sir¡ª"
Harry interrupted, "But won¡¯t they notice if you shut your ears in the oven door?"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch173- Cross Interrogation
Ch173- Cross Interrogation
Harry interrupted Dobby, "But won¡¯t they notice if you shut your ears in the oven door?"
The elf''s answer came hesitantly, "Dobby doubts it, sir. Dobby is always having to punish himself for something, sir. They let Dobby get on with it, sir. Sometimes they remind me to do extra punishments..."
Harry sighed deeply. "You have some bad family." Dobby opened his mouth as if to respond, then remembered he was not to speak ill of his family, though he was immobilized and couldn''t move.
Chuckling, Harry proposed, "Let''s y a game. I will say words about your family and try to guess from which family you hail, then will understand the situation better. But you won''t open your mouth, okay? So in the end when I guess, it has nothing to do with you."
He then turned to Misty, "Would that make him go against his oaths?"
Misty shook her head, "No, Master Potter. Since Dobby won''t open his mouth, it is not he going against his oath."
Harry gazed at Dobby''srge, round eyes that were full of worry and apprehension. With a calm and measured voice, he began his guessing game. "Are they pure-blood wizards?" Dobby remained silent, his eyes darting nervously around the room, but Harry read the confirmation in his fearful expression.
Smirking slightly, Harry continued his probing. "Do they all belong to Slytherin House?" At this, Dobby''s eyes widened ever so slightly, and though no words came out, the answer was clear as day to Harry.
"Are they known for... being inbred?" Harry watched as Dobby''s ears drooped a little more, a subtle but telling reaction. He decided to push a little further, narrowing his eyes as he posed another question. "Are they followers of Voldemort?" Dobby''s reaction was more pronounced this time, a look of terror briefly shing across his face before he regained hisposure.
Harry, piecing the clues together, continued, "Do they have a son who is in the same year as me at Hogwarts?" Dobby''s tense posture rxed imperceptibly, confirming Harry''s suspicion without a single word spoken.
At this point, it was clear to Harry that he was dealing with the Malfoy family. Lucius Malfoy, a well-known supporter of Voldemort, his son Draco a ssmate of Harry''s at Hogwarts. Still, Harry decided to confirm further just for the sake ofpleteness.
"Do they have a daughter?" he asked quickly, to which Dobby shook his head vigorously.
"And they have one son, right? Blonde, thinks rather highly of himself?" At this, even Dobby couldn''t help a tiny, almost imperceptible nod. Harry chuckled softly, "Thought as much."
Harry paused, considering his next words carefully. "Has their son, has he been... mistreating you?"
To Harry''s surprise, Dobby shook his head, despite the spell holding him firmly in ce. This revtion startled Harry; although he had managed to temper Malfoy''s worse traits in their first year, making him a less antagonistic figure, the idea that Draco might have never mistreated Dobby seemed far off. "Seems like you must give little Draco more credit," Nigelmented in Harry''s mind.
Harry gave a small nod, his thoughts briefly shifting. "Well, he''s still not about to join the core group, but perhaps he''s suited for a more positive role than I''d thought."
Turning back to Dobby, Harry continued his questioning, "Now, since you came to warn me about a danger unfolding at Hogwarts this year, and you''re reluctant to talk about it, it must be your family that''s causing it." Dobby remained motionless, his eyes darting nervously.
"Is it Draco?" Harry probed, watching closely for any sign of affirmation. However, the same resolute denial was evident in Dobby''s eyes. "He''s not aware of it, I see," Harry murmured to himself, adjusting his line of inquiry. "Then it must be Lucius."
Harry''s statement hung in the air, Dobby''s reaction¡ªorck thereof¡ªconfirming the suspicion without a word. "Will he take action personally?" Harry asked next, but the expressions flitting across Dobby''s face suggested otherwise.
"How interesting. I doubt I can find out more without making you speak directly, but this gives me a lot to think about," Harry mused aloud.
Nigel¡¯s voice popped up again, chiding lightly, "And here I thought we''d have a quiet year. Looks like your knack for trouble hasn''t gone unnoticed."
Harry, with a half-smile, responded silently to Nigel, "Trouble finds me; what can I say?"
He then turned his attention back to Dobby, speaking clearly and firmly. "Dobby, you¡¯ve done a brave thing bying here today. I want to help you, but you must also help yourself. You don¡¯t need to punish yourself for seeking what''s right."
Dobby¡¯srge eyes welled up with tears, and he gave a tiny nod, appreciating Harry''s words.
Harry nced at the elf sympathetically. "I''ll take your warning seriously. I''ll be cautious at Hogwarts. Can you keep an eye on things from your end and visit me if there¡¯s any update?"
Dobby managed a shaky smile and nodded vigorously, the relief apparent in his posture even as he remained frozen.
"Good," Harry said with a finality, dispelling the immobilization charm with a flick of his wand. "You''re free to go, Dobby. Be safe and remember, you have someone to turn to if things get too difficult."
With a crack, Dobby disappeared, likely back to the Malfoys'', and Harry sighed, turning back to his own preparations for the day.
Nigel chimed in, his tone dry, "Well, that was as heartwarming as it gets around here. Next, we''ll be hosting tea parties for ghosts."
Harry couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly. "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that. But first, I''ve got a trip to Gringotts nned. I need to talk about those security measures with Grimbletack."
Harry turned to Misty, giving her a quick instruction, "Misty, could you pop over to Gringotts and let Mr. Grimbletack know I''ll be visiting this afternoon?" Misty gave a brisk nod, "Of course, Master Harry," she replied, before disappearing with her characteristic pop.
Feeling a yawn stretch across his face, Harry walked back to his room, where Crookshanks had made himselffortable in the warm spot Harry had just vacated on the bed. Gently lifting the cat, Harry settled back into bed, Crookshanks curling up in his arms with a contented purr. "Warm, nice," Harry heard the cat say. Chuckling, he stroked Crookshanks'' fur, enjoying the simplefort of the moment.
Nigel, ever ready with ament, remarked, "You''re turning into quite the catdy, Master Harry. Next, you''ll be knitting him little booties."
Harry faked a snort. "I''ll have you know, Nigel, that a true gentleman appreciates the refinedpany of a cat. Besides, someone has to teach him about the finer things in life, like a properp nap."
Nigel''s response came with a chuckle. "Oh, indeed, Master Harry. And perhaps next, you''ll enroll him in your sses on ''The Delicate Art of Napping Under a Tree.'' Should be a hit among the feline elite."
Before Harry could retort, the door creaked open, and Petunia peered in, a gentle smile ying on her lips at the sight of Harry and Crookshanks in their cozy tableau. "Breakfast is ready, Harry. Don¡¯t let the day get away from you."
As Petunia reached down to pick up Crookshanks, the cat grumbled, "Unhand me, woman. I want my warm ce." Harry stifled augh, knowing full well that only he could understand the cat''s gruffints.
Petunia, unaware of Crookshanks'' sassy retort, merely chuckled and nted a kiss on Harry''s forehead. "Come down when you''re ready," she said, her tone light and motherly.
With a stretch and a quick nce at the clock, Harry made his way downstairs after freshening up, where Petunia and a freshly returned Misty were already seated at the breakfast table. The smell of fresh toast and tea filled the air, mingling with the scent of summer flowers wafting in from the open kitchen window.
"Wee back, Misty. Did you see Mr. Grimbletack?" Harry asked as he took his seat.
"Yes, Master Potter. Mr. Grimbletack expects you this afternoon," Misty replied, her voice cheerful.
The morning passed quickly with light chatter and ns for the uing school term. After breakfast, Harry offered to do the dishes, much to Petunia''s amusement. She smiled, excusing herself to join Misty in the garden to tend to the nts. As Harry stood at the sink, bubbles up to his elbows, Nigel couldn''t help butment, "Ah, the great Harry Potter and soapy dishes. A thrilling sequel indeed."
Harry rolled his eyes as he scrubbed a particrly stubborn spot on a te. "It''s just dishes, Nigel. Someone''s got to do them."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch174- Wards and Friends
Ch174- Wards and Friends
After finishing up in the kitchen, Harry went upstairs to get dressed. He chose a simple but smart outfit¡ªneat trousers and a crisp shirt, fitting for a twelve-year-old wizard about to handle some serious business. Once dressed, he called for Misty.
"Ready to go to Diagon Alley, Misty," Harry said, adjusting his shirt onest time.
Misty appeared with a pop, her eyes bright. "Yes, Master Harry. Hold tight," she chirped, and with a second pop, they were gone,nding softly in the bustling, magical street of Diagon Alley.
Harry made his way through the crowd, heading straight for Gringotts. The towering white building stood imposingly at the far end of the Alley, goblins moving briskly in and out, their expressions stern.
As he entered, Harry was immediately struck by the cool, marble grandeur of the bank. He approached the counter, where a goblin looked up at him with a barely concealed sneer.
"I have an appointment with Mr. Grimbletack," Harry informed the goblin.
The goblin grunted, peering down at arge ledger. After a moment, he nodded curtly. "Follow me," he said, leading Harry through abyrinth of corridors until they reached arge, ornate door.
Mr. Grimbletack was waiting for him, his desk piled high with papers and ancient-looking books. "Mr. Potter, a pleasure as always," the goblin said, gesturing for Harry to sit.
"Thank you, Mr. Grimbletack," Harry replied, taking a seat. "I need advice on some security enchantments for my home."
Grimbletack looked above his sses, his sharp gaze meeting Harry''s as he ventured, "It''s about the rumors I heard regarding the end-of-year fiasco at Hogwarts?"
Harry grinned, appreciating the goblin''s well-informed nature. "As always, you''re informed."
Grimbletack returned the smile with a slight smirk. As the manager of the Potter Vault, he had a vested interest in Harry''s wellbeing, not just as a client but as thest of the Potter lineage. "What do you have in mind? As you know, due to special circumstances involving your headmaster, warding around your house is quite challenging. First of all, it would be impossible to work without notifying him."
Harry nodded, already aware of theplexity. His magical guardian was Dumbledore, and the wards tied Harry to his mother¡¯s sacrificial spell that protected him against Voldemort. This spell was intrinsically linked to Petunia''s existence, thus any ward that could be ced around the Evans household might potentially damage that protective magic.
"Yes, I understand the limitations," Harry acknowledged. "But there must be some additional precautions we can take that won''t interfere with Dumbledore¡¯s wards or my mother''s protection spell."
Grimbletack tapped his fingers on the desk, mulling over the possibilities. "We might consider adding a series of discreet, non-invasive spells. For example, rms that alert you to unauthorized magical activity without altering the existing protections."
"That sounds promising," Harry responded, eager to fortify his temporary home without triggering any unintended consequences.
"We could set up a perimeter that detects magical entry or attempts at intrusion. It wouldn''t block anything but would give you a heads-up. Think of it as a magical tripwire," Grimbletack suggested.
"Perfect. And about the inside of the house? Can we do something simr?" Harry asked, thinking of how to ensure their safety indoors.
Grimbletack nodded. "Certainly. We can install a few internal sensors. They¡¯ll alert you if any unknown magic is used within the house. It¡¯s like having your own magical security system."
"Let''s arrange that then. How soon can we set this up?" Harry inquired, thinking about the urgency given the impending start of the school term and the mysterious warning from Dobby.
"I''ll need a couple of days to gather the necessary resources and set up a team. I suggest we aim for the end of this week," Grimbletack proposed, already flipping through his calendar.
"That works for me. Thank you, Grimbletack. I really appreciate your help with this," Harry said, feeling a bit more relieved that he''d have some form of warning system in ce.
"Of course, Mr. Potter. It¡¯s my duty and pleasure to assist you," the goblin replied with a rare grin. "I¡¯ll send you an owl with the details and timing."
As Harry stood to leave, he added, "And Grimbletack, let''s keep this between us for now."
Bidding goodbye to Grimbletack, Harry stepped out of Gringotts and made his way toward the Leaky Cauldron. He had arranged to meet Daphne and Tracey there as girls were coincidentallying to Diagon Alley today as well. Seizing the opportunity to catch up with his friends since he was already in Diagon Alley. It had been a while since he had seen them¡ªsince before his trip to France¡ªand he was genuinely excited. They knew he had been in France, but not about his training with Nics mel.
"Seems like you''re building quite the fortress, Master Harry. What''s next? Dragon-guarded gates?" Nigel joked as they approached the pub.
"Ash is growing up nicely, why not," Harry retorted, pushing open the door to the Leaky Cauldron.
The familiar, slightly musty aroma of the pub weed him. It was early enough that the usual crowd hadn''t yet filled the space, making it easier to spot Daphne and Tracey at a table near the back.
"There''s the man of the hour!" Tracey called out as he approached, waving him over with a bright smile.
Daphne, more reserved but visibly pleased to see him, nodded her greeting. "We started to think you''d forgotten about us, Harry."
"As if I could," Harry grinned, taking a seat across from them. "France was busy, but not enough to forget my friends."
"So, spill it, what was so important in France that you vanished all summer?" Tracey leaned forward, her curiosity piqued.
"Just a lot of studying and... cultural experiences," Harry said, deciding that vague truths were the best option for now.
Daphne, ever observant, raised an eyebrow. "Sounds intriguing. Learn any new tricks?"
Harry chuckled, "A few things here and there. But how about you two? How was your summer?"
As the girlsunched into tales of their own summer adventures, Harry listened attentively, interjecting with questions and the asionalugh. It was nice, he thought, to just sit and chat without the looming shadow of dark wizards or cryptic warnings.
After a while, Tracey, with a mischievous gleam in her eye, said, "Enough about us, Harry. Tell us more about France. Did you bring us anything?"
Harry feigned shock. "What? My delightful presence isn''t enough?"
Daphneughed softly. "Always the charmer, Harry. But seriously, any interesting finds?"
Harry chuckled, "Well, I might have picked up a few things." As he spoke, he reached into his bag and discreetly pulled out two carefully wrapped items from his inventory. After Nics mel questioned him about sudden disappearance of Replica Philosopher''s Stone, Harry had be more cautious with how he used his inventory. Previously, he''d dazzled his friends by magically producing gifts, casually attributing it to "just a bit of magic," but now he chose to keep the workings of his magical storage more discreet.
Tracey and Daphne eagerly unwrapped their gifts. Tracey found a beautifully bound journal with an enchantment that recorded not just written notes but also captured the thoughts and context the writer had while writing. This was not just any journal; its pages were charmed to organize content into themes and ideas automatically, making it an invaluable tool for someone who loved to delve deep into their studies and personal reflections.
"Tracey, I thought this might help with your studies and your personal projects," Harry said as he handed it over to her, exining the unique features. "It sorts your notes for you, and it can even yback your thoughts from when you wrote them."
Tracey¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she took the journal, flipping through the empty but promising pages. "Harry, this is amazing! It¡¯s like having a Pensieve in a book!"
Harry smiled, pleased with her reaction. "Exactly! I figured it¡¯d be perfect for organizing your research and when you''re brainstorming for our study sessions."
Tracey quickly got up to hug Harry, chuckling as she wrapped her arms around him. "I love it! This will organize all my chaotic ns next year," she beamed.
"Or your mischiefs," Daphne teased from the side, earningughter from Harry and a yful pout from Tracey.
Daphne''s package contained a set of enchanted bookmarks. These weren''t ordinary bookmarks; they were charmed to reflect the scenery of the book''s setting, shifting visually ording to the reader''s mood and the plot''s tone. As Daphne pulled one out, the bookmark disyed a sereneke that shifted to a dark forest as she smiled, then pretended to frown.
"Harry, this is wonderful," Daphne said, genuinely impressed as she hugged him. "It''ll make reading even more immersive."
"I thought it might add a bit of magic to your study sessions," Harry replied with a grin.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch175- Phony Professor
Ch175- Phony Professor
After giving the gifts to the girls, Harry''s smile turned mischievous. "So, have you two finished your homework?" he teased.
Both girls rolled their eyes. "Yes, Professor Potter," Tracey said in mock seriousness. Over the summer, Harry had challenged them to modify some basic spells they learned during their first year. He had already helped them enhance the Lumos and few other spells at school, but he tasked them with experimenting on their own over the holidays.
"Good to hear," Harry chuckled. "Can''t wait to see what you''vee up with."
As they sipped their drinks, the conversation turned to their uing year at Hogwarts. "I''ve heard this year is going to be even more challenging," Daphne mentioned, stirring her tea thoughtfully.
Tracey leaned in closer and lowered her voice, "Hey, hey, Harry. Have you heard about the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" She nced around cautiously before continuing, "It''s Gilderoy Lockhart."
Harry''s expression turned into a frown when he heard the name. Over the summer, he had stumbled upon a collection of Lockhart''s books. Initially intrigued by the author''s fame, Harry''s excitement had quickly turned to skepticism. The tales in Lockhart''s books were filled with inconsistencies and unbelievable ims that seemed more fiction than fact. Realizing the stories might be exaggerated, Harry had be less enthusiastic about the so-called exploits of Lockhart. Since Lockhart was just a small part of the Wizarding World, he wasn''t too bothered by it. But when he heard that Lockhart would be the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Harry''s frown deepened, catching the attention of Daphne and Tracey. "What is it?" Daphne asked, noticing his change in expression.
"I think he''s a phony," Harry said cautiously, not wanting to sound too harsh but feeling the need to be honest.
Tracey gasped, "What? Why? He''s super famous!"
Daphne nodded thoughtfully, her gaze still fixed on Harry. Both girls seemed to hold a trace of admiration for the famed author, a sentiment Harry didn¡¯t share. He saw the unspoken thoughts flitting through their minds and sighed internally. His reluctance to engage with Lockhart was partly due to the man¡¯s overwhelming fame, which Harry found superficial and unwarranted.
Another reason for his hesitance was the inevitableparisons that would arise between his own fame and Lockhart¡¯s. Harry was well aware of the wizarding world¡¯s penchant for gossip and didn¡¯t want to add fuel to any rumors of jealousy or rivalry.
¡°Look, it¡¯s not just a hunch,¡± Harry tried to exin, keeping his tone neutral to avoid sounding too critical. ¡°His stories are a bit too... grand to be true. Anding from someone who¡¯s actually had to deal with real dangers, they don¡¯t quite add up.¡±
Tracey seemed surprised by this take. ¡°But his books are so detailed, Harry! And the pictures!¡±
Harry shrugged, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°Photos can be staged. And as for details, anyone can write a good story if they¡¯ve got enough imagination. It doesn¡¯t mean it really happened.¡±
Daphne was initially perplexed by Harry''s doubts about Lockhart. She knew of the man''s widespread eptance in the magicalmunity, his honorary membership in the Dark Force Defence League, and his receiving of the Order of Merlin, Third ss. Could Harry perceive something that most of Magical Britain missed? While unsure, Daphne chose to trust her friend. "If you say so, Harry, I believe you."
This deration took Harry by surprise and left Tracey visibly shocked. "Really?" she blurted out.
Daphne nodded with a reassuring smile. "I trust Harry''s instincts."
Grateful for her support, Harry responded, "It''s just a feeling I have, and I could be wrong, but if he''s not aspetent as he ims, we could waste a whole year. Let''s just make sure he can actually do what he says he can."
Tracey, still a bit skeptical, agreed reluctantly. "Okay, but I still think his books are exciting."
Harry chuckled, "Exciting, sure. But let''s hope his teaching is more than just a good story."
As they finished their tea, Harry steered the conversation towards their uing year at Hogwarts. They discussed sses, professors, and the usual Hogwarts mysteries. The talk of Lockhart faded into the background as they focused on the immediate excitement of returning to school.
Their meeting concluded with ns to catch up again once they were all back at Hogwarts. After saying their goodbyes, Harry left the Leaky Cauldron.
Returning to Gringotts, Harry found Grimbletack waiting for him. "Back so soon, Mr. Potter?" Grimbletack smirked. Harry, with a helpless smile, slid a paper across the desk. The goblin''s frown deepened as he read the name on the document: Gilderoy Lockhart.
Lockhart, a young and famous wizard, had a vault at Gringotts filled with gold umted over the years from his book sales and speaking engagements. "I believe he might be fabricating his achievements, and I want to find evidence. Can Gringotts help with this?" he asked, his tone serious yet hopeful.
Grimbletack pondered the implications. Helping Harry could lead to discovering a fraud, which would be scandalous for the wizardingmunity but wouldn''t necessarily mean a loss of gold for the bank, unless the situation required Lockhart to pay fines or return earnings. "If he''s merely writing fiction, he''d likely face some penalties and lose his honorary titles, but most of the gold would stay. It''s a delicate matter," Grimbletack mused aloud.
"Not looking to cause trouble unnecessarily," Harry assured him. "Just want to ensure our year isn''t wasted with a chatan for a teacher if it turns out he''s lying."
Grimbletack nodded slowly. "I understand, Mr. Potter. We''ll proceed discreetly. I''ll deduct the fee for the investigation from your vault."
Harry nodded in agreement. "Thank you. We''ll discuss the warding spells for my home over owl correspondence then."
On his way out of Diagon Alley, Harry decided to stop by Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor. He wanted to pick up some treats for his Aunt Petunia and Misty, who both had a sweet spot for the unique vors of magical ice cream, and not forgetting a little something for Crookshanks as well. After making his selections, he called on Misty, and the two of them disappeared with a pop, reappearing back at the Evans household.
Harry was cautious about using the ring Nics mel had given him. The ring served as a Portkey back to mel''s castle and Evans Household, but Harry was wary of its tracking capabilities. Although it was a direct link to his house, he preferred to keep it at a distance, tucked away unless absolutely necessary. For now, he acted as though he was unaware of any tracking charm, maintaining an air of normalcy.
Arriving home, Harry found Petunia in the backyard, dressed in a light summer outfit, her red hair dancing with the gentle summer breeze. He handed the ice cream and treats to Misty to serve, and joined Petunia for a chat, enjoying the calm of the afternoon.
"So, how was Diagon Alley? Anything new?" Petunia asked casually, epting a bowl of ice cream from Misty and thanked with a smile.
"Always bustling," Harry replied. "Talked with Mr. Grimbletack and met with couple of friends¡ª Thank you Misty."
Petunia nodded, taking a spoonful of her ice cream. "And how are your friends? Daphne and Tracey, wasn''t it?"
"They''re good, excited for the new term. We''re all looking forward to seeing what''s in store this year at Hogwarts," Harry said, though his mind was partly on the concerns raised by Dobby''s visit and his own doubts about Lockhart''s credibility.
"I''m sure you''ll have plenty to tell me once you''re back for the holidays," Petunia said with a smile, clearly used to the magical tales Harry brought home each time.
"Yeah, though I hope it''s more about schoolwork and less about any... unexpected adventures," Harry grinned, making a light reference to his past escapades, which were often far from ordinary.
Petuniaughed, "Well, just keep safe, Harry. That''s all I ask."
"I will," Harry promised. He enjoyed these simple moments with Petunia, a stark contrast to their earlier years.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch176- Happy Birthday
Ch176- Happy Birthday
Well, it''s a bit of a short chapter, as I just noticed a few paragraphs ovepping. Sadly, I noticed it just as I was about to publish it here, so it''s toote to edit. Hopefully, you will enjoy it! Thanks, and if it is anyone''s birthday today, this chapter is for you!
--
As they continued chatting, Harry''s mind drifted to the new security measures he''d discussed with Grimbletack. The thought of enhancing the safety of his home gave him a slight sense of relief, considering the vague yet ominous warning from Dobby about dangers at Hogwarts.
Petunia, noticing a lull in the conversation, tilted her head, "You''re quiet. Something on your mind?"
"Just thinking about some extra precautions for the house," Harry answered truthfully. "You know, with everything going on, I just want to make sure we''re prepared."
Petunia''s expression softened, "Anything I can do to help?"
Harry nodded, his expression serious yet reassuring. "Yes, the new security measures will only alert us in case of an intrusion. I''ll have them connected to you, so if you ever feel something amiss, just call Misty and apparate away immediately," he exined, ensuring Petunia understood the protocol without overwhelming her with the technicalities.
Petunia''s frown deepened slightly, a sign of her concern, but she nodded in understanding. "Okay, I understand. Safety first," she agreed, trying to mask her worry with a brisk nod.
Harry''s mood lightened as he switched topics, deciding to share some of the less burdensome news from the wizarding world. "By the way, I heard some interesting gossip about Gilderoy Lockhart today," he said, a yful smirk dancing on his lips.
Petunia, who had started reading more about the magical world, especially since Harry began bringing home books from Hogwarts, perked up at the mention of the name. "Lockhart? The author? I''ve read a couple of his books. Why, what about him?"
Harry chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "Well, I think he might be a bit of a fraud."
Petunia''s eyes widened, her spoon of ice cream paused midway to her mouth. "Shut up! Really? But in his books, he''s so heroic!" she eximed, her tone a mix of disbelief and amusement.
"That''s just it," Harry continued, enjoying the conversation. "His stories are a bit too grand to be entirely truthful. I''m looking into it, actually, to see if there''s more to it than just tall tales."
Petunia set her bowl down, now fully engaged. "Well, that would be something, wouldn''t it? To find out a celebrity author is making it all up!" She was clearly intrigued by the drama of the situation, her earlier reservations forgotten for the moment.
"Yes, it would definitely stir things up in the wizarding world," Harry agreed, his mind briefly flitting to the implications of exposing a popr figure like Lockhart. "But we''ll see. For now, it''s just a suspicion."
They continued their chat, moving away from the subject of Lockhart and onto lighter topics, such as the uing school year and Harry''s ns for his second year at Hogwarts. Despite the undercurrents of danger that seemed to follow him, these moments with Petunia provided a much-needed sense of normalcy and family.
As the afternoon waned into evening, Harry helped Petunia clean up from their snack, their conversation winding down. Once everything was set and the dishes were done, Harry decided to spend some time outside, enjoying thest of the day''s sunlight.
Walking through the garden, Harry couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension about the uing school year. With everything that had happened over the summer¡ªfrom his time in France to the warning from Dobby and his concerns about Lockhart¡ªHarry knew this year at Hogwarts would be anything but mundane.
As he walked, he mulled over his conversation with Petunia about Lockhart, his ns to investigate the author''s ims, and the broader implications for his year at Hogwarts. It was a lot for a twelve-year-old to manage, but Harry had always been more than just a typical boy.
The sound of the back door opening drew his attention, and he turned to see Petunia stepping out onto the porch. "Harry, there''s an owl for you," she called, holding up a letter.
In the midnight hush, as the clock struck twelve marking the start of July 31st, Harry''s bedroom door creaked open. Petunia, wearing a soft nightgown that fluttered around her as she moved, tiptoed into the room. The dim light cast gentle shadows, softening the lines of her face as she approached Harry''s bed with a small, neatly wrapped box in her hands. Her intention was to silently leave the birthday gift by his bedside, but as she leaned down to nt a kiss on his forehead, Harry stirred awake. Blinking sleepily, he saw Petunia''s green eyes, which so closely mirrored his own.
"Aunty?" he asked, slightly surprised.
Petunia leaned down and nted a kiss on Harry''s forehead. "Happy birthday, Harry. I wanted to be the first one to celebrate." She smiled as she handed him the small box, her movements gentle in the dimly lit room.
Sitting up in bed, Harry took the box, his eyes bright with curiosity and excitement. He carefully unwrapped the gift, revealing a sleek, silver watch with elegant green ents on the dial¡ªthe colors of Slytherin. The watch was clearly a high-quality item, its silver body polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the soft light of his room. The green ents were not just a nod to his house colors but also added a touch of sophistication to the design.
"This is amazing, Aunty," Harry said, genuinely impressed as he examined the watch more closely. It was thetest model, clearly designed with both style and functionality in mind. The hands moved smoothly over the dial, which was marked with intricate details that made it easy to read.
"It''s waterproof, shockproof, and enchanted to resist magical tampering," Petunia exined, her voice carrying a hint of pride in her choice. "I thought it would be suitable for... well, your kind of lifestyle."
Harryughed softly, "Thanks, it''s perfect. I''ll definitely need the magical resistance." He strapped the watch onto his wrist, admiring the way it looked. It was not just a gift; it was a tool that met the demands of his unique life at Hogwarts and beyond.
As Harry admired his new watch, Nigel''s voice chimed in his head, "My, my, Master Harry, that''s a fancy tick-tocker you''ve got there. nning to time your mischief down to the second now?"
Harry smirked, replying silently to Nigel, "Maybe. It coulde in handy, you know."
Petunia watched him with a contented expression. "Well, make sure you''re ready in time. We''ll have breakfast waiting for you downstairs. Some of your favorites to start the day right."
"Thanks, Aunty. I''ll be down just in time," Harry assured her as she left the room, closing the door softly behind her.
Once alone, Harry nced at the watch again, feeling its weight on his wrist. It was a grounding,forting presence, a reminder of Petunia''s eptance and support.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch177- Party
Ch177- Party
With theforting weight of his new watch on his wrist, Harry drifted back to sleep, a smile lingering at the thought of the day ahead. His rest was abruptly ended by Crookshanks, who decided to drop a dead mouse onto his chest as a "gift." Harry opened his eyes to the cat''s expectant look. "Happy Birthday," Crookshanks meowed clearly.
"Thought that counts, huh?" Harry replied with a wry smile, carefully moving the dead mouse away with a flick of his wrist. The quilt, unfortunately stained by the deceased rodent, was quickly dealt with¡ªincinerated with a simple spell. Getting out of bed, Harry scooped up Crookshanks. "Let''s go down for breakfast, shall we?"
As they descended the stairs, the smells of a hearty breakfast filled the air, aforting blend of familiarity and warmth that made the house truly feel like home. Petunia had gone all out, preparing all of Harry¡¯s favorites¡ªbacon, eggs, and even some fried tomatoes, a nod to the healthier options she tried to maintain.
Petunia stood at the stove, turning over thest of the bacon when Harry walked into the kitchen. "Morning," she said, looking over her shoulder with a smile. "Happy birthday again, Harry."
"Thanks, Aunty," Harry replied as he set Crookshanks down, who immediately scampered off, probably in pursuit of some imaginary creature.
Petunia ted the food and set it on the table. "Sit down, I¡¯ll join you in a minute."
From out of nowhere, Misty appeared with a small, neatly wrapped package in her hands. "Happy Birthday, Master Potter," the house elf squeaked excitedly, her eyes sparkling with joy.
Harry smiled broadly and hugged Misty in thanks. "Thank you, Misty. What have you got here?" he asked as he began to unwrap the gift. Inside, he found a beautifully crafted leather-bound journal, the cover embossed with a detailed engraving of Hogwarts. "It''s wonderful, Misty. Thank you so much," Harry said, genuinely touched by the thoughtful gift.
Misty beamed, pleased with his reaction. "Misty hopes Master Harry finds it useful for his adventures!"
"I''m sure I will," Harry assured her, flipping through the nk pages, already thinking of the many uses for his new journal.
Petunia then ushered everyone to the table where they all sat down to enjoy the hearty breakfast she had prepared. Crookshanks, having abandoned his hunt, joined them, settling near Harry''s feet, clearly expecting some tidbits to fall his way.
As they ate, Petunia finally spoke up, "Don''t go anywhere today, Harry." Harry nodded, having already picked up on the subtle clues around the house that hinted at further celebrations. Balloons subtly tucked away, a stack of extra tes in the cupboard, and the slight rearrangement in the living room for more space¡ªit was clear something was nned, and a few of his friends were likely invited.
"Sounds like a n, Aunty," Harry replied, his curiosity piqued but choosing to let the day unfold as Petunia intended.
As breakfast continued, Nigel chimed in. "A house party, eh? How very quaint. Will there be games? Pin the tail on the magical creature, perhaps?"
Harry chuckled quietly, mindful not to show he was conversing with Nigel. "I think it''ll be a bit more subdued than that, Nigel. But who knows? Maybe there''ll be surprises."
After they finished eating, Harry helped Petunia clear the table, and then they both went about their morning routines in preparation for the day''s festivities. As Harry passed by the living room, he noticed the extra care Petunia had taken in setting up the space. Fresh flowers adorned the tables, and there was a new, festive feel to the room.
Not long after, guests started to arrive for Harry''s birthday celebration. The first toe was Hermione, apanied by her parents. Petunia had called earlier to ensure the Grangers could adjust their mindset to meeting wizarding families. Despite their growing familiarity with their daughter''s magical life, they were still very much Muggles.
As Harry opened the door, Hermione leapt into his arms. "Happy birthday, Harry!" she eximed, hugging him tightly. Over her shoulder, Harry exchanged nces with Mr. Granger, who looked a bit out of his depth, while Mrs. Granger appeared delighted by the whole scene.
Following closely behind were the Longbottoms, with Augusta Longbottom leading the way. Neville walked next to her, looking excited. Neville¡¯s Uncle Arthur, his wife Helen, and their children, Mark and Lily, came next. Arthur¡¯s thick beard gave him a gruff appearance, which belied his kind nature, as Harry had learned during the previous Christmas holiday. Helen was as warm and motherly as ever, her smile as weing as a hug.
Susan and Hannah arrived not long after. Susan''s aunt was sadly upied with work and couldn''t attend, so her best friend''s parents promised to take Susan and drop her back at their houseter. Hannah''s parents, Thomas and Eleanor, greeted Harry and Petunia warmly as they entered, leaving the two girls with Harry. Susan was quick to jump in for a hug, followed by Hannah.
"Happy birthday, Harry!" Susan eximed, stepping back with a bright smile.
"Thanks, Susan! d you both could make it," Harry replied, his smile matching hers.
Hannah chuckled, "Wouldn''t miss it. Besides, we have to see if you''ve got taller over the summer."
Harryughed, yfully ruffling his own hair. "Maybe a bit. You''ll have to check the door frame on your way out."
Last to arrive were Daphne with her family¡ªCyrus and Helena Greengrass¡ªand Astoria trailing behind. The Greengrass family arrived with the Davises; Jonathan and Marianne Davis followed by Tracey. Simr to the Abbotts, once they greeted Harry, they walked in, leaving the three girls with him. Astoria, mischievous as ever, jumped onto Harry''s neck, sticking her tongue out at Daphne, "I got the first hug!" she dered, causing Daphne to pout while Tracey giggled.
"Hey, no fair, Astoria! You always sneak up!" Daphne protested lightly, her tone teasing.
Astoria grinned, letting go of Harry to give Daphne a quick hug. "Just keeping you on your toes," she quipped.
Tracey, still chuckling, added, "Looks like Harry''s the popr one today. How many hugs is that now, Harry?"
Harry grinned, "I''ve lost count, but keep theming!"
As they settled into the living room, Petunia brought out a tray of homemade cupcakes, which immediately caught the group''s attention. The simple yet thoughtful setup for the day highlighted the easygoing atmosphere of the birthday celebration.
Sadly, Petunia didn''t invite Harry''s other friends. As she only knew those she had met during the Christmas holiday at the Longbottom household and Harry''s business partners, the guest list was limited to familiar faces. The Patils, Lavender, Pansy, and a few others had never met Petunia, thus were not invited. Harry didn''t mind and thought about inviting them over at another time.
As everyone settled in, the adults chatted among themselves, while Neville and the other kids were eager to hear about Harry''s trip to France. Although he had already met with Tracey and Daphne the day before, they listened quietly as others asked about his travels. Harry didn''t mention his internship with Nics mel but shared general stories about his visit to France.
When Susan asked if Harry had brought anything back from France, he chuckled and began distributing gifts he had prepared earlier. Susan blushed shyly and stammered that she was just joking. Hannahughed, "It''s your birthday, Harry! Why are you giving us gifts?"
Harry smiled and responded, "Well, I already gave gifts to Tracey and Daphne yesterday. I thought it''d be nice to give you guys something too." He then handed out the gifts to Susan, Hannah, Neville, Astoria, and Hermione. Each of them was pleasantly surprised and thanked him for the thoughtful presents.
The day progressed with light-hearted games and discussions. They yed a few rounds of wizarding chess and a magical trivia game that Petunia had learned about and prepared especially for the asion. The atmosphere was filled withughter and the joyful noise of friends enjoying each other''spany.
Nigel, watching the festivities unfold,mented to Harry, "Seems like you''re the life of the party, Master Harry. And here I thought we''d be wrestling with trolls by now!"
Harry grinned, replying silently, "Well, we can always arrange that for next year''s party if you''re feeling left out."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch178- Summer Projects
Ch178- Summer Projects
As the afternoon turned into evening, Petunia brought out a homemade cake, beautifully decorated with icing and candles. Harry blew out the candles while everyone sang ''Happy Birthday,'' and then they all enjoyed a slice of cake. Petunia had outdone herself, and everyoneplimented her on the delicious dessert.
After enjoying the cake, Harry steered the conversation toward his business partnership with Cyrus and Augusta. "I''ve made some improvements to the potions over the summer," he announced, causing both the Longbottom matriarch and Cyrus Greengrass to look up in surprise. Considering Harry''s potions were already superior to those avable on the market, this was significant news.
Cyrus leaned in, his interest piqued. "What about the cost?" he asked eagerly. If the improvements hadn''t led to higher costs, the potions would be even morepetitive in the market.
Harry''s smirk was all the confirmation they needed. "None," he replied, leaving Cyrus, Augusta, and the others who understood the implications astonished.
"You''ve made a breakthrough in magical concoction?" Augusta pressed, her voice a mix of excitement and disbelief.
Nodding, Harry reached into his bag and ced a few sks on the table. As he opened them, Augusta, Cyrus, and Arthur could immediately tell these were an improvement from the already high-quality potions they were used to.
"Amazing," they chorused, each examining the sks with a professional eye.
The partnership had started around the time of the Yule Ball, with the Longbottoms supplying the herbs, Cyrus handling other materials and logistics, and Harry concocting the potions inrge batches. Despite initial hesitations, Harry had consistently delivered top-quality potions, and now, he was iming further improvements without additional costs.
The adults around the table exchanged impressed nces. Augusta, who had seen many promising students falter under the pressure of real-world applications, was particrly struck by Harry''s aptitude. "Well, I must say, Harry, you continue to exceed our expectations."
Cyrus, ever the businessman, was already calcting the potential. "This will give us a significant edge in the market. We should discuss expanding our distribution soon."
Harry nodded, pleased with the response. "I think we''re ready to take things to the next level."
Harry then proceeded to take out four more sks from his bag, eachbeled distinctly. ¡°Fire Protection Potion, Strengthening Solution, Swelling Solution, Girding Potion,¡± he announced, showcasing the potions he had crafted for his second year at Hogwarts. As Augusta, Arthur, and Cyrus eagerly took the sks for testing, their expressions mirrored their previous astonishment; these potions were also above average, crafted using Magical Concoction method.
Continuing with the momentum, Harry presented a few more sks, his voice steady and clear, ¡°Shrinking Solution, Confusing Concoction, Antidote to Umon Poisons, Wideye Potion, Doxycide, Undetectable Poisons.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°These aren¡¯t at the level of Magical Concoction, but still above market level.¡± He set these third-year potions on the table, allowing his audience to take in the full scope of his work.
The room fell silent for a moment as Hermione and the other students looked on, astounded. Harry had always been ahead of his ss in most subjects, and his prowess in potions was particrly notable¡ªeven Snape had to respect his abilities. But the notion that he could perfectly concoct potions up to the third year was nothing short of amazing.
Hermione was the first to break the silence. "Harry, this is incredible. How did you manage to refine them to this extent?" Her eyes were wide with both curiosity and admiration.
Harry smiled, feeling a mixture of pride and excitement. "A lot of practice, some innovation, and a bit of magic," he replied modestly, not delving into the more intricate details of his Magical Concoction method.
Arthur, examining one of the sks closely, looked up with a thoughtful expression. "This could really change things for a lot of people, Harry. These potions could help many in the wizardingmunity."
Cyrus nodded in agreement, his mind clearly racing through the business implications. "We should definitely consider ramping up production. With this quality, demand is only going to increase."
Augusta, who had been silently assessing the potions, finally spoke up, her voice imbued with a hint of pride. "Harry, I''ve seen many promising young wizards in my time, but your dedication and skill are truly exceptional. It¡¯s a pleasure to be part of this venture with you."
The discussion gradually shifted towards the future, with everyone around the table contributing ideas on how to expand the distribution and reach of their potions. Harry listened intently, offering his thoughts when needed and taking note of various suggestions.
Harry smiled warmly at his friends, excitement bubbling up as he encouraged them, "Let''s hear your ideas." The energy in the room was palpable; each friend eager to share their concepts, hoping to find the same sess in the wizarding market as Harry had with his potions.
During a recent train ride back from Hogwarts, Harry''s friends had expressed both envy and admiration upon learning that he had be one of the country''s foremost potion creators in just half a year. Motivated by their enthusiasm, Harry had promised to support any original idea they could bring to the table¡ªwhether through financial backing or magical assistance¡ªin exchange for a share in their ventures. This offer wasn''t limited to just the friends present; it extended to those who weren''t able to join them today.
Hearing Harry''s encouragement, Neville was the first to stand up, pulling out a binder to present his idea. Over the summer, he had diligently followed Harry''s training regimen, and his appearance had changed significantly. His former chubbiness had given way to a more toned physique, and he now carried himself with a newfound confidence. Even Augusta and Arthur looked surprised as Neville prepared to share his idea.
"Um, I''ve been working on something a bit different," Neville began, clearing his throat. "It''s not a potion, but rather a concept for a magical nt hybrid. I call it the ''Lumos Blossom.''"
The room quieted, everyone''s attention fixed on him. "It''s a nt that absorbs and stores natural light during the day and then glows brightly at night. It could be used to light up areas without using elestrisity? Electrikitty?"
Hermione, seeing his struggle, leaned over and whispered, "Electricity."
"It could be used to light up areas without using electricity or magic," Neville exined, his voice growing steadier with each word.
Susan pped her hands excitedly. "That sounds amazing, Neville! It could be really useful for outdoor gatherings or in ces where it''s hard to get light!"
Hannah nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with interest. "And it could be great for those who are afraid of the dark. It¡¯s like a natural nightlight!"
Augusta, intrigued, leaned forward. "Tell me, Neville, what kinds of nts are you considering for this hybrid?"
Neville flipped through his binder, showing them some sketches and notes. "I''m thinking of crossing the Lumos Vine, which has minor luminescent properties, with the Everbright, a nt known for its hardiness and longsting flowers."
Arthur, who had a keen interest in herbological innovations, raised his eyebrows. "That''s quite ambitious for a second year, Neville. Have you started any initial experiments?"
"Not yet, Uncle," Neville admitted. "I''m still in the nning stages. I need to research more on their care and the best conditions for hybridization."
Harry looked over Neville''s sketches, impressed but curious about the practical aspects of bringing such a concept to market. "How do you n to protect the merchandise?" he asked, understanding the need for exclusivity in their venture. Neville looked a bit perplexed by the question. "You mean?"
Harry nodded, borating, "If we''re to enter the market for profit, we have to make sure we''re the only ones who can procure this type of item. If any Tom, Dick, or Voldy can cultivate the nt from one they''ve purchased, soon, we won¡¯t be able to sell at all."
Harry had a couple of ideas in mind, like preventing the nt from seeding or having seeds that only grow into regr nts. However, this was an opportunity for Neville to think on his own, so Harry didn¡¯t offer these solutions.
Neville frowned slightly, clearly realizing theplexity of what he had proposed. ¡°I... I haven¡¯t thought about that part yet. I¡¯ll need to figure out some way to protect it.¡±
Harry nodded and smiled. ¡°This is a good idea, Neville. Work on the details, and let¡¯s see if we can do it.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch179- Inventions
Ch179- Inventions
Next was Hermione. She stood, taking a deep breath to steady herself, then presented her idea with the rity and confidence typical of her. "I''ve been thinking about a way to make learning spells easier for first years," she began. "My idea is to create spell cards. Each card would have a spell name, its pronunciation, and a movement diagram."
The room listened intently, intrigued by Hermione''s practical approach to helping younger students. "It could also have tips onmon mistakes to avoid," Hermione added, flipping through her notes to show a mock-up of her idea.
Harry was immediately supportive. "That sounds like a brilliant tool for beginners, Hermione! It''s simple, but really effective."
Hannah, who often felt overwhelmed by the volume of information in their sses, nodded in agreement. "I could have used thosest year," she admitted with a chuckle. "It''s easy to get spell movements mixed up."
Susan chimed in, her eyes alight with enthusiasm. "Could you make versions for potions or even magical creatures?"
Hermione''s eyes sparkled at the suggestion. "I hadn¡¯t thought of that, but yes, I think we could expand it to other subjects!"
Neville, remembering his own struggles, looked at Hermione with newfound admiration. "This could really help a lot of students, Hermione. Not just the first years."
Cyrus, always looking for potential, leaned forward. "If you need help with distribution, I know a few suppliers who could be interested in this kind of educational tool."
Hermione beamed, grateful for the encouragement and support. "Thank you, Mr. Greengrass. I''ll definitely need some guidance on that."
As the discussion continued, Harry was impressed but also thoughtful about how they could protect the intellectual property of Hermione¡¯s idea. "We should look into how we can copyright or trademark your cards, Hermione," he suggested, thinking about the legal aspects of bringing a new product to market.
Hermaine nodded, her mind already racing through the possibilities. "I¡¯ll start working on a prototype. Maybe we can test it out with some first years at Hogwarts this year?"
"Great idea," Harry agreed, thrilled to see his friends so engaged and innovative.
Following Hermione, Daphne stood up, smoothing the front of her dress as she prepared to share her idea. "I''ve been thinking about a way to help students manage their time better, especially during exam season," she began, her voice clear and confident. "My idea is a simple magical nner that not only keeps track of your schedule but also reminds you of uing deadlines and study times."
The room listened attentively, appreciating the practicality of Daphne''s idea, especially given the rigorous demands of Hogwarts academics. "It could have charms on it that alert you when you have half an hour left to study before you need to move on to another subject," Daphne added, detailing how the nner could help students maximize their study sessions.
Harry was quick to support the idea, recognizing its potential to help not just students who struggled with organization, but even the more studious ones like Hermione. "That sounds incredibly useful, Daphne. It¡¯s something all of us could benefit from."
Neville, often finding himself cramming at thest minute, nodded in agreement. "I wish I had thisst year, or whole my life," he admitted, causing a few chuckles around the room.
Susan, always looking for ways to enhance her studies, was particrly interested. "Could it also give suggestions for study breaks and healthy habits during exams?" she suggested enthusiastically.
Daphne considered this, then smiled at the addition. "I think that would be a great feature. It could even have a little quiz mode to review key points from your notes before exams."
Hearing Daphne, Harry shook his head slightly. "That won''t do," he said, his tone gentle but firm. Daphne looked surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"
Sighing, Harry exined, "In the Magical World, a magical item that can think for itself is often considered cursed or possessed. With how paranoid and old-fashioned wizards and witches can be, they won''t take kindly to a nner that gives suggestions."
Augusta and the other adults nodded in agreement. The Longbottom Matriarch added, "Remember, children. Never trust anything that can think for itself if you can''t see where it keeps its brain."
This immediately made Harry think about Nigel. Although AI and technological, not magical, Nigel had capabilities that mimicked magical abilities. "I feel disturbance in the force, Master Harry. Are you thinking ill of me?" Nigel inquired in Harry''s mind.
Harry chuckled inwardly, replying silently to Nigel, "No, you''re just sensitive. Here, have some cookies."
Turning back to Daphne, Harry suggested, "Keep it simple. Maybe just have it remind users of their schedule and deadlines. It''s a solid idea; it just needs to fit within thefort zone of the wizardingmunity."
Daphne nodded, taking the feedback seriously. "Okay, I''ll work on that. A simple alert system without the interactive suggestions."
Next, Tracey got up with Hannah, which caught Harry by surprise. "Oh, are you two teaming up?" he asked, intrigued by the unexpected coboration.
Tracey giggled while Hannah exined, "Tracey had an idea that needed both charms and flying skills. Since Daphne is busy with her own project and not really into charms, she asked me to help out."
Harry nodded, impressed with their initiative. "Sounds interesting! What have youe up with?"
Tracey took a deep breath and shared their concept. "We''re working on a lightweight broomstick for younger students or those who are new to flying. It''s less about speed and more about stability and safety."
Hannah chimed in, "We thought it could have enchantments that assist in bnce and prevent the broom from going too high or too fast until the rider is ready."
As Harry pondered how to exin kindly, Cyrus interjected, "How does that differ from the toy brooms kids use?"
Tracey, prepared for this question, exined, "Those are really basic, meant for toddlers really. They don¡¯t offer much control or allow for skill development. Our idea is for a training broom that grows with the user¡¯s abilities."
Cyrus nodded, understanding the distinction. "Ah, I see. A progressive tool rather than just a toy. Smart."
Harry was impressed. "That¡¯s a solid n. It ensures safety while helping new flyers gain confidence."
Nigel chimed in, his tone teasing, "Careful, Master Harry, you might just end up out of a job with these young innovators around."
Harry smiled to himself. Turning to Tracey and Hannah, he said, "It sounds like you two have a unique idea. What¡¯s the next step?"
Hannah looked at Tracey before replying, "We need to work out the specific enchantments and maybe talk to a broom maker for the practical design."
"That is indeed the most tricky part," Harry exined to Tracey and Hannah, aware of the challenges ahead. "Broomstick makers for generations have perfected their craft. Only twopanies really stand out in the market. This alone shows how difficult it is to seed there. But don¡¯t let that discourage you. As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you. Let''s start with crafting a basic broomstick, and then we can refine it step by step."
Harry¡¯s approach was straightforward. He outlined the difficulty of the project but bnced it with encouragement and support, allowing them to navigate their path while ensuring they understood the stakes involved.
"Sounds like a n," Tracey responded, her eyes lighting up with determination. "We¡¯ll start simple and learn as we go."
Hannah nodded, adding, "Yes, and getting it right could really help a lot of young witches and wizards feel more confident on a broom."
Harry smiled warmly at Hannah and Tracey. "That is a great start," he encouraged, clearly impressed by their initiative. The adults around the room nodded in approval, intrigued by the idea of a training broom that could grow with the user''s skill. Augusta Longbottom added, "It''s a smart approach, ensuring young witches and wizards have a safe way to learn without stifling their progress."
Cyrus Greengrass quick to think about practical applications. "If you need help prototyping, I know a few craftspeople who could offer some guidance."
Encouraged by the support, Hannah and Tracey exchanged a nce, their faces bright with enthusiasm. "We''ll definitely take you up on that, Mr. Greengrass," Tracey replied, her voice steady and confident.
Harry then turned to the others, smiling encouragingly. "Who is next?" Susan got up, looking excited yet confident. She had been pondering an idea inspired by one of the Muggle storybooks Harry had given her¡ªa book about a young detective with gadgets that solved mysteries.
"I''ve been thinking about a magical magnifying ss," Susan began, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "It could help us with our assignments in Magical Creatures by revealing things that are invisible or very small."
The room hushed, intrigued by her concept. "This magnifying ss could be enchanted to magnify magical properties, not just physical appearances. It could show us if an object is cursed or has other enchantments on it," Susan continued, detailing her vision.
Harry nodded, impressed by the practical application of her idea. "That sounds like a fantastic tool for our studies. It could be especially helpful in Care of Magical Creatures and Potions."
Neville, whose interest in magical nts had grown, looked intrigued. "Could it show differentyers of a nt, like the magical veins?"
"Yes, exactly!" Susan replied, excited that Neville saw potential uses for her invention. "And maybe it could record what it sees, so we can review itter or show it to a professor."
Harry, always supportive, was quick to encourage her. "That''s a solid idea, Susan. It¡¯s simple yet very versatile. Let¡¯s think about how we could make one and what enchantments we¡¯d need."
The adults in the room exchanged looks, impressed by the maturity and thoughtfulness of the young minds. Cyrus, always looking for an angle, added, "That could be useful not just for students, but for professionals too. Maybe even the Ministry could use something like that."
Susan beamed, encouraged by the positive feedback. "I''ll start sketching some designs and researching the spells we might need."
With this, the presentations had concluded, but Tracey smirked at Harry. "How about you, Professor Potter? Since you gave us assignments, how about you too present yourtest invention ideas?" Harry chuckled as he stood up, feeling a bit challenged yet excited to share.
"Well, I suppose it''s only fair," Harry started, drawing the attention of all the young minds around him. He pulled out a small device from his pocket. It looked ordinary, but the gleam in his eye hinted at something more. "I''ve been working on something I call the ''Spell Syncer.'' It¡¯s a little more advanced than what we¡¯ve seen today."
The room buzzed with curiosity as Harry continued. "This device is designed to synchronize with the wand movements and spell pronunciations of its user. It records the exact wand trajectory and verbalponents of a spell. Later, you can review your actions and improve your uracy and efficiency."
Neville, always interested in practical magic, leaned forward. "So, it''s like having a personal tutor that watches over your shoulder?"
"Exactly, Neville," Harry confirmed. "It allows for personal improvement without the need for a constant physical presence of a teacher."
Cyrus chimed in. "Sounds like it could revolutionize magical education, Harry. Have you considered the broader applications?"
"I''m thinking about it," Harry replied, his mind already racing through various possibilities. "It could indeed change how we teach and learn magic."
As Harry detailed the technical aspects and potential of the Spell Syncer, Nigel¡¯s voice piped up in his mind. "Master Harry, you''re turning into quite the inventor. Hogwarts might start seeing you more as a professor than a student at this rate."
After Harry finished presenting the Spell Syncer, the conversation naturally shifted to the uing school year. Excitement and a bit of nervousness filled the room as everyone spected about the new teachers and the sses they would be taking. The atmosphere was light and full ofughter as they shared their hopes and fears for the next term at Hogwarts.
As the evening progressed, the party began to wind down. Guests started to say their goodbyes, thanking Harry for a wonderful day and wishing him well for the school year ahead. Each friend left with a smile, having enjoyed a day full of fun and friendship. Harry stood by the door, his heart full from the warm exchanges and the presence of his friends.
When thest guest had departed, Harry turned to help Misty and Petunia with the cleanup. They worked together efficiently, clearing the dishes and leftover food. Despite the work, the mood was light; even the task of cleaning seemed enjoyable with theirbined efforts.
Harry stacked thest of the dishes into the cupboard, then turned to Petunia with a smile. "Thank you for everything, Aunty. It was excellent!" His gratitude was genuine, and Petunia responded with a simple nod and a smile, pleased that the day had gone so well.
Petunia wiped her hands on a towel, looking around the clean kitchen. "It was a lovely day, wasn''t it? Good to see you so happy, Harry."
"It really was," Harry agreed, feeling a mix of contentment and tiredness settling in after the day''s excitement.
As they finished up, Harry nced around to ensure everything was back in its ce. With a satisfied nod, he turned to head upstairs. With a deep breath, Harry got up and began preparing for bed.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch180- Fall of a Hero
Ch180- Fall of a Hero
The next day, Harry woke up feeling refreshed and ready to start his day. After a hearty breakfast prepared by Petunia, he was just about to step out into the garden when an owl swooped down, delivering a letter sealed with the Gringotts emblem. It was from Grimbletack. Curious, Harry tore open the envelope and read the neatly written message inside.
Grimbletack had been busy investigating Gilderoy Lockhart at Harry''s request, suspecting the man of fabricating his heroic deeds. The letter outlined some troubling findings. It seemed that there were several suppressed ims about Lockhart having stolen the aplishments of others. Even more disturbing was that all these individuals had mysteriously vanished aftering forward with their usations. Grimbletack noted that further investigation was needed to uncover more concrete evidence but advised Harry to proceed with caution.
"Looks like Lockhart might be more of a scoundrel than a schr," Harry murmured to himself. Nigel, ever ready with ament, piped up in his mind, "Indeed, Master Harry. One might say his talent lies in the art of disappearance¡ªat least of others'' credibility!"
Harry chuckled lightly as he sat down at his desk, pulling out his Phoenix Feather Quill to write a few secretive letters. Each letter was enchanted to reveal its contents only to the intended recipient. He reached out to several of his Slytherin acquaintances, knowing they often had deeper connections in darker ces. Cyrus Greengrass, a business partner with a gray standing, was particrly well-connected, even having ties to the ck Market.
After sealing the letters, Harry penned a separate note to Susan, intending it for her Aunt who had her own set of influential connections. Calling over Misty, he handed her the stack of letters. "Please make sure these get to the right hands discreetly," he instructed. Misty nodded, her eyes twinkling with the excitement of a secret mission, and disappeared with a small pop.
Sitting back in his chair, Harry sighed, "This is going to take a while. I hope I can find something before the year starts. If I can give Dumbledore spare time to find a new professor, all the better."
Over the next couple of weeks, Harry''s investigation led him to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries. He needed to speak with several individuals who had their memories mysteriously erased. To visit the hospital without raising suspicions, Harry enlisted Neville''s help, telling him they were going to visit Neville''s parents.
As they walked through the corridors of St Mungo''s, Harry kept his voice low. "Thanks foring with me, Neville. It means a lot."
Neville, looking around curiously, nodded. "Of course, Harry. But are we really not going to see my parents?"
"We will, Neville. But first, I need to check on some patients who might help us with a problem at Hogwarts." Harry''s exnation was vague, but he hoped it was enough to satisfy his friend for now.
They stopped by several rooms, speaking with patients whose memories seemed fragmented. Each conversation added pieces to the puzzle, but nothing conclusive came from these visits. As they left each room, Harry jotted down notes, his brow furrowed in concentration.
Neville''s mother, Alice Longbottom, had a special connection with Harry since she was his godmother. It wasn''t unusual for Harry to apany Neville to visit his parents. Despite feeling a twinge of guilt for using these visits as cover for his investigation, Harry had been upfront with Neville about his intentions. Yet, the pang of remorse didn''t diminish as they walked the familiar, somber corridors of St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries.
The individuals they met had their memories fragmented, their minds a maze of missing pieces that Harry desperately hoped would lead to some answers about Lockhart. However, despite the depth of their conversations and the urgency of their questions, the results were dishearteningly sparse. All three key individuals they intended to interview had no memories rted to Lockhart''s supposed deeds. St Mungo''s staff, skilled though they were, could offer no solutions to these specific cases of memory loss.
After their inquiries, Harry and Neville spent time with Alice and Frank Longbottom. It was a visit filled with a quiet sort of sadness, mixed with thefort of familiar faces. Once they concluded their visit, the two left the hospital, the weight of their unsessful investigation heavy on their shoulders.
Returning home, Harry was met with the sight of an unopened letter from Hogwarts lying on the hallway table. It was likely the usual list of books and supplies needed for the uing school year. Yet, Harry set the letter aside for now, his mind too preupied with the Lockhart investigation to think about new quills or potion ingredients.
With the start of the school year approaching, and his leads thus far turning up empty, Harry felt the pressure mounting. He needed to uncover something substantial about Lockhart before Dumbledore might inadvertently hire a fraudster to teach at Hogwarts. Seated at his desk, Harry leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples in thought. He mulled over his options, his mind racing through potential strategies to dig deeper without the direct leads he had hoped to find at St Mungo''s.
The breakthrough came just in time, the day before an important event. Cyrus Greengrass had found something crucial but too sensitive to send by any ordinary means. Instead, he sent his house elf with the information, ensuring secrecy. The elf whispered to Harry, "Four events in Lockhart''s books, two pairs, urred simultaneously in different locations. Unless Lockhart can split his body into two, he can''t possibly have done those things alone. But this information, though highly urate, can''t be proven directly." Handing Harry a small vial with a secretive smile, the elf added, "Master Cyrus said, the Potter Heir might find this useful, but it should be used discreetly."
When Harry used the spell "Observe" on the vial, his suspicions were confirmed¡ªit was Veritaserum, a truth potion. Realizing the potential of what he held, Harry decided to take the risk. Knowing that Gilderoy Lockhart would be signing books at Flourish and Blotts the next day provided the perfect opportunity.
Feeling a mix of anticipation and guilt, Harry quickly penned letters to his friends, including Susan, urging them to join him at the bookshop. He hated to use his friends for such purposes, but the presence of several old and reputable pureblood families would lend the necessary weight and witness to the proceedings.
The following day at Flourish and Blotts was bustling with activity. Harry arrived early, blending into the background as he observed the crowd. Families like the Greengrasses, the Abbotts, and others who he had written to were already there, browsing shelves while waiting for Lockhart to appear.
As Lockhart made his grand entrance, resplendent in robes that matched the cover of histest book, Harry felt a stir of anxiety mixed with determination. He needed to act carefully¡ªany misuse of the Veritaserum could have serious repercussions.
Nigel''s voice, always a source of dry wit at moments like these, chimed in Harry''s mind. "Rather mboyant, isn''t he? Makes one wonder if he dresses like that when there''s no audience."
Harry almost chuckled aloud at Nigel''sment but managed to keep hisposure. He watched as Lockhart greeted the crowd, his charming smile never wavering as he signed books and entertained with tall tales of his supposed exploits.
Watching the spectacle unfold at Flourish and Blotts, Harry observed as several young witches swooned over Lockhart''s borate tales. His feelings of indignation grew, but he knew the importance of timing. "I need a distraction," he muttered under his breath. Just then, Lucius Malfoy strode into the shop with Draco in tow. Draco, having received an invite from Harry, approached him, which caught Lockhart''s attention.
"Harry Potter, what a pleasure," Lockhart beamed, shing his pearly whites. "Are you here to have your books signed as well? Even you cannot resist my heroic deeds, it seems." Despite his nausea at the charade, Harry recognized this as his chance to get closer to the mboyant liar.
As Harry walked towards Lockhart''s signing table with a feigned smile, he scanned the crowd. His friends¡ªTracey, Daphne, Hermione, Neville, Hannah, Susan, Pansy, and Draco¡ªwere mingled among the parents, while the Weasleys bustled around the store. Molly Weasley stood near Lockhart, listening to him with what seemed like admiration mixed with a bit of pity.
Harry, keeping his voice calm and friendly, responded to Lockhart. "Yes, I thought it would be interesting to hear about your adventures first-hand. Your books do paint quite the vivid picture."
Lockhart, ever the showman,ughed heartily. "Oh, they''re more than just vivid, my boy! They''re as real as the spells we cast!"
As Harry looked around, considering how he might use a bookshelf as a distraction¡ªamused by their arrangement like an borate set of dominoes¡ªsomething else caught the crowd''s attention. Lucius Malfoy, ever the provocateur, walked over to Arthur Weasley and began to taunt him about his family''s financial struggles, sneering about their second-hand clothes and hand-me-downs. Arthur''s family quickly rallied behind him, their expressions a mix of anger and disdain for Lucius.
Lucius, pulling a worn book from the cauldron that Ginny Weasley clutched, sneered at its battered state. "Second hand, to the point of dissolving on its own," he remarked scornfully before tossing it back into the cauldron. But as the booknded, Harry spotted something odd¡ªa ck object nestled beneath it, momentarily visible before being obscured again.
Before Harry could delve deeper into the mysterious sighting, Arthur and Lucius''s brewing hostility erupted into a full-fledged brawl, drawing gasps and shouts from the surrounding crowd. As fists flew and the two men grappled like warriors from an ancient time, the crowd''s shock mirrored the intensity of the confrontation.
In the midst of this chaos, Nigel''s voice emerged in Harry''s mind, tinged with a hint of mischief. "Time to add something sweet yet tasteless to Lockhart''s drink. Truth, tasteless as it may be, can be sweet. And in this case, it might just serve up a feast of honesty from our dear celebrity."
Seizing the opportunity, Harry approached the refreshments table where Lockhart''s drink sat unattended. With the crowd distracted by the scuffle, Harry discreetly dropped two drops of Veritaserum into Lockhart''s ss. Just as he finished, Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, intervened, pulling apart the two feuding wizards with a stern reprimand.
Returning to the signing table, Harry watched as Lockhart resumed his position, blissfully unaware of the recent addition to his drink. As Lockhart lifted the ss to his lips, Harry couldn''t help but think, Let''s hope this brew reveals more than just fanciful tales.
Lockhart began to regale the crowd once more, his anecdotes flowing as smoothly as the enchanted drink down his throat. Within minutes, however, the effects of the Veritaserum started to manifest. His eyes zed slightly, and his fluent speech faltered as he struggled against the serum''spelling truth.
Seeing the effect of the Veritaserum begin to take hold, Harry subtly nodded to a group that Cyrus Greengrass had arranged to be present. These individuals were tasked with posing questions to Lockhart, a precaution to keep Harry and his friends from direct suspicion. One of them, a sharply dressed wizard who had been browsing nonchntly near the refreshments, stepped forward with a seemingly innocent query.
"So, Mr. Lockhart," he began, his voice loud enough to carry over the murmur of the crowd, "in your books, you im to have single-handedly banished the Bandon Banshee. However, I''ve heard whispers that it was actually a witch in heavy disguise who managed that feat. Could there be any truth to those rumors?"
Lockhart, his usual mboyance dampened slightly by the potion, blinked slowly as he processed the question. His lips parted, likely to dismiss the im, but what came out was starkly different. "Well, actually, yes. It was indeed a witch. I just... uh, I just arranged the interview afterwards and, well, took the credit," he confessed, his voice hesitant and his gaze slightly unfocused.
The crowd around him stirred, whispers growing as the implications of his words sank in. Harry, standing off to the side, watched the unfolding drama with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. Next to him, Tracey whispered, "Is he really spilling the truth just like that?"
Harry nodded, keeping his expression neutral. "Looks like it," he murmured back.
Nigel''s voice popped up in Harry''s head, not missing a beat, "I must say, Master Harry, our Mr. Lockhart seems to be less of a war hero and more of a war correspondent."
Harry smiled at that, but kept his faceposed as another question was lobbed at Lockhart from a well-dressed matron. "And what about the time you supposedly defeated the Wagga Wagga Werewolf? That story always seemed a bit... fanciful."
Lockhart''s response was even more damning. "Oh, that. Well, I was actually nowhere near Wagga Wagga at the time. I bought the story from a traveling wizard who was passing through."
As each confession tumbled from Lockhart''s lips, the crowd''s murmurs turned into a buzz of disbelief and shock. Harry''s friends exchanged looks of astonishment."
Another stepped forward, his question ready. "Mr. Lockhart, there seems to be a pattern here. Can you tell us about any adventure of yours that waspletely, absolutely true?"
Lockhart, under the influence of the Veritaserum and his own crumbling facade, sighed deeply. "To be perfectly honest, I''ve never faced any of the dangers I wrote about. I''m actually quite scared of violent confrontations."
The crowd gasped, someughing in disbelief, others shaking their heads in disgust. Nigel, ever the invisiblementator in Harry''s mind, quipped, "He may not be brave or honest, but he''s certainly an excellent ghostwriter¡ªghosting from the actual adventures, that is."
As the murmurs in the crowd grew louder, one parent stepped forward, his expression a mix of anger and incredulity. "How? How have you managed to deceive everyone for so long?" he demanded.
Lockhart, beads of sweat forming on his forehead under the weight of the truth serum and the scrutiny, replied, albeit reluctantly, "I may not be as good as I im in my books, but one thing I am an expert at is the Memory Charm. I erased all the memories of the real heroes after I appropriated their stories." The crowd erupted into shocked murmurs and some disdainful scoffs.
At that moment, Amelia Bones, the stern Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, sensed that something was amiss. She briskly walked over to Lockhart, her keen eyes quickly taking in his sweaty, nervous demeanor. "Everyone, please exit the store," shemanded in a clear, authoritative tone, signaling to the Aurors stationed outside.
As the crowd reluctantly began to disperse, Amelia approached Lockhart, her sharp gaze intensifying as she realized he was under the influence of Veritaserum. Although using the truth serum without the approval of The Wizengamot was illegal, and thus any confessions made could not be used in court, the reality of Lockhart''s deceit was now evident to all. Lockhart was cornered, and his career looked set to crumble.
Amelia''s gaze then shifted to Harry, who met her eyes with a calm, if not slightly guilty, expression. She said nothing, but her look conveyed a deep understanding of the situation. Despite the legal entanglements, the truth about Lockhart had beenid bare.
Meanwhile, Harry was processing the swift downfall of Gilderoy Lockhart, feeling a mix of relief and concern over the methods he had employed. Nigel, quick to offer a joke even in tense moments, murmured in Harry''s mind, "Well, he might not have been much of a hero, but he certainly knew how to exit the stage with a bang."
Harry couldn''t help but silently agree, reflecting on the whirlwind of revtions. The aftermath of the event was chaotic. As people spilled out of Flourish and Blotts, the discussions were fervent, with many expressing outrage and betrayal over Lockhart''s fabrications. The wizarding world was abuzz with the news, and it was clear that Lockhart''s reputation was irreversibly tarnished.
As the parents began to animatedly discuss, the children watched with varied expressions. The Weasley twins could barely contain themselves. Such an borate prank, and yet, they hadn''t been the architects of it. They were buzzing with curiosity. "Who? Who could''ve orchestrated such a masterful stunt?" they whispered to each other, already nning to seek out the maestro behind this ruse to request apprenticeships.
Meanwhile, Tracey, Daphne, Susan, Hannah, Hermione, and Neville all turned their eyes towards Harry. He had mentioned weeks ago that Gilderoy Lockhart might be a fraud. Now, seeing the results unfold, they realized Harry must have had a hand in staging this reveal. Their looks ranged from impressed to slightly concerned about the methods used, but all were undeniably curious about how he had pulled it off.
After the confrontation and Lockhart''s unexpected confessions, the crowd began to disperse. Lucius Malfoy, after his altercation with Arthur Weasley, threw a few more snarky remarks before departing with Draco. Amidst the thinning crowd, Harry noticed Ginny Weasley. Her eyes widened as she saw him approaching, and her cheeks flushed a shade that rivaled her fiery hair. Growing up hearing tales of the great Harry Potter had instilled in her a mixture of awe and admiration, now mixed with a teenage crush.
Smiling gently, Harry greeted her, "Ms. Weasley, it''s an honor to meet you."
Ginny, momentarily lost for words, managed a shy smile in return. "Hello, Harry. I¡ªI mean, Mr. Potter."
"It''s just Harry, please," he assured her, his tone friendly. "I saw what happened earlier with your book and the Malfoys. Are you alright?"
"Yes, thank you. It''s just so embarrassing," Ginny murmured, still a bit flustered butforted by Harry''s down-to-earth demeanor.
"Not at all. That should''ve never happened. Lucius Malfoy enjoys making others ufortable. You handled it very well," Harry reassured her.
Their conversation was briefly interrupted by Nigel''s voice in Harry''s head. "Ah, young love¡ªor at least, young admiration. Be careful, Master Harry, hearts are often more delicate than those bludgers at quidditch."
Harry suppressed a chuckle, responding silently to Nigel, "I''ll keep that in mind."
Harry then said, "Ms. Weasley¡ª" Before he could continue, the flustered girl stuttered, "Please, Ginny." She said. Harry smiled and responded, "Ginny, I don''t know how it happened, but it seems my book fell into your cauldron in the brawl. It is ck leather, with brass corner protections." Harry had only managed to see the details after Nigel slowed down the memory hundreds of times slower and zoomed in tens of times. Hopefully, it would allow him to retrieve whatever Lucius Malfoy had put into the young girl''s cauldron. Ever since Dobby had warned him about Lucius, Harry had been tracking the man, and today, luckily, he saw something suspicious.
Ginny jumped like a startled rabbit and started to look through her books. Soon, she found the diary as Harry said, "Oh Merlin! I didn''t see it, Harry. I am so sorry." She said, feeling like a thief caught red-handed.
Harry chuckled and said, "It''s not your fault. It flew out of my hand and into yours." He then took the diary and used the spell "Observe" on it. The results were chilling.
[System Message: The item observed is identified as a Horcrux, specifically belonging to Tom Marvolo Riddle. It contains a fragment of his soul, embedded within through dark and foul magic. This artifact is highly dangerous and capable of influencing those around it to perform acts of evil. It requires specialized handling and immediate attention from proficient magical authorities to prevent further risks and ensure containment.]
Harry''s blood froze in his veins as he sensed the cold, dark magic emanating from the diary, but he managed a smile for Ginny. "Thank you, Ginny. See you at Hogwarts." With those words, he turned to bid farewell to his friends. He needed to study this sinister artifact and uncover its mysteries.
As he approached his friends, their faces were a mix of curiosity and concern. "Everything alright, Harry?" Hermione asked, her brow furrowed.
"Just a bit of a mix-up with the books," Harry replied, keeping his voice even. He tucked the diary safely away, intending to examine itter under more secure conditions.
"Let''s just say today was... enlightening," he added, ncing towards where Lockhart was being escorted away by a stern-looking Amelia Bones. The scene had a certain theatrical quality that wasn''t lost on him.
The friends shared a few more words, each expressing their shock over Lockhart''s unmasking and the unexpected brawl between Lucius and Arthur. Harry assured them he had things under control, though his mind was already racing with ns to investigate the diary.
After saying goodbye, Harry returned home, feeling the weight of the day''s events. Once inside, he headed straight to his room, the diary burning a metaphorical hole in his bag.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch181- Second Year Starts!
Ch181- Second Year Starts!
On September First, Harry and Petunia arrived at King''s Cross Station, ready for Harry to board the Hogwarts Express for his second year at the magical school. At the station, Harry embraced his aunt. "Aunty, I''ll write to you every day," he promised.
Petunia kissed his forehead gently. "Make sure you do," she whispered softly, her eyes showing the usual mix of worry and care as she watched him prepare to leave for another year at Hogwarts.
Walking towards the familiar red train, Harry carried his luggage lightly, feeling Hedwig''s discontent as she rattled her cage slightly. Hedwig wasn¡¯t fond of being confined. ncing around, he noticed several older students who nodded in recognition, especially the Slytherins, who greeted him with a touch more deference, greeting their new the Serpent of the Crown. Harry acknowledged them with a nod and proceeded to find an emptypartment, which wasn¡¯t unusual for him. It had be something of an unspoken tradition; he would settle in, and soon, others would join.
As he stowed his luggage and released Hedwig from her cage, allowing her some freedom, he pulled out a book¡ªMoby-Dick. It was just a light read to keep his mind upied. About ten minutes had passed when thepartment door slid open to reveal the Weasley twins. "If it isn''t the one and only Mr. Potter," dered one of the twins with a theatrical bow.
Harry looked up, a smile ying on his lips. "Mr. and Mr. Weasley, how do you do?" he greeted them warmly.
The twins, in their usual fashion, waggled their eyebrowsically. "We''re plotting, as always," said Fred¡ªor perhaps George; it was still hard to tell them apart. "And looking for opportunities to add a bit of fun to this fine morning."
"Hmm, seems like you''re in the wrongpartment. Well, of course, if you want to break our truce of not pranking, I''d be happy to oblige," Harry said with a small smirk. Fred and George shivered at the memory. They had learned the hard way never to prank Harry or anyone close to him again. Last year had been a painful lesson.
"No, no, we''re just here to say hello," one of them hastened to add. "And give you the heads up."
Harry raised an eyebrow, "Oh, what is it then? Some juicy gossip?"
Fred grinned, "The new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor has been selected. I still can''t believe Lockhart was a fraud."
Harry''s expression remained neutral as he absorbed the news. The twins, unaware of his involvement in Lockhart''s downfall, continued chatting.
"Yeah, and they¡¯ve appointed none other than Professor Lupin. Can you believe it?" George chimed in.
"Remus Lupin?" Harry mused aloud. "I''ve read about him. He''s supposed to be quite good."
The twins nodded enthusiastically. "He''s a bit shabby, but he''s supposed to be really knowledgeable about Dark creatures. Well, that is what my Ma says." Fred added.
"Interesting choice," Harrymented, thinking about how this change might affect his year. "Thanks for the update."
With a salute, the twins made their exit, leaving Harry to ponder the implications of having Lupin as a professor. As the twins left, Harry looked at the old parchment in his hand with a grin. "Mischief managed. It was easier to steal than I thought," he remarked, at the same time Nigel reported thepletion ofst year''s quest.
[System Message: Quest - Find the Magical Map of Hogwarts. Reward: Upgrading Map to show living beings, their names, their positions, and their current activity.]
The twins'' news about Professor Lupin intrigued Harry, but he was more immediately focused on the magical map spread before him. It now disyed not just theyout of Hogwarts but also the moving dots representing each person within its walls. Each dot wasbeled with a name and a some hidden passages spread around the castle, providing Harry with real-time insights into the whereabouts of everyone in the school.
Looking at the map, Harry frowned. He had heard the twins use the map before and watched them with a mirror several times, so he knew the password, but to think the map was something so amazing. Every single person in the castle could be tracked. "This is amazing," Harry muttered to himself.
"Who could have created this?" He looked at the front of the map again, "Messrs Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs, Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers are proud to present THE MARAUDER''S MAP." Looking at the names, Harry frowned but couldn''t make sense of them. Yet, from the map, he felt a familiar magical sensation.
"Wait, this is written with Phoenix Feather Quill!" Harry eximed. His Phoenix Feather Quill allowed him to write hidden texts that could only be revealed under certain circumstances. The message was written by Phoenix Feather Quill, and only by saying, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," the message could be seen. Harry looked at the rest of the map. "I can''t sense the same magic from the rest of the map, although it uses simr magic. Only appears under certain conditions."
Looking at the map, Harry, curious, used the Observe spell on it.
[System Message: The Map of Hogwarts, often referred to as the Marauder''s Map, holds significant historical and magical value. It was initially crafted by Helga Hufflepuff, one of Hogwarts¡¯ four founders. This artifact has traditionally been passed to students deemed worthy by the school itself, which modifies their memories to believe they created or inherited it. For the Marauders, they believed themselves the creators; for Fred and George Weasley, it appeared as a legacy passed from the Marauders.]
Amazed by the depth of history and magic behind the map, Harry mulled over the information. "So, it wasn¡¯t just a tool for pranks but a significant piece of magical history, handed down through generations," Harry thought aloud.
Nigel chimed in, "Quite the heirloom, Master Harry. From one mischief-maker to another, it seems your penchant for uncovering secrets is quite well catered to."
Harry smiled slightly at Nigel¡¯sment and continued to examine the map. As he looked at the names - Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs - a sense of mystery lingered. "I need to find out who these people really are. If I am not wrong, and Phoenix Feather Quill was truly used, it can be a Potter," he mused, nning to delve deeper into Hogwarts'' history once he returned to school.
Harry shook his head, a lightbulb clicking on in his mind. "It all adds up," he mused. "How else could Fred and George have stumbled upon the exact phrase to activate the map? Out of countless possiblebinations, they found ''I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.'' It¡¯s too precise to be mere luck." He was convinced the school itself had altered their memories to make them believe they had discovered the phrase by chance. Why the twins were chosen was a mystery to him, one that left him with a lingering unease. Was he now considered worthy by the school for having taken the map? Harry hoped this wasn''t a sign that he was in trouble.
Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, thepartment door slid open again. Susan and Hannah entered with bright smiles and eager greetings. Standing up, Harry reached over to help them with their luggage, noticing their cheeks flush as they took in his increased strength¡ªa noticeable change fromst year.
After settling their bags, they all sat down. Susan and Hannah were buzzing with excitement, having not seen Harry in a week. "It''s so great to see you, Harry! Feels like it¡¯s been ages," Hannah eximed, her eyes sparkling with genuine joy.
"Yeah, I''ve missed this¡ªus just hanging out," Susan added, shifting her books around to make more room.
Harry grinned, "I''ve missed it too. And I have good news." Before he could finish, the door slid open again, and Daphne and Tracey walked in, followed closely by Neville, Hermione, Pansy, the Patil sisters, and Lavender. As Harry helped with their luggage, Hannah reminded him, "A good news you were saying, Harry."
"Right," Harry resumed, as everyone settled down. "This year, the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is Remus Lupin. From what I know, he was a friend of my father." Harry didn¡¯t know much about Lupin personally, but he recalled seeing his name mentioned warmly in his parents¡¯ old letters.
Thepartment buzzed with interest. "Remus Lupin?" Hermione looked intrigued. "He''s written several papers on Dark creatures. They¡¯re really insightful."
Daphne nodded. "Hopefully, he''s better than Lockhart. Speaking of, can you believe all that drama at the book signing?" She looked around, gauging everyone''s reaction.
Tracey chuckled, "That was quite the spectacle. Lockhart''s face when he started confessing¡ªpriceless!"
Hermione, always the thoughtful one, added, "It¡¯s troubling though, how many people he deceived. It¡¯s a good thing he was exposed before he could do more damage at Hogwarts."
Neville, frowning slightly, said, "Yeah, Harry, wasn''t it a bit risky, how that all went down?" The others, aware of Harry¡¯s role in the takedown, nodded slightly, but were careful not to speak too openly with the others in thepartment.
Harry, sensing the need for some discretion, assured them, "It all worked out in the end, right? And now, Hogwarts might actually have apetent Defense professor."
The conversation shifted as Pansy, always curious, asked, "Do you think Lupin will be up to the task? I mean, he has to be better than Lockhart at least."
Susan piped in, "I heard he¡¯s quite a gentle person, which might be good for us. Lockhart was more show than substance."
Soon, they arrived at the school, and as second-year students, they watched the new first-years trembling with excitement as they climbed into boats and gazed in awe at the castle towering over the ck Lake. As they walked towards the horseless carriages, Harry heard a familiar booming voice calling out, "Harry! Over here!"
Harry couldn''t help but grin at Hagrid''s attempt to make himself visible, as if the towering half-giant could ever blend into the background. Approaching him, Harry greeted warmly, "How''s it going, Hagrid? You''re looking well."
Hagrid beamed, hisrge hands adjusting the massive belt around his waist. "Great, Harry! Been busy with the new school year startin¡¯ up. Got a bunch of interesting creatures for Professor Silvanus Kettleburn. He is going to show ''em this term."
As he settled into the carriage, the conversation turned to the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. "So, heard about Professor Lupin, Hagrid? Think he¡¯ll do a good job?" Harry asked, curious about Hagrid''s insight, given his close ties with the Hogwarts staff.
Hagrid nodded enthusiastically. "Lupin? Oh, he¡¯s a good man. Knew him back when he was a student here. Very smart, very kind. He¡¯ll do a fine job, Harry, mark my words."
The carriage began to move, pulled by the invisible thestrals, towards the towering silhouette of Hogwarts. The familiar turrets and spires of the castle loomed closer, stirring a mixture of excitement and nostalgia in Harry. As they approached, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s thoughts, "Back to the castle, Master Harry. I dare say, it''s almost as if we never left."
Harry smiled to himself, replying silently, "It does feel that way, Nigel. Let''s see what this year has in store for us."
As Harry stepped into the Great Hall and took his seat at the Slytherin table, where all the Slytherin students greeted him warmly and with a bit of respect, Nigel chimed in his mind. "A new quest, Master Harry. Oh, it seems like a good one. Well, it has been a while since I gave a quest, right?"
[System Message: New Quest - Uncover the Secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. Objective: Investigate and determine the truth about the legendary Chamber of Secrets to ensure the safety of Hogwarts. Rewards: Increased magical knowledge, enhanced reputation, and a special item from the Chamber itself.]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch182- The Serpent of the Crown!
Ch182- The Serpent of the Crown!
[System Message: New Quest - Uncover the Secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. Objective: Investigate and determine the truth about the legendary Chamber of Secrets to ensure the safety of Hogwarts. Rewards: Increased magical knowledge, enhanced reputation, and a special item from the Chamber itself.]
Harry nced at the quest notification with a mixture of curiosity and excitement. "What is the Chamber of Secrets?" he pondered aloud in his mind.
Nigel, ever ready with a quip, responded with a virtual shrug. "No idea, Master Harry. But I suspect it''s something you wouldn''t find in a tour brochure. You''re on your own with this one."
Harry hummed in thought, then turned his attention back to the Great Hall as Professor McGonagall began herding the first years towards the Sorting Hat. The young witches and wizards looked tiny in their oversized robes, their faces alight with awe and nervousness as they took in the enchanted ceiling and the four house tables.
Among the neers, one girl caught Harry''s attention. She had an airy demeanor, with long, dirty blonde hair and a dreamy expression. Her pale blue eyes seemed to gaze through the hustle and bustle of the hall, capturing a world beyond the immediate. Harry felt oddly transparent under her gaze, as if she could see right through him.
Acting on a sudden instinct, Harry decided to use his Observe spell. Just as he focused on her, the girl turned her head, catching his eye with a knowing smile before she looked away. The System promptly disyed the message:
[System Message: Luna Lovegood - Known for her entricity and unique perspective on the world. Possesses an unusual but genuine insight into people and their nature. No deceit or malice detected.]
"Interesting," Harry muttered to himself, then leaned back to watch the Sorting Hat ceremony. Nigel chimed in, "Seems you''ve found someone who might just out-peculiar you, Master Harry."
Harry chuckled softly, the sound blending with the apuse as another first-year was sorted into Gryffindor. The ceremony continued, each new student''s sorting bringing a fresh wave of cheers from their new housemates.
As thest of the first years was sorted, Dumbledore rose to his feet, his eyes twinkling as he addressed the hall. "Wee to another year at Hogwarts!" His voice, always clear and warm, seemed to fill every corner of the room. "Now, before we feast, I have a few start-of-term notices. First, the Forbidden Forest is, as ever,pletely off-limits to students."
As Dumbledore''s announcements continued, Harry''s mind wandered back to the Chamber of Secrets. What could it be? And more importantly, how would he go about uncovering its secrets? He knew this quest would be far from simple, but the challenge only added to the thrill.
Nigel''s voice pulled him back to the present. "Do try to pay attention, Master Harry. Dumbledore''s words are often worth their weight in Galleons."
"Right," Harry agreed, focusing back on Dumbledore just as the headmaster concluded his speech with his usual, "Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!"
Laughter and chatter filled the hall as the golden tes filled magically with food. Harry served himself some roast chicken and mashed potatoes, his mind still partially upied with the quest. As he ate, he discussed the uing year with Daphne and Tracey, who were both eager to dive into their new sses.
Pansy, seated across from Harry, tilted her head slightly, a curious look on her face. "So, Harry, I heard you had a big birthday party. Too bad I wasn''t invited," she remarked with a yful hint of reproach.
Harry, offering her a friendly smile, replied, "Sadly, my Aunt hadn''t met some of you before, and it was more of a ''surprise'' birthday party. I do n to make it up to you soon." He added with a wink, "Got to offer some cake in exchange for the gifts you sent, after all."
Pansy''s expression lightened up at this, and Draco, who was sitting next to her, snorted lightly, "You better." Zabini and Nott, who were listening in, chuckled.
Changing the subject, Harry turned his attention to Draco. "nning to join the Quidditch team this year?" he asked, his tone casual yet genuinely interested.
Draco shook his head, a wry smile forming. "I was aiming for Seeker, but with you on the team, that spot¡¯s as good as taken," he replied, his tone a mix of resignation and respect for Harry¡¯s prowess on the broom.
After a hearty reunion and feast, the first years were instructed to wait for the prefects who would lead them to their respective dormitories. Older students began moving towards their housemon rooms. Harry, now recognized as the Serpent of the Crown, walked towards Slytherin''smon room. As he moved, the crowd subtly parted, allowing him a clear path. With a slight gesture, the ground beneath him shifted slightly, and a throne-like chair materialized at the end of the room. Harry took his seat, an air of authority surrounding him.
As he settled in, Harry summoned a snake, which elegantly wrapped around his neck. The room watched in amazement. Despite holding the title of the Serpent of the Crown for three years, his predecessor, Selena, had never disyed such overt acts of authority. But Harry was different; he had grander ambitions and sought to remind the Slytherin House of his leadership. The first years entered, their eyes wide as they took in the sight of the boy who was not much older than them but carried himself with an unmistakable presence.
From below, Harry stood out starkly against the backdrop of the dimly litmon room. Taller and more muscr than his peers, he exuded a calm confidence that was both intimidating and awe-inspiring. His dark hair was neatlybed back, his eyes, a striking green, scanned the room with a discerning gaze. The snake around his neck, a living emblem of his title, added to his enigmatic persona. His posture on the throne, rxed yetmanding, made it clear that he was someone of importance.
As the new students murmured among themselves, trying to guess the story behind their enigmatic upperssman, Nigel¡¯s voice chimed in Harry¡¯s mind, "Quite the entrance, Master Harry. One might say you''ve just set a new standard for dramatic ir in Slytherin."
Keeping his expression neutral, he addressed the gathered students. "Wee to Slytherin," he began, his voice carrying smoothly over the whispers. "This house will be your family while you are here at Hogwarts."
As Harry surveyed the new Slytherin students from his throne-like chair in themon room, his vibrant green eyes met each of theirs in turn, piercing yet encouraging. A badge materialized on his chest as he willed it¡ªa ck snake wrapping elegantly around a golden crown.
"This," Harry began, pointing to the badge with a confident gesture, "is the symbol of my identity. I am the Serpent of the Crown. None of you have heard of it before. You couldn''t. The ancient magic within these walls prevents you from speaking of it outside. Some of your parents may have held this title, but even they cannot reveal any secrets of this house outside these walls."
Harry''s voice carried a new weight, enhanced by the title bestowed upon him, pressing a silentmand over everyone present. "I don¡¯t care about your upbringing or what beliefs you¡¯ve been taught at home. Here, my rules are absolute. Just like my predecessor, Selena Rosier, I aim to uphold Slytherin¡¯s honor and improve our reputation. However, unlike Selena, I will be stricter with those who act against our rules and objectives."
He paused, letting the seriousness of his words sink in. "Last year, we worked hard to uplift the honor and reputation of Slytherin, to rid this noble house of its blemished name. This year, and in the five years toe while I hold this title, we will continue on this path. Disloyalty and misconduct will not be tolerated."
The room was thick with the intensity of Harry¡¯s deration. The first years looked on, a mixture of awe and fear in their eyes, understanding the gravity of the legacy they were stepping into.
Nigel''s voice then flickered through Harry¡¯s thoughts, a hint of amusement threading through his words. "Setting quite the stage, Master Harry. One might wonder if you¡¯re aiming to redefine Slytherin''s legacy or audition for a dramatic y."
Harry''s lips twitched in a small smile, appreciating Nigel''s attempt to lighten the mood, even if only he could hear it. He continued, "Being part of Slytherin means you are part of a family¡ªa family that looks out for each other, values strength and ambition, and respects the traditions of this house."
He stood, stepping down from his throne to approach the new students. "Each of you will be expected to contribute to our house''s prestige. In return, you will gain the full support and protection of Slytherin. We stand strongest when we stand together."
As Harry stepped down from the elevated seat in the Slytherinmon room, he announced clearly, "Keep in mind, in Slytherin, we are always united outside of these walls, no matter the disputes we have within." At that moment, the door swung open, and Professor Snape entered, his presencemanding immediate silence.
Nodding in agreement with Harry''s statement, Snape added, "As the Serpent of the Crown has exined, you will act united, respect the house rules and traditions, and behave sensibly. I do not want anyone to tarnish our noble name." The students looked on, some with wide eyes, realizing that even the professors recognized and respected the student leader among them. Snape''s smirk was brief as he turned, his cloak billowing behind him as he exited the room.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch183- Shadows of Slytherin, Elders’ Council
Ch183- Shadows of Slytherin, Elders¡¯ Council
Harry then nodded to the prefects, who began herding the first-year students to their respective dormitories. Pansy approached Harry, his other friends trailing behind her, and remarked with a slight tremor in her voice despite her yful tone, "Wow, Harry, dramatic much?" It was clear that the disy of authority had left an impression on her as well.
This was the power and responsibility of the Serpent of the Crown, a role that Harry had not only inherited but was beginning to redefine. The expectations were high, but so were the stakes.
Harry chuckled to lighten the atmosphere, then yfully nudged Tracey. "Can''t let this crown go to my head, right?" His jest drewughs from the circle of friends around him. Despite the grand disy of leadership, Harry wanted to reassure his friends¡ªespecially Daphne and Tracey¡ªthat their friendship was real and not based on the hierarchy within Slytherin.
Pansy, Draco, Nott, and Zabini joined in the joking, theirughter echoing in themon room. "Blimey, Harry, you almost had me there¡ªthought you were about to send us off to battle or something!" Dracomented with a theatrical shiver.
Nigel¡¯s voice piped up in Harry''s mind, a note of amusement in his tone. "Well, if it were a battle, I''d say your first decree would be to conquer the library. Heaven knows you''d probably make it a fortress."
Harry grinned at Nigel''s quip. "I might just do that, but only to protect the books from your endless sarcasm," he replied silently, enjoying the internal banter.
As theughter subsided, Harry separated from others with Daphne and Tracey, leaned closer to his friends, his tone sincere. "Look, I know that was a bit much, but it''s important the younger ones understand the unity here. You all know me¡ªI''m still just Harry."
Tracey nodded, her expression softening. "We know, Harry. It¡¯s just new seeing you in this role. But if anyone can handle it, you can."
Daphne added, "And you did it brilliantly. It sets the right tone for the year. We''ve got your back, Serpent King or not." Her words drew smiles from the group, reinforcing the bond they shared.
After bidding goodnight to his friends, Harry approached the brass snake near the entrance of the Slytherinmon room. With a simple gesture, he willed the wall to slide aside, revealing a hidden space. This was the same room where Selena Rosier, his predecessor, had conducted her duties. As he walked to the end of the room and sat down at the table, after a lengthy talk with the Shadows, a flood of information filled his mind.
Harry took a moment to absorb the sudden influx of knowledge he acquired by questioning Shadows, feeling the weight of the Serpent of the Crown even more acutely. He nced around the room, noting its stark elegance, designed to be functional yet imposing¡ªa fitting space for nning and reflection.
This space was known as "The Chamber of the Serpent''s Will." Created by Szar Slytherin himself, the room was not just an ordinary chamber; it possessed a certain level of sentience. It had the unique ability to judge every member of Slytherin, selecting the next Serpent of the Crown and assisting the current one.
As Harry settled into the chamber, he could feel the weight of centuries of Slytherin history pressing around him. The first task he undertook was to summon the "Elders'' Council," also known as the "Shadows of Slytherin." These were former Serpents of the Crown, whose identities were shrouded in mystery. Their faces were indistinguishable, bound by the chamber¡¯s magic to remain impartial and speak only truth within its confines.
The shadows materialized around him, appearing as faint, wisp-like figures d in flowing robes of deep green and silver. The air grew slightly chill as they formed a semi-circle around the table where Harry sat. He recognized Selena Rosier among them, her silhouette slightly clearer than the others, her posture stillmanding even in this ethereal form.
Harry addressed them, his voice steady despite the unnerving sensation of speaking to what were essentially ghosts of the past. "I seek guidance," he began, "as we strive to uplift Slytherin''s name and fortify our house."
The shadow of Selena, her voice echoing like a whisper through the room, responded, "You must first understand the true power of the Serpent of the Crown. It is not just about authority¡ªit''s about creating a legacy that will define the future of our house."
The other shadows nodded, their ghostly forms giving off a slight shimmer as though disturbed by a gentle wind. Harry, feeling a bit cheeky, remarked, "Should have recorded that to show Selena; she''d be so embarrassed to see her shadow acting all high and mighty."
The shadows didn''t share his humor and waited silently. Grinning, Harry turned inwardly to Nigel, "Sorry, I''m going to cheat a bit." Then, addressing the shadows again, he asked, "Which one of you can tell me about the Chamber of Secrets?"
The room stayed silent for a moment, then the shadow that was once a wise old Serpent of the Crown, a man known for his cunning during his time, responded. "The Chamber of Secrets is a legend as old as Hogwarts itself. Created by Szar Slytherin, it is said to house a monster that only his true heir can control."
Harry absorbed this information, his mind whirling with the possibilities. "And where is this chamber?" he asked, eager to get to the heart of the matter.
"The entrance is well hidden," another shadow replied, her voice like the rustle of silk. "It can only be opened by one who proves worthy of Slytherin¡¯s lineage, speaking Parseltongue, thenguage of snakes."
Nigel, in Harry''s mind, quipped, "Ah, a secret chamber and a monstrous guardian. Sounds like a typical Tuesday for us, doesn''t it?"
Harry almostughed aloud, his spirits lifted by Nigel''s irreverence. He turned his attention back to the shadows. "Thank you, I''ll take it from here." As the shadows faded away, Harry stood, feeling the weight of his new quest settling on his shoulders.
Leaving the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will, Harry walked to his room. While he had a special room as the Serpent, he preferred the one he had modified earlier. Tweak, the Slytherin house elf, had helped him erge it, and it was now equipped with various instruments andforts he had grown ustomed to. Settling into his familiar space, Harry sighed, "Another year, another mystery. Last time it was Voldemort and a stone; this time, a secret chamber with a monster."
As he sat back, the weight of his new role and the unfolding mystery of the Chamber of Secrets pressed on him. Nigel quipped, "At least it¡¯s never dull around here, eh Master Harry? From stones to serpents, you do keep things lively."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''sment. Thefort of Nigel¡¯s presence, even if only in his mind, helped bnce the scale of challenges he faced. "True, Nigel. Let''s see if this year can top thest."
"So, Parseltongue, eh? Good thing I''ve got that covered," he muttered to himself.
Nigel, always ready with a remark, added, "Just when you think being a Parselmouth won¡¯te in handy anymore, Hogwarts finds a way to prove you wrong."
I forgot to add the image in thest chapter. Harry on his throne as the Serpent of the Crown...
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch184- Diary
Ch184- Diary
Harry paced his room thoughtfully. "I need to ask those Shadows again tomorrow," he mused. "Since it requires Parseltongue, I¡¯m sure someone in all these years must have found the chamber. Since the shadows can only tell the truth, I might learn something useful."
The next morning, Harry rose early and made his way to The Chamber of the Serpent''s Will. He summoned the Shadows of Slytherin, the Elders'' Council, again. When all the shadows formed, Harry asked, "Have any of you entered the Chamber of Secrets before?" As his eyes met each shadow, they maintained their silence, indicating none had entered before.
Harry was puzzled. "How many of you have the ability of Parseltongue?" he then asked. A few shadows responded positively. It seemed that over the years, some Slytherin students had shown the ability to speak with snakes, but none could find the chamber? That didn''t make sense.
He took a deep breath and asked, "Do any of you know what a Horcrux is?"
A few of the shadows nodded, and one who appeared as a young man spoke up. "Horcruxes are dark magical artifacts," he exined. "They are created by dividing one''s soul and sealing the fragments into physical objects. It grants the maker immortality at the cost of their humanity."
Harry listened intently, the gravity of the concept sinking in. "And how does one create a Horcrux?" he asked, a slight edge of apprehension in his voice.
Another shadow, this one older and with a stern tone, answered, "The creation of a Horcrux requires an act of murder. The killer uses the death to sever part of their soul."
Harry felt a chill at the exnation. "Who was the first to create such a thing?" he inquired, hoping to understand more about the origins of such dark magic.
A shadow at the back, shrouded more deeply in mist than the others, spoke up. "It was Herpo the Foul, an ancient dark wizard of Greek origin. He pioneered many dark arts, including the making of the first Horcrux."
Harry mulled over the information, his mind racing with the implications. Turning back to his quest for the Chamber of Secrets, he questioned further, "Is there any link between the Chamber of Secrets and Horcruxes?"
The shadows remained silent. Harry stood from his seat, feeling the heavy responsibility of knowledge. "Thank you," he said solemnly, dismissing the shadows. As they faded into the walls of the chamber, Harry turned to Nigel, his thoughts heavy. "Well, that was enlightening."
Nigel¡¯s voice,ced with a hint of irony, responded, "And here I thought our biggest concern this year would be your ever increasing charm amongdies. Silly me, it¡¯s just dark arts and potential immortality on the agenda."
Rolling his eyes, Harry pulled out the diary he had taken from Ginny. Staring at the name embossed on the cover, Tom Marvolo Riddle, he sighed. His research had revealed that Riddle was a standout student at Hogwarts some fifty years ago, known for his talent and potential before he mysteriously disappeared. "Why would a student who had everything going for him create a Horcrux?" Harry pondered aloud, his thoughts loud in the quiet of his room.
Nigel, quick to chip in with his usual ir, quipped, "Perhaps he got bored of being the golden boy and decided to dabble in the dark arts for a change of pace."
Harry chuckled despite the seriousness of the topic. "Maybe," he conceded, "but something doesn''t add up. It''s like he vanished off the face of the earth after he left Hogwarts. No one knows what happened to him."
Opening the diary, Harry peered at the empty pages. It seemed just like any other diary, but the cold touch of the cover and the way it seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it gave away its true nature as something far more sinister.
"Let''s see if this Tom Riddle left anything behind that could help us," Harry muttered, pulling out his wand. He cast the spell, "Aparecium," hoping to reveal any hidden messages, but the pages remained stubbornly nk.
"Stubborn book, isn''t it?" Nigel observed. "You could try sweet-talking it, but I doubt it''s the type to be wooed by charming words."
Sighing helplessly, Harry took out his quill and whispered to Nigel in his mind, "Alright, let''s try your idea. Separate a part of my consciousness for the Diary to ess. If it''s so eager to sift through my memories, we might as well let it have a peek at something harmless." Carefully, he penned the word "Hello" on the first page of the diary, feeling the dark magic surge forward to touch the edges of his mind.
The effect was immediate and chilling. The diary absorbed the ink, and the word vanished as if it had never been written. A momentter, Harry felt a tug at his mind, a gentle probing that felt curious yet invasive. It was a strange, eerie sensation, like cold fingers brushing against his thoughts.
"Feels like we''ve got a live one here," Nigelmented wryly. "Perhaps this Riddle chap was more of a nosy parker than we thought."
Harry chuckled quietly, though he kept his focus on the diary. "Let''s see if it responds to my greeting. Maybe it can provide some insights into the Chamber of Secrets or confirm if it''s one of these Horcrux things."
As they waited, the pages of the diary remained ominously nk. Minutes ticked by, and Harry began to wonder if the attempt would yield any results at all. Then, without warning, words began to appear on the page, written in a neat, flowing script that Harry hadn''t used.
"Hello, Harry Potter."
Feigning surprise, Harry wrote back in the diary, "You know me?" He felt the diary''s curiosity rise as it scanned through the separated part of his consciousness¡ªmemories filled with challenges, loneliness, and self-doubt from his difficult childhood. He hoped these memories would entice the diary, making it eager to assist him. In return, he nned to use this interaction to eventually trap the soul hidden within.
The ink faded as soon as he finished writing, and new words slowly appeared. "Yes, Harry Potter. I know much about you. How is this possible, you ask? I am no ordinary diary."
Harry acted intrigued, his facade of an innocent teenager not faltering. "But how can a diary talk? Are you some sort of magical artifact?" he penned, keeping his handwriting steady despite the eerie sensation ofmunicating with what he suspected might be a Horcrux.
The diary responded promptly, "Indeed, I am more than just bound pages. I contain memories, thoughts... much more than you can imagine."
Nigel chimed in with his typical ir, "Ask it if it has any interesting gossip. It seems to have been around the block a few times."
Harry stifled augh before writing, "Are you an artifact created to assist students?" His hand hovered over the page as he feigned innocence, ying into the role of a curious teenager.
The diary responded more quickly this time, the script appearing fluidly on the page. "Yes, I was created to be of assistance. I can offer advice and share wisdom. What troubles you, Harry Potter?"
Harry bit his lip, pretending to consider the offer. "It''s just school and... well, everything," he wrote back, offering a simplified version of his true concerns. It was a bait, designed to see how the diary would respond to his vulnerabilities.
The words faded, and new ones appeared almost immediately. "I understand. It can be difficult to find one''s ce in such a vast world. I can help you, guide you, if you let me."
Nigel¡¯s voice rang in Harry¡¯s mind, "Oh, how generous! A diary that doubles as a self-help guru."
Harry had to hold back a snort ofughter before replying on the page. "How can you help?"
The diary''s answer was quick. "Share your thoughts with me, write about your day, your fears, and your ambitions. The more you share, the better I can understand and assist you."
Harry nodded slightly, the corners of his mouth twitching in amusement at the diary¡¯s attempt to draw more information from him. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. For now, can you tell me more about yourself? Howe a diary can think andmunicate?¡±
The script that materialized this time was slightly hesitant. "I am unique, a rare piece of magic that embodies much more than mere words. I hold memories, stories, and much power. Do not fear me, Harry. I am here to help."
"Sounds like a lonely existence," Harry mused aloud as he wrote, intrigued by the diary''s capability to interact so humanely.
The diary seemed eager to maintain the connection, its replies growing more borate. "It can be... lonely, yes. But my purpose is to serve, to be useful to those like you."
Nigel interjected dryly, "Ask if it enjoys long walks on the beach and candlelit dinners too."
Ignoring Nigel''s quip, Harry kept to the script, maintaining a casual tone. "Okay, I''ll write to you from time to time. Thanks for offering to help." He closed the diary, feeling the dark energy pulsate slightly under his fingers. It was definitely more than just a diary, and he needed to be cautious.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch185- Competent DADA Professor?
Ch185- Competent DADA Professor?
Harry sat back, his mind racing through the implications of his interaction. The diary was clearly sentient, possibly the Horcrux, trying to establish a bond with him. He needed to be careful about how much he revealed and how he interacted with it in the future.
Turning to Nigel, Harry mused, "It¡¯s trying to use my own insecurities against me, isn¡¯t it? Trying to make me rely on it."
Nigel¡¯s voice was sharp, a clear note of warning underlying the humor. "Exactly, Master Harry. It''s like fishing; it gave you a taste of the bait. Now, it¡¯s waiting for you to bite."
Harry put the diary away, mulling over his next steps. "Why did you stop interacting?" Nigel inquired with a hint of curiosity.
"I can''t reveal too much too quickly," Harry reasoned. "Who would trust a diary that easily? If I don''t show some hesitance about sharing my deepest secrets, the soul inside might get suspicious." He shook his head thoughtfully. "Let''s open up slowly and see what it''s really after."
Nigel nodded approvingly in his thoughts, "That''s very shrewd of you, Master Harry."
Harry then pondered aloud, "But why do I care about this Chamber, anyway? I could just find a way to destroy this diary and be done with it."
Nigel snorted, "Did you forget about the monster in the chamber?"
Right, the monster. That detail was crucial and not something Harry could simply ignore. If the legends were true, there was more at stake than just the mysteries of an old diary. Hogwarts itself could be in danger, and it was up to him to prevent any harm. Again.
Nigel, picking up on Harry''s resolve, quipped, "See, there¡¯s always a catch with these ancient secrets. Never just a ''read and rx'' kind of deal with them."
Harry smiled briefly at Nigel''sment before bing serious again. He knew he had to approach the situation with caution. The diary had shown it was more than willing to interact, and that meant it could provide valuable insights, or it could be a trap.
The next day, Harry woke up early and resumed his interaction with the mysterious diary. He carefully shared snippets of his childhood¡ªstories he deemed safe and non-essential, fabricating some parts to test the diary''s reactions. His aim was to paint a picture of a boy seeking guidance, curious to see how the diary might try to leverage this perceived vulnerability.
After exchanging messages with the diary for a couple of hours, he felt it was time to head to his first ss of the term¡ªDefense Against the Dark Arts with Professor Lupin. Harry was particrly interested in this ss, given Lupin¡¯s reputation and his potential connection to Harry¡¯ste father.
Walking to the ssroom, Harry felt a mix of anticipation and curiosity. The corridors of Hogwarts had aforting familiarity, yet every new year brought its own set of mysteries and challenges. As he entered the ssroom, he noticed the setup was different fromst year; Professor Lupin had arranged the desks in a semi-circle, creating a more inclusive and engaging environment.
Lupin greeted the ss with a warm, slightly shy smile. "Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Professor Lupin, your new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," he announced, his voice gentle yet clear. "This year, we¡¯ll be covering a variety of creatures and defenses, starting with a practical lesson tomorrow. But today, let¡¯s discuss the fundamentals of dueling."
The ss listened intently as Lupin exined the basic stances, spells, and counters. His teaching style was hands-on and encouraging, quite the contrast to the mboyant andrgely ineffective Lockhart.
After the lesson, Harry felt genuinely impressed. It was refreshing to have apetent and knowledgeable teacher who could provide real insight into the Dark Arts.
As the ss ended, Harry lingered behind, and Lupin noticed him. "Mr. Potter," he greeted.
"Professor Lupin," Harry replied. While he knew Lupin was a friend of his father''s, Harry felt no personal connection beyond respect for apetent professor. Lupin hadn''t reached out during Harry''s earlier troubled years, and they remained strangers. Of course, Harry had these thoughts until he saw the system message after using the Observe spell on Lupin.
[System Message: Remus Lupin - A wizard afflicted with lycanthropy, known for his integrity and deep knowledge of the Dark Arts. No deceit detected, highly protective of students.]
Realizing Lupin was a werewolf helped Harry connect many dots, but he still wanted to make sure if Lupin''s distance was due to fear of harming him or other reasons.
"Is there something you need, Mr. Potter?" Lupin asked, noticing Harry''s thoughtful look.
"Just thinking about the uing practical lessons," Harry answered smoothly. "I appreciate the hands-on approach you''re nning."
Lupin smiled, a touch of relief in his expression. "I find it''s the best way to learn. Keeps everyone engaged and prepared."
Harry nodded, his mind still on the information he had just learned. "Professor, if you don''t mind me asking¡ªhow did youe to specialize in creatures of the dark?"
Lupin leaned against his desk, his eyes reflecting a history of experiences. "Let''s just say that I''ve had personal reasons to understand them better than most."
Harry considered Lupin¡¯s words, detecting theyers of meaning behind them. "I understand, Professor. Thank you for sharing that with me," he said, keeping his tone neutral. He decided to keep the werewolf detail to himself, seeing no benefit in discussing it further.
"Of course, Mr. Potter. If there''s anything specific you''d like to learn this year, do let me know," Lupin offered, always the supportive teacher.
"I will. Thank you, Professor," Harry said, then turned to leave the ssroom, his mind buzzing with thoughts about Lupin''s condition and how it might affect their ss.
As he walked back to his dormitory, Nigel piped up, "Bit of a sticky wicket, isn''t it? Knowing he¡¯s a werewolf but having to act all nonchnt about it."
Harry smirked. "Yeah, it¡¯s a fine line to walk. But he seems to manage his condition well. He might be one of the best DADA teachers we''ve have in the near future."
"Low bar, considering you were almost going to have one thought a good ss was a press conference," Nigel quipped.
Harry chuckled at Nigel¡¯s point. "True. At least Lupin''s actually teaching us something useful."
Nigel then mused, "Also, do you think the curse will affect Lupin as well? You know, the Defense Against the Dark Arts jinx that seems to make them all... less than reliable."
Harry shrugged as he walked through the bustling corridors of Hogwarts. "I don''t know much about the curse, honestly. If Lupin turns out to be as good as he seems, I might look into breaking the curse. If not, well, it does seem to take care of the lesspetent ones for us."
Nigel''s voice held a note of mock disapproval. "That¡¯s a rather cold approach, Master Harry. Using a curse as your personal clean-up service for undesirable professors?"
Harry chuckled, entering the Great Hall and making his way to the Slytherin table where Daphne and Tracey were already seated, with Pansy, Malfoy, Zabini, and Nott across from them. "To think we might actually have a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor who knows his stuff. What a novelty!" Tracey eximed as he sat down, sparking nods and murmurs of agreement from the others.
Daphne leaned closer, lowering her voice. "It¡¯s refreshing, isn''t it? Afterst year, I think we all could use some real teaching."
Pansy rolled her eyes yfully. "Let''s just hope hests the year, considering our luck with professors in that department."
Harry smiled, appreciating the light-hearted banter. "Here¡¯s to Professor Lupin breaking the trend," he toasted, raising an imaginary ss. The group echoed his sentiment,ughing as they turned their attention to the feast before them.
As they ate, Harry''s thoughts briefly wandered back to the diary and the Chamber of Secrets. Nigel¡¯s voice nudged him, pulling him back to the present. "Don¡¯t get too lost in thought, Master Harry. There¡¯s a feast to enjoy, after all."
"Right you are, Nigel," Harry agreed, turning his attention back to his friends and the lively conversation at the Slytherin table.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch186- The Rat’s Identity!
Ch186- The Rat¡¯s Identity!
From his seat at the Slytherin table, Harry nced over at the Gryffindor table, where the Weasley twins were huddled together, whispering animatedly. It was easy to guess they were probably discussing the map he had "borrowed" from them. With a subtle look, Harry checked his own minimap, now enhanced to disy individuals simr to the "Marauder''s Map." As he scanned the icons, a name unexpectedly popped up¡ª''Peter Pettigrew.'' Harry was stunned; he knew this name well. It was one of his father''s closest friends, along with Sirius ck and Remus Lupin. ording to what he had learned, Sirius had betrayed his parents leading to their death, and Peter Pettigrew had been killed by Sirius along with twelve Muggles in the aftermath.
However, seeing Pettigrew''s name now flickering on his map caused Harry to frown in confusion. His gaze drifted to Ron, who wasughing about something Thomas had said, unaware of Harry''s scrutiny. Sitting next to Ron was Scabbers, his pet rat, nibbling on a piece of toast. Harry squinted slightly; he had known the rat was an Animagus since their first encounter, yet its true identity had eluded him until now. He had tried using the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing to spy on the rat, but calling "Scabbers" yielded no results. Harry realized that since the rat was an Animagus and Scabbers wasn¡¯t its real name, the mirror couldn¡¯t locate it. Although he had kept an eye on the rat through Ron, he had never seen it transforming back to human form.
Harry¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Nigel¡¯s voice, tinged with intrigue, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a pickle, isn¡¯t it? A dead man munching on toast at the Gryffindor table.¡±
Grinning at Nigel¡¯sment, Harry mused aloud, "Looks like we might have a mystery on our hands that''s more immediate than the Chamber of Secrets."
¡°Indeed, Master Harry. And here I thought our biggest worry would be Snape¡¯s new hairstyle,¡± Nigel quipped.
Harry sighed helplessly, "Ever since he saw Aunt Petunia, Snape started to act different." Nigelughed in his mind, "Oh, the poor professor. Can''t help but be smitten by red-heads, it seems."
Harry frowned when he heard Nigel, but his attention was quickly drawn back to the Gryffindor table where Scabbers, the rat, was making an appearance. "It seems like there''s a story behind my godfather''s imprisonment," Harry mused. "I was surprised and angry when I learned he betrayed my family. Mum had written in her letter, ''I hope your godfather doesn''t lead you astray.'' At the time, I found it ironic and confusing, thinking maybe she had suspected Sirius, but then, why wouldn''t she have guessed he would be caught and sent to Azkaban? If not, then what did she mean? It''s getting more and more confusing."
¡°Let¡¯s consider the possibilities," Harry thought aloud. "If Pettigrew is alive and disguised as Ron''s rat, that could mean Sirius ck might be innocent of killing him and 12 muggles. And if Sirius is innocent on that ord, then everything I knew about him being the reason my parents were betrayed might be wrong."
¡°Quite the tangled web,¡± Nigel observed. ¡°And you¡¯re just the wizard to untangle it, eh, Master Harry?¡±
¡°Looks like it,¡± Harry agreed, his resolve firming. ¡°First things first, I need to confirm if Scabbers really is Pettigrew.¡±
Nigel sounded excited, "What''s the n, Master Harry? Forcing him to revert back? Dropping a few drops of Veritaserum like you did with Lockhart? Using advanced magic?" Harry shook his head as he got up from the Slytherin table. Tracey looked up, puzzled, "Where are you going, Harry? You barely ate anything." Harry shed a quick smile. "Got something urgent. See youter."
As he left the Great Hall, he responded to Nigel, "None of the above." Reaching into his pocket, Harry pulled out the Enchanted Mirror for Distant Viewing and called out, "Peter Pettigrew." The mirror shimmered and in the next moment, it disyed the Gryffindor table, zooming in on the rodent sitting beside Ron. Nigel''s excitement deted a bit by the simplicity of the solution but he couldn''t hide his grim tone, "Seems like the poor bastard wasn''t that poor but a lot more bastard than he was given credit for."
Harry stared at the mirror, his thoughts racing as he pieced together the implications of Pettigrew''s survival and what it could mean for Sirius ck''s innocence. He needed to act discreetly; revealing Pettigrew''s true identity prematurely could endanger any chance he had to uncover the full story.
He clenched his fist as he said, "None of this makes sense. From what I learned, Sirius was the secret keeper of my family. He supposedly betrayed my parents and then killed Peter Pettigrew, so why? Sirius is in Azkaban, but why is Peter here?" Nigel responded, "Could he have been afraid?" Harry thought for a while then shook his head, "No, that doesn''t add up. If he were innocent, he wouldn''t hide as a rat for years. I asked the twinsst year, and they said Scabbers has been with them a long time. After Sirius was locked up, why would Peter still be scared? He could havee clean and lived as a hero. There¡¯s something fishy with this story."
Nigel hummed, "What¡¯s our next move?" Harry thought for a while, then said, "Find out the truth. Until then, I can¡¯t show my hand. To anyone."
With this n in mind, Harry decided to keep a closer watch on Scabbers, using the Map to track the rat''s movements without drawing attention. He also resolved to delve deeper into the history and details of the events that led to his parents'' death, Sirius''s imprisonment, and Pettigrew''s apparent "death."
Over the next few days, Harry used his spare moments to revisit the old Daily Prophet articles he¡¯d collected, which covered the trials and stories surrounding the events of that fateful night. Each piece seemed to confirm the official story, but Harry now questioned the reliability of these ounts. He knew he had to be careful with whom he shared these suspicions. The wrong word to the wrong person could ruin any chance of uncovering the truth.
Harry continued his conversations with the diary, carefully bncing his role as a curious and somewhat lonely student with his true intent to probe deeper into its secrets. The diary, responsive as ever, began to offer more assertive advice. Initially, it had simply bolstered Harry¡¯s morale, but now it nudged him towards confronting his bullies. Harry was aware that this shift could lead to more dangerous suggestions, potentially inciting him to retaliate or harm others. The soul fragment within the diary was not benevolent, and Harry''s act as a meek character seemed to convince the diary that it had significant influence over him.
During a particrly intense session with the diary, Harry penned a simple question that he hoped would reveal more about its creator¡¯s intentions. "What do you think about revenge against those who wronged us?" he wrote, feigning a thirst for vindication.
The diary''s response was immediate and chilling. "Revenge can be a powerful motivator, Harry. It can right wrongs and bring justice where it is due." The ink swirled on the page, as if emphasizing its point.
Harry pondered the diary¡¯s words, feeling the dark undertow of its message. Nigel''s voice broke through his thoughts, "Sounds like it¡¯s gearing up to start its own motivational podcast."
Snorting quietly at thement, Harry closed the diary, his suspicions growing. The soul fragment within was cunning, likelyying the groundwork to manipte him into actions that would serve its dark purposes.
Meanwhile, Harry kept a vignt eye on Scabbers the rat, using the enchanted map to monitor his movements within Hogwarts. He observed the rat¡¯s routine, noting nothing particrly out of the ordinary, which only deepened the mystery. Why would Pettigrew hide in in sight for years? And if he was truly innocent, why hadn''t hee forward after Sirius''s arrest?
One evening, while reflecting on these questions in themon room, Nigel chimed in with his usual dry humor. "Maybe he''s waiting for a cheese tasting he can¡¯t afford to miss?"
Harry chuckled softly. "Or maybe he¡¯s just biding his time," Harry mused, still puzzled by the rat¡¯s long-term deception.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch187- Open!
Ch187- Open!
Harry¡¯s investigation into his parents'' betrayal and Sirius ck¡¯s alleged role in it also deepened. He poured over old Daily Prophet articles, his room scattered with clippings that painted Sirius as a traitor and murderer. Yet, Harry felt an increasing skepticism about these reports, especially now that he suspected Pettigrew was alive.
During his private moments, Harry also consulted with the Shadow Council in the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will. These sessions were proving to be invaluable, offering insights into the deeper, darker corridors of magical history, though they were cautious with the information they provided. The elders, specters of past Slytherin leaders, maintained a strict code of secrecy about the Chamber of Secrets, frustrating Harry with their vague hints and cryptic warnings.
One thing Harry learned was that the Shadows did not offer information unless directly asked. He tried questions like, "Give me a secret," and the Shadows stayed silent. It seemed that the Shadows connected to the room werepelled to reveal the truth, but only when prompted by a specific question. Vague inquiries such as, "Who are you?" received no response. However, when Harry asked Selena''s Shadow directly, "Are you Selena Rosier?" the answer was a clear "Yes."
This limitation required Harry to think carefully about how to phrase his questions to extract the most useful information. He needed precise and strategic queries to uncover the details he sought about the Chamber of Secrets and other dark mysteries tied to Hogwarts.
A weekter, Harry sat in his room, penning a calcted message to the diary. "How can I gain power to get revenge on people who used to bully me? I am weak and need to get stronger quickly." This was a deliberate trap, designed to reveal the diary''s true intentions. Reading the part of Harry''s consciousness isted for it, the soul inside the diary saw that Harry had been bullied and seized the opportunity to offer a solution. "How about borrowing power?" it suggested.
Harry was intrigued, though cautious. "What do you mean by borrowing power?" he wrote back.
The diary''s response was quick and tantalizingly vague. "In the depths of Hogwarts lies a secret power, a legacy left by one of the founders. It can give you the strength you seek." The diary was leading him to something, a ce it promised would hold the answers and the power to ovee his perceived weaknesses.
Harry probed further, his quill scratching against the paper. "And where might I find this power?"
The diary hesitated, then wrote, "I can guide you to it, but I need to be closer to you. Let me into your consciousness, and together we can unlock this power."
Harry frowned slightly, sensing the risk. Nigel chimed in, his tone dripping with skepticism. "Oh, yes, because letting a mysterious diary soul buddy up in your brain sounds like a top-notch n."
Ignoring Nigel''s sarcasm, Harry considered his next move. He needed more information but was wary of allowing the diary any deeper ess to his thoughts. "Tell me more about this power first," Harry responded cautiously.
"It is a servant, one that obeys without question, bound to the Chamber of Secrets. It can serve you as it served the heir of Slytherin," the diary replied, still being mysterious about its true goals.
Harry''s interest was piqued, despite the ominous undertone of the diary''s messages. "A servant bound to a chamber? What kind of servant?"
The diary''s script became more animated, as if excited by Harry''s interest. "A guardian, a protector, one capable of great destruction and defense. It can protect you from your enemies."
Nigel, ever the voice of caution, muttered, "And probably demolish a good part of the school if it''s feeling cranky."
Harry pondered the diary''s offer for several hours. Nigel reassured him repeatedly that as long as he didn''t consent, no one could prate his mind. Thus, letting the soul enter his consciousness posed no risk, but Harry yed the part of being undecided so the soul wouldn''t grow suspicious. After mulling it over for half the day, when Harry returned to the diary, he was brimming with indignation over an imagined slight. The isted part of his consciousness had been loaded with fresh memories of being bullied in ss, and the soul could ess these, which made its offer again, "I need to lead you to the Chamber. I am your friend." With feigned reluctance, Harry agreed, and in the next moment, he was hosting another soul in his consciousness.
The main part of his mind noticed immediately that the soul from the diary began to try to bewitch the isted consciousness as soon as it entered. Smirking, Harry noted, "This soul is really crafty."
Nigel chuckled in response, "Let''s see where it leads us to."
As they navigated their regr daily routines, Harry and Nigel monitored the activity of the soul within the isted part of his consciousness. The soul attempted to influence Harry, suggesting he felt more resentment and anger towards those who had wronged him¡ªemotions based on the fabricated memories Harry had allowed it to see.
"Quite the maniptor, isn¡¯t it?" Nigel remarked as they observed its efforts.
"Yes, and quite eager to lead me to this Chamber," Harry replied, keeping his tone light. He was curious but cautious, aware of the potential dangers thaty in following the diary¡¯s guidance blindly.
Meanwhile, Harry continued to attend his sses and maintain his usual interactions with his friends and professors, ensuring that no one suspected his internal investigation. In Defense Against the Dark Arts, Professor Lupin had begun introducing them to darker creatures, providing practical lessons that Harry found genuinely useful. These lessons offered a brief respite from his secretive tug-of-war with the diary¡¯s soul.
Back in his roomter that evening, Harry sat down with the diary again. This time, he decided to take a more direct approach. "You mentioned a servant in the Chamber. Can you tell me more about it? What kind of creature is it?"
The diary responded quickly this time, its writing more hurried as if excited by Harry''s direct question. "A powerful creature, capable of great loyalty and protection, bound by ancient magic. It obeys the true heir of Slytherin."
Harry and Nigel exchanged a look. "Sounds like we¡¯re dealing with something big," Harry murmured. Nigel¡¯s response was a dry, "Or something with very big teeth."
Deciding to push a little further, Harry wrote, "And how would one control such a creature?"
The diary¡¯s answer was vague, "Through the power of the heir. It recognizes those of Slytherin¡¯s blood, those who can speak thenguage of the serpent."
Harry paused already knowing this, considering this information. "That sounds like something I can do," he mused, the pieces beginning to fit together in his mind.
"Be cautious, Master Harry," Nigel warned. "We don¡¯t want to wake something we can¡¯t put back to sleep."
"Agreed," Harry said, closing the diary for the night. He had enough to ponder over.
Harry, with the isted part of his consciousness now hosting the soul from the diary, created a virtual replica of Hogwarts in the Virtual Room. This was a secure space where he could let the soul lead without actual physical movement through the castle. He had given the soul limited control over the environment, allowing it to manifest its expectations and lead the way to the Chamber of Secrets. Since Harry had never seen the Chamber himself, he relied on the soul to guide him.
The representation of Hogwarts in the Virtual Room was detailed and lifelike. Harry and the soul, through his virtual avatar, wandered the corridors until they arrived at the girls'' bathroom in the dungeons. It was eerily quiet, the only sound being the dripping of water from an old faucet. The soul, controlling the virtual "Harry," moved confidently towards one of therger sinks. It uttered amand in Parseltongue, "Open."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch188- Basilisk!
Ch188- Basilisk!
Instantly, the fountains and the floor around the sink began to shift, creating a rumbling echo through the virtual space. Tiles grinded and moved aside, revealing a dark, wide slide that spiraled downwards. Controlled by the soul, Harry entered the slide, which descended steeply beneath the structure of Hogwarts, plunging deep under the Great Lake.
The slide ended abruptly, and Harry stepped out into a vast, cavernous chamber far beneath the castle. The air was cool and damp, a stark contrast to the warm and bustling atmosphere of the school above. The chamber was dimly lit by a greenish glow emanating from moss-covered stones. Echoes of dripping water filled the expansive space, and the walls were lined with carvings of serpents, some with their mouths open as if in mid-hiss.
As Harry explored further, he noticed that the chamber stretched out in various directions, with columns that looked like twisted serpents rising from the ground. The ceiling was vaulted, supported by these serpent pirs, giving the entire space a feel of a subterranean temple. Farther in, he could see arge statue of what seemed to be Szar Slytherin, with a menacing expression, standing dominantly at one end of the chamber.
"Bit of a grim decor, wouldn¡¯t you say?" Nigel chimed in, his tone light, trying to ease the heavy atmosphere of the virtual chamber.
The main consciousness, separated from the isted one and the soul, chuckled quietly, a sound only Nigel could hear. "After all the things we''ve seen, I can say that Szar really embraced the gothic aesthetic," Harry mused, his tone light despite the solemn atmosphere of the chamber.
Nigel couldn''t help but add his own twist, "If only he had a ir for interior decorating as well. This ce could use a few cozy armchairs and maybe a nice rug."
Walking towards the imposing statue of Szar Slytherin, Harry called out in a clear voice, "Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four!" His words echoed off the cold stone walls, filling the chamber with a sense of anticipation.
The statue''s base began to rumble and shift, revealing a hidden mechanism that slowly opened to expose another chamber behind it.
The newly revealed opening was far less gloomy than what had preceded it, presenting a stark contrast with an antiquated yet pristine appearance. It seemed either a spell was preserving its cleanliness, or the creature residing within was conscientious enough not to mar its surroundings. As Harry''s virtual avatar, controlled by the soul, stepped forward, the air vibrated with the deep rumble of something stirring in the depths of the chamber.
Suddenly, from the shadows, a massive serpent began to slither toward Harry. It moved with a deliberate grace, its scales glistening under the sparse light, reflecting a mosaic of dark greens and cks. The main consciousness gasped, recognizing the creature with both awe and fear, "A Basilisk!"
The chamber that housed the Basilisk was cavernous, with high vaulted ceilings supported by columns that resembled the coiled bodies of giant snakes. The walls were adorned with intricate frescoes depicting various scenes from the life of Szar Slytherin, each image crafted with an attention to detail that spoke of deep reverence for the founder.
Nigel''s voice broke the tense silence with a light jab, "Well, this is certainly an upgrade from the usual school pets. I suppose a toad just wouldn''t do for old Szar, eh?"
Harry, maintaining a cautious distance from the Basilisk, couldn''t help but smirk at Nigel''sment. The atmosphere, though charged with the imminent danger of the serpent, felt less oppressive with Nigel''s quips.
"Seems like Szar was not one to settle for second best," Harry replied, his eyes never leaving the slow-moving Basilisk. The creature''s eyes were a deep, mesmerizing yellow, and Harry was careful to avoid direct eye contact instinctively, although aware that the lethal power held within those gaze wouldn''t affect him in this virtual existence.
The Basilisk paused a few feet away from Harry, its tongue flicking in and out as if tasting the air. The chamber echoed with the soft hissing sounds it made, adding ayer of eerie audio to the visual spectacle.
"Imagine the housekeeping spells you''d need to keep this ce so tidy with a pet like that," Nigel joked, his tone lightening the mood slightly despite the gravity of their discovery.
Harry, while amused, was also intensely focused on the Basilisk. "It¡¯s impressive, alright. But let¡¯s not forget why we¡¯re here. We need to figure out how to control it without getting ourselves killed."
The soul within the isted part of Harry¡¯s consciousness urged him forward, a whisper in his virtual ear suggesting, "Speak to it,mand it. You have the blood of Slytherin; it will listen."
Taking a cautious step closer, Harry cleared his throat and spoke in Parseltongue, the words flowing more easily than he expected, "Halt and speak, creature of Slytherin. Imand thee."
pping his face, Harry said, "Why is my isted consciousness so cringe?"
Nigel burst intoughter. "Imand thee! Feels like Shakespeare in a quarrel against Boudica! Maybe next time you can write sos for it."
Harry rolled his eyes, watching the giant serpent. He would have never guessed the monster the shadows mentioned was a Basilisk. "Luckily I didn''t enter the chamber directly. It would be a fast yet rigid death."
Nigel snorted. "I¡¯m sure it would be a solid death. Stone-cold, one might say."
Harry chuckled, knowing the seriousness of their discovery. "Right. So, we know there''s a Basilisk down there, but we need a way to control it."
"Maybe it¡¯s not so much about control, but more about not getting eaten," Nigel quipped.
Harry considered this, his mind racing with the possibilities and dangers. "True. First thing¡¯s first, we need to figure out why it¡¯s here and what it¡¯s guarding. The diary mentioned it being bound to the heir of Slytherin, but why would Szar leave such a dangerous creature here?"
Nigel chimed in, "Maybe he had a penchant for over-the-top security systems. Forget guard dogs, let¡¯s have a giant snake."
As Harry was talking to Nigel, the giant snake in the virtual room answered. All of this was created through the soul inside the diary''s imagination, so the answers were framed by its understanding of the creature. Harry couldn''t guarantee how the real creature would respond.
The Basilisk''s voice was a deep, echoing hiss that resonated through the chamber. "Who dares disturb my slumber?" it demanded, its eyes narrowing as it gazed upon the virtual Harry.
Nigel remarked in Harry''s mind, "Well, at least it didn¡¯t start with ''Fee-fi-fo-fum.''"
Harry gave a dry chuckle as he waited for his isted consciousness to respond. Anything beyond this was just a simtion, and although Harry would watch how the creature might react, he knew he couldn''t fully rely on these responses for the real encounter. In reality, Harry was the Serpent of the Crown, but he had kept this information from the isted consciousness so the soul in the diary wouldn¡¯t learn it. To the soul, Harry appeared meek and alone, far from the leader he truly was.
As Harry continued the interaction, his isted consciousness answered the Basilisk. "I am Harry Potter. I seek the power you guard," he said in Parseltongue, trying to sound authoritative.
The Basilisk regarded him for a moment before replying. "Harry Potter, you im to seek power. What proof do you offer that you are worthy?"
Nigel¡¯s voice piped up in Harry¡¯s mind, "How about a polite ''please'' and a cup of tea?"
"What proof do you require?" his isted consciousness asked.
The Basilisk hissed, "Only those of Slytherin''s true line canmand me. Show me your lineage, or face my wrath."
Harry, aware that the isted consciousness couldn¡¯t actually prove lineage, decided to end the simtion there. He stepped back from the virtual room, closing it down. "That¡¯s enough for now," he said, stretching his legs. "I need to find a way to prove I¡¯m of Slytherin''s line without getting too close to the real Basilisk."
Nigel, ever the source ofmentary, remarked, "Quite the pickle, isn¡¯t it? Maybe you could ask the Sorting Hat for some ancestral documents?"
"Funny, Nigel," Harry replied with a smirk. "But it does give me an idea. The Sorting Hat did sort me into Slytherin. Maybe it knows something about proving lineage."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch189- Busy Hogwarts Life
Ch189- Busy Hogwarts Life
Harry, aware that the isted consciousness couldn¡¯t actually prove lineage, decided to end the simtion there. He stepped back from the virtual room, closing it down. "That¡¯s enough for now," he said, stretching his legs. "I need to find a way to prove I¡¯m of Slytherin''s line without getting too close to the real Basilisk."
Nigel, ever the source ofmentary, remarked, "Quite the pickle, isn¡¯t it? Maybe you could ask the Sorting Hat for some ancestral documents?"
"Funny, Nigel," Harry replied with a smirk. "But it does give me an idea. The Sorting Hat did sort me into Slytherin. Maybe it knows something about proving lineage."
Harry then shook his head, "I do have Gringott''s blood test, but I doubt the creature would ept a test done by goblins. It probably has a way to check if I have Slytherin lineage in my blood or not. We need to test it another time though."
Nigel chimed in, "Fair point. A bit hard to hand over a document to a giant snake. And by ''hard,'' I mean impossible."
Harry sighed, "Alright, we''ll put that on hold for now. Let''s focus on gathering more information and preparing for when we do face the Basilisk."
Nigel''s tone turned mock-serious, "Excellent n, Master Harry. No sense in rushing to get petrified."
Harry smirked at Nigel''sment. He grabbed his school bag and headed out of his room, determined to keep up appearances and stay on top of his sses while he worked through these mysteries. As he walked through the halls, he spotted Hagrid near the Great Hall.
"Morning, Hagrid," Harry called out, waving.
Hagrid beamed at him. "Mornin'', Harry! How''s it goin''? How is the lil'' Dragon, getting along with others?"
Harry nodded, "Definitely. It is doing great.. Speaking of which, do you know much about Basilisks?"
Hagrid''s expression turned serious. "Basilisks, eh? Dangerous creatures, they are. Best keep yer distance if yeh evere across one. Why d''yeh ask, Harry?"
Harry shrugged casually, "Just curious. Read about them in one of my books and wanted to know more."
Hagrid nodded, satisfied with the answer. "Well, jus'' be careful. If yeh ever need help with any creatures, yeh know where to find me."
"Thanks, Hagrid. I''ll remember that," Harry said, heading off to his next ss.
As he made his way to Potions, Harry saw his friends were already seated. He took his seat between Tracey and Neville, with Daphne next to Tracey and Hermione next to Neville. Parvati and Lavender were close by. Lavender smiled brightly as Harry approached, "Hello, Harry. You''rete."
Harry grinned, "Couldn''t help it. Had to ask Hagrid about some magical creatures."
Tracey raised an eyebrow, smirking, "Still thinking about bing a magical creatures expert, Harry?"
Harry chuckled, "Something like that. Besides, Hagrid always has interesting stories."
Neville leaned over, curious, "What did you ask him about?"
"Basilisks," Harry replied casually, making sure his tone didn''t betray the seriousness of his research.
Daphne''s eyes widened, "Basilisks? Those are really dangerous!"
Harry nodded, "Yeah, but it''s good to know about them, just in case."
Parvati, overhearing the conversation, joined in, "I hope you''re not nning on finding one, Harry."
Harryughed, "No, just curious. I''ll leave the dangerous stuff to the experts."
Parvati nodded, "Back in India, snakes are sacred," she said, then lowered her voice. "I know Parselmouths are frowned upon here, but back home, they are pretty revered. Despite all that, our ancestors despise Basilisks due to their corrupt nature."
Harry shook his head upon hearing her. "I disagree," he said thoughtfully. "There are no corrupt natures. Each creature is born with talents and instincts. The Basilisk is an artificial creature, and its creator might have been evil, but that doesn''t make the creature itself evil. It''s like saying children of criminals are guilty by association. It¡¯s not the creature¡¯s fault it was created for dark purposes."
Parvati tilted her head, considering his words. "That''s a fair point, Harry. But how do you reconcile that with the danger Basilisks pose?"
Harry shrugged. "It''s all about understanding and control. If we can learn to understand these creatures, we can mitigate the danger they pose. Look at how we handle dragons and other dangerous creatures. It''s not about eliminating them; it''s about finding a way to coexist."
Daphne chimed in, "Harry''s right. Besides, every creature has a purpose. Even if it''s dangerous, it ys a role in the ecosystem. It''s our responsibility to understand that role and manage it."
Tracey grinned, "And speaking of dangerous creatures, Harry, how''s your training going? Last summer you were nning to tame a dragon next?"
Harryughed, "Maybe some other day, Tracey. For now, I think I''ll stick to my studies. There''s enough danger in just the star student in Professor Snape''s potions ss."
The group chuckled, and Parvati added, "Your talent in Potions is getting more and more dazzling though. You are basically Snape pet."
Harry smirked, "You''d be surprised. He has high expectations, but it''s a good challenge."
At that moment, Professor Snape swept into the ssroom, his robes billowing behind him. The students quickly quieted down and took their seats. Snape''s sharp gaze swept over the room.
His sharp gaze scanned the room, finallynding on Harry.
"Mr. Potter,e here, please," Snape said, his voice cold andmanding.
Harry rose from his seat, sharing a quick smile with his friends before walking to the front of the room. Parvati gave him a "I told you so," look. Since the examsst year, Snape had stopped teaching Harry in the traditional sense and instead used him as an assistant in ss. Today seemed no different.
Snape addressed the ss, "Mr. Potter will be assessing your potions fromst year. Hopefully, you can recall the simplest ones." He emphasized the word "simplest" with a hint of disdain. Harry nodded at Snape, understanding his role for the day. As Snape moved to his desk, leaving Harry to take over.
Harry turned to face the ss, feeling a mix of excitement and responsibility. "Alright, everyone, we''re going to review the potions we coveredst year. Let''s start with the Cure for Boils potion. Can anyone tell me the first ingredient we need?"
Hermione''s hand shot up immediately. "Nettle leaves, finely chopped."
"Correct," Harry said with a nod. "And the next step after adding thetle leaves?"
Neville hesitantly raised his hand. "You need to add the crushed snake fangs slowly to avoid any reactions."
"Exactly, Neville. Good job," Harry praised. "Remember, it''s important to add the ingredients in the right order and at the right pace."
As they went through the steps, Harry walked around the ssroom, checking everyone''s progress. He stopped by Lavender''s cauldron. "Lavender, your potion is looking good, but make sure you''re stirring it clockwise, not counterclockwise."
Lavender blushed. "Thanks, Harry. I''ll fix it."
Moving on, Harry reached Seamus'' station. "Seamus, your potion is too thick. Did you measure the porcupine quills properly?"
Seamus scratched his head. "I might have added a bit too much."
"Just a bit," Nigel quipped in Harry''s mind. "You might as well have thrown in the whole porcupine."
Harry suppressed augh. "No worries, Seamus. Just add a bit more water and stir it gently."
He approached Ron, who was struggling with his potion. "Ron, what''s the problem?"
Ron sighed. "I can''t get the right consistency. It¡¯s either too runny or too thick."
Harry examined Ron''s potion. "Try adding the flobberworm mucus a little at a time. It''s easy to overdo it."
Ron nodded and followed Harry''s advice. Slowly, the potion began to resemble the correct texture. "Thanks, Harry."
After ensuring everyone was on the right track, Harry returned to the front of the ss. "Alright, everyone, let''s move on to the Forgetfulness Potion. Who can tell me the key ingredient for this one?"
Daphne raised her hand. "Lethe river water."
"Correct," Harry confirmed. "And what¡¯s the most crucial step in brewing this potion?"
Tracey answered, "Maintaining the correct temperature. If it¡¯s too hot or too cold, the potion won¡¯t work properly."
"Exactly," Harry said. "Temperature control is vital for the Forgetfulness Potion. You need to keep it at a steady simmer."
The ss continued with their potions, and Harry moved from table to table, ensuring everyone was following the instructions correctly. When the period ended, Snape stood up and addressed the ss. "That''s enough for today. Mr. Potter has done an adequate job of reminding you all of the basics. I expect better results next time."
The students began to pack up their things, and Harry returned to his seat. As he did, Snape gave him a brief nod of approval. It wasn''t much, buting from Snape, it meant a lot.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch190- Duelling Club
Ch190- Duelling Club
The students began to pack up their things, and Harry returned to his seat. As he did, Snape gave him a brief nod of approval. It wasn''t much, buting from Snape, it meant a lot.
As Harry and his friends left the ssroom, Hermione turned to him. "You were great, Harry. Thanks for helping us." Harry casually waved his hand and talked to them fro a while, then bid them goodbye.
Leaving the ss, Harry saw Penelope Clearwater walking towards him. "Mr. Potter," she greeted with a smile at Tracey and Daphne who approached Harry. "Ms. Clearwater," Harry greeted back with a smile.
The Rawenw Prefect said, "Professor Flitwick asked you to his room."
Harry raised an eyebrow but replied, "I''m going there right now. Thank you." Penelope nodded and walked away.
Daphne and Tracey were curious. "What do you think that''s about?" Daphne asked.
Tracey added, "Maybe it''s about your extra credit work or a new spell he wants to teach you."
Harry shrugged, "Only one way to find out." They ushered him to move along, their curiosity evident.
As Harry arrived at Flitwick''s room, he was surprised to see Remus Lupin there as well. Both of them greeted him with wide smiles.
"Ah, Harry! How was your summer?" Professor Flitwick asked, his voice high and cheerful.
"Hello, Professor Flitwick. It was good, thank you. I''ve been adjusting well to my second year," Harry replied.
Remus Lupin nodded, "It''s great to see you, Harry. How are you finding your other sses?"
Harry smiled, "They''re challenging but exciting. I''ve been learning a lot."
After some idle chat, Professor Flitwick got to the point. "Harry, this year we are nning to bring back the Duelling Club."
Harry was taken aback. "Really?" he said, his eyes widening in surprise.
Flitwick chuckled at Harry''s reaction. "Yes, indeed. After the sess ofst year¡¯s Easter Egg hunt, we decided the school''s unity is strong enough for the Duelling Club. And although you are young, your connections in each house could help foster that unity. We want you to champion this endeavor with us."
Harry blinked, processing the information. "Me? But I¡¯m only a second-year. Wouldn¡¯t someone older be better?"
Remus Lupin stepped in with a smile. "Harry, you¡¯ve shown remarkable leadership and a unique ability to connect with students from all houses. Your role in organizing this would be invaluable. Plus, you¡¯d have our full support."
Harry felt a mix of pride and nerves. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it. But I¡¯ll need a lot of help."
"Of course," Flitwick replied. "We¡¯ll be there every step of the way. And you¡¯ll have ess to some advanced training to prepare you."
Lupin added, "It will be a great learning experience for you, Harry. You¡¯ll gain skills that will be useful far beyond just duelling."
Harry nodded, feeling more confident with their encouragement. "Thank you, Professors. I¡¯ll do my best."
As Harry left the room, he could hear Nigel¡¯s voice in his mind. "Well, Master Harry, it looks like you¡¯re going to be quite the busy bee this year. Serpent of the Crown, Chamber of Secrets, the mysterious Animagus that turned out to be your father''s old friend, dear Pettigrew, the werewolf Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, Duelling Club, sses, and whatever other mysteries you decide to poke your nose into."
Harry chuckled. "You know me, Nigel. I can¡¯t resist a good mystery."
Returning to his room, Harry threw himself into his Enchanted Briefcase. Uttering the password, he watched the hand-sized briefcase grow bigger, then walked in. Once he was in the forest, he called the Thunderbird, though he was too afraid to call her by name. He wanted to talk about basilisks with the majestic bird. Although he defended them in his conversation with Parvati, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to approach one without ample preparations.
As the Thunderbird descended gracefully from the sky, Harry took a deep breath. Its impressive wingspan and the electric charge in the air always left him in awe. "Hello," Harry greeted respectfully.
¡°Hello, young Potter,¡± she greeted, her voice echoing in Harry''s mind. ¡°What troubles you?¡±
Harry took a deep breath. ¡°I need to learn about basilisks. How can I prepare to face one without getting myself killed?¡±
Spark tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Basilisks are ancient creatures, feared for their lethal gaze. However, they are not inherently evil. Like any creature, they act on instinct and themands of their master.¡±
Harry nodded, absorbing her words. ¡°How can I protect myself from its gaze?¡±
The Thunderbird tilted her head, then said, "I assume you are about to face one. The most logical option is avoiding eye contact and using reflective surfaces to keep track of them. Although still petrifying, against strong magical protection, it is not as dangerous. But that will not be an option if you want to talk to it. If you can''t even trust it to stand in front of it, it will not respect you. But that is a gamble in itself."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "So, I need to prepare for both possibilities. Maybe I can use some enchanted mirrors to avoid direct eye contact, but I¡¯ll have to be ready to face it head-on if necessary."
Nigel chimed in, "Mirrors and strong nerves. Quite the shopping list, Master Harry. Shall I add a pair of sunsses for style points?"
Harry chuckled. "Thanks, Nigel. I''ll keep that in mind." He then asked the magnificent bird, "What about its venom? I''ve read it''s extremely deadly."
The thunderbird nodded again. "Basilisk venom is among the most potent in the magical world. Carrying phoenix tears could save your life if you''re bitten. However, it''s best to avoid getting bitten altogether."
Harry shook his head helplessly. "And where am I supposed to find a phoenix to collect its tears?" he asked, his tone a mix of frustration and curiosity.
The Thunderbird gave a sort of shrug, or as close to it as a bird could manage. "Basilisks are mighty creatures, one of the best predators. Though they cannot reproduce naturally, dark wizards can create them. Most of those dark wizards have been killed by their own creations, leading to an asional Basilisk appearing and causing havoc before being dealt with. If your aim was to kill it, the conversation would be different, but you want to face it without dying."
Harry nodded, absorbing the information. "I need to be prepared to confront it and potentially control it without getting myself killed. Avoiding direct eye contact and using mirrors to see it could work, but if I need to gain its respect, I''ll have to look it in the eye."
Nigel''s voice piped up in his mind, "Quite the task, Master Harry. If only they sold Basilisk-taming kits at Diagon Alley."
Harry chuckled. "I''ll need to n this carefully," he said aloud.
The Thunderbird nodded. "Wisdom is in preparation. If you understand the creature, you stand a better chance."
In the Headmaster''s office, Professors Lupin and Flitwick were seated, with Snape standing in the shadows, ring at the lycan Professor. McGonagall and Sprout were also present, discussing animatedly.
"Duelling Club?" McGonagall pondered. "Last year''s Easter Egg Hunt was quite the sess. I don''t see why we can''t try this."
Flitwick nodded. "Indeed. We''ve decided that Harry Potter should champion this endeavor with us."
McGonagall raised an eyebrow. "Harry? He''s only a second year."
"True," Lupin acknowledged. "But he''s shown remarkable leadership and skill. He''s connected with students from all houses. His role in organizing this would be invaluable."
Sprout smiled. "I agree. Harry has the potential to bring unity. Plus, his enthusiasm for learning is infectious."
Flitwick answered calmly, "With our guidance, he will manage. It''s not about strength alone, but understanding and application."
McGonagall nodded, her expression softening. "Very well. If you all believe in him, I will support this. But we must ensure he has the support he needs."
Lupin smiled. "He will have it. We''ll provide advanced training to prepare him."
Dumbledore, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. "Harry is exceptional. He has shown a great capacity for growth and unity. I believe he will thrive in this role."
The room fell silent for a moment, absorbing the Headmaster''s words. After some more chatting, the professors left, leaving Dumbledore alone in his office with Fawkes. Looking at the majestic phoenix, Dumbledore remembered his conversation with his mentor, Nics mel, about Harry. At the time, Dumbledore thought Harry was too young to enter mel''s tutge, but from what he learned, it was a great sess. He was happy to know that Harry was getting stronger, but he was also worried.
"For the greater good, right?" he muttered to himself.
"No, for greatness," a voice in his mind responded.
He sighed, gazing at hispanion. "Earning immortality. Master was right, your kind is truly fortunate," the old headmaster said.
Fawkes ruffled his feathers, the light from his plumage casting a warm glow around the room. The phoenix''s presence always had a calming effect on Dumbledore, reminding him of the bnce between power and responsibility.
Dumbledore continued, "I wonder if I did the right thing by guiding Harry the way I did. He faces so much already."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch191- Lying Shadow?
Ch191- Lying Shadow?
As Harry left the Slytherinmon room and climbed the stairs towards the Great Hall, he noticed two girls approaching the door as well. Holding the door open for them, he gestured with a smile. "Ms. Weasley and Ms. Lovegood, please."
Ginny blushed as she stepped through. "Thank you, Mr. Potter."
Luna, with her dreamy expression, was more direct. "Thank you, Harry."
As they reached the table, the two girls sighed sadly. "Let''s meet after the meal," Ginny suggested to her friend.
Luna nodded somberly.
Harry chuckled, "Why don''t you sit together since you want to?"
Both girls looked at him in surprise, as if he''d suggested something outrageous like destroying Hogwarts to build a nightclub. The archaic traditions of Hogwarts didn''t allow students from different houses to share tables, but Harry had often sat with friends from other houses. He had often ignored such conventions, eating with friends from different houses regrly.
"We can do that?" they asked in unison, their voices filled with curiosity.
Harry smiled. "Of course. There''s no rule against it. Come on, I''ll show you."
He led them to the Hufflepuff table, since he was from Slytherin, Ginny from Gryffindor, and Luna from Ravenw. Sitting at the Hufflepuff table would allow them to bring all four houses together. Finding Susan and Hannah, Harry sat next to them with Ginny on his side while Luna sat across from him next to Hannah.
"Hi, Susan, Hannah," Harry greeted as he sat down. "Mind if we join you?"
Susan smiled warmly. "Not at all, Harry. It''s great to have somepany."
Hannah nodded, looking curious. "Who are your friends?"
Harry introduced them. "This is Ginny Weasley from Gryffindor and Luna Lovegood from Ravenw. Ginny, Luna, this is Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott from Hufflepuff."
Ginny smiled shyly. "Nice to meet you both."
Luna, her usual dreamy self, added, "Hello. I like your hair, Hannah. It looks like sunlight."
Hannah blushed at thepliment. "Thank you, Luna."
As they settled in, the group started chatting. At first, the conversation was a bit awkward, but soon enough, they foundmon ground.
"So, how long have you two known each other?" Susan asked Ginny and Luna.
Ginny smiled, ncing at Luna. "Since we were little. Our families live near each other."
Luna nodded, her eyes distant. "Yes, we used to y in the woods and look for magical creatures."
Harry, intrigued, asked, "Magical creatures? Like what?"
Luna''s face lit up. "Oh, many kinds! Thestrals, Nargles, and Wrackspurts. They''re fascinating."
Harry frowned, "I know Thestrals, but what are Nargles and Wrackspurts?" he asked in his mind.
Nigel, uncharacteristically silent for a moment, finally responded, "Well, they are creatures of imagination."
Harry tilted his head in confusion, "You mean she is making them up?"
Nigel chuckled, "Well, she is making them alright."
Harry decided to dig a bit more. "Luna, what exactly are Nargles and Wrackspurts?" he asked, genuinely curious.
Luna''s eyes sparkled. "Nargles are mischievous creatures that infest mistletoe, and Wrackspurts are invisible creatures that float into your ears and make your brain go fuzzy."
Harry nodded, intrigued by her vivid descriptions. "Interesting. I''ll have to keep an eye out for them."
Susan and Hannah smiled at Luna''s enthusiastic exnations, while Ginny just shook her head, used to her friend''s unique worldview. As they ate, the conversation flowed naturally, covering various topics from sses to magical creatures.
After lunch, Harry decided to visit the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will for more research on basilisks. The Elders'' Council had many legendary members, and he reckoned some might provide insights into his troubles. Since everything he discussed with the Shadows remained between them, he felt free to reveal some things. Today, he wanted to ask if the Invisibility Cloak could hide him from the Basilisk''s lethal gaze. He still didn''t know what exactly killed people. Was it an invisible beam that passed through the wizard? The Thunderbird had mentioned that using reflective surfaces prevented instant death, suggesting an invisible beam was usible, but Harry needed to confirm this before taking action.
One thing that baffled Harry when he first saw the Elder Council was the age of some of the shadows. By right, all the previous Serpent of the Crowns should have been in their teens, as the title was meant for students. After graduating, the title would be taken away from them, so how could there be old or middle-aged people among the shadows? Well, the room had the ability to upgrade the elders if the previous Serpents were willing. When a former Serpent of the Crown visited the school, the room would ask if they wanted to upgrade the shadow''s knowledge, as older was wiser.
Harry walked into the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will, pondering over the uing Duelling Club meeting. The task of organizing and leading it felt overwhelming, but he was determined to make it a sess. As the shadows of the Elders'' Council began to form around him, Harry felt a sense of anticipation. He had questions that needed answers.
"Good day, Elders," Harry greeted, his voice respectful but firm. "I have a few questions about Basilisks and how to protect myself from their lethal gaze. Is it true that using an Invisibility Cloak can hide me from its sight?"
One of the shadows, appearing older and more distinguished, stepped forward. "The Invisibility Cloak can indeed provide protection. It bends light around you, making you invisible to the naked eye, including the eyes of a Basilisk. However, be cautious. The cloak does not render you invulnerable. The Basilisk''s gaze is deadly, and relying solely on the cloak is risky if you look at them instead. You just escape your gaze just in case."
Harry now knew that his cloak was different from other Invisibility Cloaks. His was linked to one of the three entities of creation ording to Nigel. He was also reminded of this when he was leaving the room with the Mirror of Erised. At that time, Snape had used Homenum Revelio while Harry was under the cloak, and the spell couldn''t even detect him. Harry knew other invisibility cloaks didn''t have this function. Hearing what the elder said made him more assured. Since even regr invisibility cloaks could protect from the Basilisk''s gaze, his should be even better. He then looked at the shadows and asked, "Has any of you entered the Chamber of Secrets before?"
The answer was unanimous, "No."
Harry sighed, feeling the weight of the unknown. "Alright, I guess I''ll be the first then," he muttered. He looked up at the elders. "Do you have any advice for facing a Basilisk?"
One of the shadows stepped forward, its voice echoing with wisdom. "Avoid direct eye contact, use mirrors or reflective surfaces to view the creature indirectly. Be aware of its venom, and if you must confront it, ensure you have a method to heal or counteract its poison."
Harry nodded, absorbing the information. "Thank you. I''ll make sure to prepare ordingly."
After dismissing the shadows, Harry''s face turned into a frown. The soul in the Diary, Tom Marvolo Riddle, had entered the Chamber of Secrets. Harry had checked the school books and found out about this brilliant student. Although his whereabouts after he graduated were unknown, he was a star student of his time, and he was a Slytherin. He was liked by everyone, and his magical prowess was strong as well. By right, he should have been the Serpent of the Crown of his time, so at least a shadow in the room must have entered the Chamber of Secrets. Then, one of the Shadows was lying, which was impossible. ording to the room''s will, Shadows were enforced to speak only the truth.
"Could it be he wasn''t Serpent?" he asked aloud, puzzling over the mystery.
Nigel''s voice came smoothly, "An intriguing theory, Master Harry. If Riddle was not the Serpent of the Crown, it begs the question of who held the title during his time. Perhaps there''s a hidden story waiting to be uncovered."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, considering Nigel''s words. "Maybe he found a way to bypass the usual traditions. He was known for his cunning and ambition."
Nigel replied, "Indeed, Master Harry. Cunning and ambition are traits that often lead to unorthodox methods. It¡¯s quite possible he circumvented the established order to gain ess to the Chamber."
Harry sighed, rubbing his temples. "This just keeps getting moreplicated. I¡¯ll need to dig deeper into the school''s history and find out more about his time here. There must be records or clues somewhere."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch192- Priorities
Ch192- Priorities
Harry was hoping for a calmer year, but he had already had too much on his te. Before he could even start the school year, the Malfoy family¡¯s house-elf visited him and warned him about a grievous danger at Hogwarts. Then, he thwarted the phony professor Lockhart from ruining another Defense Against the Dark Arts year. That same day, he discovered the potential danger Dobby was talking about¡ªthe Diary. If he hadn''t taken it from Ginny, Harry was certain the soul within would corrupt her and unleash the Basilisk on the school. As soon as he entered the school, he learned the supposed dead friend of his father was alive, living as a rodent with the Weasley family for a decade. Professor Flitwick and Lupin wanted him to champion the Duelling Club, and on top of all that, he was the Serpent of the Crown and Seeker of the Slytherin Quidditch Team.
Harry sat on his bed, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him. "Nigel, how am I supposed to handle all of this? It feels like there''s just too much."
Nigel''s voice, calm and steady, answered in his mind. "Master Harry, you are doing remarkably well considering the circumstances. Take it one step at a time. Prioritize and focus on what needs immediate attention."
Harry pondered and sighed helplessly, "Then I should first focus on the Duelling Club."
Nigel asked in mild shock, "Are you sure you have your priorities straight?"
Harry chuckled, "Nigel, the Basilisk has been here for at least a thousand years. If it wasn''t for the Diary, it wouldn''t be a problem for a long time. The same goes for Pettigrew. He''s been living as a rodent for a decade; he can continue for a while longer. These are very worrying things, but not urgent. On the other hand, Duelling Club, Quidditch, and my reputatione first."
Nigel sighed in mock exasperation, "Very well, Master Harry. If you say so. Let''s turn you into a celebrated duelist then."
Harry smiled, feeling more confident about his decision. He knew the Duelling Club was important for building unity among the students and improving his own skills. Besides, it was a chance to show leadership, something he was bing morefortable with each day.
As he sorted his priorities straight, he thought about how to approach organizing the Duelling Club. He''d need to talk to Professor Flitwick and Professor Lupin about scheduling and rules. He also needed to find a way to make the sessions interesting for students from all houses. Harry had learned a lot from his experiences, and he wanted to share that knowledge in a way that was engaging and useful.
Harry spoke in his mind, "Master mel''s idea about RPG games gave me some ideas, Nigel. How about turning Duelling Club into a game?"
Nigel responded with enthusiasm, "Ah, gamifying the experience could indeed capture the students'' interest, Master Harry. How do you envision this working?"
Harry thought for a moment before replying, "We could set up different levels and challenges. Each duel could be a quest where students earn points and rewards. They can gain experience points, or XP, for sessful spells and strategy, which they can then use to unlock new skills or spells."
Nigel chimed in, "That sounds intriguing. We could incorporate various magical creatures and obstacles they need to ovee as part of their training. It would make learning much more engaging."
Harry nodded, "Yes, and we can have different ranks like novice, apprentice, and master duelist. As they progress, they face tougher opponents and moreplex challenges. We can even have special events where they face off against professors or join forces for team challenges."
Nigel added, "And what about a leaderboard? A bit of friendlypetition can be quite motivating. Plus, it would help track progress and encourage students to improve their skills."
Harry smiled, "Exactly. We could even have rewards like special lessons with professors, rare potion ingredients, or magical artifacts for those who reach certain milestones."
Nigel continued, "It would be beneficial to involve the other houses too, promoting unity through inter-housepetitions. Perhaps even a house cup specifically for dueling achievements."
Harry''s excitement grew, "Yes, that''s perfect. And we can document their progress in a special book, maybe enchanted to show live updates. It''ll be like a magical RPG guidebook."
He then stopped, "Wait, why stop there? I will turn everything into a book. Be it their experience, spell lists, their progress. I can use runes and charms to make sure books are simr to the Status screens in the games. I will need the help of Professors, but it will turn everything more exciting."
Nigel''s voice was immediately interested, "Ah, aprehensive record. Quite the ambitious project, Master Harry. How do you envision this working?"
Harry began pacing, thinking out loud. "We could use enchanted books that each student receives at the start of the club. These books would automatically update with their progress, spells learned, and challengespleted. Each spell they master, each duel they win, it all gets recorded."
Nigel chimed in, "Indeed. A sort of magical logbook. The enchantments could be linked to the dueling room itself, ensuring uracy and up-to-date information."
Harry nodded, "Yes! And we can use the points system. Each sessful duel or taskpleted earns them points, which could be used to unlock new spells or special training sessions."
"And what about the social aspect?" Nigel asked, always thorough. "Would these books allow for inter-studentmunication or coboration?"
Harry thought for a moment, "We could have sections for students to leave tips or advice for others, maybe even challenges. A leaderboard to track progress and foster a bit of healthypetition."
Nigel''s tone was approving, "A splendid idea, Master Harry. Thepetitive element will certainly keep them motivated. But we''ll need to make sure it remains friendly."
Harry grinned, "Of course. We can have house points integrated as well, promoting inter-house cooperation andpetition. It would be like an ongoing tournament, with a big duel at the end of each term to see which house wins."
Nigel added, "Perhaps special rewards for the top duelists or for those who show the most improvement. It could be quite the incentive."
Harry was getting more excited by the moment, "And the professors could contribute special lessons or guest duels. Imagine dueling against Professor Flitwick or even Professor Lupin. That would be amazing!"
Nigel chuckled, "Indeed, quite the experience. And it ensures that the students are exposed to a variety of dueling styles and strategies."
Harry was practically bouncing on his feet, "Alright, I need to start drafting a proposal for this. I''ll need to talk to Professor Flitwick and Professor Lupin about the enchantments and the structure. And I''ll need to figure out the points system, rewards, and how to enchant the books to update automatically."
Nigel''s voice was encouraging, "A thorough n, Master Harry. I''m sure the professors will be most intrigued by your proposal."
Harry grabbed some parchment and a quill, starting to jot down ideas. "This is going to be amazing, Nigel. The students will love it, and it''ll make learning so much more fun."
Nigel''s tone was warm, "I''m sure it will be, Master Harry. Your enthusiasm is infectious. Now, let''s get to work on making this a reality."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch193- Setting Things Straight
Ch193- Setting Things Straight
Late afternoon, Harry sat in themon room, surrounded by books and notes. He was sketching out designs for the enchanted books and the points system when Daphne and Tracey approached.
Tracey sat next to Harry, while Daphne sat across from him. "What are you working on?" Tracey asked, trying to peek at his papers.
Harry quickly covered them with his hand and grinned, "It''s a surprise."
Daphne raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A surprise, huh? Does it have to do with the Professor''s summon the other day?"
Harry''s smile widened. "Maybe," he said yfully. "But you''ll have to wait and see."
Tracey pouted, "Come on, Harry. Give us a hint!"
Harry shook his head,ughing. "Nope. You''ll find out soon enough."
Daphne raised an eyebrow, "A big one since you are like this, huh? You sure you don''t need our help with it?"
Harry shook his head, still smiling. "Not this time, Daphne. But don''t worry, you''ll find out soon enough."
Daphne leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "Alright, then. But don¡¯t make us wait too long."
Harry nodded, "I promise it¡¯ll be worth the wait."
Nigel¡¯s voice piped up in Harry¡¯s mind, "Ah, the allure of mystery, Master Harry. A ssic move."
Harry chuckled to himself and began gathering his papers, carefully putting them away. "I promise you''ll both like it," he said, ncing at Tracey and Daphne.
"Fine, keep your secrets," Tracey teased, leaning back in her chair. "But we¡¯re expecting something spectacr."
Harry gave a mock salute, "Spectacr it will be."
The bell rang, signaling the end of the period. Since students would fill themon room soon, the trio stood up, grabbing their bags. As they walked out of themon room, Daphne asked, "So, where to next? Library?"
Harry nodded, "Yeah, I need to check out a few more books for... research."
Traceyughed, "Still the diligent student, Harry. Let''s go."
Inside the library, the trio settled at a table in a quiet corner. Harry pulled out his list of books, scanning the shelves for the ones he needed. Daphne and Tracey followed, asionally pulling out interesting titles for themselves.
As they sat down with their selections, Harry whispered, "So, what have you guys been up to? Any interesting projects?"
Daphne shrugged, "Just the usual. Homework, studying... Trying to keep up with everything."
Tracey added, "Yeah, same here. Though I''ve been thinking about starting a new club."
Harry smiled, "Oh, what it might be?"
Daphne held back her giggles, knowing what wasing, "You deserved this, Harry."
Tracey beamed, "I am not saying. You will see soon."
Harry chuckled as he saw Tracey''s triumphant face, then got up. "Need to talk with Professors. See youter." He headed towards Professor Flitwick''s office, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness about presenting his idea for the Duelling Club.
Upon reaching the office, Harry knocked lightly and heard Professor Flitwick''s cheerful voice inviting him in. As he entered, he saw Professor Lupin sittingfortably in one of the chairs.
"Ah, Harry! Good to see you," Professor Flitwick greeted him with a warm smile. "What brings you here?"
Harry smiled back, "Good to see you too, Professors. I have an idea for the Duelling Club and wanted to get your thoughts on it."
Professor Lupin leaned forward, intrigued. "Go on, Harry. We''re listening."
Harry took a deep breath and began. "I was thinking about making the Duelling Club more engaging by turning it into a sort of game. Like an RPG¡ªrole-ying game," he exined, seeing their puzzled expressions. "It''s a concept from the Muggle world where yers take on different roles andplete quests."
Professor Flitwick''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "Interesting! How would this work in our Duelling Club?"
Harry continued, "We could set up different levels and challenges for the students. Each duel could be like a quest where they earn points and rewards. They can gain experience points, or XP, for sessful spells and strategies, which they can use to unlock new skills or spells."
Professor Lupin nodded thoughtfully. "That sounds like it could really motivate the students. How would we track their progress?"
Harry smiled, pulling out a sketch he had made. "I thought of using enchanted books. Each student would get one, and it would automatically update with their progress, spells learned, and challengespleted. Like a magical logbook."
Professor Flitwick pped his hands in delight. "Marvelous! And these books would be enchanted to keep track of everything?"
"Yes," Harry confirmed. "We could have a points system. Each sessful duel or taskpleted earns them points, which could be used to unlock new spells or special training sessions."
Professor Lupin''s eyes lit up. "And what about coboration? Could students work together on certain challenges?"
"Definitely," Harry replied enthusiastically. "We could have team challenges and even inter-housepetitions to foster unity. Maybe a house cup for dueling achievements."
Flitwick and Lupin exchanged impressed nces. "This is a splendid idea, Harry," Flitwick said. "And the students would love thepetitive element. It would certainly keep them engaged."
Harry continued, "We could also document their progress in a special book, maybe enchanted to show live updates. It''ll be like a magical RPG guidebook."
Harry thought for a moment. "We could have different ranks like novice, apprentice, and master duelist. As they progress, they face tougher opponents and moreplex challenges. Special rewards could include lessons with professors, rare potion ingredients, or magical artifacts."
Professor Lupin nodded approvingly. "Involving the professors in special lessons or guest duels would be a great addition. It would give the students exposure to different dueling styles and strategies."
Harry smiled, feeling more confident. "We could even have special events where students duel against professors or team up forrger challenges. It would keep things exciting and varied."
Professor Flitwick looked thoughtful. "And how do you n to implement these enchanted books? It sounds quiteplex."
Harry replied, "I''ll need help with the enchantments and the structure. But if we can link the books to the dueling room itself, it would ensure uracy and up-to-date information."
Professor Lupin leaned back, clearly impressed. "Harry, this is a remarkable idea. With some effort, we can definitely bring this to life. We''ll help you with the enchantments and structure."
Flitwick added, "Indeed. This will require some advanced magic, but I believe we can do it. Your enthusiasm and creativity are inspiring, Harry."
Harry felt a surge of pride. "Thank you, Professors. I''m excited to get started."
Leaving the room, Harry heaved a sigh of relief. "That is one problem down. Next is Quidditch. I shouldn''t have increased the number of games yed in a year. Now, my schedule is full." Harry walked towards the Slytherin Common Room to talk with Marcus Flint. Evenst year, he had a great say in the team as the Seeker who caught the Snitch every game. Now, he was Serpent of the Crown, and others would listen to him more, "Although Selena epted my proposalst year and the team acted with more decorum, they were still pretty aggressive. Time to demolish all the bad reputation Slytherin has. Starting with fair and sportsman Slytherin."
Harry gathered the Slytherin Quidditch team in the Serpent room, ready to address the changes he wanted to implement. As the Serpent of the Crown, he now had more authority and could speak directly to the team without relying on Selena¡¯s orders. The room was dimly lit, and the atmosphere was serious as the team members took their seats.
"Thank you all foring," Harry began, looking at each of his teammates. "Last year, under Selena¡¯s guidance, we reduced our aggressive ying style. This year, I want to take it a step further. I want Slytherin to be known not only for our skills but also for our fairness and sportsmanship..."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch194- How to Deal With the Rat?
Ch194- How to Deal With the Rat?
After dealing with the Quidditch team, Harry knew he had to focus on his studies next. Despite being ahead in most subjects, essays and homework were still part of the curriculum, and he had to maintain his reputation as the star student. Sitting at his desk, he pulled out his assignments and began to work through them methodically.
Nigel''s voice piped up, "Ah, the joys of academic excellence, Master Harry. Remember, while brilliance is expected, let¡¯s not forget a touch of creativity. Professors love that."
Harry chuckled. "Noted, Nigel. Let¡¯s see if I can make this essay on Transfiguration as dazzling as you suggest."
Hours passed as Harry diligently worked through his assignments, pausing asionally to consult his books and notes. By the time he finished, Harry felt satisfied with his work.
"Another taskpleted, Master Harry. You are quite the multitasker," Nigel remarked with a hint of pride.
Harry smiled. "Thanks, Nigel. Now, what¡¯s next on our list?"
"No more running, Master Harry. After a good night''s rest, either Pettigrew or the Basilisk," Nigel stated with firm resolve.
Harry sighed, nodding his agreement. "You''re right, Nigel. We''ve been putting this off for too long. It''s time to face these challenges head-on."
He closed his books and stood up, stretching his arms. The day had been exhausting, and he felt the weight of the tasks ahead. Harry changed into his pajamas and climbed into bed, feeling a mix of anxiety and determination.
"Good night, Nigel," Harry whispered.
"Sleep well, Master Harry. Tomorrow is a new day, full of potential," Nigel replied.
The next morning, Harry woke up early, feeling more rested than he had in days. He quickly dressed and grabbed his school bag, preparing for the day''s sses. As he headed out of his room, Nigel spoke up.
"Remember, Master Harry, stay focused. We have a lot to aplish today."
Harry nodded, his mind already turning to the tasks ahead. As he made his way to the Great Hall for breakfast, he bumped into Hermione.
"Good morning, Harry," Hermione greeted with a smile. "You look determined today."
Harry grinned. "I have a lot on my mind, Hermione. We''re nning to start the Duelling Club soon, and I need to focus on my studies too."
Hermione''s eyes lit up. "The Duelling Club? That''s exciting! Let me know if you need any help with organizing it."
"Thanks, Hermione. I might take you up on that offer," Harry replied as they entered the Great Hall.
During breakfast, Harry discussed the new school year with his friends, and they offered their enthusiasm for the new subjects they would learn. Afterward, he headed to his sses, keeping Nigel''s words in mind.
Harry decided to deal with Pettigrew first. By now, he had gathered enough evidence. Entering his room, he took out his Enchanted Briefcase and erged it by whispering the password, "Potter Heaven." Once the palm-sized briefcase grew into its regr size, he stepped in and entered the glorious mansion he liked more and more as he spent time inside.
In one of the studies, the walls were covered with Sirius ck and Pettigrew''s news articles. As Harry walked past them, he nced at the headlines and photos, each telling a story of betrayal and heroism. The articles painted Pettigrew as a hero who confronted the mad betrayer Sirius ck. But looking at the moving picture of his father''s best friend, Harry was conflicted. The man indeed looked mad, but Harry could see pain in those eyes. "How did no one else see it?" he thought to himself.
Nigel''s voice broke into his thoughts, "It seems the Wizarding World loves a good scandal. They''d rather see a tragic hero than dig for the truth."
As he confirmed Scabbers was Pettigrew, Harry knew he had to proceed cautiously. He nned to first have a face-to-face talk with Amelia Bones. Luckily, she often came to watch Quidditch matches ever since Harry changed the stadium for outsiders to watch as well. He nned to have some alone time with her, exin his intentions, and get her help with handling all legal procedures so that when Harry finally caught Peter, no one could take him away.
"Okay, Nigel," Harry said, pacing the room. "First, we talk to Amelia Bones. She''s well-respected and knows thew inside out. If I can convince her, we''ll have the legal groundwork covered."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel replied, his tone measured. "Amelia Bones is a formidable ally. She will ensure that Pettigrew faces justice without interference."
Harry nodded, feeling reassured. "After that, I''ll speak with Snape. Despite his disdain for Lupin and Sirius, I believe he''ll help if I present solid evidence. But if I approach him before talking to Bones, he might just dismiss me."
"Sound strategy," Nigel agreed. "Professor Snape''s loyalty to the truth will prevail if you present your case effectively."
"And finally, Lupin," Harry continued. "He''s my father''s old friend, and while I trust him, I need to see if he''ll run to Dumbledore or stand by me. If he goes to Dumbledore, it''s fine, but if he keeps the n to himself, it means I can trust him even more."
Nigel chimed in, "Master Harry, your approach is methodical. It covers all bases, ensuring you have support at every level."
Harry took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the n. "Alright, let''s do this."
The next morning, Harry woke early and prepared for the day. He knew Amelia Bones would be attending the Quidditch matchter that afternoon. His mind raced with how best to approach her without arousing suspicion.
As Harry entered the Great Hall for breakfast, he saw Daphne and Tracey waving at him. He greeted them with a smile. "I will sit at Hufflepuff today. Wanna join?" The girls shrugged and got up. As a gentleman, Harry took their trays from them and carried them to the other table, sitting next to Susan and across from Hannah. Daphne sat next to him while Tracey joined Hannah. "Good morning, girls," Harry greeted them warmly.
"Morning, Harry," Susan replied with a smile. "What''s got you in such a good mood today?"
Harry chuckled. "Just feeling positive about some ns. Lots to do, but it''s all exciting stuff."
Daphne raised an eyebrow. "ns? Do tell."
Harry shook his head yfully. "Patience, Daphne. You''ll find out soon enough. Let''s just say it involves something new and fun for all of us."
Tracey leaned in, curious. "Come on, Harry, give us a hint. You know we hate waiting."
Harryughed. "Alright, alright. It''s about the Duelling Club. We''re nning to bring it back and make it better than ever."
Susan''s eyes lit up. "That sounds amazing! What changes are you nning?"
"Well," Harry began, "I''m thinking of turning it into a sort of game. Like an RPG, where each duel is a quest and you earn points and rewards. The more you participate and seed, the more you can unlock new skills and spells."
Hannah nodded, intrigued. "That sounds really interesting. How will it work?"
Harry exined further, "We''ll have different levels and challenges. Each student will get an enchanted book that updates automatically with their progress, spells learned, and challengespleted. We''ll also have team challenges and inter-housepetitions to keep things engaging."
Daphne looked impressed. "That''s a brilliant idea, Harry. It sounds like it''ll be a lot of fun and really motivating for everyone."
Harry smiled, feeling encouraged by their reactions. "Thanks, everyone. I''ll need help organizing and setting it all up, so I''ll be counting on you."
As breakfast continued, Harry''s friends offered more ideas and suggestions, making him feel more confident about the Duelling Club''s potential sess.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch195- Gathering the Team!
Ch195- Gathering the Team!
When Daphne, Tracey, and Hannah started to argue about the color of the walls for the Duelling Club, Harry leaned closer to Susan''s ear and whispered, "Is your Aunting today?"
Susan blushed as she felt Harry''s warm breath tickling her ear and nodded shyly. Since it was a match between Hufflepuff and Ravenw, Susan would be going to watch, and the VIP rooms were perfect for students to spend time with their guardians. Amelia often tried toe to see Susan during such matches. "Do you have something to discuss with my aunt?" Susan then asked.
Harry nodded but didn''t borate. It was too early to reveal his ns to his friends. "I''ll catch up with her after the match," he said, offering Susan a reassuring smile.
As breakfast continued, the conversation shifted back to the Duelling Club, with everyone contributing ideas and suggestions. Harry''s mind, however, was already racing ahead to the meeting with Amelia Bones. He knew he needed her support to handle Pettigrew.
After breakfast, Harry and his friends made their way to the Quidditch pitch. The excitement was palpable as students filled the stands, ready for the match. The game was intense, with both teams showcasing their skills. Hufflepuff and Ravenw were evenly matched, and the score remained close throughout.
Finally, the match ended with Hufflepuff narrowly defeating Ravenw. The crowd erupted in cheers, and Susan beamed with pride.
As he entered the VIP section, he saw Amelia Bones sitting next to Susan, chatting animatedly. Madam Amelia noticed Harry and gave him a weing smile.
"Hello, Harry. Susan tells me you¡¯ve been quite the busy bee," Amelia said warmly.
Harry smiled back, taking a seat. "Yes, ma''am. There''s always something to keep me upied at Hogwarts."
"How did you enjoy the match, Harry?" Amelia asked him.
Harry nodded, "It was great! Hufflepuff yed really well."
Amelia smiled, "They did indeed. What can I do for you, Harry?"
Harry nced around to ensure they had some privacy before speaking, "I need to discuss something important with you, something rted to... certain dangers at Hogwarts."
Amelia''s expression turned serious, "Of course, Harry. Let''s find a more private ce to talk."
They moved to a quieter corner of the stands. Harry took a deep breath and began, "I have reason to believe that Peter Pettigrew is alive and hiding at Hogwarts. I know it sounds unbelievable, but I''ve gathered enough evidence to be sure."
Amelia''s reaction was more vivid than Harry had anticipated. She was one of the Aurors who was first to arrive at Godric''s Hollow and saw Sirius''s crazedughters and cries that day. She was still reminded of that maddening night whenever she heard the man''s name, with a good amount of disgust for his betrayal. Not only to James and Lily Potter but also to poor Pettigrew. But Harry said Peter was alive?
"How?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of disbelief and cautious interest.
Harry shook his head, his expression serious. "I can''t reveal too much right now. All I can say is, I can bring him in front of you after you deal with all the legal aspects of such a scandal."
Amelia thought for a long moment, her brows furrowed in concentration. This wasn''t an easy case. Sirius was the Lord of one of the Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses in Britain, but he betrayed the Potters and sided with Voldemort. Anything rted to that man would mean a lot of heat from above and exposure. If Harry was mistaken, she would be risking more than her career.
"How certain are you?" she asked, her tone revealing the weight of her decision.
Harry looked into her eyes and said firmly, "100%."
Amelia took a deep breath, considering the young boy''s confidence and the implications of his im. "Alright, Harry. I''ll look into the legal procedures necessary to handle Pettigrew''s capture. But you must understand the gravity of this situation. If you''re wrong..."
"I''m not wrong," Harry interjected, his voice steady. "But I appreciate your caution. I''ll do everything I can to ensure you have what you need."
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, "Bold move, Master Harry. Convincing an Auror to take your word on this matter is no small feat. Shall I prepare a celebratory cup of tea for when this all works out?"
Harry resisted the urge to smile at Nigel''sment, focusing instead on Amelia. "Thank you, ma''am. I know this isn''t easy."
Amelia nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Very well, Harry. I''ll trust you on this. Just be careful."
Harry left the meeting feeling a mix of relief and determination. As he walked back to the Slytherinmon room, his mind was already racing ahead to the next steps. He knew he had to approach Snape and Lupin carefully, ensuring they understood the importance of secrecy and precision in handling Pettigrew.
Later that day, Harry found himself in Professor Snape''s office. The dimly lit room, with its shelves of potion ingredients and dark wooden furniture, always had a way of making students feel on edge. Snape''s piercing gaze didn''t help.
"Mr. Potter," Snape said, his voice dripping with its usual distaste for everything in existence. "What brings you here?"
Harry took a deep breath. "Professor, I need your help with something extremely important. It involves Peter Pettigrew."
Snape''s expression didn''t change, but Harry could see the flicker of interest in his eyes. "And what, pray tell, do you need my help with regarding a dead man?"
Harry met Snape''s gaze, unwavering. "That is the thing. He''s not dead, sir. Pettigrew is alive."
Snape''s eyes narrowed, his skepticism evident. "This had better not be a waste of my time, Potter."
"I assure you, it''s not," Harry replied firmly. "But I need your expertise and discretion to capture him and ensure justice is served."
Snape studied Harry for a moment, then nodded curtly. "Very well. But if this turns out to be a wild goose chase, there will be consequences."
"Understood, sir," Harry said, feeling a surge of relief.
With Snape tentatively on board, Harry''s next stop was Lupin. He found the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in his office, grading papers. Lupin looked up and smiled warmly as Harry entered.
"Hello, Harry. What can I do for you?"
Harry quickly exined the situation, watching as Lupin''s expression shifted from surprise to concern. "That''s a serious usation, Harry."
Lupin thought a thousand things in a split second. His eyes darted from side to side, as if he were seeing different scenes y out before him. He finally spoke, "Harry, give me the map."
Harry looked at him with guarded eyes and replied, "I don''t know what you are talking about, sir."
Lupin didn''t believe him, so he stood up and walked closer. "Where did you find him?"
Harry didn''t answer directly. "I trust you, and I want you to know, that''s why I came to you. Ms. Bones and Professor Snape will be there when I reveal him. If you trust me, you can join. If not, I''m prepared to handle this myself."
Lupin studied Harry''s face intently, searching for any sign of deception. The silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken thoughts. Finally, Lupin nodded, but his eyes betrayed a hint of resignation and sadness. "Very well, Harry. I''ll be there."
As Harry left Lupin''s office, he felt a mix of relief and disappointment. "Seems like Lupin cannot be trusted," he muttered to himself. He wanted to trust his father''s friend, to be close to him, but it seemed that wouldn''t be possible. He watched through his system map as Lupin headed towards Dumbledore''s office. Sighing, Harry realized he had to proceed with his n carefully.
Nigel''s voice chimed in, "A prudent move, Master Harry. Trust is a raremodity in these times. Better to err on the side of caution."
Harry nodded absently, already nning his next steps. He knew that revealing Pettigrew to the world was crucial, but it had to be done right. With Amelia Bones and Snape on his side, he had a chance to make this work.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch196- Tricking the Chamber of the Serpent’s Will
Ch196- Tricking the Chamber of the Serpent¡¯s Will
Not long after, Harry was summoned to the Headmaster''s room. He had been expecting this. As he entered, he greeted the assembled group. "Headmaster, Professor McGonagall, Professor Lupin," he said formally. He then walked over to the phoenix perched serenely in the room and smiled warmly. "Hello, Fawkes. You look fresh. Let me see, about five weeks to your Burning Day?" Fawkes chirped in acknowledgment, and Harry chuckled before turning back to the three adults, who were watching him with varying degrees of surprise. Only Dumbledore chuckled, saying, "Impressive, Harry. Not many can predict a phoenix''s cycle with such uracy."
Harry shrugged modestly. "Just something I''ve picked up along the way, sir."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Indeed. Now, Harry, I believe Professor Lupin has something to discuss with you."
Lupin stepped forward, his expression serious but kind. "Harry, what you told me about Peter Pettigrew... It''s a significant im. Professor Dumbledore and I need to understand your evidence."
Harry nodded, his face serious. "I understand, Professor. I have some concrete proof and a n to reveal Pettigrew''s true identity safely."
McGonagall''s brows furrowed in concern. "This is a grave matter, Mr. Potter. Are you certain of your findings?"
Harry smiled at his Transfiguration professor, "I assure you, it will all be alright, Professor."
Professor McGonagall¡¯s stern expression softened slightly at Harry¡¯s confidence, but she still looked skeptical. "Very well, Mr. Potter. But do remember the gravity of this situation. We cannot afford any mistakes."
Dumbledore, observing the interaction closely, leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Harry, while I appreciate your assurance, I must insist on understanding more about your n. As Headmaster, it is my responsibility to ensure the safety and well-being of all our students."
Harry met Dumbledore''s gaze steadily, maintaining his respectful demeanor. "I understand, Headmaster. However, I can only reveal that Madam Bones will be overseeing the situation. I¡¯ve taken steps to ensure everything is handled properly."
Dumbledore¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, though his tone remained gentle. "Harry, the Auror''s office is not in charge within these walls. I must be informed of any significant developments, especially ones involving the safety of our students."
Harry nodded, understanding the weight of Dumbledore¡¯s position but maintaining his stance. "I appreciate your concern, Professor, but ensuring Pettigrew¡¯s capture and delivering him to Amelia Bones is essential for both safety and justice."
McGonagall, who had been quietly observing, interjected with a note of concern. "Mr. Potter, you must realize the implications of such a revtion. It could have far-reaching consequences, both legally and within the magicalmunity."
"I understand, Professor McGonagall," Harry replied respectfully. "But revealing too much prematurely could jeopardize the n and allow Pettigrew to escape again. We need to ensure he is captured securely before any further actions are taken."
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, "Well said, Master Harry. Firm but respectful. Keep the bnce."
Dumbledore leaned back slightly, his fingers steepled thoughtfully. "Harry, as your Headmaster, I must insist on being informed about how you intend to prove Pettigrew''s identity. We cannot proceed on assumptions alone."
Harry took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. "Headmaster, I have solid evidence that will be presented to Ms. Bones. Until then, revealing specifics couldpromise the operation. I assure you, this is not a baseless im."
Dumbledore''s expression softened, though his eyes remained serious. "Very well, Harry. But do keep in mind the gravity of this situation. Trust and transparency are vital in such matters."
"I will, sir," Harry said, offering a reassuring smile.
McGonagall, her stern demeanor easing slightly, added, "Mr. Potter, if you need any assistance, you know you can count on us. We are here to support you."
"Thank you, Professor," Harry responded sincerely. "Your support means a lot."
With that, Harry excused himself from the Headmaster¡¯s office, feeling the weight of their scrutiny lift slightly. As he made his way through the corridors, Nigel''s voice filled his mind. "Master Harry, you handled that quite adeptly. Now, onto the next challenge, shall we?"
Harry chuckled softly, "Indeed, Nigel. Let¡¯s prepare for what¡¯s next."
Harry knew it would take some time for Amelia to handle her side, and at that time, Dumbledore wouldn''t stand idle. But there wasn''t much he could do. Even Harry found the man after a lot of coincidence. After he returned to the Slytherin Common Room, he sat with Daphne and Tracey, talking about their sses when Pansy joined them.
"Did you manage to charm Snape today, Potter? He more than usual good to you." Pansy asked with a smirk as she settled into the seat opposite him.
Harry rolled his eyes, used to Pansy''s sarcastic remarks. "As charming as ever, Pansy. How about you? Did you manage to stay out of trouble?"
Pansy huffed, crossing her arms. "Of course. Unlike some people, I don''t need to go looking for trouble."
Daphne chuckled, nudging Harry with her elbow. "You do have a knack for finding it, Harry. Or maybe it finds you?"
Tracey leaned in, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "So, what''s thetest mystery you''re diving into, Harry? You always seem to have something up your sleeve."
Harry smiled. "Just the usual. Keeping myself out of trouble, being a good boy and student and can''t help but mesmerize the masses."
Pansy raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued despite herself. "Oh,e on, Potter. Don''t leave us in suspense."
Harry shook his head,ughing. "What? You want to learn my secret?"
As they continued their banter, Harry felt a tap on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw ise Zabini standing there, looking somewhat hesitant.
"Can we talk, Harry?" ise asked, his voice unusually serious.
Harry nodded, excusing himself from the group. He followed ise to a quieter corner of themon room, curious about what was on his mind.
"What''s up, ise?" Harry asked, leaning against the wall.
ise nced around, making sure no one was listening. "I''ve heard some rumors about you and the Duelling Club. Is it true you''re nning to bring it back?"
Harry nodded. "Yes, it''s true. We''re working on making it more engaging this time around."
ise''s eyes lit up with interest. "That sounds great. I just wanted to say that I''d like to be involved if you''ll have me. I''m pretty good with defensive spells."
Harry smiled, appreciating ise''s offer. "Of course, ise. We''d love to have you. The more, the merrier."
Harry returned to his room that night, and had a nice rest. In one of the following days, while Harry spoke to Tom Riddle inside the Diary, he thought to himself, "Nigel, I think a Horcrux can trick the Chamber of the Serpent''s Will."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully before responding, "What do you mean, Master Harry?"
Harry borated, "I went over it again and again. During his time, Tom Riddle was the most prominent Slytherin. There''s no way he wasn''t selected as the Serpent of the Crown. He obviously knew the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and had been inside. Yet, when I asked directly if any of them had been inside, they all answered no. Shadows cannot lie, but they can be upgraded."
Nigel caught on quickly, "You mean the Horcruxes?"
Harry nodded, "As far as we know, Horcruxes are pieces of souls and contain memories of the original body. It¡¯s possible Riddle might have removed this soul piece and the memories about the Chamber of Secrets andter visited Hogwarts to upgrade his memories. This way, the Shadow wouldn¡¯t answer about the chamber."
Nigel asked, "Why would he go to such lengths?"
Harry pondered, "He clearly wants a monopoly over it. The question is, who could force Lucius Malfoy to send this Diary to Hogwarts at this time? From what I gathered, Lucius¡¯s father was ssmates with Riddle, but it''s been a long time since, and Tom hasn¡¯t been seen since then."
Nigel''s voice held a hint of sarcasm as he replied, "Apelling mystery, Master Harry. Riddle''s meticulous nature makes it usible. Lucius Malfoy might not even know the true nature of the diary."
Harry nodded, feeling the weight of the mystery deepen. "It¡¯s not just about controlling the Chamber. Riddle might have hidden something significant within it."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch197- Great News!
Ch197- Great News!
As Harry closed the Diary and ced it back in his enchanted briefcase, his thoughts kept drifting back to the puzzle. The Chamber of Secrets held more than just a deadly creature; it held a part of Riddle¡¯s dark ambitions.
In the Virtual Room, Harry led a small part of his consciousness and Riddle into the Chamber of Secrets repeatedly. Each journey was a surreal blend of reality and dream, allowing Harry to gather crucial information. As time passed, Tom Riddle''s presence in Harry''s mind grew stronger, and he took more control during their visits. The soul within the Diary was ted, relishing each trip to the Chamber.
During these excursions, Harry learned that Riddle had opened the Chamber fifty years ago, leading to the death of a student named Moaning Myrtle. He had seen her ghost haunting the girls'' bathroom but never knew the cause of her demise. Discovering that she was killed by the basilisk added ayer ofplexity to the mystery.
Harry also learned that Hagrid was med for the incident. This revtion made Harry determined to clear Hagrid''s name, but it posed a significant dilemma. Exonerating Hagrid would mean revealing the existence of the basilisk, and by extension, the Chamber of Secrets. Harry preferred to keep the giant serpent hidden, understanding the immense danger it posed and the historical significance of Szar Slytherin''s hidden chamber.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "bncing the scales of justice while keeping ancient secrets, quite the conundrum, isn''t it?"
"Indeed, Nigel," Harry replied mentally, "I need to find a way to clear Hagrid without exposing everything."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully, "Perhaps you can find another scapegoat or a way to prove Hagrid''s innocence without involving the basilisk."
Harry nodded, pondering Nigel''s suggestion. He needed to think creatively and find a solution that wouldn''t jeopardize the secrecy of the Chamber. Meanwhile, in the real world, Harry kept up with his sses and other responsibilities, carefully maintaining the facade of a normal student.
As the days went by, Harry continued his research and training. He practiced spells, honed his potions skills, and strategized for the uing Duelling Club activities. Each night, he entered the Virtual Room, delving deeper into the secrets of the Chamber and refining his n to handle the basilisk.
As the days turned into weeks, Harry''s preparations intensified. He spent hours in the Virtual Room, perfecting his spells and strategies. He practiced using mirrors to avoid direct eye contact with the basilisk, developing a series of reflective surfaces that he could use to navigate the Chamber safely.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice interrupted his thoughts, "have you considered using the advanced spells from your training with mel to enhance these mirrors?"
Harry paused, considering the suggestion. "That''s a good idea, Nigel. I could imbue them with protective enchantments to make them more effective. But sadly, my mastery in Alchemy is not at that level yet. But I can try a few..."
Nigel''s tone was approving. "Indeed, Master Harry. Combining your spellwork with mel''s teachings will give you an edge, s..."
Harry set to work, using his knowledge to enhance the mirrors. He addedyers of protective spells, ensuring they would not only reflect the basilisk''s gaze but also withstand any magical attacks. The process was meticulous, but Harry was determined to be as prepared as possible.
In the midst of his preparations, Harry continued to gather information from Tom Riddle. Each visit to the Chamber revealed more about Riddle''s ns and the history of the basilisk. Harry learned about the intricate enchantments ced by Szar Slytherin and the methods Riddle used to control the serpent.
When Christmas arrived, Harry returned home, his thoughts still tangled with theplexities of solving the Basilisk problem and clearing Hagrid''s name. Despite these challenges, he had made solid progress on defensive mirror enchantments, particrly using his mastery of alchemy. His creation, a hand mirror that could shut itself when it sensed danger, was a testament to his growing skills. However, his goal was to face the Basilisk directly, without showing fear, not avoiding its lethal gaze.
Seated under the Christmas tree with Crookshanks purring contentedly on hisp, Harry turned the mirror over in his hands, contemting its use. Petunia, sitting on the other couch, smiled at the sight of her nephew deep in thought.
"Are we attending the Yule Ball at the Ministry again this year?" Petunia asked, breaking the silence.
Harry looked up, his mind shifting from his ns. "Do you want to go, Aunt Petunia?"
She sighed softly. "It''s not really my scene, but it was nice to get outst year."
Harry smiled. "It was. We can decideter. For now, let''s enjoy Christmas."
They exchanged gifts, the atmosphere warm and filled with the holiday spirit. As they settled back with their presents, Harry''s mind drifted back to his work. The mirror was ready, but how to stand face to face with the giant serpent was still a mystery. He wanted to show no fear, to stand before the creature andmand its respect.
As the evening progressed, Harry and Petunia shared a quiet dinner. The conversation was light, touching on their ns for the rest of the holidays. Harry found himself more rxed, a rare feeling given the weight of his responsibilities at Hogwarts.
Next day, Harry took a break, joining Petunia for tea. "You''ve been busy," she remarked, handing him a cup.
Harry nodded, sipping his tea. "Just preparing for the challenges ahead."
Petunia''s eyes softened. "I''m proud of you, Harry. You''re handling all of this remarkably well."
Harry smiled. "Thanks, Aunt Petunia. That means a lot."
The Yule Ball was a dazzling affair, just as Harry remembered from the previous year. The grand hall of Ministry was adorned with twinkling lights and elegant decorations, creating an atmosphere of enchantment. As Harry moved through the crowd, he exchanged polite greetings with various influential families, making sure to maintain the connections he had carefully cultivated. He had no interest in seeking new business ventures; his current projects were more than enough to keep him upied.
Instead, Harry focused on enjoying the evening. He danced with several girls, including his aunt, Petunia. Tracey, Daphne, Susan, Hannah, Astoria and Pansy also shared dances with Harry, each moment filled withughter and lighthearted conversation. The night was a whirlwind of music and merriment, allowing Harry to temporarily forget the many responsibilities that awaited him back at Hogwarts.
As the evening drew to a close, Harry and Petunia slipped away from the festivities, preferring the quietfort of home over the lingering crowd. The journey back was filled with pleasant conversation, reflecting on the night''s events and the interesting people they had met.
The following days were a peaceful respite from the chaos of school life. Harry and Petunia took the opportunity to explore various wizarding viges, immersing themselves in the rich culture and unique traditions of the magical world. They also visited a few muggle ces, enjoying the simple pleasures of everyday life. These moments were a wee change of pace, allowing Harry to recharge and prepare for the challenges ahead.
One of the highlights of the holiday was a conversation with Amelia Bones at the Yule Ball. She informed Harry that the legal preparations for Peter Pettigrew''s arrest were nearlyplete. At the Yule Ball, she pulled Harry aside, her expression serious but hopeful. "Harry, we''re nearly finished with the legal preparations for Pettigrew''s arrest. We just need your final confirmation."
Harry nodded, feeling a surge of determination. "Thank you, Madam Bones. I''m ready whenever you are." This news brought a sense of relief and anticipation. Harry thanked Amelia sincerely, expressing his readiness to move forward with the n.
Returning to Hogwarts after the holiday, Harry felt a renewed sense of determination. There were many tasks demanding his attention, and he was ready to tackle them head-on.
The first order of business was the Duelling Club. Harry met with Professors Flitwick and Lupin to finalize the details of the club''s new format.
"We''ve received an overwhelming response, Harry," Professor Flitwick said, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "The students are eager to participate."
Harry grinned, "That''s great news, Professor."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch198- Dueling Club
Ch198- Dueling Club
In his absence during the Christmas holiday, Flitwick and Lupin had already created most of the Duelling Club. It couldn''t be helped, as the required spells and runes were way above Harry''s mastery. Since two bachelors had no one waiting for them during the holiday, they threw themselves into work to drown their loneliness and finished most of the groundwork. When Harry entered the giant room that could rival the Great Hall, he was visibly amazed.
The expansive room stretched out before him, bathed in the soft glow of enchantednterns. The walls were adorned with intricate runes and shimmering spells that danced with a life of their own. Harry stood in awe, taking in the sheer scale and detail of the space. Flitwick and Lupin had outdone themselves.
"Impressive, isn''t it, Master Harry?" Nigel quipped in his mind. "They''ve certainly made use of their free time. Perhaps you should suggest a hobby or two for them."
Harry chuckled softly, shaking his head. "This is incredible," he murmured aloud, his voice echoing slightly in the vast room.
Professor Flitwick, standing near one of the enchanted dueling tforms, beamed with pride. "Wee, Harry! I hope you find everything to your liking. We''ve set up multiple stations for different skill levels and challenges."
Lupin, leaning against a wall covered in protective charms, added, "We wanted to ensure that students of all abilities could benefit from the club. Each section has been tailored to provide both learning and enjoyment as you designed it."
Harry nodded, his excitement growing. "This is beyond anything I imagined. Thank you, both of you."
Flitwick waved off the gratitude with a dismissive hand. "Nonsense, Harry. This is as much for us as it is for you and the other students. Besides, it kept us busy during the holidays."
Lupin chuckled, "Indeed. It was a wee distraction."
As Harry explored the room, he noticed various dueling areas, each equipped with unique obstacles and targets. There were enchanted mannequins for practicing spells, moving targets that required precision, and even a section with magical creatures for advanced students to challenge.
"This ce is perfect," Harry said, turning to face the professors. "We can start the club right away."
Flitwick nodded, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "Absolutely. We''ve already spread the word. The first meeting is scheduled for tomorrow evening."
"Excellent," Harry replied, his mind racing with ideas for the first session. "We''ll start with some basic dueling techniques and gradually introduce the more advanced challenges."
Lupin pped a hand on Harry''s shoulder. "You''ve got this, Harry. We''ll be here to support you every step of the way."
Feeling a surge of confidence, Harry smiled. "Thank you, Professors. Let''s make this the best Duelling Club Hogwarts has ever seen."
The next evening, before dinner, the entire student body was gathered in the Great Hall. This was unusual for a typical evening, so excitement and curiosity buzzed through the crowd. The students had a feeling that something significant was about to be announced. As they settled into their seats, the hall quieted down when Dumbledore stood up, his serene expressionmanding their attention.
"Good evening, everyone," Dumbledore began, his voice calm yet authoritative. "I will take just a moment of your time before wemence dinner. I am pleased to announce that, thanks to the hard work of Professor Flitwick, Professor Lupin, and Harry Potter, the Duelling Club has once again opened."
For a moment, the hall was silent as the students processed the announcement. Then, a wave of cheers and apuse erupted. Excitement rippled through the crowd, with students exchanging enthusiastic looks and chatter. Dumbledore watched with a twinkle in his eye, allowing the enthusiasm to swell before continuing.
"Perhaps I should have announced this after dinner," he remarked with a wry smile. "s, it is toote now."
As the cheers subsided, Dumbledore signaled for the students to begin their meal. Conversations buzzed louder than usual, centered on the reopening of the Duelling Club. Harry, seated with his friends, felt a mixture of pride and anticipation.
"This is going to be amazing," Neville said, his face lit with excitement.
"Yeah, I can''t wait to see what kind of challenges theye up with," Parvati added, her eyes shining.
After eating and drinking, Harry stepped forward, addressing the crowd. "Wee to the Duelling Club. This year, we''re introducing a new format thatbines traditional duelling with elements of role-ying games. You''ll embark on quests, earn points, and unlock new skills and spells as you progress. Let''s start by getting each of you your own enchanted book."
The students gathered around a table filled with nk, leather-bound books. Harry picked one up and exined, "Each book will be magically bound to its user. To do this, you''ll need to ce a drop of your blood on the cover and channel a bit of your magic into it. This will link the book to your magical signature."
The students looked a bit hesitant but excited. Daphne was the first to step forward. She pricked her finger with a needle provided, let a drop of blood fall onto the book, and then ced her wand on the cover. A soft glow enveloped the book, and Daphne felt a connection form.
"This feels... different," Daphne remarked, opening the book to see her name and magical signature inscribed on the first page.
Tracey followed, then Susan, Hannah, Hermione, and the rest of Harry''s friends. As each studentpleted the binding process, they made variousments about the experience.
Neville looked at his book in awe. "It''s like it knows everything about me already," he said, flipping through the pages that listed his spells and physical attributes.
Pansy raised an eyebrow as she tested her book. "Well, this certainly makes things interesting," she remarked with a sly smile.
Draco, Zabini, Nott, Parvati and Padma Patil, Lavender Brown, Luna Lovegood, Ginny Weasley, Cho Chang, and Cedric Diggory each followed suit, their reactions ranging from excitement to curiosity. Parvati and Lavender giggled as theypared their books, while Luna stared at hers with wide-eyed wonder.
Seeing their faces, Harry added, "The book is charmed to learn the owner''s magical abilities, power scale, list of spells, and even has the ability to quantify physical attributions."
As the students began testing their books, variousments and reactions filled the room. Tracey, examining her own book, nodded in agreement. "I can see all the spells I''ve learned and my progress with each. This will be so helpful."
Susan, with a thoughtful expression, said, "It''s like having a personal tutor. This will definitely help us improve."
Luna Lovegood stared at her book with wide-eyed wonder. "It''s like it understands me. It is my third friend," she said dreamily.
Ginny Weasley was enthusiastic, "This is going to be so much fun. I can''t wait to start!"
Encouraged by the students'' enthusiasm, Harry turned to the professors. "Professors, I think it would be beneficial if you also had one of these books to understand how they work and to guide us better."
Professor Flitwick stepped forward first, pricking his finger and letting a drop of blood fall onto the book. The book glowed softly, binding itself to him. Professor Lupin followed, his book glowing warmly as it bonded with him.
To everyone''s surprise, Professor Snape approached next. He performed the binding ritual with his usual precision. As the book bonded with him, he looked at it with intrigue. "Interesting," he remarked, his expression unreadable.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch199- Great Success!
Ch199- Great Sess!
Dumbledore took one of the books and began to inspect it. Since Snape had already performed the binding ritual, Dumbledore knew this wasn''t dangerous magic, but he still wanted to examine it first. Professor McGonagall waited patiently, trusting Dumbledore''s judgment. The Headmaster carefully observed how the book worked. He could see that it was reading the surface thoughts of the owner, not intruding deeply into the mind. The enchantment was quite brilliant. He knew Lupin and Flitwick had enchanted them, but the idea was Harry''s.
He realized the book was designed to ess surface thoughts and scan the body, learning what its owner wanted it to learn. Additionally, it could discern truth from lies. If the owner imed they knew a spell but didn''t, the spell wouldn''t appear in the book.
"How did he manage this?" Dumbledore mused to himself. A voice in his mind responded, "It is Intentus Revelio."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled with recognition. "Of course, that spell. Harry used itst year during the Easter Egg Hunt. Later, I learned it from him and used it on the Mirror of Erised. Those were good times."
The book was able to discern the truth based on emotions. If the emotions were not sincere, it understood it was a lie and didn''t add the false information to the list. "Brilliant," Dumbledore muttered under his breath.
McGonagall, noticing Dumbledore''s satisfied expression, asked, "Is everything in order, Albus?"
Dumbledore nodded, handing another book to her. "Yes, Minerva, it''s quite a remarkable piece of work. A very clever enchantment indeed. Harry''s ingenuity never ceases to amaze me."
McGonagall took the book, her eyes widening slightly as she inspected it. "This is impressive. The enchantment is delicate yet thorough."
Snape, who had been quietly examining his own book, finally spoke up. "It seems you have outdone yourself, Potter. This will certainly aid in the students'' progress." His tone was begrudginglyplimentary, but it was clear he was impressed. Among all the students, Harry was the only one who could be praised by him. Other students got used to it by now, although it was surprising each time.
Harry smiled, relieved that his idea was well-received. "I''m d you think so, Professor."
The room buzzed with excitement as students continued to explore their new books, chatting animatedly about the possibilities.
As the students settled into their seats, Dumbledore addressed the room once more. "Students, you now have a valuable tool at your disposal. Use it wisely and let it guide you in your magical education. Remember, learning is a lifelong journey, and these books are here to aid you along the way."
With that, the first meeting of the newly revitalized Duelling Club officially began. Harry, Flitwick, and Lupin guided the students through various exercises, introducing them to the different challenges and levels they would face. The excitement in the room was palpable, with everyone eager to dive into the new format.
Penelope Clearwater eyed the challenge barrier with a mix of curiosity and frustration. "How can we enter them?" she asked, trying to understand the mechanism preventing her entry.
Harry approached, noting her interest. "The room is connected to your magical books," he exined. "If the room decides the challenge is too advanced for your current level, it won''t open. This is to protect you from harm. The challenge you''re looking at is an advanced dueling ground for those aspiring to be Aurors. Aurors need not only solid knowledge and magical abilities but also physical attributes to move swiftly and avoid enemy spells. If your body isn''t up to the task, the room won''t allow you in."
Penelope frowned slightly but nodded in understanding. "I see. So it''s not just about magical skill but overall fitness as well."
Harry smiled encouragingly. "Exactly. Your magical abilities are on par with this challenge, but your speed is just one point below the required level. It seems the rules are a bit rigid and might need some adjustment."
Harry talked openly, knowing that Penelope was impressivepared to her peers. Despite his words sounding a little demeaning, he trusted that others could see his intention. Thankfully, Penelope too saw through his intention, recognizing that this was a warning, and Harry didn''t mean to insult her, but actually was praising her achievements without making it obvious. She was impressed by Harry''s mind, thinking about such detailed aspects despite being only a second year.
"Ms. Clearwater, it''s clear you''re skilled," Harry began, trying to soften his earlier statement. "It''s just that the system is set up to ensure safety. These challenges are intense, and we want to prevent any idents. You''re really close, just a bit more practice and you''ll be there."
Penelope smiled, appreciating his rification. "Thank you, Mr. Potter. I understand. I''ll work on improving my speed."
"Great," Harry said, relieved that she took it well. "If you need any help or want to train together, just let me know."
As the Duelling Club session continued, Harry moved around, offering advice and support to various students. The room buzzed with energy and excitement as everyone immersed themselves in their training.
In the next few hours, Harry, Flitwick, and Lupin guided the students through the rules and etiquette of formal dueling. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as students learned about the protocols and respectful conduct expected in duels. Harry demonstrated the proper bow, the stance, and the opening moves, ensuring everyone understood the importance of tradition and respect in dueling.
Once the formalities were covered, the students were allowed to explore the various challenges set up in the room. They eagerly approached the challenges to study their current skills and identify areas for improvement. The room was filled with the hum of focused practice, punctuated by bursts of magic and the asional exmation of excitement or frustration.
Harry moved among the students, offering advice and encouragement. He stopped by Neville, who was struggling with a Knockback Jinx. "Try adjusting your grip on the wand," Harry suggested. "It might help with your aim."
Neville nodded, making the adjustment and trying again. This time, the spell worked perfectly, sending the target dummy flying backward. "Thanks, Harry!" he said, beaming.
As the students examined their books, Flitwick and Lupin prepared the various challenge stations around the room. Each station offered a different aspect of dueling practice, from uracy and speed to defensive spells and physical agility.
"Alright, everyone," Lupin called out. "You are free to explore the challenges at your own pace. Remember, this is a learning experience, so don''t be afraid to make mistakes."
The students eagerly dispersed, trying out the different challenges. As the evening progressed, the students grew more confident in their abilities. They tackled the challenges with enthusiasm, pushing themselves to improve with each attempt. Harry, Flitwick, and Lupin continued to circte, providing guidance and support.
Soon, duels started as well. Neville and Hermione, two lions wanted to bout first. The duel was intense but friendly, with both students showcasing the skills they had learned. Hermione''s precision and Neville''s growing confidence impressed everyone. In the end, Hermione won, but Neville''s performance earned him hearty apuse.
As the session wrapped up, the students were buzzing with excitement and a sense of aplishment. Flitwick and Lupin looked on with satisfaction, knowing that the Duelling Club was in good hands.
Harry addressed the group onest time. "Thank you all for your hard work today. Keep practicing, and we''ll continue to improve together. See you at the next session!"
The students dispersed, chatting animatedly about their experiences and ns for future practice. Once everyone left, Harry remained alone in the room. Just before the door was closed, Dumbledore leaned in and said, "Harry, my boy, although we gave you more liberty, try not to stay outside toote."
Harry nodded and replied, "I will return right now, Headmaster. Thank you."
When Dumbledore left, his smile dropped. He walked to the back door of the Duelling Club and clicked at the table; soon a book appeared.
"Master Harry, despite being some time since we are together, your calctive mind still scares me," Nigel said as Harry opened the book.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch200- The Little Trick
Ch200- The Little Trick
"Master Harry, despite being some time since we are together, your calctive mind still scares me," Nigel said as Harry opened the book.
"Why, Nigel. You hurt my feelings," Harry teased.
Nigel rolled his virtual eyes. "To think you used the Duelling Club to keep track of everyone in the castle, not even sparing professors, tut tut, Master Harry, you are really bing a mastermind."
Harry chuckled as he looked at the list of names on each page, and precisely, on the first page was, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. This was not a coincidence, of course, since he had convinced Flitwick and Lupin to enchant the book as such, so they could show the ranking among students. What both professors never imagined was that Harry was using it to test the strength levels between professors.
"Despite showing only a minuscule of his power, he is still in the first ce," Harry was astounded. Of course, he knew other professors also held back, but Dumbledore was at another level.
As Harry flipped through the pages, he saw the names of various students and professors, each with their magical strength quantified and ranked. It was aprehensive overview of the magical prowess within Hogwarts. His mind raced with the possibilities this information provided, both in strategizing for future challenges and understanding his peers and mentors better.
"Master Harry," Nigel began, "you''ve done a thorough job. It''s rather... intriguing to see the disparity between what people show and what they truly possess."
Harry nodded. "It''s crucial to know where everyone stands." Harry left the Dueling Club and headed back to the Slytherinmon room.
With the excitement of the Duelling Club settling into the daily routine, Hogwarts once again fell into its familiar rhythm. Of course, the number of students visiting the club was still impressive, but the novelty of the first day had worn off, and only the truly dedicated or curious remained consistent in their attendance. This was expected; not everyone was eager for the hard work required, despite the efforts Harry and the professors put into making it engaging. Harry didn''t mind. His goal had been to create a decent club, and now that he had achieved that, he saw himself more as a supervisor than an active participant.
In the days that followed, Harry found himself bncing various responsibilities. His focus had to shift back to his studies and theplex web of ns surrounding Pettigrew and the Chamber of Secrets. Despite the challenges, he felt a renewed sense of purpose. The sessfulunch of the Duelling Club had given him confidence in his ability to lead and organize.
One afternoon, as Harry was making his way to the library for some research, Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind. "Master Harry, might I suggest a brief respite? Even the most diligent of students need a moment to breathe."
Harry smiled at Nigel''s well-meaning reprimand. "A break sounds good, Nigel. But I need to check on a few things first."
"Ah, the eternal struggle of the industrious mind," Nigel quipped. "Might I rmend starting with a cup of tea? It works wonders for both focus and rxation."
Harry chuckled and made his way to the kitchen, where elves brewed a pot of tea. As he poured himself a cup, he couldn''t help but think about the recent developments. Amelia Bones had assured him that everything was in ce for Pettigrew''s capture. The revtion of his own intricate ns to Dumbledore had added ayer ofplexity to his already busy life.
As he sipped his tea, Harry''s thoughts drifted to his friends. He decided it was time to catch up with them. They had all been so supportive, and he missed theirpany. Making his way to the Ravenwmon room, Harry stood in front of the bronze eagle.
Nigel spoke at this time, "Here to see, Ms. Lovegood?" His tone was admonishing, as if he was saying, haven''t I told you to take a break right now, why are you here?
Harry hummed as he came before the magnificent eagle. The Ravenwmon room was different from the other three, requiring anyone to answer a riddle posed by the statue to enter.
"Master Harry, why do I get the impression you seek more intellectualpany today?" Nigel quipped.
"Let¡¯s see if I can get past this door first," Harry replied. The eagle¡¯s eyes gleamed as it came to life and asked:
"I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but Ie alive with the wind. What am I?"
Harry thought for a moment, recalling a simr riddle he had encountered before. "An echo," he answered confidently.
The eagle''s beak curved into what could be interpreted as a smile, and the door swung open. Harry stepped inside, feeling the warmth of the Ravenwmon room envelop him. It had been some time since he had spent quality time with Cho Chang, Padma Patil, and Luna Lovegood.
As he walked in, a few Ravenw students looked up, surprised to see Harry. Most, however, merely nodded, knowing that if he had managed to enter, he must have had a good reason.
"Lovegood, perhaps?" Students guessed.
Harry had met Luna this year and spoken with her a few times. They were friends, though not particrly close yet. Padma was a more frequent acquaintance, and Cho, both a friend and a rival in Quidditch, always provided stimting conversation.
First, he spotted Padma sitting by the window, engrossed in a thick book. He approached her with a smile. "Hello, Padma. Mind if I join you?"
Padma looked up, pleasantly surprised. "Harry! Of course, have a seat. What brings you to our little haven of knowledge?"
Harry chuckled as he sat down. "I needed a change of scenery. Besides, I thought it would be nice to catch up."
They talked about their sses and the uing exams, sharing tips andughing about their professors'' quirks. Padma, ever the diligent student, appreciated Harry''s insights on their recent Potions assignment.
After a while, Harry excused himself, wanting to find Cho. He found her in a corner, practicing a spell. Cho greeted him with apetitive smile. "Harry, here to spy on thepetition?"
Harryughed. "Always, Cho. How''s the practice going?"
They fell into easy conversation about Quidditch, exchanging friendly barbs about their teams'' chances in the uing match. Cho¡¯s presence was invigorating, and Harry enjoyed their yful banter. They reminisced about past games and discussed strategies, each trying to glean any useful information from the other.
After bidding Cho goodbye, Harry continued his search for Luna. Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in themon room. With a shrug, he decided it was time to leave when he noticed Penelope Clearwater waving at him.
¡°Ms. Clearwater, how are you doing?¡± Harry greeted her with a smile. He had always had a good impression of the Ravenw Prefect.
¡°I¡¯m doing well, Mr. Potter. How about you?¡± she replied warmly.
¡°I¡¯m good, thanks,¡± Harry said.
"So, what brings you to our humblemon room, Mr. Potter?" She asked after some small talk.
Harry dramatically rolled his eyes, gesturing to the room filled with giant statues, myriad shelves of books, and intricate bronze eagles. "Humble, sure," he joked. ¡°I was just here to see some friends. I found Cho and Padma, but I couldn¡¯t find Luna. Do you have any idea where she might be?¡±
Penelope sighed, her expression turning slightly troubled. ¡°Follow me,¡± she said, gesturing for Harry to walk with her.
Frowning, Harry followed Penelope out of themon room. They walked through several corridors until they reached a quiet corner of the castle. There, under a gargoyle, sat Luna Lovegood. Above her, a pair of shoes hung precariously from the stone creature.
¡°Some of the girls in the house prank her,¡± Penelope exined, pointing to the shoes. ¡°I warned everyone, but I can¡¯t watch over them all the time.¡±
Harry felt a surge of anger at the unfair treatment of his friend but managed to keep hisposure. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Clearwater. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±
Penelope smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Harry.¡±
Harry waved as Penelope walked away and then approached Luna. She was staring out the window, her eyes moving constantly as if she could see things others couldn¡¯t.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch201- Bullies
Ch201- Bullies
¡°Hey, Luna,¡± Harry said softly, sitting down next to her.
Luna turned her head slowly, a dreamy smile spreading across her face. ¡°Hello, Harry. Fancy meeting you here.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I was looking for you. Are you alright?¡±
Luna nced up at her hanging shoes and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Shoes are just shoes. They don¡¯t define me.¡±
Harry admired Luna¡¯s resilience and her ability to find peace in any situation. ¡°Do you want me to help you get them down?¡±
Luna shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. They¡¯lle down when they¡¯re ready. Besides, I¡¯ve found it¡¯s rather fun to go barefoot sometimes. Besides, you already helped me.¡±
Harry smiled at her unique perspective. ¡°You always know how to see the bright side of things. But what do you mean, I helped you?¡±
Luna smiled mysteriously, not answering Harry''s question directly. Instead, she asked, "Why were you looking for me, Harry?"
Harry shrugged casually, "It''s been a while, and I was doing my Ravenw visit. You''re one of my friends in your house."
Luna''s face lit up with a bright smile. "Your nargles are especially livelytely. It¡¯s really warm and nice."
Harry, ustomed to Luna''s peculiar way of speaking, just smiled back. He didn''t fully understand what she meant, but he was getting used to her unique expressions.
At that moment, Peeves the Poltergeist appeared above them, looking down with a mischievous grin. "Potter and the weird girl!" he cackled.
Harry frowned, "Be nice, Peeves, or have you forgotten the consequences of crossing me?" Harry was not unreasonable, but he didn''t like those who mixed pranks with bullying. The same situation had happened with the Weasley Twins and Peevesst year. Harry had reminded them of the consequences of "pranking" him and those close to him. From then on, the Weasley Twins never came close to him or his friends, but it seemed Peeves had forgotten.
Peeves, undeterred by Harry''s warning, began to shout, "Harry Potter is kissing the weird girl in the hidden corridor!"
Without a second thought, Harry''s wand appeared in his hand, and he cast, "Ebublio!" A bubble of water formed around Peeves, trapping him inside and muffling his shouts.
The Poltergeist, annoyed at getting wet yet smirking, tried to fly out, but to his surprise, something was blocking him from leaving. His eyes widened as he looked at Harry in dread. Harry, in return, cast Incendio under the water, slowly boiling the water. The poltergeist looked bothered but couldn''t get out at all.
"Listen closely, Peeves," Harry said, his tone firm and unyielding. "Last year, I told you to stay away from me and the people I care about. It seems over the summer, you either forgot my warnings or gained some misguided courage from a witch. I don''t care which it is, though. I will remind you once again."
Peeves squirmed within the bubble, his usual mischief reced by genuine fear. The water grew hotter, and Peeves'' smirk disappeared entirely.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, "your handling of this situation ismendable. However, perhaps a bit more leniency wouldn''t go amiss. After all, Peeves is, at his core, a nuisance rather than a true threat."
Harry considered Nigel''s advice, his eyes still locked on the struggling poltergeist. "I will release you, Peeves, but remember this: if you ever harass Luna or anyone I care about again, I won''t be so forgiving."
With a flick of his wand, the water evaporated, and the bubble vanished. Peeves, drenched and humbled, red at Harry before zooming away without a word.
Luna watched the exchange with her usual serene expression. "That was very kind of you, Harry," she said softly. "You know, Harry, the wrackspurts might be more active this year. Perhaps that''s why Peeves was acting up."
Harry chuckled, findingfort in Luna''s unique perspective. "Perhaps, Luna. Let''s hope they calm down soon."
Then, Harry noticed something falling, and instinctively caught them. Holding Luna''s shoes, which were hanging above them just a second ago, Harry was surprised. He noticed they fell when Peeves passed through that area, identally made them fall.
Harry raised an eyebrow, feeling a mix of surprise and mild annoyance. "Did you expect this to happen?" he asked, his tone reflecting his curiosity and slight frustration. He didn''t like the idea of being seen through to such a degree, a sentiment Nigel shared as he felt Harry''s thoughts.
Luna shook her head gently, her smile never fading. "Not exactly, Harry. The wrackspurts told me you would help me with my shoes, but they didn''t say how."
Harry sighed, both amused and perplexed by Luna''s cryptic ways. "Wrackspurts, right. Well, I''m d I could help, even if it was unintentional."
Luna picked up her shoes, examining them as if they held some great secret. "They speak in whispers, you know. The wrackspurts. They tell me things that most people can''t hear."
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, "Master Harry, it seems you''ve be a hero in the eyes of invisible creatures. Quite the aplishment."
Harry chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Well, Luna, if you ever need help again, just let me know. Even if it''s just to listen to the wrackspurts."
Luna''s eyes sparkled with genuine appreciation. "Thank you, Harry. You''re very kind. And don''t worry, the wrackspurts will guide you too."
Harry stood up, offering Luna a hand. "Come on, let''s get back to themon room. It''s gettingte."
Luna epted his hand, and they walked together through the corridors. The silence between them wasfortable, filled with an unspoken understanding. As they reached the entrance to the Ravenwmon room, Luna turned to Harry with a serene expression.
"You want to say something," Luna stated, her dreamy eyes locking onto Harry''s. Harry nodded, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. He needed to be gentle yet firm.
"Luna, I can help you, and I can protect you from the bullies, but it will only be temporary. When I turn my back, they''ll strike again," Harry said, his voice soft but resolute. He watched as Luna''s expression shifted from curiosity to contemtion.
"So, instead of just protecting you, how about I help you get stronger? That way, no one will dare to bully you," Harry continued, his words carrying a promise of empowerment.
Luna tilted her head, her serene smile never wavering. "You think I can be strong like you, Harry?"
"Absolutely," Harry replied with conviction. "Strength isn''t just about physical power or magical ability. It''s about confidence and knowing your worth. You already have that inside you, Luna. You just need to believe it."
Luna''s eyes sparkled with a mix of hope and curiosity. "How do we start, then?"
Harry smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction at her willingness. "We start by practicing spells and learning to defend yourself. But more importantly, we''ll work on building your confidence. You have a unique perspective, Luna, and that''s a strength in itself."
Luna''s smile widened, and she reached out to take Harry''s hand. "Thank you, Harry. I trust you."
Harry squeezed her hand gently. "We''ll start tomorrow. Meet me by theke after breakfast."
Luna nodded, her eyes shining with newfound determination. "I¡¯ll be there."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch202- Giving Assignment
Ch202- Giving Assignment
Harry nced at his clock and decided, "I have some time to see Hannah and Susan too." A metal card appeared in his hand, shifting as a message materialized on its surface: "Kitchen. In 3 minutes." This was Harry''s clever application of the Protean Charm, a N.E.W.T.-level skill far beyond his current abilities. Despite itsplexity, Harry deemed it essential and incorporated it into every magical book he distributed in the Duelling Club. The iron card in his hand acted as a master key,bining the Protean Charm with Intentus Revelio, a charm he had frequently used since discovering it duringst year''s Easter Egg Hunt.
Intentus Revelio allowed different reactions based on the user''s intent. During the Easter Egg Hunt, Harry had used it to reveal the final egg only to those motivated by the adventure rather than by greed or ambition. Dumbledore hadter adapted Harry''s idea, applying it to the Mirror of Erised to reveal the Philosopher''s Stone solely to those who sought to protect it without personal desire for its power. Harry had then coborated with Professors Flitwick and Lupin to integrate this charm into all Duelling Club magical books for various purposes.
One significant advantage was Harry''s ability to send messages to specific individuals based on his intent. Without Intentus Revelio, using only the Protean Charm would have meant broadcasting the message to every connected item, requiring Harry to maintain numerous separate items linked to different people. Now, with Intentus Revelio, he could direct messages to individuals precisely, enhancing both convenience and privacy.
"Master Harry, ever the innovator," Nigel quipped in his mind. "Using advanced charms to arrange casual meetings. Truly, you could give the Ministry a run for its galleons."
Harry chuckled softly at Nigel''s remark. The Protean Charm had been a significant achievement for him. It wasn''t just about creating a link between objects but making sure themunication was private and secure.
When he arrived at the kitchen, the elves immediately surrounded him with warm greetings. Harry was one of the few students who often visited them, bringing gifts of recipe books that the cooking elves adored. As he entered, he saw Susan and Hannah already seated at a table, engaged in a lively conversation.
"Good evening,dies," Harry greeted with a smile, taking a seat across from them.
Susan looked up, her face lighting up. "Harry! It''s so good to see you. How have you been?"
"Busy, as always," Harry replied, pouring himself a cup of tea from the pot the elves had thoughtfully ced on the table. "What about you two? How are things going?"
Hannah grinned. "We''ve been great. The Duelling Club is fantastic, Harry. Everyone''s talking about it."
Harry nodded, pleased. "I''m d to hear that. It''s been a lot of work, but seeing everyone so engaged makes it worthwhile."
Susan leaned in, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What about you, Harry? Any new adventures or mysteries you''re working on?"
Harry chuckled, taking a sip of his tea. "Always, Susan. Always. But I can''t reveal everything just yet. Let''s just say there''s a lot going on behind the scenes."
Hannah raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Oh,e on, Harry. You can''t leave us hanging like that."
Harryughed, shaking his head. "Patience, Hannah. You''ll find out soon enough. Besides, some things are better kept under wraps until the right moment."
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, "A bit of rxation with friends, Master Harry? How delightfully mundane. Though I must admit, it''s a pleasant change from your usual high-stakes endeavors."
Harry smirked, mentally replying, "Even I need a break sometimes, Nigel. It''s good to catch up with friends and enjoy some normalcy."
As the evening wore on, they continued to share stories andughter, the stresses of their magical education momentarily forgotten. Harry felt a sense of gratitude for these moments of peace and friendship, knowing they were just as important as any grand adventure or mystery he pursued.
Harry grinned as he said, "By the way, I learned something important about Helga Hufflepuff."
The mention of their house''s founder made the girls excited. Leaning in, they looked at Harry with anticipation.
"What is it, Harry?" Susan asked eagerly, while Hannah even held his arm, shaking it with excitement.
Chuckling, Harry continued, "It''s said that Helga created a special map to keep track of her friends at school, as she wouldn''t feel at ease otherwise."
The girls looked at him in surprise.
"Did she put a tracking spell on them?" Hannah asked, wide-eyed.
Harry smiled a little, shaking his head. "Of course not. At the founder''s level, tracking spells wouldn''t work. Any of them could detect such spells if ced on them and protect themselves easily."
"So, what is it then?" Susan asked, her curiosity piqued even further.
Harry''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "It''s a map that taps into the wards of a ce and keeps track of people in that domain."
The girls "woahed" simultaneously, their faces lit with fascination.
"So," Harry said, leaning back with a yful grin, "my assignment for both of you is toe up with something like that."
The girls looked at Harry in shock and trepidation.
"Harry, that doesn''t sound easy," Hannah said, her voice tinged with worry.
Harryughed. "Of course not. That''s why I trust you with it. You both have the skills and creativity to figure it out."
Susan and Hannah exchanged nces, their initial shock giving way to determination. "Alright, Harry," Susan said with a resolute nod, "we''ll give it our best shot."
"I know you will," Harry replied, his tone encouraging. "I believe in you both."
After bidding goodbye to the girls, Harry too returned to his room and entered the Enchanted Briefcase, making his way to the mansion''s study. The room, filled with ancient books and magical artifacts, greeted him with an air of quiet reverence. As he settled into his favorite chair, the books on the shelves began to move, their pages flipping open to relevant sections.
Nigel''s voice, ever present in Harry''s mind, resonated with a blend of sarcasm and curiosity. "To think the Potter Invisibility Cloak is not enough for you, Master Harry. You now study the art of invisibility itself. Your ancestors would be heartbroken."
Harry rolled his eyes at Nigel''s remark, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You know, Nigel, sometimes subtlety can be just as important as the cloak. To defeat the basilisk, I need aprehensive n. Half-baked schemes won''t work."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully. "Indeed, Master Harry. A strategic approach is paramount. Might I suggest starting with the properties of invisibility in both magical and theoretical contexts?"
Harry nodded, focusing on the books before him. He had a few ideas, but he needed to study more for now. The basilisk was no ordinary magical creature; its gaze alone could kill. Harry had to be prepared, not just with spells but with an understanding of the basilisk''s nature and the ancient magic that surrounded the Chamber of Secrets.
One of the books opened to a chapter on ancient enchantments. Harry skimmed through the text, absorbing the information about spells used by the founders of Hogwarts. He found a section on Szar Slytherin and his affinity for serpents, detailing the intricate charms and protections he might have ced on the Chamber.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch203- Cloaking Technology Magic
Ch203- Cloaking Technology Magic
"Master Harry, have you considered the possibility that Slytherin''s enchantments might react differently to Parseltongue?" Nigel''s voice was calm, yet it carried a hint of urgency.
Harry nodded, deep in thought. "I did. But before I use Parseltongue, I need to understand the spells and enchantments in other ways. Then, I''ll try Omni-tongue and experiment with differentnguages to see how they interact. My main goal is to face the basilisk directly; everything else can wait."
Nigel hummed approvingly. "A sound strategy, Master Harry. Focusing on understanding before engaging is wise."
Harry''s idea wasn¡¯t particrly groundbreaking or unprecedented. He believed that since the basilisk¡¯s gaze was deadly and an invisibility cloak offered protection, he could possibly create a cloak that allowed him to be seen yet protected him from the basilisk''s gaze. It seemed paradoxical¡ªhow could one be visible yet unseen at the same time? The solution came to him while watching TV with his Aunt during the Christmas holiday. Doctor Who, who could turn his flying space/time machine into other objects or invisible, inspired the concept of cloaking technology. Coincidentally, the technology was also called a cloak, which made the idea click for Harry quickly. He nned to create a cloak that shifted light in such a way that he would appear in front of people, but his real position would be elsewhere. In a sense, it was a light magic, just with a little twist. Literally.
Taking the books about invisibility cloaks, Harry read aloud, hoping to find some practical applications for his idea. "Invisibility cloaks are typically made from Demiguise hair, which grants the wearer near-perfect invisibility," he began. "However, the effectiveness of these cloaks diminishes with age as the magical properties weaken over time."
Nigel interjected. "You need a more advanced approach, perhapsbining magical and non-magical techniques. The challenge lies in making yourself appear visible while ensuring you are not actually seen."
Harry nodded, flipping through the pages. "This book mentions using advanced charms and enchantments to enhance the cloak''s properties. Maybe I can adapt these spells to create a different kind of invisibility."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully. "Consider integrating your knowledge of light maniption from the Lumos spell. You''ve already experimented with changing light''s color and intensity. Perhaps this can be a foundation for your new cloak."
Harry grabbed a notebook and began jotting down ideas. "I could use the principles of light refraction and bending. If I can create a spell that maniptes light to project a false image of myself while hiding my true position, it might work."
"Precisely, Master Harry," Nigel responded. "By using abination of light-bending charms and protective enchantments, you can achieve the desired effect. It¡¯s like creating an optical illusion on a grand scale."
Harry immersed himself in his work, sketching diagrams and writing out spellbinations. He spent hours experimenting with different incantations and wand movements, testing how they affected the light around him. Each trial brought him closer to his goal, refining his approach with each attempt.
Harry flipped through the pages, noting the detailed descriptions of various invisibility cloaks used throughout history. "This won''t do," he muttered. "I need something different, something more than just hiding from view."
Nigel, always keen to offer his perspective, chimed in. "Master Harry, while the traditional magical approach has its merits, perhaps you might consider integrating muggle science into your strategy. After all, your idea of manipting light to create a cloak that not only renders you invisible but also protects you from the basilisk''s gaze is quite innovative."
Harry nodded, acknowledging Nigel''s point. "You''re right, Nigel. The books focus too much on magical properties without considering the possibilities ofbining them with muggle technology." He set the book aside and reached for another, determined to find something useful.
The next book was equally unhelpful, filled with enchanting techniques that seemed disconnected from the principles he needed. Frustration began to build as Harry realized that the magical world had its limits in exining the science behind invisibility. "I need to look into muggle physics," he said, a note of determination in his voice.
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel agreed. "Muggle physics, particrly the study of light and optics, could provide the key to your innovative cloak. Combining magical enchantments with scientific principles could yield a solution far superior to anything found in these tomes."
Harry found some of the books he collected from the muggle libraries in the system database and started to study advanced optics and lightws. He sat surrounded by stacks of books, flipping through pages filled withplex diagrams and equations. The more he read, the more confused he became. Harry''s brow furrowed as he struggled to grasp the intricate concepts of light refraction and reflection.
"Diffraction... interference... how does this alle together?" he muttered, rubbing his temples in frustration. His eyes scanned the dense text, but the more he read, the less it made sense.
Sighing helplessly, Harry asked, "How many points do I have, Nigel?"
Nigel''s voice responded promptly, "A little over two thousand, Master Harry."
Harry grimaced. "Upgrade my Physics talent to High-Tier, please. I barely understand anything I read."
Nigel chuckled, "Sure thing. Though non-magical talents are not expensive, High-Tier is still high-tier. Fifteen hundred points will be deducted."
Harry felt the pain but gritted his teeth. "Deduct it."
Within seconds, Harry felt a rush of knowledge and understanding flood his mind. Theplex theories and concepts that had been eluding him suddenly became clear. He could see how the principles of light could be manipted, bent, and refracted to create the cloak he envisioned.
"Ah, much better," Harry said, a newfound confidence in his voice. He turned back to the books, his mind now processing the information with ease.
As Harry delved deeper into his studies, he began to sketch out ideas and potential spell-sciencebinations. His mind was now buzzing with a clearer understanding of advanced optics and light maniption, thanks to the recent upgrade to his physics knowledge.
Heid out several books on the table, both magical and non-magical, and started to draw parallels between them. "Alright, Nigel," Harry began, "let''s break down the science of light and see how we can integrate it with our magical spells."
"Master Harry, your determination is admirable. Start with the basics: light is both a particle and a wave. It can be bent, refracted, and reflected. Magical light, however, can be molded with intent," Nigel remarked, his voice tinged with approval.
Harry nodded, sketching out the wave-particle duality of light. "So, if I can create a spell that maniptes light to create a false image of myself, it needs to bend light around me in a way that projects a holographic image elsewhere."
"Precisely," Nigel agreed. "Consider using the Lumos charm as a base. Now, think about bending the light it emits to project your image in another ce that mimics yours."
Harry flipped through the pages of a book on advanced charms and jotted down some notes. "If Ibine Lumos with a refraction spell, I might be able to create a light field that projects an image. But it needs to be more than just a projection. It has to interact with the environment to look real."
"Indeed, Master Harry. Adding ayer of illusion magic might achieve the desired effect. The Illusio charm, for example, could provide the necessary realism," Nigel suggested.
Harry''s eyes lit up. "That''s a great idea, Nigel. I can use Illusio to add texture and depth to the light projection."
Harry then leaned back, heaving a big sigh. "So far so good, but I am missing a few crucial elements, Nigel."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully, his tone ever so slightly mocking. "And what might they be, Master Harry?"
Harry tapped the pencil on the word "basilisk" in his notes and said, "It''s a snake, after all. Snakes have other sensory organs, not just eyes. Heat, sound, smell, and other senses have to be equally tricked. This is getting frustrating." He then took a deep breath to refocus. "Remember one of the first spells the system gave me?"
Nigel chuckled. "Oh yes, my master n to teach you that intent is mightier than spell. Quite the cunning approach, if I may say so."
Harry rolled his eyes. "Well, you made me believe the Muffliato charm is more than just creating a buzzing sound. It can create sounds in various locations at will. Now I can apply that to the new cloak I want to create. The problem is, I haven''t seen this spell in any of the books I''ve read, not even in the Hogwarts library. Seriously though, where did you find this spell, Nigel?"
Nigel''s voice took on a mysterious tone. "It was a gift. Now let''s focus on the other senses."
Harry nodded, diving back into his books. He understood that tricking the basilisk required more than just visual deception. He needed to consider all the sensory inputs that the creature relied upon. "Alright, so I need a spell that can create false heat signatures," he mused aloud. "Maybe a modified version of the Warming Charm?"
"Indeed, Master Harry. You could also consider the Ventus charm to create small gusts of wind, mimicking movements. For smell, abination of the Aroma Charm and Confundus could mask your scent," Nigel suggested.
Harry scribbled notes furiously,bining these ideas into a cohesive n. "And to cover sound, I''ll use Muffliato to project false noises in different directions, confusing its sense of hearing."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch204- Growth!
Ch204- Growth!
With a clearer strategy, Harry set to work practicing these modified spells. He started with the Warming Charm, adjusting it to create small, controlled pockets of heat that could move independently. Next, he practiced the Ventus charm, refining it to create subtle breezes that would mimic his movements without being too obvious.
"Excellent progress, Master Harry," Nigelmended. "Now for the final piece: masking your scent."
Harrybined the Aroma Charm with a hint of the Confundus Charm, ensuring that any trace of his presence would be masked or altered. "This should do it in theory," he said, satisfied with his work. "Now I need to integrate all of these into a single, seamless enchantment for the cloak."
Harry stood up, stretching after hours of intense study. "Alright, Nigel," he said, "time to continue my Arithmancy studies."
Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind. "Ah, Master Harry, back to the world of numbers and equations. Truly, you are the epitome of excitement."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "And I should probably start learning runes as well. The more I know, the better prepared I''ll be."
"Indeed, a sound n," Nigel responded. "But do remember the fiasco of thest year, Master Harry, even a wizard needs a moment of respite."
Harry nodded, gathering his books and notes. "I''ll take a break soon, Nigel. But first, let''s dive into Arithmancy. The forms and calctions might hold the key to understanding some of the moreplex spells I''m working on."
As Harry settled back into his studies, his mind wandered back to the intricacies of light maniption and the potential applications of advanced charms. He reviewed his notes on spells he had already modified, like Lumos and Muffliato, and pondered how he could further enhance his understanding with the principles of Arithmancy and runes.
Hours flew by as Harry immersed himself in the numbers and symbols, his quill moving rapidly across the parchment. He was making significant progress when Nigel''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "Master Harry, might I suggest reviewing your current spell modifications? Combining your Arithmancy knowledge with practical spellwork could yield interesting results."
Harry paused, considering Nigel''s suggestion. "You''re right, Nigel. Let''s see how these calctions can improve my existing spells."
He pulled out his notes on Lumos and began to apply the principles of Arithmancy to the spell. By integrating numerical sequences and runic symbols, he aimed to increase the spell''s versatility, allowing it to not only produce light but also project illusions and manipte shadows.
As Harry worked, he felt a growing sense of aplishment. Each sessful calction brought him closer to mastering the spells he needed to face the basilisk. His mind buzzed with ideas and possibilities, fueled by the newfound knowledge he was acquiring.
Finally, Harry leaned back, his eyes scanning the room. "Nigel, this is starting to make sense. I think we''re on the right track."
Nigel''s voice was approving. "Indeed, Master Harry. Your dedication ismendable. Now, perhaps a brief respite is in order before we continue."
Harry smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Alright, Nigel, alright. A break sounds good."
He stood up and stretched, his thoughts drifting back to the challenges ahead. With each step he took in his studies, he felt more prepared to face the dangers lurking in the Chamber of Secrets.
While Harry was immersed in his studies, the school buzzed with growing excitement about the Duelling Club. Harry''s RPG game system in the club had be a big hit, and nearly all the students frequented the club to earn experience points and enhance their spell masteries through the magical books.
At this time, Tracey, Daphne, Hermione, Susan, Hannah, Neville, Pansy, and Padma entered the club, each holding their magical book,paring their progress and experiences.
"Hey, look at this," Tracey said, showing her book to Daphne. "I''ve almost mastered the Levitation Charm. Just a few more practices and I''ll reach the next level!"
"Really? That''s awesome," Daphne replied, her eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve been working on the Fire-Making Spell. I managed to control the shape of the mes. It¡¯s amazing how you can create different forms with just a bit of practice."
Hermione, who was close by, overheard and chimed in, "I''ve been focusing on perfecting the Reparo charm. I want to understand how it interacts with the history of the objects it repairs. It''s fascinating!"
Tracey, looking over at Hermione, said, "Hermione, do you have any tips for controlling the Reparo charm? I keep struggling with getting the pieces to fit just right."
Hermione smiled, happy to help. "It''s all about visualizing the object in its original state. If you can picture it clearly in your mind, the magic will follow your intent." She then giggled, "Did I sound like Harry?"
"Spot on." Tracey''s hands twitched, "I need to try. Let''s try it!"
Susan and Hannah were practicing together, and Susan grinned, holding up her book. "Hannah and I have been practicing the Knockback Jinx. It''s really effective in duels, especially when you can control the direction and force."
Hannah nodded, adding, "It''s so cool when it works right. But, Susan, I''m still having trouble with the Softening Charm. Can you show me how you do it?"
"Sure, Hannah," Susan said, happy to help. "It''s all about the right wand movement and intention."
"Oh, those are all cool spells, but not cooler than mine." Neville, who had been listening in, joined the conversation with enthusiasm. "I''ve been improving my skills with the Ice Jinx. I can generate ice in different forms and sizes now. It''s really useful for cooling drinks or creating slippery surfaces."
Susan turned to Neville with a grin. "Neville, your Ice Jinx is amazing. But don''t use cool so much, it is not cool. Thought, can you show us how you control the size and shape of the ice?"
"Of course," Neville replied enthusiastically. "Here, let me demonstrate."
As Neville demonstrated his Ice Jinx, creating a delicate ice sculpture, the others watched in awe, each eager to try their hand at mastering the spell.
Pansy, with her usual confidence, smirked after Neville''s demonstration. "Party tricks. Here see this. I''ve been mastering the Confringo curse. Controlling the explosion''s intensity and direction is tricky, but it''s going to be incredibly useful in duels. Now this is a real spell."
Padma, stealing the show from gloating Pansy added, "I''ve been focusing on the Mending Charm. Understanding the original state of an object is crucial for proper repairs. It''s like piecing together a puzzle. Also it helps to mend wreckage Pansy leaves in her wake."
The friends continued to share their progress and ideas, the atmosphere in the Duelling Club filled with excitement and anticipation. Each student was eager to learn, to grow, and to push the boundaries of their magical abilities. The club had be more than just a ce to practice spells; it was amunity where knowledge and enthusiasm flourished.
They then started to challenge various obstacles in the Dueling Room. Although the name suggested the art of dueling, Harry''s idea of an RPG game system was beyond simple 1-on-1 duels. Instead, it was aprehensive growth system that allowed all students to track their development and grow day by day.
Tracey stood, bemused, staring at a string of numbers next to her Reparo Charm. "It doesn''t increase. I can''t improve my mastery. Hermione, what am I doing wrong?" she asked, pouting. Her book showed: "Reparo Charm: Level 3, EXP: 269/300."
Hermione, noticing Tracey¡¯s distress, approached with a thoughtful expression. "Let me see," she said, examining Tracey''s magical book then her application. "Hmm, it looks like you''ve reached a teau. Sometimes, you need to refine your technique to gain more experience. Try focusing on the details of the object you''re repairing, not just the overall picture."
Tracey, determined to get it right, nodded and followed Hermione''s advice. She visualized the original state of the broken object, concentrating on every crack and missing piece. With a swish of her wand, she cast Reparo again. This time, the object mended seamlessly, and her book showed an increase in her mastery level.
"It''s working!" Tracey eximed, her face lighting up with excitement. "Thank you, Hermione!"
Hermione smiled warmly. "You''re wee, Tracey. Remember, magic is as much about intent and understanding as it is about power."
As Tracey celebrated her progress, the others chuckled at her initial frustration. They all appreciated how the RPG system helped them visualize their magical growth.
Neville, having watched the exchange, gotta up my game. He had been working on controlling the size and shape of the ice, but he was also stuck in level 3 for a long time. "Alright, let''s give this another go," he muttered to himself, focusing intently.
He aimed his wand at a target and cast the spell, watching as a perfect ice sculpture formed. "Wow, that actually worked!" Neville beamed, proud of his aplishment.
Pansy, observing from a distance, approached with a smirk. "Impressive, Longbottom. Still nothingpared to my Confringo. Want to see?"
"Sure, sure, you are amazing. Show us what you''ve got," Neville replied, eager to see her progress.
Pansy aimed her wand at a target and cast Confringo. The explosion was controlled, with debris flying in a precise direction. "See how I can control the st zone? That is mastery," she exined.
"It''s amazing how much we''ve all improved," Hannah remarked. "The RPG system really helps us see our progress."
The students continued to challenge various obstacles, each working on different spells and techniques. The room buzzed with excitement and determination as they supported each other in their magical journey.
By the end of the session, the students gathered around, sharing their experiences and newfound skills. Hermione, always the academic, suggested they document their progress and findings to help others.
With the students'' contributions, themunal book quickly became a treasure trove of knowledge, filled with insights and advice on mastering various spells and techniques. It was a testament to their collective effort and growth. The students dispersed, chatting animatedly about their achievements and ns for the next session.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch205- Awakening of Hogwarts Faculty
Ch205- Awakening of Hogwarts Faculty
In his room, Dumbledore was seated behind his desk. In front of himy a report that held his keen attention. While the Duelling Club was Harry''s in name, Hogwarts was still under Dumbledore''s watchful eye. He was aware of nearly everything that transpired within its walls. The report detailed the remarkable progress students had made in spellcasting, progress that was so impressive it had even stirred some of the older teachers, bringing a new vigor to their teaching methods.
Just the previous day, several professors had gathered in Dumbledore''s office, discussing innovative ways to teach their sses. They realized that their decades-old methods might be growing stale to the students who were now used to the dynamic and engaging activities of the Duelling Club. Though stepping out of theirfort zones was challenging, the professors recognized that these changes could lead to significant positive oues.
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, adjusting his half-moon spectacles as he skimmed the report once more. The Duelling Club had indeed brought about an unprecedented level of enthusiasm among the students. Their spellwork had advanced rapidly, and even the most reluctant participants were showing marked improvement. The Headmaster''s eyes twinkled with a mixture of pride and amusement.
"Well, well," he murmured to himself, "young Mr. Potter has certainly stirred the cauldron."
Just as he was about to set the report aside, a knock echoed through the room. The door creaked open, revealing Professor McGonagall, her expression a blend of curiosity and concern.
"Albus, may I have a word?" she asked, stepping inside.
"Of course, Minerva," Dumbledore replied, gesturing to a chair. "What troubles you?"
McGonagall took a seat, smoothing her robes. "It''s the Duelling Club. The students'' progress is remarkable, but some of the staff are feeling... overshadowed. They''re concerned their traditional methods may no longer be sufficient."
Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, I''ve been thinking the same. Change is never easy, but it is often necessary. Perhaps it''s time we re-evaluated our approach to teaching."
McGonagall sighed, her stern demeanor softening. "I suppose you''re right. It just feels daunting to adapt after all these years."
Dumbledore smiled gently. "Minerva, you''ve always been an exemry teacher. Embracing new methods doesn''t diminish your aplishments; it enhances them. Let''s consider this an opportunity to grow alongside our students."
As McGonagall nodded, the door opened again, and Professor Flitwick entered, his face alight with excitement. "Headmaster, Minerva, you won''t believe the advancements some of the students have made. Harry''s idea for the enchanted books has transformed their learning experience!"
Dumbledore chuckled. "It seems Harry has provided more than just a club. He''s inspired a new wave of enthusiasm."
Flitwick nodded vigorously. "Indeed! We''ve been discussing ways to incorporate more interactive elements into our lessons. The students are more engaged than ever."
McGonagall''s eyes twinkled with a newfound determination. "Then let''s not waste any time. We''ll start by integrating these new methods into our sses and see where it takes us."
Dumbledore watched his colleagues with a sense of pride and optimism. The winds of change were sweeping through Hogwarts, and he was eager to see where they would lead.
After the others left, Dumbledore muttered to himself, "It''s inspiring to see a student bringing such changes to the school, but my concern is it is him." He couldn''t help but sigh somberly. "The more popr he bes, the more difficult it will be." Rising from his chair, he gazed out the window, his thoughts heavy. "For the Greater Good," he mused. "Only if we are right."
The weight of his words hung in the air as he watched the grounds of Hogwarts below. The sun was setting, casting a golden hue over the castle and its surroundings. Dumbledore''s heart was conflicted. He admired Harry''s ingenuity and leadership, yet he couldn''t shake off the unease that came with Harry''s growing influence.
In the dungeons, Snape was sitting with Lupin. It was an oddbination that many would assume impossible.
"Even you are thinking of changing your teaching style. I would never have believed it," Lupin said with a grin, while looking at the potion Snape had given him. It was a Wolfsbane Potion, specially made for him to ease his lycanthropic transformation. Despite their differences, Snape had been helping him concoct this potion since the beginning of the year, and for that, Lupin was thankful.
Snape snorted. "I am not above realizing when change is necessary. Potter''s idea in the Duelling Club shows there are better methods in teaching, and I can ept that I have room for growth. Unlike you, who is still stuck in your archaic ways."
Lupin raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. "Archaic, am I? Coming from someone who clings to the past as if it were a lifeline, that''s rich."
Snape''s eyes narrowed. "At least I am consistent. You, on the other hand, waver between trying to be everyone''s friend and an effective teacher. It''s no wonder your students are confused."
Lupin chuckled. "Consistency is key, they say. But sometimes, a bit of flexibility can work wonders. Not that you would understand."
Snape''s lips curled into a sneer. "Flexibility? Is that what you call yourck of discipline and structure? No wonder you could never hold a steady job."
Lupin''s expression darkened for a moment before he regained hisposure. "Better to be adaptable and open to change than to be rigid and unyielding. It''s why the students respond to me, Severus. They know I care."
Snape''s eyes shed with irritation. "Caring is overrated. What they need is discipline and a firm hand, not some misguided notion of friendship."
Lupin leaned back in his chair, studying Snape. "Perhaps, but there''s room for both approaches. It''s what makes a well-rounded education. Or are you too proud to admit that?"
Snape''s response was a cold, hard stare. "I admit nothing to a werewolf who fancies himself a professor. Remember your ce, Lupin."
Lupin''s eyes met Snape''s, unwavering. "And you remember yours, Snape. We''re both here for the same reason ¨C to teach and to ensure these students are prepared for the world beyond Hogwarts. Whether you like it or not, we must find a way to work together."
Snape''s gaze didn''t soften, but there was a grudging respect in his voice. "Very well. But don''t expect me to hold your hand through this. You may find the students'' affection, but respect is something you earn through more than just kindness."
Lupin nodded. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Severus. Let''s see what the future holds."
As they parted ways, the tension between them remained, but there was also a mutual understanding. The dynamics of teaching at Hogwarts were changing, and both men, despite their differences, were a part of that change.
In the days that followed, Harry continued his preparations in the Virtual Room, refining his spells and strategies. He knew the danger of facing the basilisk was immense, and he needed to be as ready as possible. His enhanced runes, now imbued with protective enchantments and light-bending spells, were a crucial part of his n.
Harry practiced tirelessly, using the Virtual Room to simte encounters with the basilisk. He set up reflective surfaces to navigate the Chamber safely as a back-up n, avoiding the creature''s deadly gaze. Each night, he rehearsed different scenarios, ensuring he could respond quickly and effectively to any situation. The Virtual Room allowed him to experiment with various spellbinations and defensive techniques without real-world consequences.
In addition to his physical preparations, Harry spent hours in the library, delving into texts about ancient enchantments and the history of the Chamber of Secrets. Harry also took time to improve his Parseltongue, mostly to change it into runes. He practiced speaking the serpentnguage fluently in spell casting, ensuring he couldmand the creature if necessary. Before he could further study his eventual encounter with the basilisk, a letter arrived from Amelia Bones.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch206- Hollow
Ch206- Hollow
Before Harry could further study his eventual encounter with the basilisk, a letter arrived from Amelia Bones. Harry had long nned how to bring Peter Pettigrew to justice. With ample time and thebined intelligence of both Nigel and himself, the n was a mischievous stroke of genius.
A monthter, in the Great Hall, this year''s Easter Egg hunt had just ended. The event was a resounding sess, building on the excitement and wonder ofst year but with a new and thrilling twist that captivated everyone. The Magical Books of the Duelling Club had yed a crucial role, turning the hunt into a magical adventure.
Professor Flitwick stood at the front of the Great Hall, beaming with pride. "Thank you all for participating in this year''s Easter Egg hunt!" he announced, his voice full of enthusiasm. "This year, we incorporated your enchanted books from the Duelling Club to make the event even more challenging and rewarding."
The Magical Books had turned into event mode, revealing the progress of the event. The books disyed clues, riddles, and challenges that the students had to solve or ovee to find the hidden eggs. Unlikest year, where solving puzzles and riddles was enough, this year required magical abilities as well. This added ayer ofplexity and excitement, encouraging students to use their skills and knowledge in new ways.
"To make the hunt fair and inclusive," Professor McGonagall continued, stepping forward, "some eggs were designed to be found only by certain age groups orbinations of different years. This encouraged the creation of ''parties,''¡± she looked at Harry to see if she used the right term then continued, ¡°where students could team up and work together. Additionally, some eggs required coboration between different houses, promoting inter-house unity and cooperation."
Throughout the hunt, students had the option to form parties,bining their strengths to tackle the more difficult challenges. The more experience points (EXP) they gained, the higher their level, and the harder riddles or quests they could undertake for bigger, more rewarding eggs.
Seeing Draco Malfoy and his fellow Slytherins partnered with a group of second-year Hufflepuffs almost made all the hard work worth it. They navigated the dungeons, using theirbined magical abilities to solve cryptic clues and dispel enchantments that guarded the eggs.
The Great Hall buzzed with excitement as the results of the hunt were disyed. Each student''s Magical Book showed their achievements, highlighting the eggs they had found and the challenges they had ovee. The inter-house coboration was particrly praised, with many students expressing how much they enjoyed working with peers from other houses.
Harry, the mastermind behind the event, watched with satisfaction from the back of the hall. He had spent countless hours designing the challenges and integrating them with the Magical Books, ensuring that the hunt was both fun and educational.
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, it appears your n has seeded splendidly. The students are thrilled, and the inter-house unity is a delightful bonus."
Harry smiled inwardly. "Yes, Nigel. It''s wonderful to see everyone enjoying themselves and working together but the real show is yet to begin."
As the students continued to celebrate their sesses, Professors Flitwick and McGonagall handed out special awards for those who had shown exceptional teamwork and creativity during the hunt. The atmosphere was one of camaraderie and mutual respect, a testament to the power of cooperation and shared goals.
With the Easter Egg hunt concluded, Professor Flitwick once again took the stage, his voice ringing with excitement. "This year, Harry Potter has another little addition to our Easter Egg hunt. Let''s see what he has for us."
The students erupted in cheers, many of them already familiar with Harry''s knack for creating engaging activities through the Duelling Club and previous hunts. They eagerly awaited Harry''s next surprise.
Harry stepped onto the stage, a confident smile on his face. With a flick of his wand, an borate setting appeared behind him. The scene was reminiscent of a maze, but designed for various pets ¨C owls, rats, frogs, and other student pets. Each section of the maze was tailored to the abilities of different animals, with intricate pathways, tunnels, and small obstacles that they could navigate to find hidden eggs.
The students gazed at the setup in awe, their excitement palpable. Harry began to exin, "This year, I wanted to create a special event where our dearpanions can join in the fun. The reward for this challenge is a 50 Galleon gift check from none other than Long Green Pot Alchemy!"
The mention of Long Green Pot Alchemy brought a roar of approval from the crowd. Thepany, having entered the market justst year, had quickly risen to fame due to the superior quality of their potions, rivaling others in the market while maintaining affordable prices.
Ron, holding Scabbers tightly, was particrly thrilled. The prospect of winning the prize was enough to make his eyes gleam with excitement. "Scabbers, this is our chance!" he whispered to his pet rat, who twitched its nose in response.
Harry continued, "Your pets will navigate through the maze, searching for eggs hidden within. Each egg contains a small treat for them and a point towards the grand prize. The maze is designed to challenge their natural instincts and abilities, making it both fun and rewarding."
The intricate details of the maze were impressive. There were sections where owls could swoop down to grab eggs, tunnels for rats to scurry through, and small water pools for frogs to navigate. Each pathway was filled with enticing scents and sights to guide the pets towards their goal. The maze even included magical elements like enchanted lights and gentle breezes to make the experience more engaging.
Students quickly lined up, eager to enter their pets into the maze. As the event began, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement and friendlypetition. Pets darted through the maze, each determined to find as many eggs as possible. The students cheered and encouraged their pets from the sidelines, creating a lively and joyous environment.
Ron watched anxiously as Scabbers navigated the maze, the little rat showing surprising agility. "Go, Scabbers! You can do it!" he shouted, his voice full of enthusiasm.
Harry observed from the side, pleased with how the event was unfolding. Nigel''s voice chimed in his mind, "Master Harry, your intelligence and knack for grand showmanship never cease to amaze me."
Harry chuckled inwardly. "Why, thank you, Nigel. Although I do consider myself a little angel, I can y the role of a devil if necessary."
As the event progressed, it became apparent that the maze wasn''t just for the pets. The further the pets ventured, the more the clues began to resemble challenges meant for humans rather than animals. Visual, auditory, and otherplex riddles started to appear, ones that would be almost impossible for the pets to solve on their own.
Remus Lupin and Albus Dumbledore were watching closely. Lupin''s eyes widened in realization as he spotted a familiar rat scurrying through the maze. "No," he hissed, his voice barely audible.
Dumbledore, too, seemed to recognize the significance. Just as he was about to act, the doors of the Great Hall swung open. Amelia Bones, nked by a group of Aurors, entered the hall and surrounded the maze. Unfortunately, the pets inside couldn''t see outside.
"What is the meaning of this?" Dumbledore asked, looking at Harry and Amelia.
Harry remained calm. "I did tell you my ns, Headmaster. Don''t you remember?"
Dumbledore''s expression was unusually stern, clearly bothered by being kept in the dark, a rare urrence for him.
Amelia Bones stepped forward, handing Dumbledore a scroll. "By the order of the Ministry of Magic," she announced, "I am here to apprehend Peter Pettigrew, the suspect in the murder of twelve Muggles on October 31, 1981, for betraying James and Lily Potter, assisting the Dark Lord, causing their deaths, and the deaths of countless others. He is also used of high treason, deceit of the highest order, and orchestrating the betrayal of the Potters, leading to their tragic demise."
The more those in the Great Hall heard, the more shocked they became. Students exchanged bewildered nces and whispered anxiously. Faculty members had varied reactions, from concern to disbelief. The air was thick with confusion and tension, as everyone knew these were the charges against Sirius ck, the supposed traitor and murderer. How could Peter Pettigrew, the hero who was believed to have been killed by ck, be implicated in these crimes?
Only Lupin rose from his seat and approached the pet maze still in progress. He observed the lone contender, a rat scurrying frantically through thebyrinth. The other pets had all given up, unable to navigate the maze''s increasinglyplex challenges. The students watched in bewilderment as the rat continued its feverish quest, gobbling up eggs and squeaking excitedly each time a morsel of chocte appeared before it.
This borate setup was Harry''s subtle revenge. He had designed the maze to expose Peter Pettigrew in the most humiliating way possible. He watched with satisfaction as the rat, oblivious to the attention it was garnering, dashed from one treat to the next, its greed overriding any sense of caution.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind,ced with a mixture of amusement and disbelief, "it appears your n is unfolding quite spectacrly. Our rodent friend seems to be quite the glutton."
Harry smirked, maintaining a facade of calm as he replied mentally, "Just wait, Nigel. The best part is yet toe."
The rat, oblivious to the scrutiny, continued its feverish quest, squeaking with each new discovery of chocte. The students and faculty watched, someughing, others puzzled by the scene. The Aurors, led by Amelia Bones, observed with a mix of professional detachment and curiosity.
Finally, the rat reached the end of the maze and leapt into arge cage, its attention wholly focused on the mound of chocte at the center. The cage door mmed shut with a loud ng, causing a collective gasp from the audience. The rat, too engrossed in its feast, seemed not to notice.
Amelia looked at Harry and asked, "Mr. Potter, is this the suspect?"
Harry nodded, his expression serious. He took out his wand, feeling the weight of the moment. The Aurors around him reflexively reached for their own wands, but Amelia stopped them with a stern look. Harry gave her a small nod of thanks and approached the cage, taking a deep breath. Despite hisposed exterior, he felt a surge of anger towards the rat in front of him ¨C the betrayer of his family. Although he wasn''tpletely certain, months of research had led him to believe that Sirius ck was innocent and that the real traitor was Peter Pettigrew. Harry''s anger boiled, and the idea of killing the rat in the most painful way crossed his mind several times, but he suppressed those thoughts. Taking another deep breath, Harry cast the Animagus reversal spell he had learned during his research. "Revelio Animagus!"
A sh of light enveloped the cage, and the rat began to morph. Its small body elongated and expanded, bones cracking and reshaping until it transformed into a man with a round face and watery eyes ¨C Peter Pettigrew.
The Great Hall filled with gasps of shock and disbelief as the small, rat-like man cowered in the cage, looking around with wild, terrified eyes. Peter Pettigrew''s face twisted in horror as he realized he was no longer in his rat form. His watery eyes darted frantically, taking in the surrounding students and teachers. His face paled when he recognized the stern gaze of Albus Dumbledore, the surprised but steady look of Remus Lupin, and the resolute expression of Amelia Bones.
His eyes finally settled on Harry, who was standing with an air of confidence, his wand still raised. Peter''s shock quickly turned to panic as he stuttered, "N-no! This isn''t what it looks like! I was forced! Sirius ck turned me into a rat! I had no choice!"
Lupin stepped forward, his voice calm but filled with authority. "Peter, you are an unregistered Animagus. Your form is a rat. You... Have you been hiding all these years?"
Peter''s eyes darted around the room, looking for any sign of support or escape. "No, Remus, you have to believe me! Sirius forced me! He made me hide!"
Lupin shook his head slowly. "If you were innocent, why did you hide? Why didn''t youe forward after all this time?"
Peter''s face twisted with desperation as he lied again. "I was afraid! You have no idea what Sirius is capable of! He threatened me! He would have killed me if I didn''t obey!"
The students in the Great Hall whispered among themselves, trying to process the unfolding drama. Harry watched with a mix of anger and satisfaction as Peter''s lies unraveled. He stepped closer, his voice clear and steady, but underneath, he was using every fiber of his being to stop himself from killing the man. "Enough with your lies, rodent. You''ve caused enough pain. It''s time to face the consequences of your actions."
Amelia Bones stepped forward, her voice carrying the weight of thew. "Peter Pettigrew, you are under arrest for the betrayal of James and Lily Potter, for causing the deaths of twelve Muggles, and for your alliance with the Dark Lord. Your excuses will not save you now."
Peter''s eyes widened with fear as the Aurors closed in around him. He made onest attempt to plead for his life. "Please, you have to believe me! It wasn''t my fault! I was just trying to survive!"
Peter''s eyes darted around the room in panic. "Please, you have to believe me!" he pleaded, looking directly at Ron. "I stayed with the Weasleys all these years. Wasn''t I good?"
Harry''s gaze was steely with barely controlled anger, his eyes zed with madness. "You spied on underage students, pretending to be a harmless pet. And now you dare ask if you were good? You''re nothing but a filthy traitor."
The students gasped, their faces a mix of shock and revulsion. Ginny''s face turned pale as she remembered all the times she had changed with Scabbers in the room. She fell into her seat, trembling.
The Weasley twins clenched their fists. "You vermin!" they shouted, charging towards the cage, but Dumbledore stepped in front of them.
"Let''s not escte the situation," the Headmaster said, his voice calm but firm.
Harry''s eyes shed with fury. "Why not? This rat deserves no mercy. He killed my parents, spied on underage members of the Weasley Family, and hid among a noble family to probably spy on your so-called light side, Headmaster. What kind of kindness does he deserve?"
The tension in the Great Hall was palpable, the air thick with a mixture of outrage and disbelief. Pettigrew, realizing his pleas for sympathy were falling on deaf ears, continued to cower, his body trembling with fear.
Amelia Bones stepped forward, her expression one of stern resolve. "Peter Pettigrew, you will face justice for your crimes. Your actions have caused unimaginable pain and suffering. It is time you answer for them."
Peter''s eyes darted around the room, seeking any sign of support, but finding none. His shoulders slumped in defeat as the Aurors closed in, securing him with magical restraints.
Harry''s heart pounded in his chest, a mix of satisfaction and sorrow swirling within him. The man who had betrayed his parents, causing their deaths and so much more suffering, was finally caught. But it also brought back the grief of losing his parents, the pain of his childhood, and the immense weight of his responsibilities.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, a hint of approval in his tone, "you have done well. Justice will be served, and your parents'' memory honored."
Harry turned to leave, his feet moving automatically, driven by a whirlwind of emotions. "What does it even matter?" he muttered, his voice thick with sorrow and rage. "I couldn''t even hurt him or avenge my parents. Even if I did, it wouldn''t bring them back." The coldness in his tone belied the depth of his pain, a mix of anger, sadness, and confusion swirling within him.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice, tinged with uncharacteristic gentleness, interjected, "revenge seldom brings sce. Your parents would not wish for you to be consumed by hatred."
Harry''s eyes shed with frustration. "Nigel, you don''t understand. He took everything from me. My parents, my childhood... and he''s been hiding here all this time, living as a rat while Sirius rotted in Azkaban for crimes he didn''tmit!"
Nigel paused before replying, choosing his words carefully. "Justice will be served, Master Harry. Pettigrew will face the consequences of his actions. Your role in exposing him has already honored your parents'' memory more than any act of vengeance could."
Harry stopped walking, his hands clenched into fists. "But it still hurts, Nigel. It hurts so much. I feel so powerless."
"The pain is a testament to your love for them," Nigel said softly. "And your power lies not in revenge, but in your capacity to change the world for the better. That is what will truly honor their memory."
Harry took a deep breath, trying to steady his emotions. "You''re right, Nigel. I just... I need to focus. There are still so many things to do. Pettigrew might be captured, but the Chamber of Secrets is still a threat."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel agreed. "And might I suggest that we redouble our efforts in mastering the spells and strategies needed to confront the basilisk? Idle hands, after all, are the devil''s workshop."
A small, wry smile tugged at Harry''s lips. "Thanks, Nigel. Let''s get back to work."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch207- Thanks
Ch207- Thanks
In the Great Hall, Harry''s closest friends could only watch helplessly as he walked away. Daphne and Tracey felt their hearts ache, but they couldn''t help Harry. They couldn''t even begin to understand his pain. Neville, probably the only one who could truly empathize, just sat and watched Harry''s retreating figure, his fists clenched tightly. In his mind, faces and names of his own enemies and unresolved revenges shed. Hermione, Susan, Hannah, Pansy, and others shared the same sentiment, their eyes following Harry with silent concern. Luna moved to support Ginny, who was visibly shaken by the revtion.
Snape, almost as angry as Harry, red at Peter Pettigrew. His hands twitched, eager to grab his wand and end the traitor''s life right then and there. The hall buzzed with whispers and murmurs, but Snape''s fury was palpable, his dark eyes fixed on the cowering rat of a man.
In the hall, the professors were also dealing with the aftermath of the revtion. McGonagall, her face a mask of stern professionalism, turned to Dumbledore. "Albus, we need to address this. The students are in shock, and we must ensure their understanding."
Dumbledore nodded, his eyes still on the ce where Harry had been. "Indeed, Minerva. We must handle this delicately. The truth has a way of unraveling even the bestid ns."
The students, still murmuring among themselves, began to leave the hall in groups. Hermione and Neville exchanged a look, understanding that their friend needed space but also knowing they would be there for him when he was ready.
Daphne exchanged a concerned nce with Tracey. "We need to talk to him," she whispered.
Tracey nodded. "But how? I know that look. He doesn''t want to speak to anyone."
Neville''s voice was low but firm. "We give him time. We can''t force him to open up, but we can be there when he''s ready."
Hermione bit her lip, struggling to contain her emotions. "He¡¯s been through so much. We need to find a way to support him without overwhelming him."
Susan nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting deep concern. "Maybe small gestures? Let him know we¡¯re here for him without pushing."
Hannah added softly, "I agree that he needs to know he''s not alone, but we have to respect his space."
As they shared ideas on how to help Harry, Luna''s calm voice broke through. "Sometimes, just being present is enough. He¡¯ll feel our support."
Ginny, still pale and shaken, nodded. "Luna''s right. We just need to be there for him."
Snape, standing nearby, was still seething. His hands twitched the more he heard, the urge to hex Pettigrew almost unbearable. But he restrained himself, knowing that his emotions could escte an already tense situation. He turned to leave, his robes billowing behind him.
Lupin approached Snape, cing a calming hand on his shoulder. "Severus, don''t think anything crazy," he said quietly.
Snape''s eyes narrowed, but he nodded reluctantly. "For now," he muttered, storming out of the Great Hall.
The tension in the Great Hall was palpable. As Harry''s friends regrouped, they resolved to support him in whatever way they could. Each of them carried their own worries and fears but knew they needed to be strong for Harry.
As Harry walked through the empty corridors, he couldn''t shake the image of Pettigrew''s terrified face. He had dreamed of this moment, of seeing the man who had caused so much pain finally brought to justice. But now that it had happened, he felt no satisfaction, only a hollow emptiness.
Harry climbed to the Astronomy Tower, the cool spring night air wrapping around him like aforting nket. He settled down, gazing at the stars scattered across the velvet sky. Despite all his efforts, a heavy emptiness gnawed at him. He had thought that capturing Peter Pettigrew would bring some sense of closure, but instead, it left him feeling more empty than before.
As he sat there, lost in his thoughts, Nigel¡¯s voice gently broke through the silence. "Master Harry, even the bravest knights need their moments of solitude. But remember, your friends are your greatest strength."
Harry sighed, appreciating the sentiment but still feeling the weight of his burden. "I know, Nigel. It¡¯s just¡ I thought catching him would make a difference. I thought it would fill the void somehow, but it hasn¡¯t."
Nigel responded, his tone thoughtful. "Justice often feels different than we expect, Master Harry. The emptiness you feel is a reminder of the love and memories tied to your parents. Their absence can never be truly filled by revenge."
Harry nodded, his gaze fixed on the stars. "It¡¯s just so frustrating. I wanted to make things right, but nothing feels right."
"You¡¯ve done a remarkable thing, bringing Pettigrew to justice," Nigel said, his voice encouraging. "But true healinges from within, and sometimes it¡¯s the hardest journey to undertake."
Harry sat on the silently, watching the clear sky from the tower, the cool night air wrapping around him like aforting nket. He gazed at the stars scattered across the velvet sky, trying to find sce in their distant light. Surprisingly, the one who found him was Luna. He only noticed her when she sat next to him, her shoulder brushing against his.
"Nargles lead me here," she said before he could ask how she found him.
Harry chuckled, finding some amusement in her words. "You know, I am really curious about them. People think you are making things up, but I am pretty sure they exist."
Luna beamed up at him, her wide eyes locked into his. "You really think so?"
Harry nodded, and then, without hesitation, removed his cloak and wrapped it around Luna''s shoulders. "I do," he said simply, offering her a warm smile.
Luna''s eyes sparkled with gratitude as she snuggled into the cloak. "Thank you, Harry. It''s nice to know someone believes in the things I see."
Harry leaned back, resting on his hands as he looked up at the stars. "Sometimes, Luna, the things we believe in are the only things that keep us going."
Luna nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It''s true. Believing in the impossible makes life more magical, doesn''t it?"
"Yeah," Harry agreed, his voice soft. "It does."
They sat infortable silence for a while, the only sounds being the distant hoots of owls and the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him, a wee relief from the turmoil of his thoughts.
Luna then nudged Harry gently with her shoulder, breaking the silence. "You know, Harry, what you did was truly amazing. I''ve been to Ginny''s house a lot, and I always felt that rat was a little off. I kept my distance and even warned Ginny, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. It had been with their family for so long. I wish I had known earlier; I could have stopped it from spying on Ginny all those years. Just the thought of it makes me sick."
Harry looked at Luna, appreciating her concern. "Thanks, Luna. I didn¡¯t know it was Peter Pettigrew until recently. When I found out, all I could think about was getting justice for my parents."
Luna nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It''s not easy, dealing with things like this. But you did the right thing, and now he¡¯ll face the consequences."
Harry sighed, feeling the weight of the past few days pressing down on him. "I know, but it doesn''t make the pain go away. It just feels... empty."
Luna''s eyes softened, and she reached out, cing aforting hand on Harry''s arm. "That''s because healing takes time. The wounds might never fully close, but they do get better with care and support." Her gaze locked onto his, searching for an answer.
Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, tinged with genuine concern. "Master Harry, Luna speaks the truth. Healing is not a sprint but a marathon. You''ll get there, one step at a time."
"Right?" She said with a smile, gazing at the moon.
Harry nodded, takingfort in both Luna''s words and Nigel''s support. "I guess you''re right. I just need to keep moving forward."
Luna smiled warmly, her presence a calming balm to Harry''s turbulent thoughts. "Exactly. And remember, you have friends who care about you. We¡¯re here for you, no matter what."
Harry felt a sense of gratitude wash over him. "Thanks, Luna. That means a lot."
The two friends sat in silence for a while longer, the stars twinkling above them.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch208- News
Ch208- News
Harry walked into the Great Hall, the weight of yesterday''s events barely a shadow in his determined stride. As he made his way to the Slytherin table, his friends began to gather around him, their presence a silent testament to their support. Sincest year, Harry had made it a point to break the invisible borders between the houses by sitting at different tables. This tradition continued, and his friends from other houses still joined him without him taking the lead.
Daphne and Tracey were the first to join him, sliding into seats on either side. Daphne gave him a reassuring smile, while Tracey patted his back gently. "Morning, Harry," Daphne greeted.
Harry gave them a nod, his expression steady. "Morning."
Susan and Hannah soon arrived from the Hufflepuff table, their faces filled with empathy. "Good to see you, Harry," Susan said, sitting across from him.
Neville and Hermione came next, followed by Ginny, who took a seat next to Susan. Hermione reached out and squeezed Harry''s hand. "Hey, Harry," she said, her voice warm.
Harry appreciated their presence, feeling a sense of camaraderie. "Hey, everyone."
Luna arrived next, settling in nearby with a serene smile as she looked around, clearly happy to be surrounded by friends. More students from different houses began to gather, each taking their ces around the table. Pansy, Draco, Nott, and Zabini joined the group, their typical aloofness reced with a rare show of unity and support. Cedric from Hufflepuff offered Harry a nod of encouragement, while Parvati and Lavender from Gryffindor added their cheerful presence. Padma, Penelope Clearwater, and Cho Chang from Ravenw also joined, their supportive smiles contributing to the sense of unity that filled the table.
The group settled into afortable silence, enjoying their breakfast and talking about casual school subjects. At the Faculty table, several professors watched their group, some with approving smiles, while others frowned thoughtfully. Lupin was particrly happy to see Harry surrounded by friends who cared for him, although he wished Harry had included him in the n to capture Pettigrew. The rat had taken away James and Sirius from him, it was not something Harry could ever understand. Lupin also felt a pang of guilt, realizing he had never tried to contact Sirius all these years.
Dumbledore had left with Amelia Bones and the Aurorsst night, as Peter Pettigrew had to be taken to court. As a member of the Wizengamot, he had to be present. Suddenly, owls filled therge hall, dropping newspapers onto almost every seat. The cover story was one of the greatest sensations of thest decade: "Peter Pettigrew, the man who faked his death, framed his friend, betrayed those who trusted him, and sided with the Dark Lord...."
The Great Hall buzzed with whispers and exmations as students picked up their copies of the Daily Prophet. The headline was bold, and the story promised to reveal the shocking truth about Peter Pettigrew, a man thought dead for years. The article detailed his betrayal of the Potters, his framing of Sirius ck, and his life in hiding as a rat. The scandal was immense, and the hall was filled with the rustling of pages and murmurs of disbelief.
"Peter Pettigrew: The Man Who Faked His Death, Framed His Friend, Betrayed Trust, and Sided with the Dark Lord!"
The article detailed the shocking revtions that hade to light the previous evening. Pettigrew, long believed to be dead, had been exposed as a traitor and a supporter of Voldemort. The story was written in full rity.
Peter Pettigrew Unmasked: The Shocking Truth Behind the Betrayal
By Rita Skeeter
In a turn of events that has sent shockwaves through the wizarding world, Peter Pettigrew, thought to be dead for over a decade, has been revealed as a traitor who faked his death, framed his best friend, and served the Dark Lord. Pettigrew''s exposure camest night at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, where he was unmasked in a daring n orchestrated by none other than Harry Potter.
Pettigrew, who had been living as a rat (literally) under the alias of "Scabbers" in the Weasley household, was revealed to be alive during an borate event in the Great Hall. This revtion has not only cleared Sirius ck''s name but has also shed light on the true events of that fateful night when James and Lily Potter were betrayed.
For years, Sirius ck has been imprisoned in Azkaban, wrongfully used of betraying his best friends and murdering twelve Muggles. With Pettigrew''s capture, the real story has emerged: it was Pettigrew who betrayed the Potters to the Dark Lord, leading to their deaths and the scar that marked Harry as the Boy Who Lived.
Pettigrew''s ability to transform into a rat allowed him to live undetected among wizards and Muggles alike. His transformation into Scabbers, the beloved pet of Ron Weasley, ensured his survival while hiding in in sight. Pettigrew''s cowardice and deceit were finally uncovered through abination of keen observation and magical prowess.
Harry Potter, who has faced numerous challenges since his return to the wizarding world, yed a crucial role in exposing Pettigrew. Using abination of strategic nning and the aid of his trusted friends, Potter''s actions have once again demonstrated his bravery andmitment to justice.
Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, was present at Hogwartsst night to oversee Pettigrew''s capture. "This is a monumental moment in magical history," Bones stated. "The truth has finally been revealed, and justice will be served."
Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, expressed his support for the capture of Pettigrew and the exoneration of Sirius ck. "The truth has a way ofing to light, even in the darkest of times," Dumbledore remarked. "We must remain vignt and united in our pursuit of justice."
The revtion of Pettigrew''s true identity has far-reaching implications. The Ministry of Magic has reopened the case against Sirius ck, with ns to clear his name and bring Pettigrew to justice. This turn of events also raises questions about the effectiveness of the Ministry''s investigations and the security of the wizarding world.
As the truth about Peter Pettigrew unfolds, one cannot help but question the Ministry of Magic''s handling of the situation. How could such a monumental error ur? If Sirius ck was innocent, why wasn''t he questioned properly? In a case of such importance, where was the solid evidence? Why did the Ministry not use Veritaserum, the truth serum that could have cleared ck''s name? Did they truly just throw the lord of the House of ck into Azkaban without thorough investigation?
These questions point to a grave oversight on the part of the Ministry, and particrly, the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the time, Barty Crouch Sr. How could he have allowed such a miscarriage of justice? If indeed he falsely imprisoned Sirius ck for over a decade, then this is a scandal that shakes the very foundations of our legal system.
The wizardingmunity must now grapple with the knowledge that one of their own, an innocent man, was subjected to the horrors of Azkaban while the real traitor lived among them, unchallenged and unnoticed. This revtion calls into question the Ministry''s investigative procedures and their reliance on circumstantial evidence.
Sirius ck, a member of the esteemed House of ck, was imprisoned without a trial, without the use of Veritaserum, and without any form of due process. This ring oversight indicates a profound failure within the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. One must ask, how could the Ministry allow such a grave injustice to ur?
Barty Crouch Sr., who was head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the time of ck''s imprisonment, bears significant responsibility for this blunder. Known for his hardline stance against Dark Wizards, Crouch¡¯s eagerness to dispense swift justice may have blinded him to the necessity of a fair trial. His actions not only condemned an innocent man but also allowed the true culprit, Pettigrew, to continue his treacherous deeds unabated.
In light of these revtions, there is a growing public outcry for ountability. The wizardingmunity demands answers and justice for the wrongful imprisonment of Sirius ck. There are calls for a thorough investigation into the Ministry''s handling of the case and for those responsible to be held ountable.
Moving forward, the Ministry of Magic must undertake significant reforms to ensure such a travesty of justice never urs again. This includes mandatory use of Veritaserum in high-profile cases, stricter oversight of investigative procedures, and ensuring that all individuals receive a fair trial.
The wizarding world stands at a crossroads. The truth about Pettigrew has shed light on deep ws within our legal system. It is now up to the Ministry to take decisive action to restore public trust and ensure justice is upheld for all.
As the wizardingmunity processes the shock and betrayal of Pettigrew''s actions, it is imperative that we learn from these mistakes. The case against Sirius ck serves as a stark reminder of the importance of due process and the dangers of rushing to judgment. The Ministry of Magic must now work to rectify these wrongs and build a system that truly upholds justice.
--
Harry, surrounded by his friends, felt the weight of the attention but also the support of those who stood by him. Nigel''s voice chimed in Harry''s mind, blending sarcasm with genuine praise. "Master Harry, you''ve certainly managed to stir the cauldron. The wizarding world will be buzzing about this for quite some time."
And as Nigel predicted, the article stirred quite the ho''s nest. Prominent families, who had previously evaded imprisonment by iming they were under the Imperius Curse, now faced potential exposure if subjected to Veritaserum. This serum would force them to reveal their secrets, and the resulting confessions could bring many hidden crimes to light. Historically, a bias existed against using Veritaserum on noble heirs, lords, and important family members, under the guise of respecting their status. However, the swift and unjust imprisonment of Sirius ck without the use of this truth serum highlighted a ring double standard. This inconsistency caused a stir among the wizardingmunity, leading to increased pressure on the Ministry of Magic.
Noble families, sensing the brewing storm, began to press the Daily Prophet to retract or alter their story. They also demanded that the Ministry publicly condemn the newspaper for its audacity. Yet, the outcry from the public was louder. Ordinary witches and wizards voiced their anger, insisting that if Barty Crouch Sr. had conducted a more thorough and fair investigation, justice would not have been dyed for over a decade.
In the midst of this chaos, Harry focused on his studies and preparations. He spent hours in the library, poring over books on ancient enchantments and the history of the Chamber of Secrets. He practiced his spells with relentless determination, understanding that he needed every advantage to face the challenges ahead.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and suppot me...
Ch209- Released!
Ch209- Released!
One evening, Harry decided to visit Professor Dumbledore''s office. He had already informed the headmaster through Professor Snape and was now standing in front of the stone gargoyle that guarded the entrance. "Sherbet Lemon," Harry said, and the gargoyle sprang to life, revealing the staircase behind it.
The circr office was as he remembered¡ªfilled with strange and wonderful objects, all seemingly alive with a quiet hum of magic. Fawkes, the phoenix, gave a soft trill of wee from his perch.
Dumbledore looked up from his desk, his blue eyes twinkling behind his half-moon spectacles. "Harry, my boy, what a great pleasure. What can I do for you?"
Harry approached the desk, giving Fawkes a gentle pat before turning to face Dumbledore. "Tomorrow, Sirius is being released. I would like permission to leave the school so I can be there."
Dumbledore''s expression grew serious, and he leaned back in his chair, considering Harry''s request. "Harry, you must understand that the situation is still dangerous. The Ministry may have cleared Sirius''s name, but there are still those who believe he is guilty. I rmend waiting until summer when things have calmed down. You can see him then without the risk."
Harry''s heart sank, but he was resolute. "Professor, Sirius has been locked up for something he didn''t do. He has been through so much, and I need to be there for him. Waiting until summer just doesn''t feel right."
Dumbledore sighed, clearly weighing the risks. "I understand your feelings, Harry. But the outside world is fraught with danger, especially now. Voldemort''s followers are still atrge, and they might seize any opportunity to cause harm."
Harry clenched his fists, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Professor, I appreciate your concern, but I''ve faced danger before. This is about family. Sirius is the closest thing I have to a father. Please, let me go."
The headmaster''s gaze softened, but he remained firm. "Harry, you are important to many people here. Your safety is paramount. I cannot, in good conscience, allow you to leave the protection of Hogwarts at this time."
Nigel, sensing Harry''s rising frustration, interjected in his mind, "Master Harry, perhaps apromise might sway him. Consider proposing a supervised visit."
Taking Nigel''s advice, Harry took a deep breath and tried again. "What if I went with a group of Aurors? Surely, with their protection, it would be safe enough for a short visit."
Dumbledore''s eyebrows raised slightly, and he looked thoughtful. "That is a reasonable suggestion, Harry. I will speak with Madam Bones and see if such an arrangement can be made. But understand, it may not be possible on such short notice."
Harry nodded, relief washing over him. "Thank you, Professor. I appreciate you considering it."
Dumbledore gave him a small smile. "I will do my best, Harry. Now, if there''s nothing else, I suggest you get some rest. Tomorrow may be a big day."
As Harry left the office, he felt a sense of calmness settle over him, reducing his anger. Nigel''s voice broke through his thoughts, "Well done, Master Harry. Diplomacy can often be as effective as determination."
Harry chuckled to himself. "Thanks, Nigel. I was about to insult his beard off."
The next morning, Harry received an owl from Madam Bones, confirming that she had arranged for a group of Aurors to apany him to the Ministry. He swiftly left through the gates. Harry was greeted by a tall, imposing wizard with dark skin and a calm demeanor. "Hello, Harry," the wizard said in a deep, reassuring voice. "I''m Kingsley Shacklebolt, one of the Aurors assigned to escort you today."
Harry nodded, feeling a bit awed by Kingsley''s presence. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Shacklebolt."
Kingsley gave a small smile. "Just Kingsley is fine. Let''s get you to see Sirius."
Walking to Hogsmeade, where Kingsley apparated him to the Ministry. Walking through the corridors, Harry remained calm and collected. He was about to meet Sirius ck, but there was no emotional connection between them, despite his previous "emotional outburst" when he was speaking to Headmaster. For Harry, Sirius was simply the man who had been a close friend of his father. While he respected that connection, he had no personal attachment to Sirius. The main reason he had fought for Sirius''s freedom was because he believed in his father''s choice of friends, not because he felt a familial bond. But being his godfather? Harry didn''t think so. The man who couldn''t even defend himself in the court and wailed in guilt had great emotions for his father, Harry could respect that, but if Sirius hoped they would be buddies, he was in for a big disappointment.
Nigel''s voice broke into his thoughts. "Master Harry, I mustmend you on yourposure. Most people would be quite emotional about meeting their godfather for the first time."
Harry shrugged slightly. "It''s not like I ever knew him. He was in Azkaban all my life, and I only learned about him recently. Besides, his actions that night were... questionable at best."
Harry had learned how the events unfolded that cursed night after Pettigrew was caught and questioned. Sirius and James, known as the greatest pranksters of their time at Hogwarts, had made a reckless decision, they decided to give Voldemort a middle finger.. Instead of taking on the responsibility of being the Secret Keeper for the Potters themselves, they had handed it over to Peter Pettigrew, thinking it would be an unexpected move. It was a grave miscalction, one that allowed Pettigrew to betray the Potters.
"I can''t me Sirius for trusting Pettigrew," Harry continued, his tone measured. "But I can me him for what he did afterward. Instead of staying to protect me, Sirius walked away from the crying child in the ruins of their home, next to the corpses of his mother and father, chasing Peter Pettigrew for revenge. Subsequently, he fell into Peter''s scheme. When the Aurors appeared, Sirius only yelled, "It was all my fault," partially epting his sins. He let his emotions get the better of him, and look where it got him¡ªAzkaban."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel agreed. "A moment of emotional folly can lead to a lifetime of regret. Sirius''s actions were driven by guilt and anger, not by logic or reason."
Harry nodded, the anger he felt towards Sirius simmering just beneath the surface. "If he thinks we¡¯re going to be best friends, he''s in for a big disappointment. I''ll respect him for what he meant to my parents, but that''s where it ends."
As Harry and Kingsley approached the room where Sirius was waiting, the corridor was buzzing with reporters, noble families'' heads, and a few key politicians. Even Minister Fudge himself was present, looking decidedly ufortable. This fiasco had been a major blunder for the Ministry. Despite not being the Minister at the time, Fudge represented the governing body of Wizarding Britain, and the scandal was a stain on its reputation.
Harry decided it would be wise to present himself warmly and friendly in front of everyone. He stered a polite smile on his face and approached the group with an air of confidence. Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "Master Harry, do remember to keep that charming smile of yours. It''s not every day you get to mingle with the high and mighty."
Harry nodded slightly, masking his true feelings. As they entered the room, Harry was immediately struck by the tense atmosphere. shbulbs popped, and murmurs filled the air as everyone turned to look at him. He stered on a smile, walking confidently towards Sirius, who was seated behind a desk, looking gaunt but alert.
Minister Fudge stepped forward, extending his hand. "Harry, it''s always good to see you. What you did in revealing Pettigrew is nothing short of heroic."
Harry shook his hand firmly, maintaining his polite demeanor. "Thank you, Minister Fudge. I''m just d the truth finally came out."
Reporters began to mor for Harry''s attention, bombarding him with questions about the events that led to Pettigrew''s capture and Sirius''s imminent release. Harry answered them with calm, measured responses, ensuring he highlighted the importance of justice and the need for thorough investigations in such cases.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch210- Sirius Black
Ch210- Sirius ck
Amidst the chaos, Sirius emerged from a side room, looking both relieved and apprehensive. His eyes scanned the crowd until theynded on Harry. There was a mixture of gratitude and pain in his gaze. Harry, keeping his emotions in check, walked over to him and embraced him warmly for the benefit of the onlookers. "Harry," Sirius said, his voice hoarse with emotion. "You look so much like your father."
"It''s good to see you, Sirius," Harry said, his voice steady.
Sirius hugged him back tightly, whispering, "Thank you, Harry. I owe you my life."
Pulling back, Harry nodded. "Let''s get through this, Sirius. Together."
The photographers captured the moment, and Harry could feel the weight of their lenses. He knew this image would be all over the Daily Prophet by morning. As they posed for more pictures, Nigel couldn''t resist ament. "A perfect family reunion for the press, Master Harry. With your ability to deceive the press, perhaps you should consider a career in public rtions."
Harry mentally chuckled. "Noted, Nigel. Let''s just get through this."
Minister Fudge stepped forward, clearing his throat. "Ahem, yes, well, this is a momentous asion. Sirius ck has been exonerated, and we are here to witness his reunification with his godson, Harry Potter." He then turned to the press and announced, "But beyond that, Harry Potter caught the true lieutenant of the Dark Lord, and exonerated an innocent man, Lord of the ck Family. Including his efforts to end the Dark Lord, I, Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic, hereby present the First ss Order of Merlin to Harry Potter."
Gasps filled the room as the press scribbled furiously. Harry stepped forward, his expression calm but determined. "Thank you, Minister Fudge, but I cannot ept this honor." Another round of gasps followed, and Fudge''s smile faltered, confusion and concern clouding his face. He had hoped this gesture would smooth things over, but Harry''s refusal was a public rejection of his goodwill.
Just moments ago, they had exchanged pleasantries, and now Harry was refusing his goodwill. Fudge looked visibly ufortable as the press buzzed with curiosity.
Harry continued, his voice steady and clear. "I believe there''s a misunderstanding about my so-called achievements." He took a deep breath and addressed the room. "I don''t understand why people exaggerate my achievements so much, but it''s time to make things clear."
The room fell silent, all eyes focused on him. "The only thing I achieved that day was crying my eyes out and waiting for the deadly spell to hit me in the face." He pointed at his scar, making many wince.
Cornelius Fudge shifted uneasily. "My mother, Lily Potter n¨¦e Evans," Harry continued, "researched, studied, and fought against Death Eaters and Voldemort for years, all while carrying me. In the end, she found a ritual that protected me from the curse."
Cornelius Fudge shifted ufortably, realizing the depth of Harry''s message. Harry pressed on, "I understand why some might want to keep this knowledge hidden. Ancient rituals can beplex and not always pleasant. But why should the spell that saved me, fueled by my mother''s love, be kept a secret? Especially when the most dangerous curses are already known to everyone?"
The room was tense, the weight of Harry''s words sinking in. He had turned the narrative from one of personal glory to a tribute to his mother''s sacrifice, challenging the secrecy surrounding the protective magic she had used. Harry''s refusal to ept the Order of Merlin wasn''t just a rejection of personal des but a call for recognition of true heroism and the importance of transparency in the wizarding world.
Fudge, visibly taken aback, managed to recover slightly. "Well, Harry, your humility ismendable. We shall respect your wishes. But know that your bravery and your mother''s sacrifice are deeply honored by the wizardingmunity."
Harry nodded, his point made. He nced at Sirius, who looked at him with pride and gratitude. The press continued to buzz with excitement, capturing every moment of this significant event.
Nigel''s voice,ced with approval, echoed in Harry''s mind, "Master Harry, your speech was as masterful as your ns. You¡¯ve certainly given the press something substantial to chew on."
Harry mentally replied, "Thanks, Nigel. It was time the truth was told."
People around looked at Harry with awe. It was rare, especially for someone so young, to decline such an honor. This action showed not only his humility but also his determination to honor the truth. The press eagerly captured every detail, sensing the magnitude of Harry''s words. In just a short speech, Harry had managed to convey several profound points.
First, it became clear that Harry Potter, the famous "Boy Who Lived," survived not because of some unique power or destiny, but due to his mother''s profound love and sacrifice. He emphasized that it wasn''t about him being a chosen one who could deflect the Killing Curse at will. Instead, it was Lily Potter''s protective spell, fueled by her love, that saved him.
Second, Harry openly saying Voldemort''s name showed his stance against fear. Many in the wizarding world still avoided mentioning the Dark Lord''s name, but Harry stood firm, unafraid. This was a powerful statement, demonstrating that he was willing to confront the phantom enemy that many still feared.
Third, Harry''s revtion about how those in power hid the facts from the public resonated deeply. While he acknowledged the reasoning behind keeping certain magical rituals secret, he questioned the logic behind concealing a protective spell that saved his life. His argument was simple: everyone knew the deadliest spells by now, so why hide a beautiful ritual that brought salvation?
As the room buzzed with this newfound information, Nigelmented in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, you''ve certainly given them something to chew on. If only their minds could digest it as well as they do scandalous gossip."
Harry chuckled inwardly, but did not answer. Reporters'' quills scratched furiously on parchment, capturing Harry''s every word. His speech had not only addressed the immediate issues but also sparked a broader conversation about the Ministry''s transparency and the public''s right to know the truth. This was more than just a moment of personal glory; it was a call for ountability and change.
People continued to murmur amongst themselves, clearly moved by Harry''s courage and integrity. Some older wizards and witches nodded in approval, recognizing the wisdom in his young words. Others exchanged concerned nces, realizing the implications of what Harry had revealed.
As the crowd began to disperse, Minister Fudge, visibly shaken, stepped down from the podium. His n to restore order with a public disy of honor had backfired spectacrly. However, it was clear to him and everyone else that Harry''s disapproval was not directed at him personally. Harry had shown respect for Fudge''s efforts, merely declining an undeserved de. This situation, including Sirius''s wrongful imprisonment, was not Fudge''s fault. For that, Cornelius was thankful.
Sirius, now free, approached Harry, his expression a mix of pride and gratitude. "Harry, that was incredible. Your parents would be so proud of you."
Harry smiled warmly. "Thanks, Sirius."
The scene in the room was still tense, the echoes of Harry''s words lingering in the air. Reporters were scribbling furiously, capturing every nuance of the unfolding drama. Sirius, though free, looked gaunt and weary from his years in Azkaban. His eyes, however, were bright with gratitude and determination.
"How are you feeling, Sirius?" Harry asked, genuine concern in his voice.
"Better now that this nightmare is over," Sirius replied, his voice steady but tired. "Thank you, Harry, for everything. I owe you my freedom."
Harry shook his head. "You don''t owe me anything. I''m just d the truth came out."
Harry, after his heartfelt conversation with Sirius, turned his attention to the others present. He approached Minister Fudge and Amelia Bones, his expression a mix of gratitude and formality.
¡°Thank you, Minister Fudge, for your efforts today. I truly appreciate the support,¡± Harry said, shaking Fudge¡¯s hand firmly.
Fudge, still somewhat taken aback by Harry''s earlier speech, managed a smile. ¡°Of course, Harry. It¡¯s the least we could do after all you''ve done.¡±
Harry then moved to Amelia Bones, who had been instrumental in orchestrating Pettigrew¡¯s capture. ¡°Madam Bones, your help has been invaluable. I¡¯m grateful for everything,¡± he said earnestly.
Amelia nodded, her stern features softening slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve shown remarkable bravery and wisdom, Harry. We¡¯re all proud of you.¡±
With the formalities concluded, Harry turned to Sirius. ¡°Sirius, you need to rest and recover. The Aurors will take you to St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries. They¡¯ll ensure you get the care you need.¡±
Sirius looked at Harry with a mixture of pride and affection. ¡°Thank you, Harry. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±
Harry watched as Sirius was escorted by the Aurors, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. He then rejoined Kingsley Shacklebolt, who had been waiting patiently nearby.
¡°Ready to head back, Harry?¡± Kingsley asked with his usual calm demeanor.
Harry nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch211- Late Night Celebration
Ch211- Late Night Celebration
Kingsley led Harry out of the Ministry, past the remaining reporters and onlookers. They made their way to a quiet spot where Kingsley could safely Apparate them back to Hogsmeade. The familiar tugging sensation enveloped Harry as they vanished from the Ministry and reappeared at the edge of the vige.
Kingsley walked with Harry towards Hogwarts, the castle¡¯s silhouette growingrger against the evening sky. ¡°You handled everything remarkably well today, Harry,¡± Kingsley said, his tone respectful.
¡°Thank you, Kingsley. I couldn¡¯t have done it without your support,¡± Harry replied politely, feeling a sense of camaraderie with the Auror.
As they approached the gates of Hogwarts, Kingsley gave Harry a reassuring nod. ¡°If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. You have more allies than you might realize.¡±
Harry smiled, appreciating the sentiment. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Thanks again, Kingsley.¡±
With that, Kingsley turned and Disapparated, leaving Harry to make his way back to the castle. As he walked through the familiar grounds, he felt a mix of exhaustion and relief. The day had been long and emotional, but it had also been a significant step towards justice and closure.
Nigel¡¯s voice broke the silence in Harry¡¯s mind. ¡°Quite the eventful day, Master Harry. Perhaps now a bit of rest is in order?¡±
Harry chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, Nigel. I think I¡¯ve earned it.¡±
Nigel then chuckled, "Well, for a person as popr as you, that is a bit difficult, it seems."
Harry looked ahead and saw all his friends waiting for him at the gates of the castle. He wasn''t discontented but happy. Smiling, he walked towards them.
"Harry! There you are!" Daphne called out, her voice filled with relief. Tracey was right beside her, grinning widely.
"Wee back," Tracey added, giving Harry a yful nudge. "How did it go?"
"It went well," Harry replied, his spirits lifting further. "Sirius is free now."
"That''s fantastic news!" Susan eximed, her eyes bright with excitement. Hannah, standing next to her, nodded in agreement.
Neville joined the group, his face reflecting the relief he felt. "We heard about it. Must have been intense."
"It was," Harry admitted, "but it''s a relief to have it done."
Hermione pushed through the group, her face beaming with pride. "Harry, you did amazing! We''re all so proud of you."
"Thanks, Hermione," Harry said, appreciating the support. Ginny, who had been a little behind, smiled shyly at him.
"You were brilliant," Ginny said, her voice soft but sincere.
Luna appeared beside him, her usual serene smile in ce. "You did wonderfully, Harry. The stars must be pleased."
Harryughed softly. "Thanks, Luna. I''m d to be back."
"Hey, we should celebrate tonight," Parvati suggested, excitement in her voice. "A feast in the Dueling Club!"
"Sounds like a n," Harry agreed, grinning.
Fred and George, always ready for a bit of fun, pped their hands together. "We''ll handle the arrangements. It''ll be a night to remember!" George dered.
Draco, Nott, and Ron, who had been hanging back a bit, moved closer. Draco raised an eyebrow. "So, Potter, you stole my heirship of ck Family. Masterful move."
Harry smirked. "Keep dreaming."
The party that night was loud and fun, but Harry''s mind was still upied with thest of his quest for the year. The Chamber of Secrets was an enigma he was determined to solve.
While the celebration buzzed around him, Harry found it difficult to shake off thoughts about his uing challenge. He was almost finished with his version of the invisibility cloak, at least on paper. The next step was its application, a task that promised to be as challenging as the theory itself.
For now, though, Harry decided to push all those thoughts aside and focus on enjoying the party. The Club Room was alive withughter and chatter, filled with the aroma of delicious food. The twins, Fred and George, had managed to sneak in some alcohol, much to the delight of the older students. Harry made sure that only those who were of age drank, keeping a watchful eye to prevent any mishaps. The younger students grumbled at his vignce, but he took theirints in stride, knowing it was for their own good.
"Harry, loosen up a bit!" Fred called out, handing him a butterbeer. "You deserve to rx."
Harry smiled, epting the drink. "I am rxing, Fred. Just keeping an eye out."
George grinned, nudging him yfully. "Always the responsible one. But seriously, mate, you¡¯ve done a great job this year. You deserve this."
Harry took a sip of his drink, feeling the warmth spread through him. "Thanks, George. I appreciate it."
Across the room, he noticed Daphne and Traceyughing with Susan and Hannah. Neville was demonstrating his newly improved Ice Jinx, creating intricate ice sculpture cubes for everyone''s drinks.
As the night progressed, the atmosphere grew more vibrant. Music yed, and students danced, their worries momentarily forgotten. Harry found himself drawn into the festivities, enjoying the rare chance to unwind with his friends.
The party continuedte into the night, the students reveling in their hard-earned break. Eventually, as the clock struck midnight, the crowd began to thin. Harry, feeling the weight of the day''s events and the party''s excitement, decided it was time to call it a night.
"Alright, everyone," he called out, raising his voice above the din, "let''s wrap it up. We''ve got sses tomorrow. Don''t forget we were allowed to party until midnight for this special asion."
A collective groan echoed through the hall, but the students began to gather their things, still chatting animatedly. Harry watched them with a smile, feeling a sense of pride and contentment.
In his room, Harry sat at his desk, pulling out his notes on the invisibility cloak. He reviewed the intricate details, ensuring everything was in order. His version of the cloak was designed to not only render him invisible but also protect him from the basilisk''s deadly gaze by refracting light in a way that would confuse the creature''s senses.
"Tomorrow, we start the practical applications," Harry said to himself, feeling a renewed sense of determination.
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel responded. "With your meticulous nning and skill, I have no doubt you will seed."
Harry smiled, feeling a sense of reassurance from Nigel''s words. He climbed into bed, his mind finally at ease. Harry drifted off to sleep, ready to face the challenges ahead.
Following weeks passed in a blur as Harry worked on the application of runes. Each day brought new challenges and discoveries as he honed his skills and delved deeper into theplexities of runic magic. The room he used for practice was cluttered with books, scrolls, and various magical artifacts, each one essential to his experiments.
Harry spent hours poring over ancient texts, meticulously tranting and interpreting the runes. He used system database to cross-reference information, ensuring that he understood the nuances of each symbol and its potentialbinations. "Master Harry, it appears you''ve be quite the schr," Nigel remarked, his tone a blend of amusement and genuine admiration.
"Thanks, Nigel," Harry replied, his focus unwavering as he traced a particrly intricate rune on a piece of parchment. "But this isn''t just about learning for the sake of it. Every rune, every symbol has to be perfect if we''re going to create a cloak that can fool the basilisk."
Nigel hummed thoughtfully. "Indeed, Master Harry. Precision is key. Even a slight error could mean the difference between sess and petrifying failure."
Weeks turned into months, and Harry''s progress was steady but slow. He practicedbining runes with various charms, testing their effects and tweaking thebinations to achieve the desired results.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch212- Fun by the Lake
Ch212- Fun by the Lake
One afternoon, Harry sat in the library in the mansion of Enchanted Briefcase, surrounded by a mountain of books. He was working on a particrly challenging sequence that required the precise alignment of runes to bend light in specific ways. "Nigel, this sequence is driving me mad. I can''t seem to get the angles right."
Nigel''s voice was as calm as ever. "Patience, Master Harry. Remember, the path to mastery is paved with perseverance. Perhaps a brief respite would help clear your mind."
Harry sighed but nodded, knowing Nigel was right. "Alright, a short break won''t hurt."
He left the briefcase and wandered the corridors of Hogwarts, letting his mind rx. The castle was quiet, with most students outside enjoying the rare sunny weather. Harry''s thoughts drifted back to his friends and the recent events. He felt a pang of guilt for not spending as much time with them, but he knew this work was crucial.
"Master Harry, while a break is good, might I suggest some light reading on the principles of light diffraction? It could provide the rity you need," Nigel suggested.
Harry chuckled. "You really know how to keep me on track, don''t you, Nigel? And light reading? Make sure no physics students hear you. "
Returning to the library, Harry found a book on optics and light maniption. He settled back into his study, feeling more focused. As he read, he began to see connections between the muggle science of light and the magical principles he was working with. "Nigel, this might just be the breakthrough we needed," Harry said, excitement creeping into his voice.
"Excellent, Master Harry. Now, let¡¯s apply this new understanding to your runes," Nigel encouraged.
The next few days were a whirlwind of activity. Harry integrated the concepts he had learned into his runic sequences, testing and retesting eachbination. Slowly but surely, he began to see progress. The light-bending effects were bing more stable, and the illusions were more convincing.
One evening, as Harry was putting the finishing touches on a particrlyplex sequence, he felt a surge of satisfaction. The runes glowed softly, bending the light around them to create a shimmering, almost invisible cloak. "Nigel, I think we''ve done it," Harry said, a triumphant smile on his face.
"Indeed, Master Harry. This is a remarkable achievement. Your dedication and hard work have paid off," Nigel responded, his voice filled with pride.
With the runic cloak nearlyplete-for light bending only of course- Harry knew the next step was to test it in a controlled environment. He set up mirrors and obstacles in the Virtual Room, simting various scenarios where the cloak would need to perform. Each test brought new insights and adjustments, refining the cloak''s capabilities.
During one of these tests, Harry noticed a slight w in the way the light was bending around the edges of the cloak. "Nigel, the edges are giving it away. We need to refine the runes to smooth out the transition."
Nigel offered a suggestion. "Perhaps abination of the Illusion charm with your current runic sequence might help. It could create a more seamless blending effect."
Harry tried the newbination, and to his delight, it worked perfectly. The edges of the cloak blended seamlessly with the surroundings, making it almost impossible to detect. "This is it, Nigel. We''ve done it," Harry said, his eyes shining with excitement.
"Congrattions, Master Harry. You are now ready to face the basilisk with a much better chance of sess," Nigel said, his tone both proud and encouraging.
Harry looked at the cloak and sighed, "One sense down. Now I have to figure out the runes for heat, sound, smell, and other senses. My modified Muffliato charm will handle sound, and I''ve adapted the Warming Charm for heat. The Ventus charm will mimic the movement of air, and for smell, I''ll use abination of the Aroma Charm and the Confundus charm."
He sat back, looking at the various parchments spread out before him. The task ahead was daunting, but he knew it was necessary. Each sense needed to be fooled to effectively confront the basilisk. He picked up a quill and began to jot down notes, carefully nning his next steps.
The Muffliato charm, originally designed to create an indistinct buzzing sound, had been enhanced by Harry to produce specific noises at different locations. This would confuse the basilisk''s sense of hearing. As he practiced the spell, Harry noted how the charm could now produce subtle sounds like footsteps or whispers, creating an illusion of movement in a different direction.
Next, he focused on the Warming Charm. "I''ve created a variation of the Warming Charm to generate false heat signatures," Harry said, his voice filled with determination. This new charm would create small pockets of heat that moved independently, mimicking the warmth of a living being.
As he worked, Nigel''s voice broke through his thoughts, filled with a mix of encouragement and false rm. "Master Harry, just ensure these spells are precise. We wouldn''t want a sudden heat wave alerting the basilisk to your true position."
Harry chuckled. "Good point, Nigel. I''ll make sure it''s perfect."
With the Warming Charm refined, Harry moved on to the Ventus charm. He practiced creating gentle breezes that could mimic the subtle movements of a person walking or shifting their weight. Each gust of wind was carefully controlled, ensuring it would be just enough to add to the illusion without being too obvious.
Finally, Harry turned his attention to thebination of the Aroma Charm and the Confundus charm. This would mask his scent, confusing the basilisk''s sense of smell. He experimented with different blends, creating a charm that could both alter and suppress his scent, making it impossible for the basilisk to track him by smell.
Nigel''s voice interjected his thoughts. "Master Harry, you''re quite the scent expert now. When are we entering the perfume business? I heard No. 5 is famous nowadays, how about our own No. 1?"
Harryughed. "I''ll stick to confusing basilisks for now, Nigel."
While Harry was lost in his world, his friends gathered by theke, enjoying the warm and clear weather. Daphne and Tracey were the first to arrive. Daphne spread out a nket, and Tracey opened a basket filled with snacks.
"Harry''s been really absorbed in his studiestely," Daphne said, ncing towards the castle. "I hope he''s not pushing himself too hard."
Tracey nodded, popping a grape into her mouth. "He''s always been like that. Focused and determined. But you''re right, he does need to take a break."
As they chatted, Susan and Hannah joined them, carrying arge pitcher of pumpkin juice.
"Hey, Daphne, Tracey!" Susan called out, waving. "We brought refreshments!"
"Perfect timing," Tracey replied, grinning. "We were just getting settled."
Neville and Hermione soon followed, with Ginny trailing behind. Hermione had a stack of books, as always, and Neville carried a basket of sandwiches.
"Hello, everyone," Neville greeted, setting the basket down. "Looks like we''re all here."
"Almost," Hermione corrected, her eyes scanning the area. "Luna should be here any minute."
As if on cue, Luna Lovegood appeared, her usual serene smile in ce. She carried a bunch of flowers, which she began to weave into a crown.
"Hello, everyone," Luna said dreamily. "It''s such a lovely day, isn''t it?"
They all nodded in agreement, settling down on the nket and enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. Nearby, students from other houses began to gather as well, creating a lively scene by theke.
Pansy and Zabini arrived and joined the group. Pansy smirked at Daphne. "We thought we''d see what all the fuss is about."
"Just a rxing day by theke," Daphne replied, smiling. "d you could join us."
Cedric, along with Parvati and Lavender, also came over, adding to the gathering. The Weasley twins, Fred and George, brought a mischievous energy with them, while Cho Chang added her cheerful presence.
"Looks like quite the party," Fred said, plopping down on the nket.
"Indeed," George agreed. "But where''s our star student, Harry?"
"He''ll join us soon," Hermione said confidently. "He''s just finishing up some important work."
In the midst of the growing group, Draco and Nott arrived. Draco raised an eyebrow at the scene. "Well, Potter''s really managed to break down the house barriers, hasn''t he?"
Nott nodded, looking impressed. "Quite the achievement."
As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the students lounged by theke, talking,ughing, and enjoying each other''spany. They shared stories, exchanged spells, and even had a few friendly duels under the shade of the trees.
Harry, still deeply engrossed in his studies, finally took a break. He knew he had to perfect the runes for his cloak to deceive the basilisk, but he also realized the importance of taking time to rx and recharge.
When Harry finally arrived, the group erupted in cheers. "Harry!" they called out, waving him over.
He joined them with a grin, taking a seat between Daphne and Tracey. "Sorry I''mte," he said. "Got a bit caught up."
"We figured," Daphne said, handing him a sandwich. "But it''s good to see you."
The group soon started to eat and joke around. At some point, Tracey dared Neville to create a floating ice ship. Neville, never one to back down from a challenge, raised his wand and concentrated hard. A momentter, a miniature ice ship began to take shape, glistening in the sunlight. The others watched in awe as Neville added intricate details, making the ship look almost lifelike.
"Wow, Neville! That''s incredible!" Susan eximed, pping her hands in delight.
Feeling proud, Neville guided the ship onto the surface of theke. It floated gracefully for a moment before starting to sink. Neville''s face turned red with embarrassment as the ship slowly vanished beneath the water. The group erupted inughter, teasing him good-naturedly.
"Nice try, Neville," Fred called out, winking. "Next time, maybe you should stick to something simpler, like an ice cube."
Everyoneughed even harder, but their amusement was cut short when a giant tentacle emerged from theke, its surface rippling ominously. The tentacle wavedzily.
"Does it warn us not to freeze itske?" George asked, his eyes wide.
"Uh, maybe we should move back a bit," Hermione suggested nervously.
"Good idea," Fred agreed, gulping heavily. "Let''s give the giant squid some space."
Harry raised his brow, looking at the still-lingering tentacle, and got up. His friends looked at him curiously, but Harry waved his wand to Transfigure his clothes to swimming trunks, leaving his chest bare. Seeing his shredded form, the girls blushed. Last year, Harry had swum in theke, the girls saw his form was were a lot firmer than his peers, but in just one year, he was even taller and more muscr.
Harry walked to theke''s edge and waved his wand again, creating a frozen surfboard. He looked back at his friends, giving them a reassuring smile. "Watch this," he said confidently.
As Harry stepped onto the surfboard, the giant squid seemed to understand his intentions. It created gentle waves, perfect for Harry to surf on. The board glided smoothly over the water, and Harry used his control over cold magic to keep the board steady and the water below just cold enough for the ice to remain solid.
The squid, apparently enjoying the interaction, sent a series ofrger waves towards Harry, who expertly maneuvered around them. He rode the waves with grace, his friends cheering from the shore.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch213- Ice Surfing with Kraken
Ch213- Ice Surfing with Kraken
Harry walked to theke''s edge and waved his wand again, creating a frozen surfboard. He looked back at his friends, giving them a reassuring smile. "Watch this," he said confidently.
As Harry stepped onto the surfboard, the giant squid seemed to understand his intentions. It created gentle waves, perfect for Harry to surf on. The board glided smoothly over the water, and Harry used his control over cold magic to keep the board steady and the water below just cold enough for the ice to remain solid.
The squid, apparently enjoying the interaction, sent a series ofrger waves towards Harry, who expertly maneuvered around them. He rode the waves with grace, his friends cheering from the shore.
"This is amazing!" Ginny eximed, her eyes fixed on Harry as he navigated the waves.
"Show-off," Daphne muttered, though a smile yed on her lips.
"He''s really good at this," Hermione said, impressed.
"Well, he''s Harry," Tracey replied with a shrug, as if that exined everything.
Harry continued to surf, enjoying the challenge and the thrill. The giant squid seemed to be having fun too, its tentacles creating more waves for Harry to ride. It was a surreal sight, the majestic creature and the young wizard in perfect harmony.
"Harry, be careful!" Susan called out, her worry evident despite the smile on her face.
"Don''t worry, I''ve got this!" Harry shouted back, his voice filled with excitement. The giant squid yed along, creating more waves and even a few sshes to add to the fun.
Harry wasn''t sure if he could do it at first, but after trying, he realized it was a lot like flying with a broom. Instead of riding air, now he was riding waves. The feeling was exhrating, a mix of thrill and freedom.
"Wow, that''s amazing!" Fred eximed, his eyes wide with excitement. George was beside him, looking equally impressed.
"I''ve got to try that!" George said, already getting to his feet. The twins exchanged a quick nce and without any further hesitation, they sprinted toward theke.
Neville watched them, a bit unsure. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded to himself and stood up. "I think I''ll give it a go too," he said, determination in his voice.
Zabini, noticing the excitement, turned to Draco and Nott with a challenging grin. "Well, are you loting or what?" he teased before making his way to the water''s edge.
Cho Chang and Ginny were next, both looking eager to join in the fun. "Um, well, can someone help me with my clothes? I don''t know how to Transfigure them," Ginny admitted, looking a bit embarrassed.
George, realizing most of the younger students weren''t familiar with the spell, stepped in with a grin. "Let us help, dearest sister," he said, flicking his wand to Transfigure her clothes into a swimsuit.
Fred followed suit, helping the others who needed it. "Alright, everyone, let''s make this a proper ssh!"
The group soon gathered by theke, their spirits high and ready for adventure. Harry watched them with a smile, pleased to see everyone enjoying themselves.
"Harry, this is brilliant!" Fred called out, bncing precariously on his own makeshift surfboard.
George, not far behind, added, "Yeah, who knew you could surf on ice?"
With a mix of cheers andughter, the students began to join Harry on the water. Fred and George, ever the pranksters, immediately started racing each other, theirpetitive spirits shining through. Neville, despite his initial hesitation, found his bnce quickly and even managed a few impressive maneuvers.
Draco, not wanting to be outdone, tried to copy Harry''s movements but ended up sshing into the water, much to the amusement of everyone else. "Better luck next time, Draco!" Harry called out, grinning.
Cho and Ginny, both more adept at flying, quickly adapted to the new challenge. Cho''s natural grace and bnce made her movements look effortless, while Ginny''s determination and agility shone through as she navigated the waves.
"Harry, this is amazing!" Cho called out, gliding past him.
Harry really enjoyed surfing, and seeing his friends returning to the water edge, he called out, "Great Squid, can you give me a big wave? I want to try something!"
The giant squid responded by creating a series ofrger waves, each one bigger than thest. Harry expertly maneuvered his ice surfboard, riding the crest of the waves with ease. His friends watched in awe as he performed daring moves, the thrill of the moment palpable.
"That''s amazing, Harry!" Daphne shouted, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
Tracey cheered, "Go, Harry! Show us what you''ve got!"
Harry felt a surge of adrenaline as he caught the biggest wave yet. The icy water sprayed around him, glistening in the sunlight. He crouched low, gaining speed, then stood up tall and executed a perfect spin,nding back on his board with effortless grace.
"Whoa! Did you see that?" Fred eximed, nudging George. "He''s like a professional!"
"Absolutely brilliant," George agreed, pping his hands in approval.
As the wave subsided, Harry smoothly rode back to shore, grinning from ear to ear. "That was incredible," he said, panting slightly from the exertion.
His friends gathered around him, their faces lit up with admiration. "Harry, you''re amazing!" Ginny said, her cheeks flushed with excitement.
"Thanks, Ginny," Harry replied, feeling a warm glow of happiness. "It''s all thanks to the giant squid."
The squid, as if understanding, waved one of its tentacleszily, causing a ripple ofughter among the group.
"Alright, who''s next?" Harry asked, looking around at his friends.
Neville stepped forward, his face a mix of determination and excitement. "I''ll give it a go."
Neville looked determined, his face set with a mixture of focus and excitement. Although he wasn''t as skilled on a broom as Harry, he was eager to test his abilities on the ice surfboard. The worst that could happen was a dunk in theke.
"You''ve got this, Neville," Harry encouraged, giving him a reassuring nod. "Just remember to keep your bnce and go with the flow of the waves."
Neville took a deep breath and stepped onto the icy surfboard, feeling the cool, slick surface beneath his feet. The giant squid seemed to sense his readiness and gently created a series of waves. Neville wobbled slightly at first but quickly found his footing, his determination evident in the way he gripped the sides of the board.
The group watched in anticipation, their cheers echoing across theke. "Go, Neville!" Susan shouted, her voice filled with encouragement. "You can do it!"
As Neville gained confidence, he began to maneuver the board more smoothly, riding the waves with increasing skill. The giant squid sent a particrlyrge wave his way, and Neville''s face lit up with a mix of fear and excitement. He crouched low, gripping the board tightly as the wave lifted him higher.
"Come on, Neville!" Hermione called out, her eyes wide with admiration. "You''ve got this!"
Neville''s heart pounded as he rose to the crest of the wave. He felt the exhrating rush of adrenaline as he bnced on the peak, then expertly navigated the descent. The group erupted in apuse, their cheers louder than ever.
"Brilliant, Neville!" Tracey yelled, her face beaming with pride. "That was amazing!"
Neville''s face broke into a wide grin as he sessfully rode the wave back to shore. He jumped off the board, his friends rushing to congratte him.
"That was incredible, Neville!" Ginny eximed, giving him a high-five. "You''re a natural!"
Neville blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Thanks, everyone. I can''t believe I did it."
Harry pped him on the back, a proud smile on his face. "You did great, Neville. That was some impressive surfing."
As the excitement of Neville''s sess filled the air, the group decided to take turns surfing the big waves one by one, each of them eager to try their hand at riding the waves. The giant squid, seemingly enjoying the interaction, continued to create perfect waves for them.
Daphne stepped up next, herpetitive spirit shining through. "Alright, my turn," she announced confidently, taking the board from Neville. She adjusted her stance and, with a determined look, set off onto the water.
Daphne''s bnce and agility were immediately apparent. She navigated the waves with ease, her movements graceful and fluid. The group cheered her on, impressed by her skill.
"Go, Daphne!" Pansy shouted, her voice filled with excitement. "Show them how the girls do it!"
As the day wore on, each friend took their turn,ughing and cheering each other on. The camaraderie and shared experience brought them even closer, theke echoing with their joyful shouts andughter.
Fred and George decided to up the ante. They conjured a series of small, yful waves aimed at each other, turning their surfing session into a friendlypetition. The group watched in amusement as the twins tried to outdo each other with increasingly daring moves.
"Typical Fred and George," Luna said dreamily, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Always finding a way to make things even more fun."
As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over theke, the group gathered on the shore, exhausted but happy.
Daphne, still a bit flushed, smiled at Harry. "You know, you can take a break every now and then. We''ll be here."
Harry nodded, appreciating her concern. "I know, but there''s something important I need to finish."
Tracey let out a yful boo, clearly not happy by Harry''s secrecy. She knew well enough by now that if Harry was keeping something to himself, it meant it was dangerous. She also understood that he would soon be off on another adventure, and moments like these, filled with fun andughter, might note around often.
"Come on, Harry, tell us what you''re working on," Tracey teased, her tone yful but with an undercurrent of genuine curiosity.
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Not this time, Tracey. It''s better if I keep this one under wraps for now."
Daphne rolled her eyes, but her smile was understanding. "We get it, Harry. Just don''t forget to take care of yourself too." She then nudged Tracey, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "You know, if Harry''s keeping it a secret, it''s probably something amazing."
"Or dangerous," Susan added, her brow furrowed with concern. "Harry, promise us you''ll be careful."
"I will," Harry assured them, feeling the weight of their concern and affection. "I''ve got you to keep me in check."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch214- Damn It!
Ch214- Damn It!
As the day went on, Harry''s mind wandered back to his ns. He had almost finished perfecting the invisibility cloak and the sensory charms to face the basilisk. The practical application of the runes and charms had taken longer than expected, but he was determined to see it through.
That evening, Harry returned to his room with renewed determination. He sat at his desk, meticulously drawing runes and noting their intricate patterns. The final piece of his project wasing together, and he could feel the excitement building within him.
Over the next few days, Harry worked tirelessly,bining his knowledge of charms, transfiguration, and runes. He refined the cloaking mechanism, ensuring it would protect him from the basilisk''s deadly gaze while simultaneously creating a convincing illusion of his presence elsewhere.
Nigel''s voice provided constant guidance and encouragement. "Master Harry, remember to integrate the principles of light refraction and sound maniption. The basilisk''s senses are keen, and every detail matters."
Harry nodded, his focus unwavering. "Got it, Nigel. This has to be perfect."
The cloak was not just a piece of fabric; it was a culmination of all the knowledge and skills Harry had acquired so far. It incorporated light maniption from the Lumos charm,bined with advanced runes and magical theory. The sensory charms ensured that Harry would remain undetected by the basilisk''s various senses.
Finally, after countless hours of work, Harry stood back and admired his creation. The cloak shimmered with a faint, magical aura, its runes glowing softly in the dim light of his room. He had done it. The cloak was ready.
With the cloakpleted, Harry knew the next step was to test it in the field. He nned to head into the Forbidden Forest, where he could practice his spells and maneuvers in a controlled environment. The forest''s dangers would provide the perfect challenge to ensure the cloak''s effectiveness.
Days turned into nights as Harry immersed himself in his preparations. Each spell was meticulously tested and adjusted, every detail scrutinized to ensure perfection.
One night, as Harry practiced in the Virtual Room, he created a scenario where he would have to navigate a maze of mirrors and obstacles, using his cloak and spells to remain undetected. The room was filled with reflective surfaces, designed to mimic the basilisk''s deadly gaze.
"Alright, Nigel, let''s test this onest time," Harry said, his voice filled with determination.
The room shifted, creating the maze. Harry donned the cloak, feeling the familiar sensation as it wrapped around him, bending the light and making him nearly invisible. He moved through the maze with precision, using the Muffliato charm to create distracting sounds and the Warming Charm to generate false heat signatures.
Each step was calcted, every movement deliberate. The mirrors reflected his surroundings, but the cloak and spells kept him hidden. He navigated the maze wlessly, reaching the end without triggering any of the traps.
"Well done, Master Harry," Nigel praised. "You are more than ready to face the basilisk."
Harry nodded, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Thanks, Nigel. I think it''s time."
That night, under the Potter Invisibility Cloak, which Harry hade to appreciate more and more as he worked on his own invisibility cloak. Though itcked the additional charms he needed, the Potter cloak remained shrouded in mystery and elegance. Harry felt a sense of calm as he slipped it over his shoulders, the fabric blending seamlessly with the shadows.
Harry carefully sneaked out of themon room, ensuring his footsteps were light and silent. The corridors of Hogwarts were eerily quiet, the dim light from the torches casting long shadows on the stone walls. As he approached the entrance to the girls'' bathroom, his heart raced with anticipation. He could almost hear the echoes of Tom Riddle''s footsteps from years past, leading him to the same destination.
"Alright, Nigel," Harry whispered under his breath, feeling theforting presence of his etherealpanion. "Let''s do this."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel responded, his tone as dry as ever. "A momentous asion. Just remember to avoid any unnecessary encounters with venomous creatures."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at Nigel''s words. He took a deep breath and pushed open the door to the girls'' bathroom. The room was empty, the faint sound of dripping water the only noise. Harry made his way to the sink where he knew the entrance to the Chamber of Secretsy hidden.
"Open," Harry hissed in Parseltongue, feeling a strange mix of excitement and dread. The sink began to move, revealing a dark, narrow passageway. Harry switched to his own invisibility cloak and took another deep breath. "Here goes nothing."
He jumped into the passageway, the cool air rushing past him as he descended into the depths of the castle. The slide seemed to go on forever, twisting and turning through the ancient plumbing of Hogwarts. Harrynded with a soft thud at the bottom, the silence of the chamber enveloping him.
"Master Harry, if I may offer a word of caution," Nigel said, his voice echoing in Harry''s mind. "Proceed with care. The basilisk is a formidable foe."
"Thanks, Nigel," Harry replied, gripping his wand tightly. "I''ll be careful."
The chamber was dark, the air thick with the scent of damp stone and ancient magic. He moved cautiously, his senses on high alert for any signs of danger.
As he walked deeper into the chamber, Harry couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. The silence was oppressive, every sound amplified in the stillness. He kept his wand at the ready, prepared for anything that mighte his way.
Finally, he reached the main chamber, the massive stone pirs rising up around him like ancient sentinels. At the far end of the room, the statue of Szar Slytherin loomed ominously, its cold stone eyes staring down at Harry.
"Master Harry, it appears we are not alone," Nigel said, his tone serious. "It already sensed us."
Harry nodded, his eyes scanning the chamber for any signs of movement. He knew the basilisk could be lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He took a deep breath and steadied himself, ready to face whatever came his way.
"Speak to me, Guardian of Slytherin''s Legacy! Show yourself," Harry called out, his voice echoing through the chamber. The sound seemed to bounce off the walls, growing louder and more distorted with each repetition.
For a moment, there was only silence. Then, from the darkness, a low, hissing sound filled the air. Harry''s heart pounded in his chest as he turned towards the source of the noise. The basilisk emerged from the shadows, its massive body coiling and uncoiling with each movement.
The creature was gigantic, its immense, scaly body winding through the darkness like a living nightmare. Harry''s heart pounded in his chest, but he knew he had prepared for this moment. He held his wand tightly, ready to face the challenge head-on.
"Alright, Nigel," Harry muttered under his breath, "let''s see if all this work pays off."
"Indeed, Master Harry," Nigel replied dryly. "Just remember, the goal is to avoid bing a basilisk snack or another statue."
The basilisk''s yellow eyes gleamed in the dim light, and Harry quickly cast a spell to project a false image of himself a few feet away. His hands shook slightly as hepleted the spell, praying it would work.
For a moment, everything seemed to be going ording to n. The basilisk''s deadly gaze focused on the illusion, giving Harry a brief sense of relief. However, just as he was about to move the creature''s eyes snapped towards him, piercing through the cloak''s protection. "Damn it!"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch215- Heir of Slytherin
Ch215- Heir of Slytherin
For a moment, everything seemed to be going ording to n. The basilisk''s deadly gaze focused on the illusion, giving Harry a brief sense of relief. However, just as he was about to move the creature''s eyes snapped towards him, piercing through the cloak''s protection. "Damn it!"
In that instant, Harry''s mind raced through the possibilities. The illusion had failed, and he was now face to face with the basilisk. He quickly closed his eyes, relying on his other senses. He could hear the basilisk''s hiss echoing through the chamber, feel the vibrations of its movements.
"Master Harry, it seems the basilisk has a way to see through our illusion," Nigel remarked dryly in Harry''s mind.
"No kidding," Harry muttered, trying to keep his voice steady. "Got any suggestions?"
Nigel chuckled softly in Harry''s mind, even his voice was more restrained, "Master Harry, you''ve seen those yellow eyes. If our scaly friend wanted you dead, you''d be dead already. It seems, much like the soul in the diary controlled the basilisk before, since you''vee here as Slytherin''s heir, it has no intention to attack you. Well, for now."
Harry took a deep breath, letting Nigel''s words sink in. The basilisk wasn''t inherently evil; it was merely a creature following themands of its master. "So it recognizes me as a potential master," he murmured to himself, feeling a mixture of relief and tension.
"Indeed, Master Harry. However, I rmend proceeding with caution. One never knows how a basilisk might react to such recognition."
Harry nodded, stepping forward slowly. The basilisk''s massive head turned to follow his movements, its yellow eyes watching him intently. He knew he needed to establish some form ofmunication, to understand its nature and purpose.
"Greetings, Guardian of Slytherin''s legacy," Harry said in Parseltongue, his voice steady. "I am Harry Potter, descendant of Szar Slytherin."
The basilisk''s massive head turned towards Harry, its yellow eyes narrowed as if trying to understand his intentions. "Heir of Slytherin," the serpent hissed, its voice low and menacing. "What do you want?"
"I seek knowledge," Harry replied, keeping his tone calm and measured. "Szar Slytherin ced you here for a reason. I want to know what that reason was."
The basilisk seemed to consider Harry''s words, its body coiling and uncoiling slowly. "Szar ced me here to protect the school, to guard it against those who would harm his legacy."
Harry nodded, understanding the gravity of the basilisk''s purpose. "I understand. But many years ago, you were used to harm a student. Why did you follow those orders?"
The basilisk''s eyes flickered with a hint of sadness. "I am bound to follow themands of the Heir of Slytherin. I do not choose who controls me."
Harry''s mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. "So, when Tom Riddle controlled you, it wasn''t your will but his."
"Yes," the basilisk replied. "Riddle''smands were clear, and I had no choice but to obey."
Harry nodded, absorbing the information. "Did Szar intend for you to harm students?"
The basilisk''s eyes glinted with a mixture of sadness and anger. "I was meant to protect, not to harm. But when Tom Riddle controlled me, he used my power for his own dark purposes. It was he who ordered me to kill."
Nigel''s voice broke through Harry''s thoughts, "Master Harry, it seems the basilisk itself is not inherently evil, but rather a tool used by those with ill intent."
Harry reached the same conclusion. "I understand," he said to the basilisk. "Thank you for telling me. I wish to ensure that no more harmes from this ce."
The basilisk''s massive head dipped slightly in what seemed to be an acknowledgment. "If you truly seek to protect Hogwarts and its students, then you have my support, young heir. But beware, for there are still those who would use my power for their own gain."
Harry felt a surge of sympathy for the creature. "I don''t wish to control you in the same way. I want to understand more about Szar Slytherin and the magic he used."
Nigel''s voice interjected, "Master Harry, you might consider asking about the Chamber itself. Its secrets could be invaluable."
"Can you tell me about this chamber?" Harry asked, gesturing to the vast, ancient space around them. "What other secrets does it hold?"
The basilisk''s eyes glowed with a mysterious light. "This chamber was built as a sanctuary, a ce of power and knowledge. Szar Slytherin infused it with ancient magic, spells that could protect and conceal."
Harry felt a spark of excitement. "What kind of spells? Can you teach me?"
The basilisk''s massive head moved in a way that resembled a human nod, its ancient eyes reflecting a depth of knowledge and sorrow. "The legacy will reveal itself only to the true heir. I have no control over it; I am merely its guardian."
Harry felt a pang of disappointment but nodded in understanding. "I appreciate your honesty. Can you tell me anything more about this legacy or how I might prove myself as the true heir?"
The basilisk''s eyes gleamed with a mix of ancient wisdom and a hint of sadness. "Proving oneself as the true heir is a journey of the heart and mind, not just of blood. You must seek out the knowledge and power left by Szar Slytherin, understanding his intentions and values. Only then can you unlock the full potential of the legacy."
Harry took a deep breath, absorbing the basilisk''s words. "I understand. Thank you for your guidance." He bowed slightly, showing respect to the ancient creature.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, "it seems we have a quest ahead of us. Uncovering the true intentions and values of Szar Slytherin will not be an easy task."
Harry nodded, agreeing with Nigel''s assessment. "You''re right, Nigel. But I believe it''s a journey worth undertaking."
Harry pushed aside thoughts of the Slytherin legacy, knowing he wouldn¡¯tplete that quest soon. "I guess I won''t be able to finish this before the year ends, Nigel," he said, a hint of disappointment in his voice.
"It seems so, Master Harry," Nigel replied with a helpless sigh as well.
Harry smiled helplessly, then turned his attention back to the basilisk. He took a deep breath and asked, "What do you normally do when you''re not awakened?"
The basilisk''s massive head turned slightly, its eyes narrowing as it considered Harry''s question. "I slumber, young heir. For centuries at a time, I remain in a deep sleep, only awakening when called upon by a true heir of Slytherin."
Harry nodded, intrigued. "Do you ever hunt outside the chamber?"
The basilisk''s eyes glowed faintly in the dim light of the chamber. "Every century, I venture into the Forbidden Forest to hunt. I consume enough to sustain me for another century of slumber. This is the second time I have been awakened since Szar Slytherin ced me here, and it has been fifty years since thest time."
Harry processed this information, realizing the creature''s existence was even more extraordinary than he had imagined. "Can anyone else control you, or is it just the Heir of Slytherin?"
"Any heir with the gift of Parseltongue canmand me," the basilisk hissed, its voice echoing through the chamber. "However, your title as Serpent of the Crown gives you precedence over all other heirs."
Harry''s mind raced as he absorbed this new information. "Was Tom Riddle also a Serpent of the Crown?" he asked, his voice steady despite the weight of the question.
"Indeed, he was," the basilisk confirmed. "Riddle''s lineage and abilities granted him control over me. He used that control for his dark purposes, unlike the protective intent of Szar Slytherin."
Harry took a deep breath, feeling the gravity of the situation. "Thank you for your honesty," he said, bowing his head slightly in respect.
"Proceed with caution, young heir," the basilisk warned, its eyes reflecting a mix of ancient wisdom and a hint of sadness. "The path you tread is fraught with danger, but the knowledge and power you seek are within your reach."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch216- Riddle Likes Slides?
Ch216- Riddle Likes Slides?
As Harry was about to leave, he turned back to the basilisk. "Are there any other entrances to here? I do not like the slides," he asked.
The serpent''s hiss almost sounded like a chuckle. "You can alter it however you wish. The slides were designed by the previous heir."
Harry blinked in surprise. Tom Riddle liked slides? Finding it hard to picture the sinister dark wizard enjoying such a thing. He shrugged, deciding not to dwell on it. Gathering his magic, he envisioned a more suitable way to enter and exit the chamber. His magic surged, transforming the slides into a grand, majestic elevator that glowed with an eerie green light.
"Well, that¡¯s certainly an improvement," Nigelmented dryly. "I imagine it will make your visits much more dignified."
Harry smiled at Nigel''s tone. "Definitely. Let''s head back. We''ve got a lot to do."
As he stepped into the elevator, it glided upwards smoothly, taking him back to the entrance of the Chamber. The cool, dark passageway soon gave way to the familiar, if somewhat eerie, sight of the girls'' bathroom.
Emerging from the hidden passage, Harry inhaled deeply, feeling a sense of mild satisfaction. Despite his detailed nning, the giant guardian serpent had seen right through his ruse. Yet, he had sessfullymunicated with the basilisk, which felt like a victory. His next task was to deal with the horcrux and the soul piece within it. However, before diving into that, he wanted to spend some quality time with his friends, shedding the burdens he had carried throughout the year. For once, he felt genuinely at ease. He had solved the mystery of the Chamber of Secrets, caught Peter Pettigrew, excelled academically and in Quidditch, and seen his Dueling Club thrive. This sense of peace was a wee change.
¡°Nigel, the quest isn''tpletely finished yet, is it?¡± Harry asked.
Nigel sighed, "Unfortunately, Master Harry, the quest was to ''Uncover the Secrets of the Chamber of Secrets.'' While you''ve done most of the work, the rest involves discovering the ce at your own pace."
Harry nodded, understanding. With the basilisk acknowledging him, the rest would be simpler. He made his way to the Slytherinmon room, where students were beginning to stir.
In themon room, Pansy was yawning as she descended from the girls'' dormitory. Spotting Harry, she raised an eyebrow. "Where were you so early?"
Harry smirked. "Gotta keep up the work if I want to excel in Quidditch, you know."
Pansy rolled her eyes but didn''t press further. "Always the mysterious one, aren''t you, Harry?" she teased, a smirk ying on her lips. "One day, you''ll spill all your secrets."
Harry chuckled. "Maybe one day, Pansy. But not today."
Pansy leaned back against the couch, crossing her arms. "So, what''s the grand n for today? More secret meetings with the professors? Or perhaps another adventure we won''t hear about untilter?"
Harry shrugged, trying to keep the conversation casual. "Just the usual, Pansy. sses, Quidditch practice, and maybe a bit of studying. You know how it is."
Tracey and Daphne arrived just in time to hear thest part of Harry''s reply. "Studying? Harry, you really need to bnce your life more," Tracey said with a yful grin. "All work and no y makes Harry a dull wizard."
Daphne nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "She''s right, you know. You need to take breaks and enjoy yourself more. We can''t have our star student burning out, can we?"
Harry smiled at their concern, feeling a warmth spread through him. "I''ll try to keep that in mind,dies. But right now, I think breakfast is calling. Shall we?"
As they entered the Great Hall, the delicious aroma of breakfast wafted towards them, making Harry''s stomach growl in anticipation. They found their usual spot at the Slytherin table and sat down, immediately helping themselves to the array of foodid out before them.
Harry''s other friends from different houses arrived one after another, joining the Slytherin table as if it was the most natural thing in the world. This was the effect Harry had cultivated over the past two years, bridging the gaps between the houses with his charisma and kindness. Neville and Hermione from Gryffindor came in with Parvati and Lavender, chatting animatedly. Ginny, already sitting at the Ravenw table with Luna, got up and walked over to Slytherin, with Cho Chang following closely behind. Susan and Hannah arrived from the Hufflepuff table, greeting Harry warmly.
They all knew Harry was up to something, even if they didn''t know the specifics. Seeing him now, more rxed and seemingly less burdened by worries, they could tell he had been sessful in whatever he had been working on. His lighter demeanor was a clear sign.
"Morning, Harry," Neville greeted, taking a seat beside him. "You seem more cheerful today."
Harry smiled, pouring himself some pumpkin juice. "Yeah, I''ve managed to sort out a few things."
Hermione gave him a knowing look, her curiosity piqued. "What kind of things?"
"Just some personal projects," Harry replied evasively, not wanting to get into the details yet.
Ginny, settling in next to Luna, grinned. "Well, whatever it is, it seems like a weight''s been lifted off your shoulders."
Luna nodded, her dreamy expression focused on Harry. "You have an air of aplishment about you, Harry. It''s quite lovely."
Susan and Hannah, arriving with their usual cheerful demeanor, added to the lively atmosphere. "It''s nice to see everyone together like this," Susan said, taking a seat across from Harry.
Tracey, who had been quietly observing, couldn''t help butment. "So, Harry, when do we get to hear about these ''personal projects'' of yours?"
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Soon, Tracey. I promise. But for now, let''s just enjoy breakfast."
Fred and George Weasley joined the group with mischievous grins. "Morning, all," Fred greeted, plopping down next to George. "So, Harry, what''s thetest adventure?"
Harry smirked. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"
Fred and George exchanged a look, then turned back to Harry with matching grins. "Actually, we would very much like to know," they said in unison.
Harry rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "Usually, when someone says they don''t want to talk about it, it means they really don''t."
Fred nodded sagely. "Noted, but we''re still curious."
George leaned in, his expression conspiratorial. "Come on, Harry. Give us a hint. We''re your friends, after all."
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at their persistence. "Alright, alright. I''ll tell you this much¡ªit''s rted to some new spells and charms I''ve been working on. But that''s all you''re getting for now."
Fred''s eyes lit up with excitement. "New spells, eh? Now you''ve really got our attention."
George nudged his brother. "Maybe we can test them out in one of our pranks."
"Not a chance," Harry said firmly, though he couldn''t hide his amusement. "These spells are a bit more serious than your usual mischief."
Harry then decided to tease them. "Actually, it''s quite good for pranks. Imagine standing here, but people can only see your reflection at a different spot." He grinned mischievously, letting the idea sink in. "That''s all you''re getting for now."
Fred and George exchanged looks of awe and excitement, their eyes sparkling with mischief. "Blimey, Harry, that''s genius!" Fred eximed, clearly impressed.
George, however, frowned thoughtfully. "But that''s got to be really difficult to achieve."
Harry''s grin widened. "Well, I may or may not have seeded," he said, his tone yful and enigmatic.
Fred leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. "So, are you saying you''ve actually done it? You''ve managed to make this happen?"
Harry chuckled, enjoying the twins'' reactions. "You''ll just have to wait and see. But trust me, it''s going to be worth it."
George shook his head in admiration. "You''re full of surprises, Harry. I can''t wait to see what youe up with next."
"Nor can I," Harry replied with a smile. "But let''s focus on having a great day today."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch217- Hogwart’s Greatest Hero- Jacob!
Ch217- Hogwart¡¯s Greatest Hero- Jacob!
Soon, Harry''s friends were deep in discussion about how to achieve histest magical breakthrough. Seeing them so engaged, he felt a surge of pride in their collective curiosity and intelligence.
"Lumos variation could theoretically achieve the reflection effect," Tracey said thoughtfully, twirling her wand between her fingers.
Susan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "But how will you hide the real body? It''s not just about the light."
"Invisibility Cloak?" Neville suggested, hitting close to the mark. The others nodded in agreement.
"That might work," Daphne conceded, "but if it¡¯s a cloak, then we need to incorporate runes to enhance its capabilities."
Hermione, ever the academic, added, "Well, in Muggle technology, there is something simr. They use mirrors and light refraction for illusions. We could study those principles and adapt them."
Harry couldn''t help but smile at their eagerness. It seemed that within a few months, they could achieve together what he had been working on alone.
Fred and George were scribbling notes, their eyes wide with fascination. "Harry, you''re from the Muggle world. Did you use something simr to that illusion?" Fred asked, curiosity brimming in his voice.
Harry grinned, a twinkle in his eye. He kept his silence enigmatically. The truth was, his understanding of Muggle principles of light and mirrors had significantly influenced his magical experiments, but he wasn''t about to reveal all his secrets. It was better if they could find out themselves, since it wasn''t urgent or life and death matter.
As they continued to discuss the potential applications of Harry''s spell, the excitement in the group was palpable. Ideas were bouncing back and forth, each more creative than thest. The energy was infectious.
Meanwhile, Nigel''s voice cut through Harry''s thoughts,den with its usual sardonic humor. "Master Harry, you''ve certainly stirred the pot of innovation. Perhaps your next feat should be patenting these ideas."
Harry mentally chuckled, "It is fine if they can get it. I don''tck source of ie."
Their conversation continued, seamlessly blending into the lively breakfast chatter. Harry noticed how seamlessly his friends from different houses interacted, a testament to the unity he had fostered. This harmony was something he valued deeply, and it filled him with a sense of aplishment.
After breakfast, Harry and his friends headed off to their sses. The final weeks of the school year were approaching, and exams loomed ever closer. After ss, as he made his way to the library, Harry¡¯s thoughts wandered. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the consequences of his actions over the past year.
"What would have happened if I hadn''t intercepted Ginny getting the diary?" Harry mused quietly, his curiosity getting the better of him.
Nigel, always ready with a quick response, replied, "Master Harry, it''s intriguing to specte on such things. Without your intervention, the Chamber of Secrets would likely have been opened, and Ginny could have been in grave danger, along with many others."
Harry mused, "I am certain Tom Riddle would have manipted Ginny after getting into her mind. Then, would he unleash the Basilisk like he did 50 years ago?"
He then changed his path and made his way to the Slytherin Common Room and then to his own room. There, he took out the Diary, saying, "Nigel, create two consciousnesses, one at ten percent and the second at forty percent of mine, and remove all the memories from the second. Change the appearance of the second in the Virtual Room. Show the soulpiece in the Diary that I threw the Diary after feeling afraid to see the basilisk. An unknown student takes it and starts to talk with the Diary."
Nigel, with his characteristic sagacity, replied, "A most intriguing experiment, Master Harry. Setting the stage for a grand y of maniption, are we? Very well, let us proceed."
In the Virtual Room, Harry watched as the scenario unfolded. The second consciousness, appearing as a generic student, discovered the Diary and began to write in it. The pages glowed, and Tom Riddle''s scripted responses began to appear, manipting the student''s thoughts and emotions.
As the days passed in the simtion, the student fell deeper under Riddle''s control. Nigel couldn''t help butment, "Ah, the subtle art of deception, Master Harry. Observe how Riddle weaves his influence, ensnaring the mind of the unwitting student."
The student, now entirely under Riddle''s sway, began to carry out tasks dictated by the Diary. These included opening the Chamber of Secrets and releasing the Basilisk, just as Riddle had done fifty years ago. Harry observed every detail, noting how Riddle''s maniption tactics yed out.
Nigel clicked his tongue as he said, "It appears our dear Riddle has quite the ir for drama. Notice how he exploits the student''s fears and desires, bending them to his will."
Harry nodded, impressed by the thoroughness of the simtion. "This is exactly how it would have happened to Ginny if I didn''t take the Diary," he said. "Riddle''s influence is insidious, and the student bes a puppet."
Nigel''s voice held a note of caution. "Indeed, Master Harry. This exercise serves as a reminder of the dangers posed by those who seek to control others. It is a valuable lesson in vignce and the importance of safeguarding one''s mind."
The boy, named Jacob, began experiencing dreams and visions orchestrated by Riddle. His behavior changed subtly at first¡ªstaying upte, whispering to himself¡ªbut soon, more drastic actions followed.
Jacob''s descent into Riddle''s control was swift. He started sneaking out at night, performing tasks dictated by the Diary. In one of these excursions, he found himself opening the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets, just as Ginny Weasley might have if Harry hadn¡¯t intercepted the diary.
In the eerie darkness of the Chamber, Jacob could feel the ancient magic pulsating through the stone walls. Riddle''s voice echoed in his mind, guiding him step by step. "Speak to me, Slytherin''s greatest creation."
Jacob''s voice trembled as he repeated the words in Parseltongue. "Speak to me, Slytherin''s greatest creation."
The stone mouth of the Szar Slytherin statue began to open, revealing the basilisk. Its immense body uncoiled, and its deadly eyes glowed in the darkness. Under Riddle''smand, the basilisk started its sinister task of petrifying students.
As the simtion concluded, the student, nowpletely dominated by Riddle, unleashed the Basilisk upon the school more and more. The creature''s deadly gaze petrified students, spreading fear and chaos throughout Hogwarts. Harry watched, understanding the gravity of what could have happened.
Harry clenched his fists. "He is targeting students with Muggle origins or half-Muggle origins. Such hatred¡ªit really reminds me of Voldemort." He couldn''t help but voice his frustration. Then, a sudden realization struck him. "Tom Marvolo Riddle," he muttered. Quickly, he instructed Nigel, "Nigel, remove the letters that form ''Voldemort'' from Tom''s name."
In a swift response, Nigel generated floating letters in the air, spelling out "Voldemort." The remaining letters floated separately, forming "M, a, o, R, i, d, l."
Harry gasped. "Reorder them to say ''I am Lord.''"
The letters shifted and reassembled themselves: "I am Lord Voldemort."
Looking at the result, Harry''s fists tightened. "Tom Marvolo Riddle... I am Lord Voldemort."
As he absorbed this revtion, Harry turned his attention back to the virtual scenario Nigel had created. In the simtion, the student who had picked up the diary quickly fell under its dark influence, manipted by the soul fragment within.
Back in reality, Harry watched the simtion unfold, a knot of anxiety tightening in his stomach. "This is what would have happened," he muttered. "If I hadn''t stopped it, this is exactly how things would have yed out."
Harry got up and walked around the room. "This doesn''t bode well, Nigel. I wasn''t expecting such a challenge from a Horcrux of a student from 50 years ago, but now I realize this is not just any name forgotten in time. This is Voldemort, who changed his origin." He thought deeply, piecing together the implications. He knew Hagrid was med for opening the Chamber of Secrets 50 years ago, and his wand was taken from him. Harry wanted to exonerate Hagrid, but things took another turn. "Reveal some of Jacob''s memories," he instructed. "Jacob''s parents were war heroes who caused Voldemort''s fall in the future. When the soul in the diary feels that, it will want to kill Jacob. With great courage, Jacob breaks free from Riddle''s control. Make sure Jacob questions Riddle enough to reveal his identity."
Nigel''s voice chimed in. "Master Harry, setting the stage for a dramatic reveal. Let¡¯s see how our dear Tom Riddle handles this new development."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch218- Goblet of Hedwig! (Kinda on Fire)
Ch218- Goblet of Hedwig! (Kinda on Fire)
Hello you all,
My Naruto fic is about to end, and I am happily announcing that my next fanfiction will be set in the Marvel universe. I had already published the pilot chapter before in previous fic Creati Hero: All-Father, if you can''t find it, let me know.
Now that I announce this happy asion, it is time for a question. At the moment, Marvel chapters are longer than my regr chapters, ranging from around 2.5k words to more than 4k words. I n to publish 3 to 4 chapters a week, or would you prefer daily chapters with 1.3k to 1.5k words?
Please let me know.
Summary;
Spoiler
Warnings:
The Marvel fanfiction will not have a harem. It centers around a young man from Maggia (Marvel''s Mafia) who was orphaned by Kingpin. He and his main group are original characters, including his love interest, with whom he will consummate his love in the first chapter. However, there won''t be any more R-18 chapters after that (including the first chapter).
Diego, the suave charmer of the group, is openly gay. It doesn''t mean he will have a rtionship with the MC or anyone in the group, but his sexual orientation will be clearly portrayed. If that makes you ufortable, sorry not sorry. I have nothing against gay people. While you won¡¯t see any explicit gay action, there will be hints about Diego''s preferences in life.
Aside from that, the novel mainly follows various characters summoned from various fictional worlds by the MC''s Family System. Nero Prince from our Earth gave away his life and Family System to Nero Principe from the Marvel Universe and died. Now, Nero Principe, who inherited all his memories and the system, will thrive in the Marvel Universe.
[copse]
--
Harry watched as the simtion unfolded. Jacob, now fully under Riddle''s influence, began experiencing vivid dreams and visions orchestrated by the Horcrux. The diary''s hold on him tightened, controlling Jacob, who was in the Chamber of Secrets, where the shadow of a giant monster awaited for final order. However, as Jacob''s memories surfaced, revealing his parents'' roles as war heroes, the diary''s tone shifted, growing more malevolent and threatening.
Riddle''s voice echoed from the pages, dripping with malice. "Your parents caused my downfall. They must pay. And you, their son, will be my instrument of revenge."
Jacob''s heart pounded in his chest, fear mingling with a spark of defiance. "What are you talking about? Who are you?"
Riddle''sugh was cold and cruel. "I am the one your parents feared most. I am Lord Voldemort."
The revtion sent a shockwave through Jacob. The realization of who he was dealing with gave him the strength to fight back. "No! You can''t be. Your name is Tom Marvolo Riddle."
Tom''s image appeared out of nowhere, snatching Jacob''s wand, and fiery letters spelling out his name red in the sky. "This name, given by my Muggle father, cannot be epted," Tom dered, his voice dripping with disdain.
Jacob stood frozen, his mind reeling from the revtion. "Who are you really?" he managed to ask, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger.
Tom sneered, his eyes glinting with dark amusement. "I am no longer the boy named Tom Riddle. I have shed that name and the weakness of my past. I am now known as Voldemort," he announced, the letters in the sky rearranging themselves to form the words "I Am Lord Voldemort."
Jacob''s eyes widened as the letters shifted, revealing the anagram. "You... you''re Voldemort?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. The weight of the revtion crashed down on him, filling him with dread.
"Indeed," Voldemort replied, his tone chilling. "And now, you will serve me or perish."
Jacob''s mind raced as he grappled with the implications. The boy who had once been a brilliant student at Hogwarts had transformed into the most feared Dark Lord in history. "Why are you doing this?" he demanded, his voice stronger now. "Why did you turn into this monster?"
Voldemort''s eyes narrowed, and he stepped closer to Jacob, his presence overwhelming. "Because power is the only truth, and I have embraced it fully," he hissed. "Those who seek to control me, who seek to bind me to their petty morals, will be destroyed."
Jacob took a step back, his face pale with fear, as he realized the gravity of his discovery. "It was you," he said, his voice shaking. "You were the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago. You released the monster and caused a student''s death. It was always you."
Tom Riddle''s expression twisted into a sinister grin. "Indeed," he said, his voice dripping with malevolence. "I opened the Chamber of Secrets. Imanded the monster. It was my will that brought fear and chaos to Hogwarts."
Jacob''s hands trembled as he struggled toprehend the extent of Riddle''s evil. "Why? Why would you do that?"
Riddle''s eyes gleamed with a cold, dark light. "Power, Jacob. Power and control. By unleashing the monster, I demonstrated my dominance over the school, over the so-called ''purebloods''. It was a message to all who opposed me. No bloodline can be purer than mine!"
Jacob''s mind raced, the weight of Riddle''s words settling heavily on him. "You killed an innocent student... all for power?"
Riddle stepped closer, his presence overwhelming. "Yes, and I would do it again without hesitation. Power is the only truth in this world, Jacob. Those who seek to control it must be willing to do whatever it takes."
Jacob''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew he had to do something to stop Riddle, to prevent him from causing any more harm. "You''re a monster," he said, his voice filled with a mixture of fear and determination.
Riddle''sughter echoed through the chamber, chilling Jacob to the bone. "Perhaps, but I am a monster with a purpose. And now, you will serve me or perish."
Jacob''s resolve hardened. He couldn''t let Riddle continue his reign of terror. "I''ll never serve you," he said, his voice steady despite his fear. "I''ll fight you with everything I have."
Riddle''s expression darkened, and the air around them seemed to grow colder. "Very well," he said, his voice low and menacing. "Prepare to face the consequences of defying me."
Jacob grimaced, "You exist because of me," he dered, then used a spell to end his life heroically. Riddle screamed, "No!" But it was toote. His form flickered, as his soul lost the anchor that kept it tethered to life. When the vision ended in the Virtual Room, Nigel asked, "Why go to such lengths, Master Harry?"
Harry sat on the ground and leaned back against the wall, "I will send this memory to the Headmaster, Madam Bones, and the Ministry. They will know it was Voldemort all along."
Nigel hummed, "This will bring more trouble than solutions."
Harry nodded, "I know. It is full of holes. How did Voldemort appear? Where is the Chamber of Secrets? What happened to Voldemort? Who is Jacob? No matter how I fake it, one look at the registry, and they will know that there is no such student. But I cannot impersonate another person either. They will question the authenticity of this memory, but I believe it will give Hagrid a fair trial in the end."
Nigel shook his virtual head, "A long shot."
Harry leaned back, exhaling deeply. "I know it¡¯s a gamble, but it¡¯s the best chance we¡¯ve got to clear Hagrid¡¯s name. He¡¯s been unfairly punished for too long."
Nigel¡¯s tone turned thoughtful, "Master Harry, you realize this might prompt the Ministry tounch a full-scale investigation into Hogwarts, don¡¯t you?"
Harry¡¯s eyes darkened. "Let them investigate. It¡¯s about time the truthes out, even if it stirs up some chaos. At least this way, we can set the record straight and prevent further injustices."
Nigel chuckled, "You are not a Gryffindor, Master Harry. Bold and brash, with a touch of recklessness shouldn''t be your calling. Let¡¯s proceed with caution and be cunning."
Harry smiled slightly. "I¡¯ll prepare the memory now. We need to ensure every detail is meticulously arranged."
Hourster, Harry carefully reviewed the fabricated memory onest time. It depicted Jacob¡¯s struggle, Riddle¡¯s malevolence, and the tragic end that severed the Horcrux¡¯s grip. The scene was heart-wrenching, designed to evoke empathy and outrage against Voldemort.
With a deep breath, Harry ced the memory into three separate bottles. He couldn''t send owls, as there could be a trace back. He wouldter use another method to send them secretly. "Let''s hope this will suffice."
Harry corked each vial carefully, ensuring they were sealed tightly. The memory swirled inside, a vivid depiction of the events he had fabricated. He knew this n was risky, but it was the best chance he had to exonerate Hagrid and reveal the truth about Voldemort''s involvement.
Leaving his room, Harry walked briskly towards his Transfiguration ss, the final one before the exams. His thoughts were already racing ahead to his next steps. He would call Misty to discreetly send the memory vials through Muggle post to the Ministry and Madam Bones. For the Headmaster, a simpler method would suffice.
As Harry entered the ssroom, he was greeted by Professor McGonagall¡¯s stern yet weing gaze. "Good morning, Mr. Potter," she said, nodding slightly.
"Good morning, Professor," Harry replied, taking his seat between Daphne and Tracey. Pansy sat behind him, while Draco, Zabini, and Nott were in front.
"Today, we will once again work on the Reparifarge spell," Professor McGonagall began, her voice firm and clear. "First, I would like you all to summon your familiars and then turn them into goblets using Vera Verto. Following that, you will use Reparifarge to turn them back."
Harry focused his mind, sending a silent call to Hedwig. Within moments, she swooped down gracefully through an open window,nding lightly on his desk. He stroked her feathers gently before turning to the task at hand.
Around the ssroom, other students were summoning their familiars with varying degrees of sess. Some struggled, their familiars hesitating or arriving with a bit of confusion. Ron, sitting at the side and looking rather sullen, was using a school owl. It had been recently revealed that his pet rat, Scabbers, was actually a man in disguise, which left Ron without a familiar of his own.
"Vera Verto," Harry incanted, his wand movements precise. Hedwig transformed into a shimmering silver goblet, adorned with intricate motifs of Hedwig in flight, Hogwarts¡¯ towers, and Harry''s initials intertwined with runes. The goblet stood elegantly on the desk, its surface reflecting the warm glow of the ssroom lights.
Seeing the transformation, Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Once again, excellent job, Mr. Potter.¡± Her eyes briefly scanned the detailed designs on the goblet, clearly impressed by the level of skill and creativity.
Harry smiled modestly and nodded. "Thank you, Professor."
Around him, the other students were at various stages of their transformations. Daphne had turned her owl into a beautifully ornate goblet with swirling patterns resembling the Hogwarts crest. Tracey''s was more daring. A beautiful owl carrying a girl in her ws. Pansy behind, was still struggling to get the form just right, her goblet wobbly and uneven.
McGonagall moved through the rows, offering guidance and corrections. ¡°Focus on the incantation, Miss Parkinson. Remember, it¡¯s all in the wrist movement and intent.¡±
Harry leaned over to Pansy and whispered, ¡°Try visualizing the goblet in your mind first, then cast the spell.¡±
Pansy nodded, taking a deep breath before trying again. ¡°Vera Verto.¡± This time, her owl transformed into a steadier goblet, though stillcking the finesse of Harry¡¯s.
After transforming their familiars back to their original forms, McGonagall moved on to the next part of the lesson. ¡°Now, we will use the Reparifarge spell to return our familiars to their original state. This requires precision and concentration. Watch carefully.¡±
She demonstrated the spell, her wand movement smooth and confident. ¡°Reparifarge.¡± The familiar of a student, a tabby cat, transformed back from the goblet into its original form, purring contentedly.
Harry expertly transformed Hedwig back into her original form, and she immediately started to nibble at his ear. "That was ufortable," she hooted softly.
Harry chuckled, stroking her feathers gently. "Sorry, girl. Won''t happen again," he promised, scratching her favorite spot behind her ears.
Tracey, who had been watching intently, leaned over and remarked, "It''s almost like you can understand her."
Harry grinned but didn''t answer, letting thement hang in the air as he focused on the next task. Nearby, Daphne was attempting the spell, her concentration evident as she muttered the incantation under her breath.
The ssroom buzzed with activity as students practiced their spells. The faint hum of magic filled the air, interspersed with the asional spark or puff of smoke from a miscast spell. Professor McGonagall moved through the rows, offering guidance and correcting mistakes with her usual precision.
"Well done, Mr. Malfoy," shemented as Draco sessfully transformed his owl back from a goblet. "Consistency is key."
Harry nced over at his friends. Daphne had managed to revert her owl back smoothly, and Tracey, after a few more attempts, finally seeded as well. "Nice job, Tracey," Harry encouraged, giving her a thumbs-up.
Tracey beamed, clearly pleased with herself. "Thanks, Harry. I was worried I¡¯d never get it right."
Pansy, sitting behind them, sighed in frustration as she struggled with her transformation. Harry turned to offer some advice. "This time, try visualizing the original form more clearly in your mind before casting the spell," he suggested.
Pansy nodded, taking a deep breath and focusing. "Reparifarge," she intoned, her wand movements deliberate. This time, her owl transformed back sessfully, albeit with a bit of a wobble.
"Excellent, Miss Parkinson," Professor McGonagall praised. "Remember, practice makes perfect."
The lesson continued with students refining their techniques, each bing more confident in their abilities. Harry felt a sense of aplishment, not just for himself but for his friends as well. They were all improving together, each spell a step forward in their magical education.
As the ss drew to a close, Professor McGonagall addressed the students. "For your homework, I want you to write a detailed analysis of the Reparifarge spell, including its origins and practical applications. Be thorough and concise."
The students nodded, packing up their things and heading out of the ssroom. Harry lingered for a moment, gathering his books and giving Hedwig onest affectionate pat before she flew off.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch219- Extension of the Curse?
Ch219- Extension of the Curse?
Outside the ssroom, the corridors of Hogwarts were filled with the usual bustle of students heading to their next sses or chatting in small groups. Harry, Daphne, and Tracey walked together, discussing the lesson.
They reached the Great Hall and found seats at the Slytherin table. The room was filled with the delicious aroma of food, and the students eagerly helped themselves to the various dishes. As Harry looked towards the faculty table, he couldn''t help but frown.
"It seems there''s still no news about Professor Lupin leaving," Harry thought, directing his concerns to Nigel.
"My, Master Potter, do you want the poor professor to leave?" Nigel''s voice chimed in with a hint of sarcasm.
Harry shook his head mentally. "Of course not. He''s reallypetent, but the curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position worries me. No matter if he''s on Dumbledore''s side or not, he was my father''s friend and a good teacher. I''m afraid if he''s not fired naturally, the curse might harm him."
Nigel''s tone grew more serious. "That is a rather morbid thought, but unfortunately, it''s quite possible."
As Harry ate his food, his thoughts continued to swirl. "I''ve noticed a pattern. In thest decade or two, most professors either got fired or had some sort of ident. Some even died."
Harry sighed and tried to push those thoughts aside. He turned his attention back to his friends, who were chatting animatedly about their ns for the day. Daphne was discussing the uing Quidditch match with Tracey, while Pansy was teasing Draco about histest potion mishap.
"Did you see Draco''s cauldron explode yesterday?" Pansy said with a mischievous grin.
Draco rolled his eyes. "It was a minor setback. Besides, I managed to fix it."
"Sure, you did," Tracey teased, earning a yful re from Draco.
Harry looked around the noisy Great Hall and decided it was time to act. With a small, nearly imperceptible gesture, he cast a spell that sent a whisper drifting towards the Ravenw table.
"Did you know Professor Lupin is a werewolf?" The whisper caught the attention of a Ravenw girl, who immediately turned to her friend with wide eyes.
The girl, her curiosity piqued, leaned towards her friend. "Hey, did you hear? Someone said Professor Lupin is a werewolf."
Her friend, eyes wide with intrigue, replied, "Really? But why would anyone say that?"
"Think about it," the girl continued in a low voice. "He''s always absent around the full moon. Rememberst month? He was gone for three days, and Professor Snape had to take over his sses."
Nearby, a Hufflepuff student caught wind of the conversation. "Wait, what''s that about Professor Lupin?" he asked, his voice a mix of disbelief and interest.
The Ravenw girl turned to him. "Apparently, he might be a werewolf. It makes sense if you look at the evidence. He''s always away during the full moon."
The Hufflepuff boy''s eyes widened as he nodded slowly. "Now that you mention it, I do remember him looking pretty ill around those times."
Within minutes, the whisper had spread like wildfire across the Great Hall. Students from all houses began to murmur amongst themselves, piecing together clues and gossiping animatedly.
"He''s always got those scars," a Gryffindor boy pointed out. "I thought they were just from some magical creatures, but maybe there''s more to it."
"And he does know a lot about dark creatures," added a Slytherin girl, her tone thoughtful. "He taught us so much about them, almost like he had personal experience."
At the staff table, the professors exchanged puzzled nces as the murmurs grew louder. Professor McGonagall, ever vignt, leaned towards Dumbledore. "Albus, it seems there''s a rather rming rumor spreading about Professor Lupin."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled with a mix of concern and amusement. "Yes, Minerva, it appears so. It seems our students are quite adept at gathering and sharing information."
Tracey and Daphne, seated on either side of Harry, observed the growing murmurs among the students with curiosity. It didn''t take them long to piece together the truth. The signs had always been there, and now the whispers confirmed it: Professor Lupin was indeed a werewolf.
Harry felt a pang of guilt. He genuinely enjoyed Lupin''s sses and appreciated his kindness and knowledge. However, the thought of the curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position weighed heavily on his mind. Lupin had been a wonderful teacher, but Harry couldn''t shake the fear that if Lupin wasn''t removed, the curse might bring him harm.
"Nigel," Harry asked with a wry smile, "can I be considered an extension of the curse this time?"
"Master Harry, your self-sacrifice is touching, but let¡¯s not get melodramatic," Nigel quipped. "Think of it as strategic intervention."
Harry sighed, knowing Nigel was right. He had too much on his te to investigate the curse thoroughly, and spreading the rumor seemed the quickest way to protect Lupin. As the whispers continued to circte, Harry kept a careful eye on the reactions of those around him.
Professor McGonagall''s sharp gaze scanned the hall, her expression a mix of concern and resolve. "We must address these rumors swiftly, Albus," she murmured to Dumbledore, who nodded thoughtfully.
"I believe it is already toote," Dumbledore replied, sinking into his seat.
Tracey nudged Harry gently. "Do you think Lupin will really be fired?" she asked, her voice a mix of concern and curiosity.
Harry nodded slowly. "It''s likely. The school board won''t want to risk having a werewolf on staff, no matter how good a teacher he is."
Daphne sighed. "It''s a shame. He''s the best Defense Against the Dark Arts professor we''ve had."
Harry agreed silently. He was feeling a little guilty, but in the end, he felt that his intentions were noble.
Later that day, the news spread quickly through Hogwarts. Professor Lupin would be leaving his position at the end of the term. Students reacted with a mix of shock and disappointment, while the staff handled the situation with a strained professionalism.
Exams soon arrived, and Harry once again excelled in every subject. In Potions, Professor Snape again had Harry assist with overseeing his ssmates to ensure that "none of them got too nervous and destroyed half the castle," as Snape put it.
As the results were posted, Harry''s name was at the top of every list. Some of his scores were marked with stars, indicating his ster performance, while in other subjects, he shared the top spot with other students.
As the second year at Hogwarts drew to a close, Harry entered the Great Hall, which was adorned with green banners celebrating Slytherin''s triumph. Slytherin had secured the House Cup once again. Harry''s impable record in Quidditch, where he won every game, coupled with his top-notch academic performance, had significantly contributed to this victory.
The atmosphere in the Great Hall was electric, filled withughter and chatter as students celebrated the end of another school year. Harry sat with his friends, basking in the glow of their collective achievements. The sense of camaraderie was palpable, and even those from other houses joined in the festivities, appreciating the unity that had grown over the past year.
As the feast began, Dumbledore stood up to address the students. "Another year hase to an end, and what a remarkable year it has been. I would like to extend my heartfelt congrattions to Slytherin for winning the House Cup. Well done!"
The Slytherin table erupted in cheers, and Harry joined in, smiling broadly at his friends. Daphne, Tracey, and Pansy were all beaming with pride. As the apuse andughter filled the air, Harry felt a warm sense of aplishment and camaraderie. In this busy year, he earned this little celebration.
Before long, Harry''s friends from other houses arrived to congratte and tease him. The Weasley twins made their entrance, carrying Gryffindor banners. Fred, grinning mischievously, said, "Harry, next year, we will curse you with a permanent leg-lock."
Harryughed, a yful glint in his eyes. "Maybe then you can have a shot at winning the Quidditch games," he retorted.
The students around him burst intoughter, some nearly choking on their drinks. The lighthearted banter and friendly rivalry were part of what made Hogwarts feel like home to Harry.
As the night went on, more friends joined the celebration. Neville and Hermione arrived, their smiles as bright as the enchanted ceiling above. Hermione hugged Harry warmly. "You did it, Harry. Slytherin wins again!"
Neville nodded, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Congrattions, Harry. You really deserve it."
Susan and Hannah approached next. Susan patted Harry on the back. "Great job, Harry! You really led Slytherin to victory single-handedly again."
Hannah nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. You''ve done so well this year."
Ginny, who had recently started spending more time with their group, smiled shyly at Harry. "Well done, Harry. I knew you could do it."
Luna drifted over, her usual serene smile in ce. "Congrattions, Harry. Though I already knew you would do it."
Harry chuckled at Luna''s unique perspective. "Thanks, Luna. I''m d you think so."
Meanwhile, Pansy, Zabini, Cedric, Parvati, Lavender, Draco and Theodore all mingled with the group, sharing in the joyous atmosphere. Penelope Clearwater and Cho Chang from Ravenw joined in as well, congratting Harry on his achievements.
The feast continued with lively conversations andughter, the students enjoying the celebratory feast. tes were piled high with delicious food, and goblets were filled to the brim with pumpkin juice. As the night wore on, Harry and his friends reminisced about the year''s adventures and challenges. They talked about their favorite sses, memorable Quidditch matches, and the countless hours spent studying and practicing magic.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch220- Questioning
Ch220- Questioning
After the feast, Harry made his way to Professor Lupin''s room. The professor hadn''t joined the festivities, and Harry wanted to bid him goodbye. The corridors were quieter than usual, with most students still in the Great Hall celebrating. Harry''s footsteps echoed softly as he approached Lupin''s door, his heart heavy with mixed emotions.
Harry knocked gently, and after a moment, the door creaked open. Lupin stood there, looking tired but offering a warm smile. "Harry,e in," he said, stepping aside to let Harry enter.
"Professor," Harry began, "I just wanted to say goodbye and thank you for everything this year."
Lupin''s smile widened slightly. "Thank you, Harry. It''s been a pleasure teaching you. You have a natural talent for Defense Against the Dark Arts."
Harry smiled at him softly, "It was an honor learning from you, Professor. You''ve taught us so much, and I wish you could stay."
Lupin''s eyes softened, and he ced a reassuring hand on Harry''s shoulder. "I appreciate that, Harry. But sometimes, circumstances beyond our control force us to make difficult decisions."
Harry nodded, understanding the unspoken truth. Lupin sighed, looking around the room as if taking in the memories of his time at Hogwarts. "It is not fair, but I know life rarely is fair. But we can only do our best with the time we have."
Harry shifted ufortably, ncing at the packed bags in the corner of the room. "Where will you go now?"
Lupin shrugged, his expression contemtive. "I''m not entirely sure yet. There are a few ces I can go, people I can visit. But I''ll always carry the memories of my time here with me."
Harry then suggested, "I think it would be good for you to live with Sirius. He needs someone who reminds him of better times and can help him deal with being locked up for so long."
Lupin''s smile turned wistful. "Your parents were remarkable people, Harry. It''s been an honor to teach you and see the same courage and strength in you that they had. I''ll think about your offer, and see if it is feasible after all that happened."
Harry nodded, understanding Lupin''s feelings. Whatever happened, Lupin had never visited or believed Sirius''s innocence. And now, he felt guilty, but Harry still added, "Sirius could use the support, and you¡¯d be good for each other."
Lupin considered this. "You''re right, Harry. I''ll seriously consider it. Thank you."
Harry felt relieved knowing that Lupin might find some purpose with Sirius. "Good luck, Professor."
Lupin ced a hand on Harry''s shoulder. "Take care, Harry. You''ve got a bright future ahead. Stay strong."
With a nod, Harry left Lupin''s room. As he walked through the quiet corridors back to the Slytherinmon room, Nigel¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. "A practical suggestion, Master Harry. Lupin and Sirius could indeed help each other. Though, it seems to me you don''t see yourself in that life."
"Thanks, Nigel," Harry replied mentally and ignored the second part of Nigel''s question. "I hope it works out for them."
Entering his room then to the briefcase, Harry took the Diary from its hiding ce and stared at it intently. "I''ve dealt with the Chamber of Secrets," he murmured, feeling a lingering unease. "But this Diary, this Horcrux of Voldemort, needs to be destroyed." A frown forming on his face. "Still, it might hold valuable information. Maybe I should study it first."
Nigel¡¯s voice chimed in, his tone dripping with irony. ¡°Master Harry, keeping a piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul for light reading? How delightfully morbid.¡±
Harry chuckled despite himself. ¡°I know, Nigel. It sounds risky, but there could be a lot to learn from it. Secrets about Voldemort, about his ns and weaknesses.¡±
Nigel sighed. ¡°And here I thought we were done with dark and dangerous artifacts. But I suppose if anyone can handle it, it¡¯s you.¡±
Harry nodded, determination settling in. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. But we can¡¯t pass up this opportunity. We need every advantage we can get.¡±
cing the Diary back in its hiding spot, Harry decided to clear his mind and focus on the rest of his tasks. He had to ensure the memory he created would be sent off properly. ¡°Misty,¡± he called softly.
With a pop, the small house-elf appeared, looking up at him with wide, expectant eyes. ¡°Yes, Master Harry?¡±
¡°I need you to send these,¡± Harry said, handing her the vials containing the fabricated memory. ¡°Make sure they reach the Ministry and Madam Bones discreetly.¡±
Misty nodded vigorously. ¡°Misty will do as Master Harry asks.¡± With another pop, she disappeared, leaving Harry alone with his thoughts.
The day before the students were to leave for the summer holidays, a meeting was held in Dumbledore¡¯s office. Harry was summoned, and as he entered, he saw Professor McGonagall, Minister Fudge, Madam Bones, and Dumbledore himself, all looking grave.
¡°Ah, Harry,¡± Dumbledore greeted him with a nod. ¡°Wee, my boy. Come and sit.¡±
Harry took a seat, his eyes scanning the faces around the room. "Professors, Minister Fudge, and Madam Bones," he greeted politely, his tone steady despite the tension in the air.
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled behind his half-moon spectacles. "Thank you foring, Harry. We have a matter of some importance to discuss."
Harry nodded, keeping his expression neutral. "Of course, Professor. What is it?"
Madam Bones was the first to speak, her voice firm yet gentle. "Harry, do you know anyone named Jacob in school?"
Harry took a moment to think. "Yes, two actually," he said. Madam Bones looked hopeful while Dumbledore''s eyes narrowed slightly in thought.
"Who are they?" Madam Bones asked, leaning forward a bit.
"Jacob Smith, a Ravenw Fifth Year, and David Jacob Kennedy, a Gryffindor Seventh Year," Harry replied. He could see the wheels turning in their minds as they processed this information.
Dumbledore shook his head. He knew about those two Jacobs, but neither matched the boy in the memory. "Anyone else?" Minister Fudge pressed, his eyes narrowing slightly as he scrutinized Harry.
Harry shook his head, maintaining a calm demeanor. "I don''t know all the students, but I''m certain I know about ny percent by name. If there''s another Jacob, I''m not aware of him."
Madam Bones leaned forward, her gaze intense but not unfriendly. "Harry, have you noticed anything unusualtely? Anything at all?"
Harry furrowed his brow, as if deep in thought. "Well, there are always rumors and odd happenings at Hogwarts, but nothing specifices to mind right now."
Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled behind his spectacles. "We appreciate your honesty, Harry. It''s important that we gather as much information as possible."
Harry nodded, sensing the underlying tension in the room. "Of course, Professor. If Ie across anything unusual, I''ll let you know."
Minister Fudge cleared his throat, his tone more serious. "Harry, there have been... disturbing reportstely. We need to ensure the safety of all students."
Harry met the Minister''s gaze steadily. "I understand, Minister. I''ll keep my eyes and ears open."
Madam Bones exchanged a look with Dumbledore, then turned back to Harry. "Thank you, Harry. That''s all we ask."
Harry excused himself and left the office, his mind racing. Nigel''s voice echoed in his thoughts. "Well done, Master Harry. They suspect something, but you''ve managed to keep them off your trail."
Harry''s lips twitched in a small smile. "Thanks, Nigel. I knew they''d be fishing for information. I just hope they don''t dig too deep."
Harry could see that Dumbledore suspected him, but the headmaster had no proof. He also doubted that Dumbledore shared his suspicions with Madam Bones or Minister Fudge. Harry was close with both, and he knew Dumbledore would be careful. Harry had been meticulous; the only thing connecting him to the Chamber was the Diary, which was safely hidden. He had also omitted any mention of the Basilisk in the memory he created. They would only know it was Tom Riddle who opened the Chamber fifty years ago. That Tom Riddle was Voldemort, and that Hagrid was innocent. The location of the Chamber, the monster guardian, and the Horcrux were all omitted. No one would be wiser.
¡°Master Harry,¡± Nigel¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts as he made his way to Slytherin Common Room, ¡°your performance in there was nothing short of masterful. Truly, a politician in the making.¡±
Harry chuckled, "A politician? In another life, Nigel. Oh wait, I think next life was reserved for public speaker. Or was it a Professor? I lost track of it. Nigel, list my next life upations."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch221- Challenging for Crown
Ch221- Challenging for Crown
As he entered themon room, every Slytherin student was already present. They turned to him and greeted in unison, "Serpent."
A year ago, Harry had cleverly tricked all the students into taking the title "The Serpent of the Crown," and now, with another year ended, the students had the right to challenge him for the title. Last year, he had dreaded this day, knowing the older students were eager to test themselves. But over the past year, he had meticulously prepared for this moment. Smiling confidently, he walked to the center of the room.
The room responded to his presence, lifting him slightly and creating a throne with a serpent coiling around it. Sitting down, he looked at the gathered students. "Another year has ended, and some of us are graduating," he began, his voice steady andmanding.
The students watched him with a mix of respect and anticipation. Harry continued, "Our house has once again imed the House Cup. We''ve dominated in Quidditch, excelled in academics, and shown the other houses what true ambition and cunning can achieve."
His eyes scanned the room, meeting the gaze of each student. "I know that some of you are eager to challenge me for the title of Serpent. And that''s good. It''s important to test our skills and prove ourselves."
He paused, letting his words sink in. "But remember, being the Serpent of the Crown is not just about strength or magical prowess. It''s about leadership, strategy, and protecting our house. It''s about ensuring that Slytherin remains strong and united."
The older students, who had been looking eager to challenge Harry, now seemed to consider his words more carefully. He could see the gears turning in their minds, weighing their chances against him.
Harry smiled, a hint of challenge in his eyes. "So, who will be the first to test themselves?"
A murmur ran through the room as students exchanged nces. Finally, a tall sixth year stepped forward. His name was Damian ckwood, a well-built student known for his dueling skills and strategic mind. "You''re not bad, Potter. You lead the house with your charisma and fame, but without power, fame and charisma are useless. Last year, you took the title with cunning, and we respected that because it''s a quality of a good Slytherin. But next year, we won''t allow you to continue without proving your strength."
Harry nodded calmly, his demeanor one of natural authority without arrogance. "Thank you for your honesty, ckwood. Challenges are wee in Slytherin, as they keep us sharp and strong. Step forward, and let¡¯s see who deserves to hold the title. Make an opening."
The students made an opening in the room, forming a circle around the two. Harry stood and gestured with his wand, creating a shimmering barrier that surrounded them, ensuring the duel would be contained.
Damian, a well-built boy with a strong presence, seemed to radiate confidence. As they faced each other, Harry quickly recalled his details from the Magical Book all students had in the Dueling Club. One of the reasons Harry had gone to such lengths to create detailed books was to gather information on his potential opponents for the title. He knew that Damian was particrly skilled with defensive spells and counterattacks.
"Ready?" Harry asked, his wand at the ready.
Damian nodded, his expression serious. "Ready."
"Begin!" Harry announced, and the duel started immediately.
Damian was the first to start, casting a swift Expelliarmus. Harry deflected it with ease, his wand moving in a fluid, practiced motion. Without missing a beat, Harry countered with a Stupefy, which Damian barely dodged.
Damian''s eyes narrowed, clearly surprised by Harry''s quick response, his forte defense was proving useless. He fired off a series of rapid spells, trying to catch Harry off guard. But Harry anticipated each one, deflecting or dodging with an almost effortless grace.
As the duel continued, it became clear that Harry was not only matching Damian¡¯s skill but surpassing it. Harry''s movements were precise, his spells powerful and urate. Damian struggled to keep up, his initial confidence waning with each passing moment.
Finally, Harry saw his opening. He cast a perfectly timed Petrificus Totalus, catching Damian off guard. The spell hit its mark, and Damian''s body stiffened, falling to the ground with a thud. Harry walked over and gently lifted the spell, helping Damian to his feet.
"Well dueled," Harry said calmly, offering a hand. "You¡¯ve got great skills, but remember, it''s not just about power. It''s about strategy and timing."
Damian, now free from the spell, nodded in acknowledgment, though frustration was evident in his eyes. "You¡¯re right, Potter. Well dueled."
The students around them murmured in awe, clearly impressed by Harry''s performance. But Harry noticed a few skeptical looks among the sixth years. They seemed unconvinced that Damian''s defeat meant Harry was unbeatable.
Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind,ced with its usual dry humor. "It appears you have a few more admirers ready to test their mettle, Master Harry. How delightful."
Sure enough, another sixth-year student stepped forward. This was Ethan Graves, known for his expertise in hexes and jinxes. "I''ll give it a go," Ethan said, a determined look in his eyes.
Harry nodded, stepping back into the dueling circle. "Whenever you''re ready, Ethan."
Ethan wasted no time,unching a series of hexes at Harry with impressive speed. Harry parried them deftly, his wand a blur of motion. He quickly analyzed Ethan¡¯s technique, noting the patterns and anticipating his next moves.
Harry responded with a powerful Protego, creating a shimmering shield that absorbed Ethan''s attacks. He followed up with a well-aimed Incarcerous, conjuring ropes that wrapped around Ethan, immobilizing him.
Ethan struggled for a moment before realizing he was thoroughly outmatched. Harry lifted the spell and helped Ethan to his feet. "Good try, Ethan. Your hexes are strong, but you need to work on your defense."
Ethan nodded, a bit breathless. "Yeah, I¡¯ll work on that. Good duel, Potter."
The murmurs grew louder, and Harry noticed two more sixth years exchanging nces. One was Kevin Goldbrew, known for his brute strength and raw magical power. The other was Lydia Green, whose specialty was in advanced transfiguration spells.
Nigel''s voice cut through the noise in Harry''s mind. "Well, well, Master Harry, it seems they are now lining up. Shall we entertain them?"
Kevin was the first to step forward. His reputation for brute force was well known, and hisrge frame made him an imposing opponent. "Let''s see how you handle raw power, Potter," he said with a smirk.
Harry simply nodded, his expression calm and confident. "Let''s begin."
Kevin started with a powerful Incendio, sending a st of fiery energy toward Harry. Harry countered with a quick Aguamenti, dousing the mes and creating a cloud of steam. Using the cover, Harry moved swiftly, casting a silent Expelliarmus that caught Kevin off guard. Kevin''s wand flew from his hand, ttering to the ground.
Before Kevin could react, Harry followed up with a non-verbal Stupefy, sending Kevin sprawling backward, stunned. The duel was over almost as quickly as it began. Harry stepped forward, helping Kevin to his feet.
"You have incredible power, Kevin," Harry said evenly. "But power without control can be a disadvantage."
Kevin rubbed his jaw, still a bit dazed. "Yeah, I see that now. Good duel, Potter."
The room buzzed with excitement and whispers. Harry turned his gaze to Lydia, thest of the sixth-year challengers. She stepped forward, her wand held with a delicate grace. "Shall we?" she asked, her voice steady.
Harry nodded, taking his ce once more. Lydia was known for her finesse and creativity with transfiguration spells, and Harry knew this duel would require a different approach.
Lydia began with a series of intricate transfiguration spells, turning the floor beneath Harry''s feet into a slippery surface and conjuring obstacles around him. Harry adapted quickly, using abination of Levitation and Shield Charms to navigate and protect himself.
He countered with a well-timed Rictusempra, aiming to catch Lydia off bnce. She deflected it skillfully, but Harry was already moving, casting a silent Finite Incantatem to neutralize her transfigurations.
Lydia attempted to transfigure a nearby chair into a swarm of birds to distract Harry, but he anticipated the move. With a swift flick of his wand, he cast a powerful Depulso, sending the chair¡ªand Lydia''s spell¡ªflying harmlessly away.
Seizing the opportunity, Harry cast a non-verbal Incarcerous, binding Lydia with conjured ropes. She struggled briefly before acknowledging her defeat. Harry released her from the bindings and offered his hand.
"Your transfiguration skills are impressive, Lydia," Harry said sincerely. "But sometimes, simplicity and directness can be just as effective."
Lydia smiled, epting his hand. "Well dueled, Harry. I¡¯ll remember that."
As the final duel concluded, the room erupted in apuse. Harry stood at the center. His gazended on a few students who looked undecided, but upon meeting his intense green eyes, they looked down, unwilling to challenge him further.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch222- End of the Second Year!
Ch222- End of the Second Year!
Seeing no one else stepping forward, Harry addressed the gathered students, his voice firm and clear. "Enjoy your summer and uphold our principles. We of Slytherin are ambitious and cunning, not backstabbers and thieves. Ambition and cunning are not qualities of evil; you can possess them and still represent fairness."
He paused, letting his words sink in. The students listened intently, some nodding in agreement. "To those who are graduating, I congratte you in advance. Remember, we are always a family, and if you ever need assistance, you can always send me an owl."
The students cheered, the atmosphere buzzing with excitement and respect.
Harry''s confident leadership had solidified his position as the Serpent of the Crown once again. His friends, Daphne and Tracey, stood by his side, their pride evident.
Nigel¡¯s voice echoed in Harry¡¯s mind. ¡°Master Harry, your reign continues. Perhaps you should consider a crown.¡±
Harry chuckled internally. "I am the Serpent of that Crown, Nigel. It''s a metaphor, but I believe it represents the spirit of the title quite adequately."
"Touch¨¦, Master Harry. Shall we return to our quarters for a well-deserved rest?" Nigel quipped.
Harry nodded to himself, feeling a mix of relief and satisfaction. He bid farewell to his friends and fellow Slytherins. He then gestured for them to settle down. "Now, let¡¯s all enjoy the rest of our evening. We''ve earned it."
As the gathering dispersed, Daphne and Tracey approached Harry. Daphne grinned, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Well done, Harry. You handled those challenges brilliantly."
Tracey nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you showed them why you''re the Serpent of the Crown."
"No need to exaggerate, girls. But appreciate the vote of confidence." Harry thanked them with a smile. "Goodnight, everyone," he called out as themon room began to empty. His fellow students echoed his farewell, their respect for him evident in their expressions. Reaching his room, Harry changed into his night clothes.
Settling into bed, Harry allowed himself to rx. His room was dimly lit by the soft glow of the moon through the window, which was barely above the Great Lake. With that, he drifted off to sleep, the events of the day fading into the background as he slipped into a restful slumber. The next morning, Harry awoke feeling refreshed. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over his room. He stretched, feeling ready for the day ahead. Today was the day they would leave Hogwarts and return home for the summer.
Harry quickly got dressed and made his way to the Great Hall for breakfast. The hall was buzzing with the usual end-of-term excitement. Students chatted animatedly, making ns for the summer and saying their goodbyes. Harry found his usual spot at the Slytherin table, joining Daphne, Tracey, and the rest of his friends.
Susan and Hannah were already at the Slytherin table, chatting animatedly and waiting for Harry. When they spotted him, they waved him over with bright smiles. Harry made his way to them, noticing Neville and Ginny entering the hall. They saw Harry and quickly joined the group, their faces reflecting the excitement of thest day of term.
Hermione arrived shortly after, looking more rxed than she had all year now that the exams were over. She was nked by the Weasley twins, who were animatedly discussing theirtest prank ideas. They all found seats around Harry, the usual house boundariespletely ignored as the friends from different houses gathered together.
Luna gently tugged Cho Chang along, leading her to the Slytherin table. The two Ravenws settled in, adding to the lively mix of students.
As Harry sat down with his friends, Pansy settled near him, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Golden boy Harry," she sneered, "what adventures are waiting for you this summer? Last year, it was dragon taming, then you disappeared to France. Should I assume you were scared of dragons and ran to another country?"
Harry rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a grin. "Scared? Hardly, Pansy. I just needed a change of scenery after taming those dragons. France was more of a well deserved vacation, you know."
Pansy smirked, clearly enjoying Harry''s answer. "Vacation, right. I bet you spent your days sipping butterbeer by the pool, away from dragons."
Harryughed. "Not quite, Pansy. It was more about learning new spells and practicing my French."
Tracey, seated nearby, couldn''t help but chime in. "You just wish you were having as much fun as Harry, Pansy. Admit it."
Pansy rolled her eyes. "Fun isn''t the word I''d use. More like trouble. What sort of trouble are you nning this year, Potter?"
Harry shrugged nonchntly. "Nothing too extravagant, just the usual. Maybe a bit of exploring, maybe some studying."
Pansy scoffed. "Exploring? What, your backyard? How thrilling."
Nigel''s voice rang in Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, your life is practically a holiday brochure for the wizarding world. Perhaps you should charge admission."
Harry chuckled inwardly. "I¡¯ll consider it, Nigel."
Daphne, who had been listening with amusement, interjected. "Leave him alone, Pansy. We all know Harry¡¯s summer will be more exciting than anything we could dream up."
Pansy leaned back, crossing her arms. "Fine, fine. Just make sure youe back in one piece. We need our you know what after all."
Susan, who had been quietly eating her breakfast, spoke up. "Do you have any ns to visit anyone over the summer, Harry?"
Harry nodded. "I¡¯ll be visiting Sirius. I think he could use somepany, and it''ll be nice to catch up."
Hermione, who had just joined the conversation, looked thoughtful. "I read about some amazing magical sites in France. Did you get a chance to visit any of themst year?"
Harry smiled, knowing what Hermione really wanted to know. "Yes, I did. The Pce of Beauxbatons was particrly impressive. Their library is massive, filled with ancient texts and artifacts."
As the conversation continued, Harry felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned to see Luna, her usual serene smile in ce. "Harry, did you see any Crumple-Horned Snorkacks in France?"
Harry grinned. "Not this time, Luna. But I did keep an eye out for them."
Luna nodded, satisfied with his answer. "Well, maybe next time. They are quite elusive, you know.
Fred and George couldn''t resist joining in. "Hey, Harry, maybe you can teach us some of those French spells. We could add a little ''je ne sais quoi'' (a certain something) to our pranks," Fred suggested with a wink.
Harryughed at their jest. "How about I teach you ''Fous-moi le feu''?" (Blow my arse)
Fred and George whistled. "Sounds strong, what does it do?"
Harry grinned. "It blows fireworks that make you impossible to sit."
George leaned in, grinning. "Come on, Harry, give us a taste. We promise to use them responsibly... most of the time."
Harry shook his head, smiling. "Alright, I''ll show you a couple. But only if you promise not to blow anything up. Well, a couple of spots are exception."
Fred and George exchanged mischievous nces. "We make no such promises," they said in unison, causing the whole table to burst intoughter.
Hermione chimed in. "Harry, maybe you should teach them something harmless. We don''t want any idents."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "Good idea, Hermione. How about a charm that makes twins appreciate a cup of tea in silence? That would make our lives more peaceful."
Fred and George pretended to look offended, their eyes wide with mock horror. "Silence?" Fred gasped dramatically. "Us?"
"Never!" George added, shaking his head vigorously.
The table erupted inughter. Harry joined in, enjoying the light-hearted banter. "All right, all right. Maybe not silence. How about a charm that ensures your pranks don''t explode in your faces?"
Fred grinned. "Now that, we can get behind."
Harry chuckled, "Or they can get behind you."
Fred tilted his head, "What now?"
Harry smiled harmlessly, "Just mumbling."
George nodded eagerly. "Deal, Harry. But you have to show us a really cool spell."
Harry pretended to consider it seriously. "Hmm, let me think. Maybe something that makes your jokes even more hrious."
The twins exchanged a look, clearly intrigued. "We''re listening," Fred said, leaning forward.
"How about a charm that makes the victim hear a hrious joke in their head whenever they try to speak?" Harry suggested.
Fred''s eyes lit up. "Brilliant! Imagine trying to tell Professor Snape something serious, and he bursts outughing instead."
George chuckled. "Oh, we''d pay to see that."
Hermione sighed, shaking her head. "You two are incorrigible. But at least it''s not dangerous."
Ginnyughed. "We all know they won''t stick to harmless pranks for long. It''s in their nature."
Harry grinned. "That''s true. But we can always hope."
Hannah, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "I can''t help but picture Professor Snapeughing uncontrobly in the middle of a serious lecture. That would be priceless! We need to learn this spell."
Harry shook his head, chuckling. "Let''s not go that far. Imagine if he couldn''t stopughing¡ªhe''d bepletely useless in ss."
The conversation drifted to more harmless topics, and the group continued their lively breakfast, sharing jokes and making ns for the summer. The Great Hall buzzed with the end-of-term excitement, students eagerly discussing their holiday ns and saying their goodbyes.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch223- Back Home!
Ch223- Back Home!
As breakfast wrapped up, Harry and his friends started making their way to the carriages that would take them to Hogsmeade Station. The day was bright and sunny, the perfect weather for the journey home.
On the train, thepartments were filled with the sounds ofughter and chatter. Harry settled into a seat with Daphne, Tracey, Hermione, Susan, Hannah, Neville, Pansy, Ginny and Luna. The journey back to King''s Cross always felt a bit bittersweet, but Harry was looking forward to a break from the intense school year.
As the train neared King''s Cross, Harry felt a familiar sense of anticipation. The tform came into view, bustling with parents waiting for their children. The train came to a stop, and students began to disembark. Harry grabbed his trunk and Hedwig''s cage, stepping off the train and onto tform 9?.
Harry spotted Aunt Petunia amidst the bustling crowd of parents. He turned to his friends, exchanging hugs and farewells. "See you soon," he said with a warm smile. Then, weaving through the throng of students and families, he approached his aunt.
"Wee back, Harry," Petunia greeted him with a warm smile, opening her arms for a hug. Harry embraced her, feeling a genuine sense of warmth and eptance. They started walking towards the barrier that led back to the Muggle world.
"How was your year?" Petunia asked as they reached the barrier.
"It was great, Aunt Petunia," Harry replied, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "Lots of studying, Quidditch, and... new adventures."
Petunia nodded, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "I¡¯m d to hear that, Harry. You always have so much going on at that school of yours."
Harry smiled, knowing he couldn¡¯t share everything with her but appreciating her genuine interest. "Yeah, there¡¯s always something happening."
They walked through King''s Cross Station, blending into the sea of Muggle travelers. Once they reached the car, Petunia turned to Harry. "I made your favorite for dinner tonight. Figured you might be hungry after your journey."
"Thanks, Aunt Petunia," Harry said, genuinely appreciative. "I¡¯m looking forward to it."
Carrying his trunk and Hedwig''s cage, Harry followed Petunia into the house. The familiar scent of home greeted him, mixed with the enticing aroma of dinner cooking in the kitchen.
After unpacking and settling in, Harry headed downstairs for dinner. The table was set, and Petunia had gone all out, preparing a feast that made Harry''s mouth water. They sat down to eat, the atmosphere warm and rxed.
"So, tell me more about your year," Petunia prompted as they began their meal. "Any highlights?"
Harry thought for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "Well, I did pretty well in my exams, and our Quidditch team won the Cup again. I also made some new friends and learned a lot of new spells."
Petunia nodded, clearly pleased. "Sounds like you had a productive year."
Harry smiled, grateful for her support. "It was. And it¡¯s nice to be home for a while."
After dinner, Harry went back to his room, feeling the satisfaction of a home-cooked meal. He nced at the clock, noting it was still early enough to get some work done. Harry went back to his room and opened the Enchanted Briefcase. He stepped inside, the familiar feeling of magic washing over him as he entered the spacious mansion within. The vastness of the mansion always amazed him, no matter how many times he saw it.
He made his way to the study, where a single diary sat on a table, carefully isted with a clever application of magic. The diary of Tom Riddle, a dark artifact filled with dangerous secrets and a fragment of Voldemort''s soul.
Harry had cleverly tricked the diary into thinking it had been cast away. In the borate scheme, "Jacob" had taken the diary and sacrificed himself, convincing Tom Riddle within the diary that it was lost in the Chamber of Secrets forever. This deception meant Harry could never appear before it again; to Riddle, the diary was gone, lost for eternity. Unless he found a way to summon someone, the Diary would be forgotten beneath Castle.
Harry stood there, staring at the diary. His emotions were in turmoil. Part of him, the emotional side, wanted to destroy the dark artifact and kill Voldemort''s soul fragment inside. It felt like the right thing to do, the vengeful choice. But another part of him, the logical side, knew there was much to learn from the diary. Knowledge about Voldemort''s past, his secrets, and his weaknesses could be invaluable.
"Master Harry, you seem to be lost in thought," Nigel''s voice broke the silence. "Pondering the destruction of our dear Tom''s diary again, are we?"
Harry smiled slightly at Nigel''s remark. "You could say that, Nigel. It''s a tough choice. Destroying it would eliminate a part of Voldemort forever, but keeping it means we can learn so much more."
"Indeed, a ssic conundrum," Nigel remarked dryly. "Do we destroy the darkness immediately or use it to understand and eventually conquer the greater darkness? Decisions, decisions."
Harry sighed, moving closer to the diary. "It''s just... I feel like keeping it is a risk. What if something goes wrong?"
Nigel''s voice took on a thoughtful tone. "A valid concern, Master Harry. Yet, knowledge is power. Understanding our enemy might provide the edge we need."
Harry reached out, his fingers hovering over the diary. The dark energy it radiated was palpable, sending a shiver down his spine. "I know you''re right, Nigel. But it feels wrong to keep something so evil."
"Understandable, Master Harry. But remember, you have taken precautions. The diary is isted, contained. It cannot harm you as long as you remain vignt."
Harry nodded, pulling his hand back. "You''re right. We''ll continue to study it, but carefully. We can''t afford to make mistakes."
"Wise decision, Master Harry," Nigel agreed. "Now, shall we move on to more pleasant matters? Perhaps some light reading or a bit of spell practice?"
Harry chuckled, grateful for Nigel''s ability to lighten the mood. "Maybeter, Nigel. I think I''ll take a walk around the mansion. Clear my head."
"Excellent idea, Master Harry. A stroll always does wonders for the mind."
Leaving the mansion, Harry stepped into the vast forest. The air was fresh and cool, with a hint of pine and earth. He enjoyed these moments of quiet, where he could think without interruption. As he walked deeper into the woods, he heard a familiar sound¡ªa heavy pping of wings. Momentster, a dragon swooped down from the sky, its giant head burying itself into Harry''s chest in a gesture of affection.
"Hello, Ash," Harry greeted, patting the Norwegian Ridgeback''s scaly head. The dragon, which Hagrid had hatchedst year, had grown considerably and now lived in the forest within the enchanted briefcase. Ash nuzzled Harry, her warm breath tickling Harry''s face.
"Master Harry, it seems your dragon has missed you," Nigel remarked. "Who knew such a fearsome creature could be so affectionate?"
Harry looked at the dragon and spoke in the Draconguage, "Are you behaving, Ash?"
Ash''s massive eyes gleamed with a mischievous sparkle. "Yes, Master," the dragon rumbled in response. "I have been practicing flying higher and hunting for my food as you instructed."
Harry smiled, patting Ash¡¯s scaly head. "Good girl. Keep it up. You''re getting stronger every day."
The dragon let out a low, contented growl, a sound that reverberated through the forest. "The forest is a good home. Plenty of space to fly and hunt. But I miss our training sessions."
Nigel''s voice chimed in, "Indeed, Master Harry. A dragon as a sparring partner is quite the advantage. Perhaps you should schedule regr sessions to maintain both your skills."
Harry chuckled. "Good idea, Nigel." He thought in his mind, then spoke to giant dragon, "We''ll start tomorrow, Ash. Now, I need to get back. There''s much to do."
Ash rumbled in agreement and took to the skies, its wings creating a powerful gust of wind that rustled the leaves around Harry. He watched the dragon soar, feeling a sense of pride and connection.
--
Hello you all,
This is the end of Volume Two, as well as the Second Year. As you may have noticed, I picked up the pace a bit. To be honest, it is the curse of every fanfiction that at the beginning it is all good and towards the end, people lose interest. But as I don''t like to drop my fics, I will do my best to finish it.
Anyways, thank you all for still supporting me, and hopefully you enjoy the fic. Summer and Third Year will be interesting, in my opinion, and it was something I hinted at from the early chapters and was eager to show already. Finally, it has arrived. The Summer arc ended on Patreon and the Third Year has just begun, so no more than 25 chapters for the Summer arc.
All the love from the Author!
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch224- A Day Out With Sirius
Ch224- A Day Out With Sirius
The next day, Harry left the house after a hearty breakfast with Petunia, Misty, and Crookshanks. He arrived in London, and as he walked into one of the bustling cafes, he spotted Sirius ck. The transformation was remarkable; the gaunt, haunted look had been reced with a healthy, vibrant demeanor. Sirius''s hair was neatly trimmed, and he wore a rxed, confident smile that made him look years younger. Currently he was flirting with a waitress.
As Sirius caught sight of Harry, his eyes lit up with genuine warmth. "Harry, you arrived!" he called out, rising from his seat and striding towards him.
Harry returned the smile, though it was more measured. "Hey, Sirius," he greeted, closing the distance between them.
Despite the outward disy of affection, Harry hadn''tpletely forgiven Sirius for past actions, but he was adept at concealing his true emotions.
Sirius pulled him into a brief, firm hug, pping him on the back. "It''s good to see you, kid."
Harry nodded, stepping back. "You too. You look... well," he said, ncing over Sirius''s fit form.
Sirius chuckled, a hint of his old mischief glinting in his eyes. "A bit of good food and regr exercise do wonders. Plus, thepany of lovelydies," he added with a wink, nodding towards the waitress who had been hovering nearby, clearly charmed by Sirius''s attention.
The waitress, a young woman with auburn hair and a shy smile, blushed and hurried back to the counter. Harry noted the ease with which Sirius interacted with her. He heard Sirius''s reputation, so he wasn''t surprised.
"Why don''t we sit down?" Sirius suggested, gesturing to the table he had been upying.
Harry followed him, taking a seat opposite his godfather. The caf¨¦ was cozy, with soft chatter filling the air. It provided a semnce of normalcy, a brief respite from the chaos that often surrounded Harry''s life.
"So, how''s everything been?" Sirius asked, leaning forward with genuine interest.
Harry shrugged, keeping his tone light. "Busy, as usual. School, Quidditch, you know the drill."
Siriusughed. "I remember those days. Though I imagine you have a bit more on your te than I ever did."
Their conversation drifted naturally from one topic to another, touching upon the mundane details of everyday life at Hogwarts. Quidditch matches were dissected with enthusiasm, each yer¡¯s performance critiqued and praised. They talked about thetest gossip and events, the recent pranks by Fred and George, and the sess of the Dueling Club.
Despite the ease of their conversation, an unspoken tension lingered. Harry had hoped for an apology, some acknowledgment of the past mistakes, but it never came. Instead, Sirius seemed oblivious, treating Harry more as an old friend than as a godson who had been left behind in a time of need.
Harry sighed inwardly, epting that Sirius saw no fault in his actions. To Sirius, leaving an infant Harry beside the bodies of his parents to chase down Peter Pettigrew was justified. This was the crux of their rtionship; Sirius would always be James''s best friend first and foremost, and Harry had to adjust his rtion with this man ordingly. From now on, Harry would view Sirius not as a godfather, but as his father''s best friend¡ªa link to a past he could barely remember.
Nigel''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with dry humor. "It appears, Master Harry, that your godfather has a somewhat selective memory. Perhaps he believes that bygones should be bygones without ever addressing them."
Harry''s lips twitched into a small smile. "Seems like it, Nigel. But it''s not worth dwelling on. Sirius will be what he is. I have other things to focus on."
As their conversation continued, Harry found himself rxing despite the unresolved issues. Sirius had a way of making the present moment enjoyable, even if his perspective on the past was wed.
Soon, Sirius noticed a mother and daughter enjoying the sunny day in London, sitting not far from them. The daughter, around Harry''s age, yed with a small toy while her mother watched over her with a soft smile. Winking at Harry, Sirius leaned over and began chatting with the mother. Harry watched as Sirius effortlessly engaged her in conversation, his charm evident in the woman''s smile.
As their conversation progressed, Sirius learned that her husband had sadly passed away. Seizing the moment, he turned on his flirtatious charm, all while subtly signaling Harry to talk with the girl. Harry sighed, noting the waitress from earlier looking at Sirius with a mixture of resentment and sadness. It dawned on him that Sirius had a habit of breaking hearts. While Harry didn¡¯t judge, he didn''t particrly like it either.
Deciding to make the best of the situation, he turned his focus to the girl.
"Hi, I''m Harry," he said, offering a friendly smile.
The girl smiled back shyly. "Hi, I''m Emma. Do youe here often?"
Harry shook his head. "I''m studying at a boarding school a little outside of Britain. I''m here for the summer. How about you?"
Emma smiled, her eyes lighting up with curiosity. "I live here with my mom. We moved here a few years ago. Do you like your school?"
Harry nodded. "Yeah, it''s interesting. There''s always something happening. What about you? Do you go to school around here?"
Emma nodded. "Yes, it''s just a regr school, though. Nothing special." She nced over at her mom, who was still deep in conversation with Sirius. "It must be nice to go somewhere different."
"It is," Harry agreed, careful not to reveal too much. "There''s a lot to learn and explore. Do you have any hobbies?"
Emma''s face brightened. "I love to read and draw. Sometimes I help my mom in the garden. What about you?"
"I like reading too," Harry replied, thinking of the countless hours spent in the Hogwarts library. "And I y a sport at my school."
Emma''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "What kind of sport?"
Harry smiled, keeping his response vague. "It''s a bit like football, but with some unique twists. You could say it keeps me on my toes, or off of them, in a way."
Emma giggled. "Sounds interesting! Maybe you''ll teach me some day?"
Harry chuckled softly. "Maybe I will."
Their conversation was interrupted by Sirius, who had wrapped up his flirtatious banter. "Harry, how about you keep Emmapany while Ms. Hart and I have a closer talk?"
Harry rolled his eyes, ncing at Emma who looked puzzled, while Ms. Hart blushed deeply. The waitress in the background looked sullen, clearly upset by Sirius''s antics. It seemed Emma hadn''t yet received any sex education, despite being the same age as Harry, as she had no idea what was going on. Harry envied her innocence, wishing he didn¡¯t understand Sirius''s intentions. This was their first meeting since Sirius''s release from Azkaban, yet he had abandoned Harry, again, just to chase after women.
Sighing helplessly, Harry turned to Emma and said, "How about a movie, Emma?"
Her face lit up with a smile. "Sure, that sounds fun! What do you want to watch?"
"Anything you like," Harry replied, grateful for the distraction. "Do you have a favorite?"
Emma thought for a moment, then her eyes sparkled with excitement. "How about aedy? I love tough."
"Comedy it is," Harry agreed, leading her toward the cinema not far from the caf¨¦. They picked a movie and settled into their seats, the dim lights creating a cozy atmosphere.
Emma giggled at the funny scenes, herughter infectious. Harry found himself rxing. When the movie ended, they stepped out into the bright caf¨¦ once more. Emma looked up at Harry, her eyes full of curiosity. "You know, you''re really interesting, Harry. Like, you have some mystery air around you, you know."
Harry chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "I could say the same about you, Emma. You''re pretty cool yourself."
She blushed at thepliment. "Thanks. Maybe we can hang out again sometime?"
"I''d like that," Harry said sincerely. "It was nice spending time with you."
Returning, they found Ms. Hart and Sirius waiting in front of the caf¨¦, bothughing. Upon seeing Harry, Sirius was ted. He winked and approached Harry, pping him on the back. "Good boy," he praised, but Harry didn''t care.
Instead, Harry turned his attention to Ms. Hart. "You left your daughter with a stranger for a fleeting, casual fling," he said in a low, controlled tone, ensuring only she could hear. "I''m not here to judge your choices, but you should be more careful. Emma deserves better."
Ms. Hart''s smile faded, and she looked taken aback, perhaps even ashamed. Without waiting for a response, Harry turned on his heel and walked away, not caring whether Sirius followed or not.
As they walked, Nigel''s voice filled Harry''s mind. "Master Harry, your knack for delivering pointed truths is quite impressive. Though I must say, it¡¯s a rare pleasure to see you y the role of moralpass."
Harry smirked inwardly. "Someone had to say it. She was reckless."
"And you did so with all the subtlety of a Bludger," Nigel quipped, the humor in his voice unmistakable.
He walked in silence for a moment before Sirius caught up, a frown marring his features. "What''s up with you, Harry?" he asked, a hint of irritation in his voice. "Haven''t I been considerate? I left the daughter and took the mother."
Harry was about to respond when he realized it was useless. He and Sirius had nothing inmon. There was no reason to exin what had upset him. "It''s nothing, Sirius. How was the close talk?" he asked, feigning interest.
Sirius grinned and began to describe his conversation, slipping into a tone Harry recognized all too well. "Oh, it was quite enjoyable. She was very receptive, if you know what I mean. We discussed a few... intimate details."
Harry nodded asionally, keeping his expression neutral as Sirius continued with more suggestivements. The details were explicit enough to make Harry ufortable, but he managed to maintain a facade of interest to keep Sirius talking and distracted.
Nigel¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. "Master Harry, it seems your godfather has a rather singr focus. Perhaps his idea of bonding is somewhat... limited."
Harry responded mentally, "No kidding, Nigel. Let''s just get through this."
As Sirius rambled on, Harry¡¯s thoughts drifted to more pressing matters. Sirius''sughter and crude jokes barely registered as Harry''s mind worked through the strategies he would need to employ.
Finally, the conversation died down, and they parted ways. Sirius went off, likely in search of another fleeting distraction, while Harry made his way back to Privet Drive.
The site ruined my cover I worked so hard on, so I will just put another one here.
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch225- Mrs. Zabini
Ch225- Mrs. Zabini
When he arrived home, Petunia was in the kitchen, preparing dinner. She nced up as he entered, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "How was your day, Harry?" she asked, her tone more genuine, as she wiped her hands to her apron and came sat near him.
Harry shrugged. "Eventful. I met with Sirius and caught up with some things." He paused, considering how much to reveal. "We might have some new opportunities to explore over the summer."
Petunia nodded, seeming to ept his vague answer. "Well, dinner will be ready soon. Make sure you''re cleaned up."
After cleaning up, Harry headed downstairs for dinner. Following their meal, they spent some time watching a movie and working in the greenhouse. When night fell, Harry returned to his room to focus on his other projects. He took out a magical book and willed it to reveal a profile. The name "Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore" appeared on the page.
Creating the Duelling Club, Harry had considered many other aspects. One of the main purposes of the magical books was to track the progress and abilities of everyone in the castle. Even the graduates still carried their magical books, and as long as they didn¡¯t block the tracking, Harry could monitor their progress. At the moment, Dumbledore''s magical book showed only ten spells, but they weren''t randomly selected. The first letters of the ten spells spelled out "Hello Harry."
Grinning, Harry closed the book. "He¡¯s the strongest wizard for a reason."
Nigel nodded, his tone dry. "It appears the old headmaster can still see through your small schemes, Master Harry. The question is, why does he allow it? Perhaps he''s hoping to keep an eye on you."
Harry shook his head. "This scheme was designed to be found, Nigel. It will give him the false confidence that he can still understand me."
Nigel¡¯s voice carried a note of warning. "A cunning n, indeed. Just be cautious not to let overconfidence be your downfall, Master Harry."
Settling into his bed, Harry pondered his next moves. "Tomorrow, I''ll meet with my friends, then take a trip to Africa. Nics said I can master Astral Soul there better. The oldest tribes of the mothend are still attuned to the origin soul, while we''ve forgotten its existence and depend on wands to cast magic."
He knew the journey wouldn''t be easy, but mastering Astral Soul was crucial. The tribes had a deep connection with magic that predated wands and spells. They relied on the raw, unfiltered power of the soul, a practice long lost in modern wizarding society. Harry''s goal was to learn this ancient magic, to strengthen his abilities and gain an edge over his enemies.
Nigel''s voice interrupted his thoughts, "Master Harry, do you realize the significance of this trip? The knowledge you''ll gain could be transformative."
Harry chuckled, "Literally, once I learn Astral Soul, I can also master animagus, making this journey quite transformative."
Nigel''s voice resonated with amusement, "Indeed, Master Harry. The possibilities are endless. Just think of the applications¡ªenhanced perception, evading detection, and of course, the ability to turn into an animal at will. Quite the upgrade."
"Exactly, Nigel. Plus, there''s so much more to uncover about ancient magic," Harry replied, feeling a surge of excitement. "The tribes in Africa have knowledge that¡¯s been passed down for generations, untouched by modern wizarding society."
Nigel continued, "And that, Master Harry, is what makes it invaluable. The purity and raw power of such ancient magic could give you an edge that few others possess. It''s not just about mastering spells; it''s about understanding the very essence of magic itself."
Harry then considered what Nics had told him about his contact in Africa. "Nics said his contact will help me, but I should still be cautious. It sounds like the tribes aren''t as peaceful as I imagined," he thought. His initial impression, when Zabini had talked about his fatherst year, was that they would be like monks in the Himyas. However, Harry now realized that while Himyan monks also have ancient magical systems and meditation techniques for discovering the Astral Soul, they focus more on the boundaries of magic. In contrast, the African tribes prioritize the Astral Soul itself.
"Master Harry," Nigel''s voice interrupted his thoughts, "it''s clear that while these tribes may possess invaluable knowledge, their ways might be challenging to navigate. You must be prepared for anything."
Harry nodded. "You''re right, Nigel. Let''s see what awaits us."
The next morning, after a hearty breakfast, Harry met with his friends. They spent a short time catching up, sharing ns for the summer, and wishing good luck for their new adventures. After bidding his friends goodbye, Harry returned home.
Back in his room, Harry wrote a letter to Zabini, requesting a meeting the next afternoon in front of the Ministry to take an official portkey. The journey would involve two jumps: from Britain to Spain, and then from Spain to Nigeria, where they would meet Zabini''s father, a member of a local Nigerian tribe. With the letter sent, Harry turned his focus to hisst day with Petunia.
The rest of the day was spent quietly. Petunia went about her usual activities, while Harry made sure everything was in order for his trip. They shared dinner together, and although the conversation was light, there was an sullen mood of early departure between them. Petunia, although not overtly emotional, seemed to appreciate Harry¡¯s presence.
In the evening, Harry decided to spend some time in the greenhouse. Petunia joined him, tending to her favorite nts. It was a silent butpanionable time, the hum of summer insects and the scent of blooming flowers filling the air. Harry found the quiet tasks of watering nts and pruning leaves soothing, a pleasant contrast to the constant nning and strategizing he was usually engaged in.
As night fell, Harry retired to his room. He opened his enchanted briefcase and entered the mansion within. There, he reviewed his ns, ensuring he was prepared for the journey to Africa. He took a moment to check on the diary of Tom Riddle, confirming it was secure. The dark artifact radiated its usual malevolent energy, but Harry was confident in his containment measures.
The next morning, Harry awoke early, feeling refreshed and ready. After a quick breakfast, he said his goodbyes to Petunia, who wished him a safe journey with a brief but genuine smile. Harry appreciated her efforts to connect, however subtle they might be. He gathered his belongings and set off towards the Ministry, where he would meet Zabini and begin the next leg of his journey.
Arriving in front of the Ministry, Harry spotted Zabini standing with an incredibly beautiful woman. Her presence was striking, with flowing dark hair, perfectly styled, and sharp, intelligent eyes that assessed everything around her with an air of confidence.
Using Observe, Harry read, "[Elisabetta Zabini. Cunning, ambitious, with a knack for navigating social and political spheres. Ambitious intent detected.]"
Harry focused on thest sentence, his curiosity piqued.
"Harry, meet my mother, Elisabetta Zabini," ise introduced, pride evident in his voice.
Elisabetta extended her hand gracefully, her gaze locking onto Harry with a mix of curiosity and calction. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Harry," she said, her voice smooth and confident.
Taking her hand, Harry ced a soft kiss on it. "The pleasure is mine, Mrs. Zabini," he replied, his tone polite and measured. Harry was no stranger to the social intricacies of the magical world and knew how to navigate them adeptly.
Elisabetta''s eyes twinkled with approval. "I''ve heard a great deal about you from ise. It seems you have quite the reputation."
Harry smiled modestly. "I do my best to live up to it."
Nigel''s voice chimed in his mind, as always,ced with dry humor. "Master Harry, it appears you''ve made quite an impression. I do believe she''s sizing you up as we speak."
Harry responded mentally, "As expected, Nigel. She''s the Zabini after all."
Elisabetta turned to her son. "ise, darling, why don''t you go ahead and take care of our arrangements inside? I''d like a moment with Harry."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch226- Wizarding Nigeria
Ch226- Wizarding Nigeria
Elisabetta turned to her son. "ise, darling, why don''t you go ahead and take care of our arrangements inside? I''d like a moment with Harry."
ise nodded, giving Harry a knowing look before heading into the Ministry. As he walked away, Harry felt a shift in the atmosphere, Elisabetta¡¯s gaze sharpening with a calcted curiosity.
¡°Harry, I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you from my son,¡± she began, her tone smooth and practiced. ¡°It¡¯s impressive how you¡¯ve managed to navigate theplexities of our world at such a young age.¡±
Harry, ever cautious, responded with a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zabini. I¡¯ve had good mentors and friends along the way.¡±
Elisabetta¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Indeed. ise speaks highly of your abilities and your... resourcefulness. It¡¯s rare to find someone who can bnce power with subtlety.¡±
Harry knew she was probing, testing his reactions. ¡°Resourcefulness is essential in our world, especially when dealing with the unexpected,¡± he replied evenly.
She smiled, a touch of admiration in her expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. It¡¯s a quality that will serve you well, especially with the challenges you¡¯ll face.¡±
Nigel¡¯s voice chimed in Harry¡¯s mind. ¡°Master Harry, it appears Mrs. Zabini is quite the inquisitor. Be wary of her intentions.¡±
Harry mentally chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m aware, Nigel."
Elisabetta continued, her tone shifting to a more personal note. ¡°You know, Harry, ise and I have always believed in the importance of strong alliances. It¡¯s the backbone of our society.¡±
Harry nodded, understanding the underlying message. ¡°I agree. Strong alliances and trust are invaluable.¡±
She looked pleased with his response. ¡°Exactly. Trust and mutual respect. It¡¯s what binds us together.¡± She paused, her gaze piercing. ¡°And it¡¯s something I hope we can extend between our families.¡±
Harry considered her words carefully. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, Mrs. Zabini. Trust and respect are earned over time, through actions and shared experiences.¡±
Elisabetta¡¯s smile widened, genuine approval in her eyes. ¡°Well said, Harry. I believe you and ise will achieve great things together.¡±
ise returned at that moment, a folder in hand. ¡°Everything¡¯s set, Mother. We can proceed whenever Harry is ready.¡±
Harry took the folder, ncing at the contents. ¡°Thank you, ise. Let¡¯s get started then.¡±
Inside the Ministry, Harry and ise walked through the bustling corridors, heading toward the designated portkey station. Elisabetta Zabini followed closely behind, her presencemanding respect and attention from those they passed. Her elegant stride and confident demeanor made it clear she was not someone to be underestimated.
As they reached the portkey station, a Ministry official greeted them, checking their documents and verifying their destination. The official handed them a worn, old scarf that would serve as their portkey.
"Hold on tightly," the official instructed. "The portkey will activate in three... two... one..."
A sudden jerk pulled Harry off his feet, and the world around him blurred into a whirl of colors and sounds. When hended, he stumbled slightly, catching himself before he fell. They had arrived in Spain.
The transition was seamless, the warm Mediterranean air a stark contrast to the cool, bustling atmosphere of the Ministry. Mrs. Zabini took charge, leading them through the Spanish wizarding customs with the same grace and authority she had disyed in Britain.
They would stay in Spain for a day, both toplete the paperwork for the next portkey and to limate themselves, as continuous portkey travel was strenuous even for seasoned wizards. During their stay in Spain, Mrs. Zabini, who had extensively traveled across the country, would guide them around.
¡°Harry, ise, let¡¯s start with some of the local highlights,¡± Mrs. Zabini suggested with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with the enthusiasm of a seasoned traveler. ¡°Spain is full of magic, both literal and figurative, and I know just the ces to show you.¡±
As they strolled through the sunlit streets of Madrid, Mrs. Zabini pointed out various historicalndmarks and quaint local shops. Her knowledge of the area was evident, and Harry found himself appreciating the beauty and history that surrounded them.
They visited za Mayor, where Mrs. Zabini regaled them with tales of the square''s history and its importance in Spanish culture. The vibrant market stalls, filled with colorful goods and delicious aromas, captivated Harry¡¯s senses. He marveled at the rich tapestry of life around him, soaking in the new experiences.
In the afternoon, they wandered through Retiro Park, where the lush greenery and sereneke provided a peaceful respite from the bustling city. They rented a small boat, and as they floated on the calm waters, Mrs. Zabini continued to share her extensive knowledge of Spain¡¯s magical and non-magical heritage.
¡°Did you know,¡± she began, her voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, ¡°that there¡¯s a hidden magical enve right here in Madrid? It¡¯s a well-kept secret among the local wizardingmunity.¡±
Harry¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Really? What¡¯s it like?¡±
Mrs. Zabini smiled enigmatically. ¡°It¡¯s a ce of wonder, Harry. Filled with shops selling rare magical artifacts and books. If we have time, perhaps I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
By evening, they found themselves in a cozy tapas bar, enjoying a variety of traditional Spanish dishes. The lively atmosphere, coupled with the delicious food, made for a memorable experience. ise and Harry listened intently as Mrs. Zabini recounted her travels across Spain, each story more fascinating than thest.
Mrs. Zabini nced at the duo and said, "This is as far as I will take you boys." She then turned to ise, embracing him in a hug. ise looked slightly embarrassed but hugged her back nheless. To Harry''s surprise, she then approached him and pulled him into a warm embrace, pressing his head to her ample bosom.
"Remember, Harry, we are friends now. Don''t be a stranger," she said with a smile. Harry, feeling a mix of awkwardness and appreciation, nodded as she released him.
"Thank you, Mrs. Zabini," Harry responded politely, stepping back and giving her a respectful nod.
Mrs. Zabini smiled warmly at both boys before turning and walking away, her graceful figure disappearing into the bustling crowd.
"Well, that was unexpected," Harry remarked, adjusting his bag.
ise chuckled, shaking his head. "You get used to it. She''s always been very... affectionate."
Harry nodded, still processing the encounter. "Let''s get moving. We have a lot to do."
The familiar tug behind Harry''s navel signaled the beginning of their journey. In an instant, the bustling city of Madrid faded away, reced by the vibrant sights and sounds of Nigeria.
As Harry surveyed his surroundings, he couldn''t help but be astonished. "Is this the equivalent of the Ministry in Nigeria?" he asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.
ise nodded, a knowing smile on his face. "Sort of, but it''s more like a giant tribe. The highest rank here is the Spiritual Chieftain, a title that holds immense respect and authority."
Harry observed the vibrant scene before him. Unlike the formal and structured Ministry of Magic in Britain, this ce was bustling with life and activity, brimming with a sense ofmunity and tradition. The open area was filled with various huts andrgermunal buildings made of natural materials, all intricately decorated with symbols and patterns that spoke of ancient magic and deep cultural significance.
Men and women dressed in colorful robes moved about, some carrying out tasks that seemed both mundane and magical. There were healers tending to the sick with potions and spells, craftsmen creating beautiful artifacts imbued with enchantments, and elders teaching young wizards and witches about their heritage and the secrets of their magic.
Nigel''s voice broke through Harry''s thoughts, maintaining its usual sharpness. "Master Harry, it seems we have stumbled upon a unique fusion of tradition and magic. Quite different from the bureaucratic corridors you''re used to, isn''t it?"
Harry mentally agreed, fascinated by the harmonious blend of the magical and the everyday. "It''s incredible, Nigel. There''s so much life here."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch227- Chieftain Obafemi
Ch227- Chieftain Obafemi
As they walked further into the heart of the tribalpound, ise pointed out various significant spots. "Over there is the Grand Circle, where the elders meet to discuss important matters. And thatrge hut is the Chieftain''s residence. He¡¯s the one who oversees everything and ensures that the bnce between magic and nature is maintained."
Harry nodded, absorbing the details. The Grand Circle was an open area withrge stones arranged in a circr pattern, each stone engraved with ancient runes. The Chieftain''s residence was an impressive structure,rger than the others, and adorned with various charms and talismans that glowed softly in the daylight.
As they approached the Chieftain''s hut, Harry stopped and asked, "Wait, aren''t we going to meet with your father? Why are we heading to the Chieftain''s hut?"
ise gave a wry smile. "Harry, my father is the Chieftain."
Harry was momentarily gobsmacked. The realization hit him hard¡ªhe was about to meet not just ise¡¯s father but the leader of the entire tribe. The gravity of the situation sank in as they stepped up to therge, ornately carved entrance.
Inside, the hut was a blend of traditional elements and powerful magical artifacts. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting the tribe''s history, and the air was thick with an aura of ancient magic. In the center of the room sat a man of imposing presence. His eyes were sharp and observant, taking in Harry with a mix of curiosity and respect.
¡°Father, I am back.¡± ise began, bowing slightly. ¡°And this is Harry Potter.¡±
For a moment, Harry noticed a flicker of something in the man''s eyes, but he couldn''t quite identify it. He decided to use Observe.
[System Message: Chieftain Obafemi Akande - Leader of the Nigerian Magical Tribe. Skilled in ancient magic and rituals. High magical power detected. No immediate threat identified.]
Harry bowed respectfully. "It is nice to meet you, Chieftain."
Chieftain Obafemi nodded in return, his eyes assessing Harry with interest. "Wee to our tribe, Harry. ise has spoken highly of you."
"Thank you, sir," Harry replied, standing upright and meeting the Chieftain''s gaze confidently. "I¡¯ve heard much about your leadership and the rich history of your tribe."
Obafemi''s eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement. "ise, you¡¯ve chosen your friends well. Harry, what brings you to our part of the world? You have to understand how surprised I was when ise said the most famous Young Wizard in Britiain wasing to my tribe. It¡¯s not often we receive visitors from Hogwarts."
Harry smiled diplomatically. "I¡¯m here to learn about different magical cultures. There¡¯s so much to understand beyond the walls of Hogwarts, and I believe your tribe holds knowledge that can broaden my perspective."
Obafemi¡¯s expression softened, a note of approval in his voice. "A wise pursuit, young Harry. Understanding different cultures can indeed enrich one¡¯s knowledge and wisdom. Our tribe has preserved many ancient traditions and magical practices that have been passed down through generations."
ise, standing beside Harry, added, "Harry is quite curious about our rituals and the way we blend magic with everyday life."
Obafemi nodded, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Our magic is deeply intertwined with nature and the spirits of our ancestors. It is a harmony that we strive to maintain."
Harry listened intently, genuinely intrigued. "I¡¯ve read about such practices but seeing them firsthand and understanding their significance would be invaluable."
Obafemi smiled warmly. "You are wee to join us in our daily activities and learn as much as you can. There¡¯s a lot to be gained from experiencing magic in its most natural form."
Harry felt a surge of excitement. "Thank you, Chieftain. I appreciate your hospitality and the opportunity to learn."
"Let us not stand here any longer," Obafemi said, gesturing towards afortable seating area. "Come, sit, and we shall talk more about what you wish to learn and see."
As they settled into the seats, Harry observed the intricate designs on the furniture. The patterns wereplex, intertwining vines and animals that seemed to tell a story of transition and transformation. It was as if life and the ephemeral nature of existence were subtly captured in the motifs, hinting at the eternal cycle.
Chieftain Obafemi began the conversation with casual topics, steering clear of any serious matters. "So, Harry, how are you finding Nigeria so far?" he asked, his tone warm and inviting.
"It''s fascinating," Harry replied. "The culture here is so rich and the magic feels very different from what I''m used to."
Obafemi nodded. "There is still much to see. In your time here, I promise you will witness how raw magic can be harnessed so long as you wield it with respect."
Harry nodded, "It''s fascinating how the same magic can develop so differently. At its core, magic is the same for all of us, but the ways we use it are endlessly varied. In Britain, we rely on it to make our daily lives easier, but we¡¯ve grown so ustomed to convenience that we''ve forgotten the raw power and limitless possibilities of magic. The use of foci, incantations, and runes makes things simpler, but it also limits our creativity."
Chieftain Obafemi smiled at Harry''s observation, his eyes reflecting a deep understanding. "You are perceptive beyond your years, Harry. Here, we see magic as an integral part of life and death, an ever-present force that we respect and harness in its purest form. Our traditions and rituals are designed to honor this bnce and maintain harmony with the world around us."
Harry listened intently, appreciating the wisdom in Obafemi''s words. The philosophy of seeing magic as a bnce was something he rarely encountered in the structured environment of Hogwarts. This approach offered a new perspective, one that resonated with the untamed aspects of his own magical potential.
ise, observing the conversation, chimed in, "Harry, our tribe''s practices might seem unconventional, but they hold a wealth of knowledge. My father can guide you through our rituals and introduce you to our ways."
"That would be invaluable," Harry replied, his interest genuine. "Understanding different magical cultures is why I''m here. There''s so much to learn beyond the textbooks and ssrooms."
Obafemi''s gaze softened, his tone bing more conversational. "Tell me, Harry, what has your journey taught you so far? What have you found most surprising?"
Harry thought for a moment, considering his answer. "The diversity of magic is astounding. Every culture I''ve encountered has its unique approach, shaped by its history and values. The way magic intertwines with everyday life here is particrly enlightening. It''s not just a tool but a part of your identity."
Nigel, ever thementator, added in Harry''s mind, "Quite a philosophical insight, Master Harry. You''ve impressed the Chieftain."
Harry mentally acknowledged Nigel''sment, maintaining his focus on the conversation. "I''ve also learned the importance of adapting and respecting these different practices. Magic is not one-size-fits-all; it evolves with those who wield it."
Obafemi nodded approvingly. "Wise words. Respect for magic and its traditions is crucial. It is not just about power but understanding the essence and purpose behind it."
The conversation flowed smoothly, touching upon various aspects of their magical traditions and daily life. Harry felt a growing appreciation for the depth and richness of the tribe''s culture. The afternoon passed quickly, filled with stories and shared experiences.
As evening approached, Obafemi rose from his seat. "Harry, you are wee to stay with us and learn. We have much to share, and I believe you will find great value in our ways."
"Thank you, Chieftain. I look forward to it," Harry replied, his voice sincere.
As they prepared to leave, Nigel''s voice echoed in Harry''s mind, "It seems, Master Harry, that you''ve found not just knowledge but a potential alliance. This could be beneficial in many ways."
Harry agreed silently and let ise lead him to his temporary hut. He would meet Nics''s contact in the evening, but first he had to ditch ise.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch228- Shaman Priest Ayo
Ch228- Shaman Priest Ayo
Harry agreed silently and let ise lead him to his temporary hut. He would meet Nics''s contact in the evening, but first he had to ditch ise.
The hut was simple yetfortable, with a bed, a small table, and a few chairs. It offered a sense of tranquility, a stark contrast to the bustling life outside. As Harry settled in, ise turned to him with a grin.
"Make yourself at home, Harry. My father wants us to join him for dinnerter, but until then, feel free to explore or rest," ise said, his tone friendly.
Harry nodded, appreciating the gesture. "Thanks, ise. I might take a walk to clear my head."
ise''s grin widened. "Go ahead. Just don''t get lost."
Once ise left, Harry took a moment to n his next steps. He needed to find a way to meet Nics''s contact without drawing attention. With a determined expression, Harry left the hut and wandered through the vige. The sights and sounds of the bustling tribe surrounded him¡ªchildren ying, adults engaged in various tasks, and the aroma of cooking food filling the air.
The vige was alive with activity, a vibrant tapestry of colors and sounds. The people here used various foci for their magic, not just wands. Harry noticed intricate staffs carved with runes, bracelets imbued with magical stones, and even rings that seemed to pulse with power. These foci were seamlessly integrated into their daily lives, used for everything from lighting fires to healing wounds.
As Harry walked, he saw animagi in their animal forms moving freely among the people. There was a woman with the grace of a panther, her eyes gleaming with intelligence, and a man who transformed into an eagle, soaring above the vige beforending gracefully on the ground. The tribal tattoos on their bodies glowed faintly with magic, telling stories of their heritage and abilities. Their clothes were practical yet beautifully adorned with vibrant patterns and symbols, reflecting their connection to nature and magic.
Nigel¡¯s voice broke into his thoughts, maintaining its characteristic sharpness. "Master Harry, the depth of their connection to magic is quite impressive. They embody a bnce we''vergely forgotten in ''modern'' wizarding society."
Harry agreed silently, then focused on the ring on his hand. mel said the ring would guide him to his contact, and he felt the ring subtly nudging him in a specific direction. Harry began to follow its guidance, keeping an eye on his surroundings.
The vige''s vibrant atmosphere continued to intrigue Harry as he walked. The intricate designs and symbols on the huts, the rhythmic drumming in the distance, and the scent of spices in the air allbined to create a rich tapestry of sensory experiences. As he moved deeper into the vige, the ring¡¯s pull became more insistent, leading him towards arge, ornately decorated hut that stood apart from the others.
He entered the hut and was immediately struck by the contrast between its simple exterior and the borate interior. The walls were adorned with ancient tapestries and masks, each telling a story of the tribe¡¯s history and magic. In the center of the room sat an elderly man, his presencemanding respect and authority. Harry used Observe.
[System Message: Shaman Priest Ayo - Former student of Nics mel. Specializes in connecting the tribe with nature. Possesses deep knowledge of ancient magic. Subtle element of transformation detected.]
Harry approached the Shaman Priest, who looked up from his meditative state with a knowing smile. "You must be Harry Potter," he said in a deep, resonant voice. "Master told me you woulde."
Harry nodded respectfully. "Yes, I am. Nics mentioned you could help me understand the Astral Soul."
Shaman Ayo''s eyes twinkled with wisdom and a hint of amusement. "Indeed, the Astral Soul is a path many seek but few truly understand. It is not just about power, but about connection¡ªconnection to the very essence of life and magic itself."
Harry listened intently as the Shaman continued. "Our tribe has preserved the knowledge of the Astral Soul for generations. It is a practice that requires not only magical ability but also spiritual insight. Since master sent you, I am sure you can master it. But are you prepared for the journey, young wizard?"
"I am," Harry replied, his voice steady. "I want to learn from you and understand this ancient magic."
Shaman Ayo nodded. "Very well. We will begin by understanding your own soul. But for now, you have to be somewhere else."
Harry was taken aback. "How do you know?" he asked, curious about Ayo''s insight.
Ayo smiled enigmatically. "The Astral Soul reveals much. But tell me, how much do you know about the Astral Soul?"
Harry pondered for a moment. "The Astral Soul is the true essence of our being. We are its manifestation in one of the nes of existence," he exined, sharing the extent of his knowledge.
Ayo nodded. "The Astral Soul can reveal everything about you. Yours, however, is uniquely different. A talented Astral Wizard can read your true form through the Astral Dimension. Spells like Invisibility Cloak or Polyjuice have no effect on the Astral Soul. Unless you master and alter your Astral Soul, those who can navigate the Astral Dimension will see through these spells. I know you have to be somewhere else because I can see your Astral Soul is being followed by the Chieftain. He is likely doing this to protect you, not spy on you. But even if he wanted to, he couldn''t. Your Astral Soul is unlike any I have ever seen, even for the most skilled Astral Wizards, no even for Master, it would be challenging to read on your Astral Soul."
Harry appreciated Ayo''s wisdom and nodded. "Thank you for the guidance. I''ll be back soon."
With that, Harry left the hut and returned to ise, who was waiting outside of Chieftain''s hut. "Everything alright?" ise asked, noting Harry''s thoughtful expression.
"Yes, just thinking," Harry replied, Ayo said Chieftain was following his Astral Soul, so there was no point hiding his visit but he still didn''t borate. "Let''s head back. Your father mentioned dinner."
Entering the hut, Harry noticed the servants preparing the table. Curiosity piqued, he asked, "Are there no house-elves here?"
ise sighed, but it was Chieftain Obafemi who responded, waving the servants away with a graceful motion. "House-elves are creatures born from magic, meant to serve. In our culture, magic is revered and seen as sacred, something that should not be ced beneath us. Therefore, having beings who wish to serve for the sake of connecting with magic creates aplex hierarchy we prefer to avoid."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, taking in the cultural difference. House-elves were semi-symbiotic creatures, depending on humans to feed on magic, and without this, they would starve. This mutual dependency didn''t justify mistreatment, though many in Britain viewed it as their right to abuse elves, believing they were superior. However, the Nigerian tribes held a different perspective, seeing elves, born from magic, as superior to humans who borrowed magic.
Chieftain Obafemi continued, his voice calm and reflective. "In our tribe, we honor the natural order of things. Magic is a gift to be respected and nurtured, not a tool for domination."
Harry appreciated this viewpoint, recognizing the deep philosophical undertones in Obafemi''s words. He nced at ise, who seemed rxed and at ease, clearly ustomed to these beliefs.
"So, Young Harry, what do you think of our way of life?" Obafemi asked, breaking thefortable silence.
"It''s quite enlightening," Harry replied. "It reminds me that magic is more than just spells and potions; it''s a way of life, deeply intertwined with nature and history."
Obafemi nodded approvingly. "Indeed. Our ancestors believed that understanding the essence of magic was crucial for harmony. We teach our children to respect magic, to see it as part of the natural world, not separate from it."
Harry wondered if Wizarding Britain would ever ept such a philosophy, but quickly dismissed the thought; even if they did, it would take a long time. Chieftain Obafemi broke into his musings, "While this is part of our belief, not everyone here shares it. For instance, the Shaman Priest of our tribe and his followers worship death."
Harry wasn''t surprised by the mention of Ayo, considering the shaman had already hinted at Obafemi''s oversight. However, he was intrigued to learn that Ayo worshipped death. "Death?" he asked, curiosity piqued.
Obafemi nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, our Shaman Priest Ayo sees death not as an end, but as a transformation. It''s a part of our life cycle, deeply integrated into our understanding of magic and existence."
Harry observed the room, noticing subtle symbols and artifacts hinting at this belief. Dark feathers, bones arranged in intricate patterns, and masks depicting serene faces were all signs of connection to death as a natural and magical process.
Seeing Harry''s gaze, Obafemi exined, "Although the rest of the tribe does not worship death like Priest Ayo and his followers, we still view death as a natural and sacred part of life, much like magic and time."
Harry nodded, absorbing the deeper meaning behind Obafemi''s words. The tribe''s perspective on life and death was not about morbidity but a profound respect for the cycles of existence, much like their approach to magic itself.
"Life here is an intricate dance," Obafemi continued, "where each step, whether towards birth or the inevitable end, is a celebration of the journey."
Nigelmented in Harry''s mind, "A poetic way to acknowledge the inevitable, Master Harry. It seems they view every transition as part of a grand tapestry."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch229- Am I.. a Horcrux?
Ch229- Am I.. a Horcrux?
As the conversation shifted, Obafemi spoke of lighter matters, recounting tales of the tribe''s daily life, their festivals, and their connection with nature. Harry listened attentively, appreciating the rich tapestry of stories that painted a picture of amunity deeply in tune with both the natural and magical worlds.
The evening flowed smoothly, filled withughter and shared stories. Harry felt a growing connection to this ce, recognizing the unique wisdom it held. After dinner, Obafemi invited Harry to join a traditional ceremony that would take ce the following evening, an opportunity Harry eagerly epted.
As the night deepened, Harry retired to his hut. The travel taken a toll on him as he swiftly fell asleep. The next morning, Harry awoke early, the sun just beginning to rise over the horizon. After a quick breakfast, he set out to explore the vige further. He watched as the vigers went about their daily routines, each task performed with a sense of purpose and connection to their environment.
ise found himter in the morning, a wide smile on his face. "Enjoying the vige, Harry?" he asked.
"Absolutely," Harry replied. "There''s so much to learn and experience here."
ise nodded. "My father mentioned you might want to participate in some of our daily activities. It¡¯s a great way to understand our way of life."
Harry agreed, eager to immerse himself further. They spent the day helping in the fields, learning about the tribe¡¯s agricultural practices, which were deeply intertwined with their magical traditions. Harry marveled at how they used simple spells to enhance growth and protect their crops, a seamless blend of magic and nature.
Byte afternoon, Harry was worn out but satisfied. He had developed a deep appreciation for the tribe¡¯s lifestyle and their profound bond with nature. After bidding ise goodbye, he found his way back to Ayo''s hut and sat across from the Shaman Priest of Death, who would guide him toward discovering his Astral Soul.
Ayo''s hut exuded an aura of ancient mysticism, with symbols and artifacts hinting at deep spiritual practices. The shaman sat in a meditative pose, his presencemanding respect and attention. Harry could feel the weight of the wisdom and experience that Ayo carried, a testament to the shaman¡¯s revered status within the tribe.
"Wee back, Young Harry," Ayo said, his voice a rich, deep timbre that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the hut. "Are you ready to embark on your journey to the Astral Dimension?"
Harry nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, I''m ready."
Ayo observed him for a moment before speaking. "The Astral Soul is a reflection of your innermost self, Harry. It is the purest form of your being, untainted by the physical world''s influences. To understand it, you must first understand yourself."
Harry listened intently, absorbing the shaman''s words. The concept of the Astral Soul was not entirely new to him, but the depth and significance Ayo attached to it were profound. This was not just about learning a new magical skill; it was about self-discovery and connecting with a fundamental part of his existence.
"The journey will be challenging," Ayo continued, his eyes locked onto Harry''s. "It will require you to confront aspects of yourself that you may not be aware of or may not wish to acknowledge. Are you prepared for this?"
Harry took a deep breath, feeling the gravity of the situation. "I am. I understand the importance of this journey and what it means for my growth."
Ayo nodded, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Very well. We shall begin with a simple meditation to attune your mind to the spiritual realm. Close your eyes and focus on your breathing. Let each breath ground you in the present moment."
Harry did as instructed, closing his eyes and taking deep, measured breaths. He felt his mind gradually quieting, the noise and distractions of the physical world fading away. He became acutely aware of the subtle energies around him, the gentle hum of the hut¡¯s magic interweaving with the natural rhythm of his breath.
As he sank deeper into the meditation, Ayo¡¯s voice guided him. "Visualize a light within you, Harry. This light is your essence, your Astral Soul. See it growing brighter with each breath, illuminating the darkness around you."
In his mind''s eye, Harry saw a soft glow emanating from his core, expanding outward with every breath. The light grew stronger, casting a warm,forting glow. He felt a profound sense of peace and connection, as if he were touching a part of himself that had always been there but had remained hidden.
"Now, allow this light to guide you," Ayo instructed. "Let it lead you through the veil that separates the physical world from the astral realm. Do not fear what you may encounter, for everything you see is a part of you."
Harry followed the light, feeling a gentle tug as it pulled him deeper into his meditative state. The world around him seemed to shift and change, the boundaries of his physical body dissolving as he entered a realm of pure energy and light. Shapes and colors swirled around him, forming patterns that danced and shifted with a life of their own.
At the center of the vibrant disy of lights, Harry saw a silhouette that closely resembled his own, but with a disturbing difference: a second face growing from the back of its head, eerily reminiscent of Professor Quirrell''s appearance when he harbored Voldemort. The shock of this sight jolted Harry out of his meditative state, leaving him breathless and disoriented.
Ayo quickly moved to Harry''s side, his voice calm and soothing. "Whatever you saw, Harry, is a part of you. There is no need to fear it."
Harry, still shaken, managed to swallow his response, "I am certain it is fucking not." Instead, he mentally reached out to Nigel. "Nigel, what is Voldemort doing attached to my Astral Soul?"
Nigel sighed heavily. "Apologies for keeping this from you for this long, Master Harry. It was not my intention to deceive you, but I was bound by certain restrictions. This discovery had toe from your own experience."
The air around Harry shifted, as he looked at Nigel''s virtual body in his mind, "Exin, right now, Nigel."
Ignoring Ayo outside, Harry''s gaze bore down on Nigel, who was looking at the ground. "Master Harry, when I first awakened, I noticed a dormant soul in your body. It was dark, shattered, but cursed. The system quickly isted that piece of soul in your scar¡ª"
"Wait, wait, wait! Why does this sound a lot like a Horcrux?" Harry interrupted, his voice a mix of frustration and disbelief.
Nigel''s response was measured, "Because it is. On that fateful night, Voldemort identally created another Horcrux. It shattered his own being, and part of his soul was trapped within you."
Harry felt a wave of disgust. "I''ve been keeping Voldemort''s soul within me all this while and you kept it from me?"
Nigel could sense the diminishing trust in Harry''s tone. "Master Harry, please understand. I couldn''t reveal it to you, not because I wanted to deceive you, but because I was bound by certain restrictions. This discovery had toe from your own experience."
Harry clenched his fists, trying to process the revtion. "So, what now? How do we get rid of it?"
Nigel''s voice was calm but serious. "We must find a way to safely extract and destroy it. The knowledge you seek in the Astral Dimension could be crucial for this task."
Harry looked at Nigel, and though he knew Nigel was not at fault, he couldn''t help feeling a sting of betrayal for the first time. Instead of dwelling on it, he settled back into his meditative position and focused on his Astral Soul. His disgust and apprehension made it harder to find it this time, but eventually, he saw the disturbing silhouette again.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch230- Tribal Ceremony
Ch230- Tribal Ceremony
As he observed the twisted image, he felt a wave of negative emotions emanating from Voldemort''s fragment. ''Horcruxes... is this magic based on Astral Souls?'' he pondered. If Voldemort had found a way to split his Astral Soul and anchor the pieces into objects¡ªor into Harry himself¡ªhe could essentially achieve immortality, as the Astral Soul represents one''s true existence. Even if the physical body perished, the Astral Soul could regenerate it.
Harry couldn''t afford to let Voldemort''s fragment linger. He needed to understand and harness the Astral Soul fully. His thoughts turned to Ayo, the Shaman Priest, who seemed to hold the key to mastering this ancient magic.
Ayo''s voice broke the silence, guiding Harry back to focus. "Whatever you see, Harry, is you. The sooner you ept that, the sooner you can master it."
Harry grimaced, thinking, ''I will not ept that Voldemort is me. No thank you.''
Ayo observed Harry''s difort but didn''tment directly. Instead, he chose a philosophical approach. "Our beliefs shape our reality, Harry. To control your Astral Soul, you must face all parts of yourself, even those you reject."
Harry took a deep breath, pushing away the immediate revulsion. He had to focus on the task at hand. Ayo continued, "The Astral Soul is about understanding your essence, your deepest self. It is a journey not many undertake, for it reveals truths that are often hard to ept."
The shaman''s hut was filled with an air of mysticism, each artifact and symbol whispering tales of ancient wisdom. Harry closed his eyes, trying to calm his thoughts, and focused on the light within him as Ayo had instructed.
"Ayo, how does one separate a dark presence from their Astral Soul?" Harry asked, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside.
Ayo''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and respect. "It is a rare question, Harry. Separation is not the goal; integration is." Ayo, who assumed Harry was talking about an embarrassing, maybe a dark facade of his existence he wanted to separate, so he advised Harry to integrate it into his soul, meaning epting every part of himself, but coincidentally, the wording and misunderstanding on his part changed Harry''s ns. As he thought, absorbing Voldemort''s soul was the correct way. How this would unfold was unknown yet, as neither would imagine something like this could happen. Ayo, unaware of Harry''s true intent, continued his guidance.
That evening, Harry returned to the Chieftain''s hut. As promised, Obafemi led him and ise to the traditional ceremony where the tribe would celebrate life, death, and magic. The air was thick with anticipation, and Harry could feel the energy of the gathering before they even arrived.
The ceremony took ce in arge clearing surrounded by towering trees. The moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting a mystical glow over the area. Tribal members were dressed in their finest robes, adorned with intricate patterns and symbols that told stories of their ancestors and their deep connection to magic.
As they approached, the rhythmic sound of drums filled the air, apanied by the melodic chants of the tribe''s elders. The music was haunting yet beautiful, resonating with the very essence of the forest. Harry felt a shiver run down his spine, not from fear, but from the sheer power and unity he sensed within themunity.
Obafemi guided them to a spot near the center of the clearing, where arge bonfire zed. The mes danced and flickered, casting shadows that seemed to move with a life of their own. Around the fire, several figures stood, their faces painted with symbols that Harry recognized as ancient runes.
The Chieftain began to speak, his voice carrying over the assembly. "Tonight, we gather to honor the cycle of life and death, and the magic that binds us all. We celebrate the gifts bestowed upon us by our ancestors and the spirits that watch over us, and time that carry us to next adventure without a rest."
Harry watched in awe as the ceremony unfolded. The tribe members performed intricate dances around the fire, their movements fluid and graceful. Each step seemed to tell a story, a dance of life and death, intertwined with magic. The mes responded to their motions, growing brighter and more intense with each synchronized step.
At one point, Obafemi stepped forward, holding a carved staff adorned with feathers and beads. He raised it high above his head, and the chanting grew louder. "We honor those who came before us, those who have departed, and those yet toe. Their spirits guide us, their magic sustains us."
The tribe''s shaman, Ayo, stepped forward, his presencemanding respect. He carried a bowl filled with a dark liquid, which he began to sprinkle around the fire. The mes red in response, shifting colors from red to blue to green, each hue representing a different aspect of their beliefs.
Ayo''s deep voice resonated through the clearing. "Magic is a gift, a tool, and a connection to the very essence of our existence. It is neither good nor evil, but a force to be understood and used."
As the ceremony continued, Obafemi turned to Harry and ise. "This celebration is not just for our tribe, but for all who seek to understand the true essence of magic. You are wee to join us, to learn and to share in our wisdom."
Harry nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude. "Thank you, Chieftain."
The ceremonysted well into the night, with stories, songs, and rituals that captivated Harry''s imagination. He could see the deep bond between the tribe members, their connection to their heritage, and their unwavering respect for the natural world.
After the ceremony, as the fire began to die down, Harry found himself sitting with Obafemi and Ayo. The Chieftain spoke softly, "Magic is a journey, Harry. It is not just about power or skill, but understanding and harmony. You have shown great potential, but remember to seek bnce in all that you do and to respect the gift you were bestowed with."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "I understand. There''s so much more to magic than I ever realized."
Ayo shook his head, a calm yet critical expression on his face. "Magic is not as grand as you put it, Obafemi. It is a tool the gods created to serve us," he said, his voice carrying a hint of skepticism. The firelight danced in his eyes, reflecting the fervent beliefs he held.
Obafemi frowned, his expression thoughtful but disapproving. "Ayo, you always see things so differently. Magic is woven into the very fabric of our existence, not just a mere tool."
Harry listened intently, noting the philosophical divide between the two men. Ayo''s perspective reminded him of Nics mel, who often viewed magic with a practical, almost clinical detachment. Harry had always disagreed with this approach, believing that magic was something to be respected and cherished, not merely used.
Ayo continued, his tone unwavering. "The spirits guide us, Obafemi. Magic is their gift, meant to serve humanity, not to be revered as an entity on its own."
The Chieftain''s eyes darkened slightly. "We honor the spirits, Ayo, but we also honor magic itself. It is a part of us, inseparable from our souls and our heritage."
Harry felt a mix of irritation and understanding. He respected the traditions and beliefs of the tribe, but Ayo''s view shed with his own deep respect for magic. For Harry, magic was not just a tool but a vital, living part of who he was.
The discussion moved on to lighter topics as the night progressed. Obafemi shared stories of the tribe''s history and their connection to thend.
"Young Harry," Obafemi began, "tomorrow we will take you to one of our sacred ces. It is a site where the spirits are particrly strong. I believe you will find it enlightening."
Harry nodded, grateful for the opportunity. "Thank you, Chieftain. I look forward to it."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch231- Altar
Ch231- Altar
Returning to his room, Harry sat on his bed, pondering Ayo¡¯s words. Being a disciple of Nics mel, it was natural for Ayo to share simr thoughts on the essence of magic, but Harry had his own views. He shook his head with a sigh, as he thought the more pressing matters. Despite their differences, he knew the importance of understanding the Astral Soul. Closing his eyes, Harry focused inward, diving deep into his consciousness where the disturbing image of the patched souls awaited. He steadied himself and tried to control it once again.
Harry''s thoughts were interrupted by a faint whisper in the back of his mind, almost as if the presence of Voldemort''s fragment was trying to assert itself. Ignoring the distraction, Harry concentrated harder, channeling his willpower into mastering the Astral Soul. The journey was about confronting and integrating every part of himself, even the unwanted ones. He felt the energies shift, an internal struggle ying out in the depths of his being.
Harry pushed forward, attempting to harness the light within him to overshadow the dark presence. He visualized a radiant light enveloping the twisted silhouette, trying to subdue it, but it didn''t seem to work. The darkness was closing in, suffocating his soul. Breaking out of meditation, Harry panted, "The darkness seeps in when I try to tame my Astral Soul. How can I ovee this?"
He thought of all the spells he knew to ovee his current predicament, and in the end, found one. "I guess it''s time to learn the Patronus Charm." Entering the Virtual Room, he willed it to create Dementors. Normally, it was Nigel who facilitated these simtions, but Harry didn''t ask for help; he simply created what he wished. This was Harry''s first time seeing Dementors up close. The Virtual Room''s effects were too real, making the experience even more intense.
The air grew cold as the Dementors approached, and Harry felt an overwhelming sense of despair when he lowered his mental shields. His breath became visible, and he could feel the life being sucked out of him. His heart pounded, and his hands trembled as he raised his wand.
"Expecto Patronum!" he shouted, but nothing happened. Panic surged through him as the Dementors closed in. "What am I doing wrong?" he asked himself, desperately trying to focus. He willed the room to keep the Dementors at bay, giving him time to think.
Harry remembered Nigel''s advice about the Patronus Charm¡ªconjuring one required a powerful, positive memory. He sifted through his memories, trying to find one strong enough to counter the darkness. He recalled moments of happiness, fleeting and distant, but none seemed potent enough.
Focusing on his most cherished memory, the feeling of freedom he experienced during his first flight on a broomstick, Harry attempted the spell again. "Expecto Patronum!" A faint wisp of light emerged from his wand but quickly faded. The Dementors'' presence grew stronger, their cold tendrils creeping closer.
Frustration and fear gnawed at him, but Harry refused to give up. He closed his eyes, drawing on every ounce of willpower. He needed a stronger memory, something deeply personal and uplifting. He thought of the moment he realized he wasn''t alone in the world, that he had friends who cared about him.
Harry recalled a time with Petunia, the memories flowing with unexpected warmth. His first birthday after learning he was a wizard came to mind. Back then, they weren''t particrly close, but Petunia had made an effort. She''d given him a small cupcake, a a half-hearted hug and a little present. It wasn''t a grand birthday cake, but it was the first he ever received, and it had meant a lot. Their rtionship was still evolving, yet moments like these built a bridge between them.
Harry''s thoughts then drifted to his friends. He remembered meeting Daphne, Tracey, and Neville for the first time in the boats on their way to Hogwarts. They''d seen the magnificent castle together, a sight that bonded them instantly. Over time, they became the best of friends, joined by Hermione, Susan, Hannah, and even Selena Rosier. Initially, his intentions towards them were not entirely pure, but genuine care had grown from their shared experiences. He also recalled forming friendships with the Weasley twins, Cho, Padma and Parvati Patil, Lavender Brown, Cedric, Draco, Theodore, ise, and even Pansy.
His first year had been marked by triumphs. Harry became a champion in Quidditch, flying for the first time and winning every game. That Christmas, he and Petunia visited London and Hogsmeade, even flying together. He also remembered sessfully stealing the Philosopher''s Stone, a heist that cemented his cunning. Before the year ended, he was recognized as the Serpent of the Crown, a title that spoke of his growing influence.
The summer had been filled with time spent with Petunia and his friends. His second year brought even more sesses. He met Luna and Ginny, improved his rtionship with Penelope Clearwater, and others. He created the Duelling Club, caught Peter Pettigrew, freed Sirius, faced the Basilisk, and came closer to uncovering the secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. Most importantly, almost two years ago, a strange old man had started speaking in his mind, revealing that he was a wizard with abilities beyond what his cousin and uncle could even dream of. That was the day Harry gained his freedom and his best friend...
Harry felt a deep sense of gratitude as he recounted these memories, each one strengthening his resolve. He focused on his wand, channeling the emotions these memories invoked. "Expecto Patronum!" he shouted once more. This time, a bright silver mist emerged from his wand.
"Not corporal, but better than I expected," Harry noted with a small smile, focusing on the emotions that had conjured the wisp of light. Happiness, he realized, was a unique and multifaceted concept. It wasn''t just amusement or joy nor was it the mere absence of sadness; it was a deep-seated feeling tied to specific moments and memories. For him, the first time Petunia hugged him was a source of happiness, even though others might not remember such a small gesture.
He knew he had to build on this sess, pushing his limits further. He practiced the Patronus Charm again and again, each time the silver mist grew stronger and more defined. His thoughts lingered on the memories that fueled the spell: his friends, his triumphs, and the small but significant gestures of care from Petunia.
As he continued, Harry¡¯s determination sharpened, as he knew the risk. He was aware of the dark fragment within him, a piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul, and the need to master his Astral Soul became even more pressing. The ancient magic of the Nigerian tribe held the key to this mastery, and Harry was ready to learn.
The next morning, Harry woke early, ready for the day''s challenges. After a quick breakfast, he joined ise and Chieftain Obafemi, who had promised to show him a sacred ce rich in magical energy. They walked through the vige, the sights and sounds of daily life surrounding them. The vigers greeted them with warm smiles and respectful nods.
Obafemi led them to a secluded clearing in the forest, where the air was thick with a sense of ancient power. The clearing was surrounded by towering trees, their branches forming a natural canopy that filtered the sunlight into a soft, golden glow. In the center of the clearing stood arge stone altar, adorned with intricate carvings and symbols.
¡°This is a ce where the veil between our world and the spiritual realm is thin,¡± Obafemi exined, his voice reverent. ¡°Here, you can feel the presence of the ancestors and the raw essence of magic.¡±
Harry approached the altar, feeling a sense of awe. He could feel the energy pulsing through the air, a living, breathing force that resonated with his own magical core. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, allowing himself to connect with the power around him.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch232- A Doe and Stag
Ch232- A Doe and Stag
Obafemi began to chant, his voice deep and rhythmic, calling upon the spirits of the ancestors. The air seemed to hum with energy, and Harry felt a tingling sensation spread through his body. The chant grew louder, more intense, and Harry''s vision blurred as he entered a trance. The world around him faded, and he found himself in a vast, etherealndscape.
In this spiritual realm, Harry saw figures floating around him, shimmering with a ghostly light. These were the souls of the ancestors, their forms shifting and changing. Some transformed into familiar animals¡ªlions, eagles, serpents¡ªwhile others took on more fantastical shapes, like chimeras and creatures he couldn''t even name. The sight was both mesmerizing and unsettling.
One soul caught Harry''s attention as it morphed into a majestic griffin, its wings spreading wide before it took flight into the sky. Another soul became arge, graceful phoenix, its feathers glowing with an otherworldly fire. The figures moved with a fluid grace, each transformation seamless and beautiful. Harry watched in awe as a person shifted into a dragon, its scales glistening with a dark, emerald hue.
As he observed these transformations, a deep understanding began to form within him. The souls of the ancestors were not bound by the physical limitations of the human body; they were free to take any form that suited their essence. This realization resonated with Harry, stirring something deep within him.
The vision shifted, revealing a figure morphing into a doe. Its antlers stretched high, rare for does, a symbol of grace and power. The doe turned, locking eyes with Harry, its gaze full of ancient wisdom and a deep, unspoken love. Harry felt a profound connection to this figure, as though it spoke directly to his soul. Then, a majestic stag approached, standing beside the doe. Harry felt an inexplicable closeness to these two souls, a sense of yearning from his own soul.
The etherealndscape shimmered as the stag and doe moved together, their forms intertwining in a dance of light and shadow. Harry watched in awe, feeling a pull towards them. He sensed that these figures were more than mere spirits; they were representations of something deeply significant. Their presence resonated with him, stirring emotions he couldn''t quite name.
As he continued to observe, the doe''s eyes seemed to convey a message of hope and resilience, while the stag''s powerful stance embodied strength and protection. Harry felt a surge of determination. He knew he had to understand this connection, to learn from it and grow stronger.
The vision faded, and Harry found himself back in the clearing, the energy of the ce still buzzing around him. He opened his eyes to see Chieftain Obafemi and ise watching him with interest.
"Did you see something significant, Harry?" Obafemi asked, his voice gentle.
Harry nodded, still feeling the weight of the experience. "I saw a stag and a doe. They seemed... important."
Obafemi smiled knowingly. "The spirits often reveal what we need to see. The stag and doe are symbols of guidance and protection. They might be showing you a path or reminding you of something essential."
ise, curious but respectful, added, "It''s fascinating how our ancestorsmunicate through these visions. They carry so much wisdom."
Harry, feeling a newfound sense of purpose, replied, "Yes, there''s so much to learn from them. I need to understand these connections better."
Obafemi nodded. "You are wee to meditate on this alter, Young Harry. The spirits have much to teach."
Harry felt a deep gratitude. "Thank you, Chieftain. I appreciate your guidance."
Harry settled on the altar, feeling the energy of the sacred ce envelop him. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and focused inward, slipping into the Astral Dimension. To his astonishment, the ethereal forms of a Doe and a Stag materialized beside him. Despite their otherworldly presence, Harry felt an unexpected sense offort and familiarity, as if their appearance was meant to be.
The Doe and Stag gazed at him with solemn eyes, directing their attention to the fragmented souls within him. Harry understood their unspoken message and steeled himself for the task ahead. He needed to integrate the foreign soul and regain control over his Astral Soul. With determination, he focused on the task at hand, drawing on the serenity of the sacred site.
He raised his wand and cast the Patronus Charm. "Expecto Patronum!" A silvery mist emerged, swirling around the dark presence within him. The mist fought against the malevolent force of Voldemort''s fragment, but Harry could sense it wasn''t enough. He needed more power.
Switching tactics, Harry began to chant in Unicorn Tongue, anguage known for its purity and strength. "Expecto Patronum!" The words felt more potent, their impact amplified by the mysticalnguage. This time, the silver mist surged with greater intensity, enveloping the darkness and pushing it back.
The Doe and Stag watched intently as Harry continued his efforts, their presence offering silent encouragement. The amplified Patronus provided a buffer, allowing Harry to confront the dark fragment more directly. He could feel the essence of Voldemort''s soul writhing within the protective barrier, its malevolence seeking to break free.
Drawing strength from the sacred energy of the altar and the guiding spirits beside him, Harry pressed on. The light of his Patronus grew brighter, pushing back the darkness inch by inch. The struggle was intense, but Harry''s resolve was unwavering.
As he chanted, the Unicorn Tongue infused his Patronus with an almost tangible purity. The dark presence began to wane, its strength sapped by the relentless assault of Harry''s magic. He felt the bnce within him starting to shift, the malevolent force weakening under thebined power of the sacred ce, his determination, and the potent spell.
When the darkness weakened, the Doe and Stag charged at the fragment of Voldemort''s soul, attacking it with an ethereal force that further diminished its strength. As they struck, Harry heard faint whispers that seemed to drift through the air, "We love you, Harry," and "We are proud of you." The whispers were so soft, like a gentle breeze, that Harry couldn''t be certain if they were real or just a figment of his imagination. Nheless, a warm current filled his heart.
Outside, ise and Chieftain Obafemi watched with concern as tears fell from Harry''s closed eyes, not knowing what he was experiencing. With the fragment of Voldemort''s soul now significantly weakened, Harry began the process of assimting it. He could feel his Astral Soul growingrger and stronger with each passing moment.
Harry remained deep in his trance, focusing on integrating the fragment. The struggle was intense, but he drew strength from the supportive presence of the Doe and Stag. Their energy seemed to infuse his Astral Soul, bolstering his resolve and amplifying his power. The process was gradual, requiring immense concentration and effort. Harry visualized the fragment being absorbed, purified, its dark tendrils dissolving into the light of his own soul.
As he continued, Harry felt a shift within him. His Astral Soul began to radiate a newfound strength, a harmonious blend of light and darkness. The fragment was no longer a foreign entity but a part of him, under his control. The power that came with this integration was immense, but so was the responsibility. Harry understood that mastering this dark aspect of his soul was crucial for his future battles.
Outside, the atmosphere in the clearing remained charged with tension. ise and Chieftain Obafemi could sense the profound changes urring within Harry. Obafemi, with his deep connection to the spiritual realm, recognized the significance of this moment. He knew that Harry was undergoing a transformation that would shape his destiny.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch233- Tease
Ch233- Tease
Harry¡¯s breathing steadied as he neared the end of the assimtion process. The ethereal Doe and Stag, having fulfilled their purpose, gradually faded from view. Their presence lingered, aforting reminder of the strength they had imparted. As the final remnants of the fragment merged into his Astral Soul, Harry felt a newfound control. The Astral Soul morphed into a giant serpent, coiling around him and hissing in submission. ''This must be Voldemort¡¯s Astral Soul shape,'' Harry thought, realizing he had yet to find his own Astral Shape. He knew he would eventually discover the form that best suited him, which would shape his future Patronus and Animagus forms. With full mastery of the Astral Soul, he could even change his Animagus form at will, a flexibility impossible when Animagus acquired through rituals.
Satisfied with his progress, Harry opened his eyes, finding himself back in the sacred clearing with ise and Chieftain Obafemi. The air around him was thick with the residual energy of his transformation. Both ise and the Chieftain observed him with a mixture of curiosity and respect, sensing the profound change within him.
¡°You did well, Young Harry,¡± Obafemi said, his voice carrying a note of approval. ¡°Your journey with the Astral Soul has just begun, but you have shown great promise.¡±
Harry nodded, still processing the intense experience. ¡°Thank you, Chieftain. Your guidance has been invaluable.¡±
ise, intrigued but unaware of the specifics, asked, ¡°So, what exactly did you see in there?¡±
Harry smiled, deciding to keep the details of Voldemort''s soul to himself. ¡°A lot of things. It¡¯s hard to exin, but it was enlightening.¡±
Obafemi ced a hand on Harry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember, understanding the Astral Soul is a journey. Take your time, and don¡¯t rush the process.¡±
Harry appreciated the wisdom in Obafemi¡¯s words. ¡°I will. Thank you.¡±
The rest of the day was spent in quiet reflection. Harry and ise joined the vigers in their daily activities, participating in themunity''s rituals and tasks. Harry found the simplicity and harmony of their way of life soothing, a stark contrast to the constant nning and strategizing he was ustomed to.
In the evening, as the sun set over the horizon, Harry sat with Obafemi and ise, discussing his next steps. They spoke of ancient magic, the importance of understanding one¡¯s own soul, and the value of bnce and harmony.
¡°Your next challenge,¡± Obafemi began, ¡°will be to understand and harness the power of the Astral Soul in practical ways. This will involve not just meditation, but applying what you¡¯ve learned in real-world situations.¡±
Harry nodded, eager to put his newfound knowledge to the test. ¡°What should I focus on?¡±
Obafemi smiled. ¡°Start with understanding your own magical core. The Astral Soul is deeply connected to it. Strengthen this connection, and you will find your powers growing.¡±
Harry took these words to heart, knowing that the journey ahead would be challenging but rewarding. As hey in bed that night, he felt a deep sense of purpose. The path to mastering the Astral Soul was fraught with difficulties, but with the guidance of Obafemi, Ayo and the support of his friends, he was confident in his ability to seed.
Following the intense and transformative experiences Harry had undergone, the days settled into a steady rhythm. Harry spent his time in meditation, striving to understand and fully master his Astral Soul. The serene environment of the Nigerian tribe provided the perfect backdrop for his introspection and growth. He often found himself reflecting on the wisdom shared by Chieftain Obafemi and Shaman Priest Ayo, their teachings resonating deeply with his own journey.
On the morning of July 27th, the day of his departure back to Spain, Harry felt a mixture of anticipation and reluctance. He had grown fond of the tribe and the tranquility of their way of life. As he prepared to leave, he sought out Ayo to express his gratitude and bid farewell.
"Ayo," Harry began, his voice steady but filled with genuine appreciation, "thank you for everything."
Ayo, with his calm demeanor waved casually, nodded. "Safe travels, Harry. May you find what you seek."
Harry nodded, waving back. Next, he found Chieftain Obafemi, who was overseeing the morning activities of the tribe.
"Chieftain," Harry greeted, "I wanted to thank you for your hospitality and the lessons you''ve shared. This experience has changed me in ways I can''t fully express."
Obafemi smiled warmly, cing a hand on Harry''s shoulder. "You are always wee here, Harry. Remember, the bond you''ve formed with the spirits and with us is a part of your journey now. Carry it with you."
Harry spent a few more moments exchanging words with Obafemi before joining ise for their departure. As they walked towards the outskirts of the vige, Obafemi pulled ise aside for a private conversation. Harry could only hear snippets of their hushed exchange, but the words "three artifacts" caught his attention, piquing his curiosity.
Not wanting to intrude, Harry waited patiently until ise rejoined him. The two friends then made their way to the designated portkey location, ready for the next leg of their journey.
Upon arriving in Spain, Harry was greeted by Mrs. Zabini with the same enthusiasm as when he had left. She enveloped him in a hug, pressing his head into her bosom. Harry blushed and took a step back as Mrs. Zabini smiled warmly.
"You already look more mature. They didn''t perform the Early Maturism Ritual, did they?" she teased.
Harry nced at ise, confused, while the younger Zabini pouted, "Mom!"
Mrs. Zabiniughed, a rich, boisterous sound. "I¡¯m joking, but I do im Harry for myself. When he grows up, I¡¯ll be the first to show him the ropes."
ise blushed deeply. "Enough, Mom. Stop teasing."
Mrs. Zabiniughed again, her amusement evident. "Alright, alright. Let''s talk about our n. Today and tomorrow, we¡¯ll visit the magical ces I mentionedst time. In the evening, we will head back to Britain."
Harry, still feeling the warmth of the embrace, nodded and followed the Zabinis as they left the portkey station. The streets of Madrid bustled with life, the city¡¯s magic subtly interwoven with its rich culture. Mrs. Zabini led them to a hidden alley, and with a quick tap of her wand, they entered a concealed door that opened into a vibrant wizarding market.
¡°This is Mercado M¨¢gico,¡± Mrs. Zabini exined, her voice filled with pride. ¡°It¡¯s one of the oldest magical markets in Spain, filled with rare artifacts, potions, and enchanted items.¡±
Harry¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight. The market was abyrinth of stalls and shops, each brimming with magical wares. Wizards and witches moved about, haggling and trading with an ease that spoke of familiarity.
ise nudged Harry. ¡°Stick close. It¡¯s easy to get lost in here.¡±
They wandered through the market, exploring the various stalls. Harry was fascinated by the diversity of magical items on disy. He saw enchanted menco dresses that twirled on their own, potion ingredients he¡¯d never heard of, and ancient tomes filled with spells.
Mrs. Zabini stopped at a stall selling beautiful hand-carved wands. ¡°These wands are crafted from the wood of the oldest trees in Spain. Each one is unique, imbued with the magic of the tree it came from.¡±
Harry gazed at the beautifully carved wands, each one a testament to the craftsmanship of Spanish wandmakers. "How are these wands different from Ollivander''s? From what I can see, people here seem to choose wands based on their price. Aren''t therepatibility issues?"
Mrs. Zabini shook her head gently, a knowing smile on her lips. "No, dear. Ollivander''s wands are indeed unique. His philosophy is to match the wand to the wizard from the very beginning of their magical journey. Different cultures, however, have different approaches to wandmaking. Here in Spain, most wandmakers create wands with cores that grow with the user over time. The more magic the user channels into it, the more attuned the wand bes to its owner. So, yes, you can simply choose a wand you like and it will grow with you, adapting to your magical signature."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch234- Different Philosophy
Ch234- Different Philosophy
Harry found this concept fascinating. The idea of a wand evolving alongside its wizard was a stark contrast to the rigidpatibility tests he had undergone with Ollivander. It was yet another example of the diverse ways magic was practiced around the world.
Harry walked to the table and examined the wands. Simr to Ollivander''s, these wands had animal cores, but they weren¡¯t ''sentient'' like he was used to. Ollivander¡¯s wands had personalities that either resonated with or shed against the user. These wands, on the other hand, were nk tes, meant to grow and evolve with their owner. It was a fascinating concept.
¡°I might get one for myself,¡± Harry said, intrigued by the idea of a wand that would develop alongside him.
Mrs. Zabini smiled, clearly pleased with his interest. ¡°Then let me take you to the best wand shop in all of Spain.¡±
They made their way through the bustling market, weaving between stalls filled with enchanted trinkets and magical artifacts. The air was alive with the hum of magical energy, each shop disying its unique wares. As they walked, Harry observed the diversity of items, from enchanted jewelry to potions that promised extraordinary effects. The atmosphere was vibrant and full of wonder.
Mrs. Zabini led them to a small, unassuming shop at the end of the market. The sign above the door read "La Varita Magica." Inside, the walls were lined with beautifully crafted wands, each disyed with meticulous care. The shop had an air of quiet reverence, a ce where the art of wandmaking was respected and cherished.
As they stepped into the shop, a sharp, middle-aged woman with an air of authority greeted them. Her dark hair was pulled back into a neat bun, and she wore an elegant, yet practical dress adorned with subtle but intricate embroidery. Her posture exuded confidence, and her piercing eyes seemed to take in every detail with a single nce. She carried herself with a proud, almost regal demeanor, suggesting a deep-seated pride in her craft and heritage.
"Bienvenidos," she said, her voice smooth andmanding. "Wee to La Varita M¨¢gica. I am Se?ora Valencia, the master wandmaker here."
"Thank you for having us," Mrs. Zabini responded with a polite smile. "We are here to find a special wand for Harry."
Se?ora Valencia''s gaze shifted to Harry then to his forearm, her eyes narrowing slightly. "A British wand, I presume?" she inquired, her tone betraying a hint of disdain. "I can sense it from here. Such wands oftenck the finesse and elegance of our craft."
Harry couldn''t help but find her attitude amusing, knowing how Ollivander''s wands were held in high regard in Britain. "Yes, my current wand is from Ollivander''s," he replied evenly. "But I''m curious to see what makes your wands different."
Valencia''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Ollivander is a decent craftsman, but he focuses too much onpatibility from the start. Our wands, however, grow and evolve with their owner. They start as nk tes, allowing the wizard to imprint their magical signature over time."
Harry nodded, intrigued. "That sounds fascinating. I''d like to try one."
Valencia led them to a disy case filled with beautifully crafted wands. Each wand was unique, with intricate designs and carvings that reflected the artistry of the wandmaker. "These wands are made from the finest woods and cores, chosen for their ability to adapt and bond with the wizard," she exined, picking up a slender wand with a spiraled handle. "Try this one, made from Spanish oak and infused with dragon heartstring."
Harry took the wand and felt a warm sensation flow through his fingers. He gave it a small wave, and a shower of golden sparks erupted from the tip. "It feels different," he remarked. "More... responsive."
Valencia''s eyes gleamed with pride. "Precisely. Our wands are designed to be an extension of the wizard, not just a tool. With time, this wand will be uniquely yours, reflecting your growth and magical prowess."
Harry looked intrigued. "I''d like to try a few," he said, his eyes scanning the wands disyed before him.
Se?ora Valencia¡¯s sharp gaze softened just slightly as she nodded. Despite her stern demeanor, she was clearly proud of her craft. "Of course," she said, handing him a beautifully carved wand made of Mediterranean oak and Unicorn hair. "Try this one."
Harry grasped the wand and gave it a wave. A few pure white sparks fizzled from the tip, but the connection felt off, not quite right. He shook his head and handed it back. In Ollivander terms, there waspatibility, yet it felt somehow off.
Valencia frowned slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Rigid British wand-selection. I can see all these wands are responding to you. But if you wish to try, perhaps this one," she suggested, picking up another wand, this time made of olive wood with a phoenix feather core.
Again, Harry felt the connection, but it wasn''t strong enough. The wand responded, but not in the way he expected. "No, not this one either," he said, returning it to her.
Valencia''s expression grew more curious and at the same time irritated. She handed him a fourth wand, made of ebony with a unicorn hair core. Harry tried it, but the response was stillckluster.
"Why try my wands if you still seek connection," Valencia mused, a hint of tiredness creeping into her voice. "But I can at least say you arepatible with almost all my wands. Your fame is not in vain. Let us try something less conventional."
Se?ora Valencia walked to the back of the shop, where the most exquisite wands were disyed. Unlike the others, these wands were crafted from unique and lesser-known materials, clearly the best the shop could offer.
¡°These wands are not for every wizard,¡± she said, her tone taking on a note of pride. ¡°They are made from materials that are rare and possess unique properties. Only those with a deep understanding of their own magic can truly benefit from them.¡±
Harry¡¯s interest was piqued. He watched as Valencia carefully selected a wand made of mahogany with a core of Thunderbird tail feather. She handed it to Harry, who felt a surge of power the moment he touched it.
¡°Try this one,¡± she said, watching him closely.
Harry gave the wand a gentle flick, and a burst of electric-blue sparks shot out, illuminating the room with a brilliant light. He felt a different sensation, and he was almost about to purchase that one, but he still wanted to try others.
Valencia nodded thoughtfully, taking the wand back. ¡°You have a unique magical signature, Harry. Let¡¯s try something even rarer.¡±
She reached for a wand made of ckthorn with a core of Rougarou hair. This time, the moment Harry held it, a deep, resonant hum filled the air, and a silver mist swirled around him.
¡°This is closer,¡± Harry noted, feeling the wand¡¯s power aligning with his own.
Valencia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You have a strong affinity for ancient and powerful magic. Let¡¯s see if we can find the perfect match.¡±
Se?ora Valencia handed him a wand made of yew, with a core of hair from a Thestral¡¯s tail. Harry felt a slight connection but still, something was off. "Thank you, Se?ora Valencia. All these wands are masterfully crafted and fit me quite well, but I feel there''s still something missing. Perhaps it''s my ownck of appreciation for such amazing craftsmanship. Please forgive any offense."
Valencia gave him a knowing smile. "It is not that, Harry. If it were blind pride in your own culture, I wouldn''t even try. I see you are deeply attuned to your magic and respect it greatly, which is why you can sense the subtle feedback that most wouldn''t feel with our wands. Despite thepatibility, you feel it''s just not the right fit." She hesitated for a moment before continuing, "There is one more wand I have, but I doubt it will work. It''s not amazing or rare; on the contrary, it is as simple as it can be."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch235- Unique Wand
Ch235- Unique Wand
Master Valencia hesitated for a moment before continuing, "There is one more wand I have, but I doubt it will work. It''s not amazing or rare; on the contrary, it is as simple as it can be."
She brought out a wand that looked in and unremarkable, made from an unknown tree without any core. "This wand was an experiment. My theory was to create the ultimate wand that would truly be shaped by its user, but without a core, itcks the focus needed to channel magic effectively. Instead of enhancing the magic, it tends to diminish it."
Harry looked at the wand, intrigued by its simplicity and the challenge it posed. He reached out and took it in his hand. Immediately, he felt an odd sensation, as if the wand was both pulling and pushing his magic. It was a strange and unsettling feeling, but there was potential there.
Se?ora Valencia watched him carefully. "What do you think?"
Harry gave the wand a few experimental swishes. The results were mixed¡ªsometimes a faint spark, other times nothing. "It''s different, for sure. I can feel it''s trying to connect, but it''s like it''s missing something essential."
Valencia nodded thoughtfully. "That''s what I feared. It''s a concept that requires further refinement. Still, I wanted you to experience it."
What Valencia didn''t know was, Harry felt something. He felt a piece of Astral Soul wanted to upy the empty space within the wand, but he kept that urge suppressed. "Master Valencia, I would like to purchase this wand, please."
Se?ora Valencia looked genuinely surprised. "Are you certain, Harry? This wand is unfinished and unpredictable."
Harry nodded confidently. "Yes, I''m sure. There''s something about it that feels right. I believe it can grow with me."
Valencia studied him for a moment, then smiled. "Very well, if you are determined." She wrapped the wand carefully and handed it to Harry. "Consider it a gift. Let me know if you discover anything remarkable about it."
Harry took the wand, feeling a subtle connection. "Thank you, Master Valencia. I will."
The bustling streets of Madrid once again greeted them. Mrs. Zabini led the way, pointing out interestingndmarks and magical hotspots. They spent the rest of the day exploring the magical corners of the city, immersing themselves in the rich culture and history.
By evening, they found themselves in a quaint caf¨¦, enjoying traditional Spanish pastries. The conversation flowed easily, touching on everything from magical theory to local legends. Harry listened intently, absorbing the wealth of knowledge shared by Mrs. Zabini and ise.
As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the city, Harry felt a deep sense of contentment. This trip had opened his eyes to new perspectives on magic and had provided invaluable experiences.
The next evening, they prepared for their journey back to Britain. Mrs. Zabini had arranged for a portkey that would take them directly to the Ministry of Magic in London. As they gathered their belongings, Harry took a moment to appreciate the hospitality and kindness shown by the Zabinis.
Yhey activated the portkey and the familiar sensation of being pulled through space enveloped Harry, and momentster, they arrived at the Ministry. The bustling atrium of the Ministry of Magic greeted them, and Harry felt a sense of familiarity wash over him.
"Thank you for everything," Harry said sincerely. "This trip has been incredible."
Mrs. Zabini smiled warmly. "It was our pleasure, Harry. Remember, you are always wee to join us again."
ise grinned. "We''ll have more adventures together, I''m sure."
"Let''s head home," ise then suggested, and Harry nodded in agreement.
After arriving in London, Harry quickly called Misty, and the two of them returned home. The moment Harry stepped inside, Petunia was there to greet him with a warm hug. Harry embraced her back firmly, findingfort in the familiar gesture. Once they settled in, Misty promptly brought a pot of tea. Harry sipped it, realizing just how much he had missed the simple pleasure of a well-brewed cup of tea.
Petunia, always curious, began to ask questions about his travels. "How were the other countries, Harry? What were the magical ces likepared to Britain?"
Harry leaned back in his chair, considering how best to describe his experiences. "Every ce has its own unique magic, Aunt Petunia. Spain, for instance, is vibrant and colorful, with markets full of rare artifacts and enchanted items. The people there are passionate about their traditions and magic. It felt different from the more structured magic we have here."
Petunia nodded, intrigued. "And what about Nigeria? You mentioned you''d be learning some ancient magic there."
Harry smiled, recalling the rich culture and powerful magic of the Nigerian tribe. "Nigeria was incredible. The tribe I stayed with has a deep connection to their magic, one that goes back generations. They see magic as a part of life, deeply intertwined with nature and the spirits of their ancestors. It was a humbling experience, learning from them."
As they continued to talk, Harry shared more details about his journey. He described the bustling streets of Madrid, the hidden magical markets, and the sacred ces in Nigeria where he felt the raw power of ancient magic. Petunia listened intently, her eyes wide with fascination.
"What about the people you met?" she asked. "Did you make any new friends?"
Harry nodded. "I spent a lot of time with ise and Mrs. Zabini. They were wonderful hosts and showed me many magical ces in Spain. In Nigeria, I met Chieftain Obafemi and Shaman Priest Ayo. They taught me a lot about the Astral Soul and how to connect with my own magic on a deeper level."
Petunia smiled, clearly pleased with Harry¡¯s enthusiasm for his travels. "It sounds like you had quite the adventure, Harry. I''m d you''re back home safe." She hesitated, a touch of unease in her voice. "But who exactly is this Mrs. Zabini? Why haven''t I heard of her before?"
Harry noted a slight tension in Petunia''s tone. But that couldn''t be right. He dismissed the thought and exined, "Mrs. Zabini is ise''s mother. She was incredibly helpful during our trip and showed me around Spain. She''s very knowledgeable about magical ces and has traveled extensively."
Petunia''s curiosity seemed to deepen. "And how did you end up traveling with them?"
Harry leaned back in his chair, recalling the sequence of events. "ise and I have be good friends over the years. His father, Chieftain Obafemi, is a leader of a magical tribe in Nigeria. He invited me to join them on their trip, as ise was visiting his father anyway. Mrs. Zabini was more than happy to have me along."
Petunia nodded slowly, processing the information. "I see. It''s just that you never mentioned her before."
Harry chuckled. "To be honest, I didn''t know much about her until this trip. She''s quite a character¡ªconfident and very knowledgeable."
Petunia seemed thoughtful for a moment. "So, is this Mrs. Zabini and the Chieftain... are they a couple?"
Harry shook his head. "I don''t think so. They seem to be separated. Mrs. Zabini didn''te with us to Nigeria."
Petunia squinted slightly, as if piecing things together. "I see." She then got up, with no hint of fatigue in her movements. "I feel a bit tired, Harry. I think I''ll rest early tonight."
Harry looked bewildered. "What is going on?" he thought. He exchanged a puzzled nce with Misty, who simply shrugged as if to say, "No idea."
Harry decided not to dwell on it. Although portkey travel was instantaneous, he still felt tired. He retreated to his room andy down on his bed, drawing out his new wand. He focused on his Astral Soul. After assimting Voldemort''s soul fragment, he noticed it hadn''t fully merged with his own soul. He could sense numerous memories within that fragment, and he knew that fully assimting them would be overwhelming. Compared to Voldemort, he was only fourteen years old. If he forcefully assimted those memories, would he still be himself? He wasn''t sure. To be honest, he was scared. He feared thatplete assimtion might erase his identity, either turning him into Voldemort or creating a disturbing mix of the two. That''s why he was taking his time.
He also felt an unusual connection between the soul fragment and the empty wand he had obtained from Master Valencia. The idea of using a human soul as a wand core was intriguing and somewhat unsettling.
Harry stared at the in wand, feeling a tug from the piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul. The fragment seemed to want to settle in the wand, to fill the void within it. He pondered the implications. Could he actually use this dark fragment¡ªalthough now purified¡ªto power his wand? The idea was both fascinating and terrifying.
Sighing, he thought about what he learned so far. Harry had already watched some of the memories. To his surprise, he was seeing them in reverse. Perhaps it was because Voldemort''s older memories were darker and more powerful, as even he was pure and innocent when he was just a baby. He was afraid to assimte too many of them, so he only saw snippets of visions of an orphanage, and that was all.
After some pondering, he allowed the soul piece to move to the nk wand. He was not certain if he would be able to assimte those memories again if the wand took the soul piece, but even if he couldn''t, he would just feel safe that it was the hand of fate.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch236- Wand Core!
Ch236- Wand Core!
Harry took a deep breath and steadied his mind. He focused on the connection between the soul fragment and the empty wand. Slowly, he felt the piece of Voldemort''s soul shift, moving towards the wand. As it began to merge with the wand, Harry felt a surge of energy. The in wood seemed to hum with newfound power, its surface glowing faintly. He watched in awe as the wand transformed, its appearance bing more refined, as if the soul fragment was enhancing its very nature.
He couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. This wand was now a part of him, linked to his very essence. He wondered how this would affect his magic and his connection to the spells he cast. With the wand in hand, he decided to test its potential.
"Lumos," Harry whispered, and the tip of the wand lit up with a brilliant, steady light. It felt different from using his old wand¡ªmore responsive, more powerful. He experimented further, modifying the color and intensity of the light, making it pulse and sh. The wand responded effortlessly, as if it understood his intentions perfectly.
Next, Harry decided to test the Patronus Charm. As he cast "Expecto Patronum," a silvery mist enveloped him. He felt the wand guiding his hand through the spell, almost as if it were sharing insights with him.
Harry felt three things. "This wand is not just a tool," Harry thought. "It feels like it''s helping me understand the magic better. Could these be Voldemort''s masteries over spells?" he pondered.
"Secondly, I can still cast light or pure spells, so Voldemort''s soul piece doesn''t affect the wand." He continued to experiment with the Patronus Charm, noting the ease with which the wand seemed to enhance his control over the magic. The silver mist grew denser and more vibrant with each attempt, a testament to the wand''s potential. Harry felt a surge of relief when he realized he could still cast light or pure spells without any negative influence from the soul fragment. "At least Voldemort''s piece doesn''t taint the wand''s ability to produce light magic," he mused. "The opposite would have been frightening."
Harry''s thoughts drifted to the implications of using a wand imbued with a fragment of Voldemort''s soul. He needed to ensure that the wand wouldn''t influence him to cast dark curses. "So far, so good," he thought, feeling a bit more at ease.
"Third, I can still ess those memories." He sighed. It seemed like there was no escape. He sighed, knowing that he still had ess to Voldemort''s memories. The memories were a part of him now, and he had to learn to navigate them carefully.
Throughout his practice, Harry kept an eye on the soul fragment''s influence. He was relieved to find that it didn''t seem to affect his spells negatively. Instead, it provided a depth of understanding and mastery that he hadn''t possessed before. The memories, though still present, didn''t overpower him. He felt he could control when and how to ess them, which gave him a sense of security.
As the night wore on, Harry decided to take a break. Hey back on his bed, his mind buzzing with the possibilities his new wand presented. "I need to be careful with this power," he reminded himself. "The potential for greatness is there, but I must remain vignt against any negative influences."
With that thought, Harry drifted off to sleep, his new wand resting on the bedside table. The next morning, he awoke refreshed and ready to continue his journey. He knew he had to visit Nics soon and discuss his progress and the implications of his new wand.
At breakfast, Petunia was unusually quiet. Harry noticed her ncing at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "What''s on your mind, Aunt Petunia?" he asked, sipping his tea.
Petunia smiled as she set her teacup down. "I was wondering who we should invite to your birthday party, Harry. The house isn¡¯t very big, but we could manage with a parentless party, don''t you think?"
Harry considered her suggestion. "I don''t think that would be appropriate, Aunt Petunia. The Longbottoms, Greengrasses, Davises, Madam Bones, and others are not just my friends¡ªthey''re also your friends and my business partners. We can always use Misty''s help to expand the space."
Petunia frowned slightly, pondering his words. "You say? Is there anyone in particr among the guests you are especially eager to see?"
Harry paused, thinking about the guest list. "I mean, there are a few, but it''s not just about seeing them."
Petunia didn¡¯t press further and began eating her food in silence. ''What the hell is this about?'' Harry wondered, puzzled by her sudden interest and the subtle tension in her questions. He decided to let it go for now, focusing instead on the tasks ahead and the preparations for the party.
Since he couldn''t get an answer just by thinking about it, he decided to shift his focus. He decided not to invite Sirius and Lupin to his birthday party for two main reasons: first, he had long decided to treat them as his father''s friends rather than his family, and second, he didn''t trust them enough to keep them in his close circle. Not that he hadn''t given them a chance, but s...
Petunia was determined not to miss any of his friends this year. Last year, Harry had heard a lot of snarky remarks about not being invited, so he gave Petunia a list of his friends.
In the middle of the night, Petunia quietly entered Harry''s room, just like she had done the previous year. She walked over to his bed and gently kissed his forehead. "Happy birthday, Harry," she whispered.
Harry slowly opened his eyes, groggy from sleep. Seeing his aunt, he immediately sat up and hugged her. "Thank you, Aunt Petunia," he said warmly.
Petunia handed him a wrapped gift. Harry quickly tore off the paper to reveal a magical picture frame. Inside were various pictures of him and Petunia, taken during their trips. In each photo, they were smiling. The frame shimmered, changing the pictures every few moments.
"It can show different pictures based on your mood to cheer you up or remind you of good times," Petunia exined, her smile bright.
Harry examined the frame, amazed by the magic it held. "This is incredible, Aunt Petunia. Thank you so much."
Petunia smiled brightly and quietly left the room, leaving Harry to admire his gift. He stared at the frame for a while, feeling the warmth of the memories it disyed, before eventually falling back to sleep.
The next day, just like the previous year, Harry woke up to find Crookshanks perched on his bed, proudly dropping a dead rodent beside him. "Happy Birthday," the cat meowed, looking pleased with himself.
Harry gave a wry smile and patted Crookshanks. "Thanks, Crookshanks, but I don''t think this is quite the gift I need."
From the other side of the room, Hedwig hooted indignantly. "Rodents are on the cklist, you silly cat," she said, swooping down to inspect the scene, she then swallowed the dead rodent in one bite. "Don''t you remember the Peter Pettigrew incident?"
Crookshanks looked as shocked as a cat could. "Right, I forgot about that."
Harry chuckled, appreciating the thought behind the gesture. "It''s the thought that counts. Thank you, Crookshanks." He then burned his quilt and sheet just to be safe. With that task done, he headed downstairs
As Harry made his way downstairs, he noticed the aroma of breakfast wafting through the air. In the kitchen, Petunia and Misty were busily working on the final touches for his birthday celebration. Petunia nced up and smiled warmly at him.
"Happy birthday, Harry," Petunia said, giving him a brief hug.
"Thanks, Aunt Petunia," Harry replied, feeling grateful for her efforts.
Misty, looking particrly excited, approached Harry with a beaming smile. "Master Potter, happy birthday! Misty got you a great gift," the house-elf squeaked happily, practically bouncing on her toes.
Harry crouched down to be at eye level with Misty. "Thank you, Misty. I can''t wait to see it."
Misty pped her hands and disappeared for a moment, returning with a neatly wrapped package. Harry unwrapped it to reveal a beautifully crafted set of wand crafting set for beginners. He just mentioned the other day, he was interested in it, after he saw Master Valencia''s wands.
"This is incredible, Misty. Thank you so much," Harry said sincerely, admiring the collection.
"Misty knows Master Potter likes to study wands. Misty wanted to get something special," the house-elf replied, her eyes shining with pride.
Harry stood up and gave Misty a gentle pat on the shoulder. "You did wonderfully. These will be very useful."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch237- Birthday
Ch237- Birthday
As the morning went on, Harry''s friends began to arrive. The first to step through the door were Neville and his grandmother, Augusta Longbottom. Alongside them were Neville¡¯s Uncle Arthur, Aunt Helen, and their children, Mark and Lily. Augusta handed Harry a neatly wrapped gift.
"Happy birthday, Harry," Augusta said, her tone formal yet affectionate.
Neville grinned and added, "Can¡¯t wait to catch up, Harry."
"Thank you, Mrs. Longbottom. It¡¯s great to see you all," Harry replied, shaking hands with Uncle Arthur and exchanging pleasantries with Aunt Helen and their kids.
Next came Daphne and Tracey, his closest friends. Astoria, tagged along, clutching a beautifully wrapped present. Grenngrasses and Davises were following right behind, shook Harry''s hand or hugged, and went into mingle with other parents.
¡°Happy birthday, Harry,¡± Daphne said with a warm smile. Tracey nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°We¡¯ve got something special for you.¡±
¡°Thanks, Daphne, Tracey,¡± Harry replied, giving them each a quick hug. He ruffled Astoria¡¯s hair, making her giggle. ¡°I¡¯m d you all could make it.¡±
Susan and Hannah entered together, their cheerful energy filling the room. They carried a basket of homemade treats.
¡°Harry! Happy birthday!¡± Susan eximed, hugging him tightly. Hannah followed suit, offering a warm smile. ¡°We brought some goodies. Hope you like them.¡±
¡°Thanks, Susan, Hannah. These look delicious,¡± Harry said, peeking into the basket.
Next came Hermione, arriving with her parents. Her father, Mark Granger, gave Harry a hearty p on the shoulder. "You''re growing up fast," he remarked with a smile. Leaning in, he added in a yful whisper, "We brought some pastries, but don''t eat too many. They''re bad for your teeth."
Hermione''s mother, Catelyn, rolled her eyes. "They''re magical, dear. I''m sure a few cavities can be healed with a woosh."
Hermione huffed in mild exasperation. "It''s not a woosh, Mom; it''s a spell."
Harryughed, weing them warmly. "Thanks foring, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. The pastries sound great."
Following the Grangers, the Weasleys arrived. Molly Weasley led the group, holding Ginny''s hand, while the twins, Fred and George, followed with mischievous glints in their eyes. Ron trailed behind them with Arthur Weasley.
"Happy birthday, Harry!" Molly eximed, pulling him into a tight hug.
"Thanks, Mrs. Weasley," Harry said, smiling as he greeted the rest of the family.
The twins exchanged sly looks. "Got any ns for today, Harry?" Fred asked.
"Anything we can help with?" George added, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.
Harry chuckled, knowing their reputation. "Just try to keep the pranks to a minimum, alright?"
Ron approached with a casual wave. "Happy birthday, mate."
"Thanks, Ron," Harry replied, giving him a friendly pat on the back.
As the Weasleys settled in, Harry''s other friends began to arrive, filling the house with a lively, buzzing atmosphere. Luna Lovegood, with her usual serenity and quirky attire, was next to arrive with her equally entric father. She handed Harry a peculiar-looking nt.
"Happy birthday, Harry. It''s a Wrackspurt Repellent. Very useful," she exined in her usual drifty tone.
"Thanks, Luna," Harry said, epting the gift with a smile.
Luna pointed to the man next to her and introduced him, "This is my father, Xenophilius Lovegood, the great editor of The Quibbler." To prove her point, she gestured towards the stacks of magazines he carried. "Here, I brought you the best copies of The Quibbler. You''ll catch up in no time."
Harryughed awkwardly, taking the magazines. "Thanks, sir."
Xenophilius beamed. "It''s always good to have more readers. Enjoy!"
Harry invited them all in where Petunia made her way through the room, greeting the guests with a warm smile, Harry couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. She had truly embraced her role in his life and had made an effort to make this day special for him. The house was filled withughter and conversation as everyone mingled, creating a lively and weing atmosphere.
Harry noticed Pansy Parkinson arriving with her mother, who carried herself with an air of nobility and haughtiness. Pansy smirked as she approached Harry, her usual teasing demeanor evident. "Happy birthday, Potter. Managed to survive another summer, I see."
Harry smirked back, enjoying their usual banter. "Barely, Parkinson. Thanks foring."
The next guests to arrive were Padma and Parvati Patil, along with Lavender Brown, apanied by Lavender''s parents. The Patil twins, having returned from a visit to India, carried a touch of their heritage in their attire, which added a unique charm to the gathering. "Happy birthday, Harry!" they chorused, handing him a beautifully wrapped gift.
"Thank you, Padma, Parvati," Harry replied, smiling at their coordinated greeting. "I''m d you could make it."
Lavender''s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Brown, were equally warm. "Our daughter speaks so highly of you, Harry. We''re pleased to finally meet you," Mrs. Brown said, shaking his hand.
"Thank you, Mrs. Brown. It''s great to have you here," Harry responded politely.
Next, Cho Chang entered with an apologetic smile, mentioning that Penelope Clearwater couldn''t attend but sent her best wishes. "Happy birthday, Harry! Penelope wishes she could be here, but she''s tied up with some family matters," Cho exined.
"Thank you, Cho. I will make sure to thank Penelope," Harry said, appreciating her effort to ry the message.
Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott arrived together, both looking a bit apprehensive. "Happy birthday, Harry," Draco said, handing over a gift. His parents"politely" refused to attend, as they would rather rot in hell then be in the same room as Weasleys.
"Thanks, Draco," Harry replied, weed them in.
Theodore looked slightly embarrassed. "Sorry my father couldn''te," he mumbled. Harry knew Nott''s father was a Death Eater, and the boy''s difort was evident.
"It''s fine, Theo. I''m d you could make it," Harry said reassuringly.
Finally, ise Zabini arrived with his mother, Elisabetta Zabini. As always, she exuded elegance and sophistication. "Happy birthday, Harry," she said, pulling him into a hug and pressing his head to her bosom. Harry, blushing, stepped back quickly.
"Thank you, Mrs. Zabini," he said, trying topose himself.
Petunia, who had been observing the scene, narrowed her eyes slightly, a hint of hostility in her gaze. She quickly masked it with a polite smile as she approached Harry, pulling him to her side, her arm wrapped around him, pressing his head gently to her chest. "Very nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about from Harry, but I didn''t know you looked so young despite your age. Harry never mentioned."
Elisabetta, unfazed by the veiled insult, returned the smile warmly. "Oh, thank you. I''ve always believed in taking care of oneself. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you too, Mrs. Evans. Harry has spoken highly of you. It must be a lot of work maintaining such a lovely home all on your own. It''s evident how much effort you put into managing this house; you carry it with grace."
Petunia¡¯s smile tightened, realizing Elisabetta was subtly implying she looked tired and worn out. "I do my best to ensure he has a proper home, of course. It''s so important for young boys to have stability, don''t you think?"
Elisabetta''s eyes twinkled with amusement, knowing Petunia had heard about her seven husbands. "Absolutely, stability is crucial. It''s wonderful that Harry has found such a nurturing environment here. He''s quite lucky to have you, especially when not everyone is cut out for the demands of parenting a magical child."
Petunia''s grip on Harry''s shoulder tightened slightly; as the remark touched a nerve regarding her status as a Muggle, but what most didn''t know was she was a Squib. "Yes, we''re very close. Almost like mother and son."
Elisabetta nodded, her smile unwavering. "That''s lovely to hear. It''s so important for children to have strong role models in their lives. Harry has certainly grown into a fine young man."
Petunia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she maintained her polite demeanor. "Thank you, Mrs. Zabini. I take great pride in his upbringing. It''s not always easy, but it''s rewarding."
Elisabetta leaned in slightly, her tone conspiratorial. "I can imagine. Raising a child with such potential muste with its own set of challenges. But you seem to handle it with such poise."
"Poise, yes. It''s all about maintaining a certain standard," Petunia replied, her voice tight.
Harry, sensing the tension, decided to intervene. "Aunt Petunia, Mrs. Zabini, why don''t we head to the garden? The other guests are enjoying the fresh air, and I believe some are starting a game of Quidditch."
Petunia released her grip on Harry and nodded. "That sounds like a splendid idea, Harry."
Elisabetta smiled graciously. "Lead the way, Harry."
As they walked towards the garden, Harry couldn''t help but think about the subtle battle of words between his aunt and Elisabetta. He knew Petunia was protective and sometimes overly concerned about his associations, but this seemed personal.
The garden was buzzing with activity. Neville and Ginny were setting up a makeshift Quidditch pitch, while Hermione and Luna were deep in conversation about magical creatures. The twins were already up to their usual mischief, plotting their next prank.
Harry guided Elisabetta and Petunia to a spot where they could sit and watch the activities. "Please, make yourselvesfortable," he said, gesturing to a pair of garden chairs.
Petunia settled into her chair, her eyes still watching Elisabetta closely. "Harry, dear, why don''t you join the others in the game? I''ll be fine here."
Harry hesitated for a moment but nodded. "Alright, Aunt Petunia. Enjoy the garden."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch238- Grim News
Ch238- Grim News
As he joined his friends, he could hear the faint sounds of the continued polite conversation between Petunia and Elisabetta. He knew his aunt was holding her ground, but Elisabetta was no easy opponent.
Joining his friends for a game, Harry didn''t join the game as a seeker but a beater. At this point, it was practically bullying if he yed as a seeker, and everyone was aware of it. Instead, he grabbed a bat and took to the skies with a grin. The air was filled withughter and the asional whoosh of a broomstick as his friends and family watched from below.
As the game got underway, Harry found himself in a different kind of fun. Being a beater required a different set of skills¡ªtiming, precision, and a keen eye for the bludger''s path. He swung the bat with controlled force, sending the bludger spiraling towards Draco, who dodged it with a smirk. Harry responded with a yful wink.
Neville, who was ying chaser, cheered when he managed to score a goal against Ginny, who was acting as the keeper. The friendlypetition brought out the best in everyone, and even those who weren¡¯t ying were thoroughly entertained.
"Nice hit, Harry!" Ron called out from his position as the other beater. Harry shed him a thumbs up before redirecting another bludger. His reflexes were sharp, and he enjoyed the physicality of the role.
After a particrly intense rally, Harry flew down to take a break. He handed the bat to Fred, who eagerly took over. Sitting on the grass, Harry watched as the game continued with the same level of enthusiasm.
As the game wound down, everyone gathered for a pic lunch in the garden. tes were filled with a variety of delicious food, and the chatter was light and cheerful. Harry found himself seated between Hermione and Daphne, enjoying the camaraderie and the rare moment of peace.
"So, Harry," Hermione began, her eyes twinkling with curiosity, "did you manage to learn any new spells during your travels?"
Harry nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "I did, actually. Learned some pretty ancient magic in Nigeria. It''s fascinating how different cultures approach magic."
Daphne leaned in, interested. "Like what? Any new tricks we should know about?"
Harry chuckled. "Well, I can''t reveal all my secrets just yet. But let''s just say I have a few new ideas for our Duelling Club."
This piqued the interest of everyone within earshot. The Duelling Club had be quite popr, and Harry''s reputation for innovative strategies and spellwork made him a respected leader.
"Speaking of which," ise interjected, "we need to n our next meeting. I have a few new techniques I picked up as well."
The conversation among Harry''s friends shifted to nning and strategizing for the uing activities of the Duelling Club. They discussed new spells, techniques, and possible scenarios to practice, ensuring everyone was well-prepared for the uing term. Amidst the lively discussions, Draco approached Harry when the others were deep in conversation.
"My father epted your proposal. Dobby will be freed, although I don''t know how you convinced him. But thank you, Harry. I never liked how they were treating him," Draco said quietly, showing a rare moment of vulnerability.
Harry sighed, relieved that his n had worked. "Make sure the next elf doesn''t suffer," he said firmly.
Draco looked at Harry seriously, then nodded. "I''ll make sure of it," he promised before walking away to rejoin the others.
After the pic, Harry approached the adults to discuss business matters. Having proven himself in the wizarding business world, he was already in business with the Greengrasses and Longbottoms. Their potion shop, Long Green Pot, had be the most famous potioneer in all of Britain, expanding its influence throughout Europe. As Harry approached, he saw Arthur Longbottom talking with Arthur Weasley about incorporating Muggle technology into their magical gardens. Seeing Harry, Arthur Longbottom smiled warmly.
"Harry, we''re opening three shops in Spain next week. Master Valencia was a great help," Arthur said, clearly pleased with their progress.
Harry smiled back, grateful for the connections he had made. "I should thank Mrs. Zabini for introducing me to Mercado M¨¢gico. I made valuable contacts thanks to her."
Hearing her name, Elisabetta Zabini gave a charming smile. "Always here if you need me, Harry, dear," she said smoothly.
Petunia looked at her but remained silent, the tension between them palpable. Harry decided to steer the conversation towards more neutral topics, discussing future ns for the business and potential coborations. The adults were impressed with Harry''s foresight and maturity, recognizing the potential he had for future ventures.
Throughout the afternoon, Harry mingled with the guests, ensuring everyone was having a good time. He yed a few more rounds of Quidditch, shared stories of his travels, and even performed a few magic tricks for the younger children, much to their delight. The garden buzzed withughter and chatter, the celebration a resounding sess.
The day ended as Harry''s friends enthusiastically shared their business ideas. The adults present gauged the possibilities, provided feedback, and encouraged them. The ideas fromst year were about toe to fruition, and next year, these adults would sponsor them with Harry to bring the new ideas to life. The newly joined students were excited and all pitched their best ideas.
As the discussions wrapped up, guests began to leave one by one. Thest to remain was Mrs. Zabini. She gave Harry a kiss on the cheek while looking provocatively at Petunia and left with augh. "Still waiting for you to grow up and marry me, Harry," she said, winking.
Petunia gnawed her teeth but managed a smile for Harry. "I can''t wait to see what the future holds for you, Harry. You''ve got so much potential."
Harry, feeling a mix of amusement and awkwardness from Mrs. Zabini''s boldment, hugged his aunt. "Thanks, Aunt Petunia. Today was really special."
Petunia nodded, a hint of pride in her eyes. "You''ve grown so much, Harry. Not just in your magic, but in how you manage everything. I''m very proud of you."
Harry felt a warmth spread through him at her words. "Thanks, Aunt Petunia. I couldn''t have done any of this without your support."
They started to clean up after the party, although Misty did most of the work with magic, moving around swiftly and efficiently. Harry and Petunia assisted where they could, but it was clear that Misty had everything under control. The house quickly returned to its neat and tidy state, thanks to her efforts.
Once the cleaning was done, they decided to rx and unwind inside. Petunia suggested watching a movie, and Harry agreed enthusiastically. They chose "Jurassic Park," a film that had recently came out. As the movie began, they settled into thefortable living room, the lights dimmed to create a cozy atmosphere.
The excitement of the dinosaurs quickly captured their attention. Misty, however, was quite easily affected by such movies. As the tension built, she became increasingly nervous, herrge eyes darting around the room. Recognizing her difort, Harry gently suggested she go to her room to rest. Misty nodded gratefully and quietly left the room, disappearing with a soft pop.
Meanwhile, Crookshanks was out with Hedwig, likely engaged in a nocturnal hunt. The house felt peaceful, the asional rustle of leaves outside adding to the quiet ambiance. As they watched the movie, Harry found himselfpletely absorbed by the thrilling scenes, the special effects bringing the prehistoric creatures to life in a way that was both mesmerizing and terrifying.
Petunia, sitting beside him, seemed equally captivated. They shared a fewments and reactions throughout the film, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. Despite the intensity of the movie, Harry felt a sense of calm and contentment. It was these simple moments that he cherished the most¡ªspending time with his aunt, enjoying a good movie, and feeling a sense of normalcy in his otherwise extraordinary life.
After the movie ended, they discussed their favorite scenes and characters. Petunia was particrly impressed by the ingenuity and bravery of the characters, while Harry marveled at the realistic depiction of the dinosaurs. Their conversation flowed easily, filled withughter and shared insights.
As Harry got up to stretch, he suddenly sensed the wards around the house going wild. Misty appeared with a worried expression, and at that moment, Crookshanks entered with Hedwig. The cat meowed, "A lot of people," while Hedwig hooted in agreement, "They are strong." Harry quickly drew his wand and moved towards the door just as a knock sounded.
"Harry, it''s me, Dumbledore. Please open the door," came the familiar voice of the Headmaster. Harry nced at Crookshanks, who had the ability to sense suspicious or untrustworthy people. The cat meowed again, "He is real." Taking a deep breath, Harry opened the door and found Dumbledore standing there with a few Aurors.
"What''s wrong, Headmaster?" Harry asked, letting them in. He had already sent Aunt Petunia away with Misty, just in case, leaving the house empty except for him, a cat, and an owl.
Dumbledore looked around the house, then spoke gravely. "Sadly, Peter Pettigrew, Betrix Lestrange, and Augustus Rookwood have escaped from Azkaban. We believe their target is you."
Harry was taken aback, "How could they escape from Azkaban?"
Dumbledore shook his head, a grave expression on his face. "Sadly, my boy, I have no idea. The Ministry is pursuing them, but they¡¯ve yet to capture the fugitives."
Harry frowned, considering the implications. "And now?"
Dumbledore looked around the room, his gaze serious. "We are here to take you somewhere safe, Harry."
Harry shook his head, standing firm. "This house is protected by strong wards. There''s no need to worry about me."
Dumbledore''s eyes narrowed with concern. "I must insist, Harry. Your safety is paramount. This ce may not be secure for the time being."
Harry remained resolute. "I appreciate your concern, Headmaster, but I will stay with my family."
Dumbledore, still unconvinced, offered another solution. "They cane with us as well."
After a moment''s thought, Harry shook his head again. "That won¡¯t be necessary, Headmaster. I assure you, we are well protected here."
Just then, as if to emphasize Harry''s point, several experienced wizards appeared around them. The Aurors nking Dumbledore immediately raised their wands, tension crackling in the air. Augusta Longbottom stepped forward, her presencemanding.
"What is going on, Harry? I thought the party was over," Augusta said, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.
Harry turned to her, offering a calm smile. "It was, Lady Longbottom. But it seems we have some unexpected visitors."
Dumbledore addressed Augusta, his voice steady but urgent. "We must move Harry to a safer location. There have been some developments."
Augusta raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting between Harry and Dumbledore. "I understand your concern, Albus, but Harry is quite capable of taking care of himself. Besides, we have ensured that this ce is secure."
Harry appreciated Augusta''s support. "Thank you, Lady Longbottom. As I''ve mentioned, the wards around this house are strong. We can handle any threats thate our way."
Dumbledore sighed, realizing that Harry and his allies were resolute. "Very well, Harry. But please, remain vignt. The situation is precarious."
Harry nodded, appreciating Dumbledore''s concern despite their differing opinions. "I will, Headmaster. Thank you for your concern."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch239- Like Apple
Ch239- Like Apple
As Dumbledore took his leave with the Aurors, Harry turned to the group who had arrived in response to the emergency. "Thank you all foring on such short notice. It appears there has been a breakout from Azkaban, and the Ministry wants me to relocate for my safety."
Cyrus''s face contorted with disgust. "They can''t even keep that rat locked up for a year before he escapes."
Augusta, with a fierce look in her eyes, asked, "Are you sure that bitch Betrix escaped as well?" Harry nodded, understanding the deep rage Augusta felt, knowing it was Betrix who had used the Cruciatus Curse excessively on Frank and Alice Longbottom, leading to their current state. Her fury was justified.
The group shared troubled looks. Betrix was insane, Rookwood was powerful, and Pettigrew was cunning. It was an oddbination, but one that could cause a lot of trouble. After thanking them all and sending them away, Harry looked at Hedwig and Crookshanks. "Looks like rat mean back in menu boys. I officially dere rat hunting season open. If you see one, kill it without hesitation."
After ensuring the wards were secure and his defenses were in ce, Harry sent a signal to Misty. Within moments, she apparated back with Petunia. The moment she arrived, Petunia hugged Harry tightly.
"What happened?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.
Harry considered how much to tell her. "Peter Pettigrew and several other dangerous wizards escaped from Azkaban," he exined. Petunia''s eyes widened with worry, but her concern was clearly more for Harry than herself.
She grasped his hands firmly. "Will you b safe?"
Harry nodded, trying tofort her. "I''ll be fine, Aunt Petunia. We have strong wards here, and we''ll be okay. You should rest now."
Petunia, still looking uneasy, nodded reluctantly. "Alright, but be careful," she said before heading to her room.
Once she was gone, Harry settled in the darkened living room, his mind racing with questions. ''Betrix and Rookwood were in Azkaban for over a decade. How did they escape now? What is their n?'' He knew he had to prepare for any possibility, and that meant understanding their motivations and strategies.
Betrix Lestrange was known for her loyalty to Voldemort and her unparalleled ruthlessness. Augustus Rookwood, a former Unspeakable, had vast knowledge of dark magic and Ministry secrets. Their escape couldn''t be a coincidence; it had to be part of arger scheme.
Harry leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling as he considered the implications. The timing of their escape suggested that something significant was about to happen. Could Voldemort be nning a major move? Was he trying to regroup his followers? Harry knew that whatever the reason, it would be dangerous to underestimate them.
Harry entertained the thought of delving deeper into Voldemort''s memories, then decided otherwise. He was truly afraid. He entered the Virtual Room and a book floated towards him, a copy of his previous research on the human psyche.
Inside the Virtual Room, Harry focused on theplexities of the mind, particrly the concepts of Id, Ego, and Superego. The book detailed how memories and experiences shape these aspects of personality. Harry knew that absorbing too much of Voldemort¡¯s memories could alter his own Id, possibly turning him into someone else entirely. This was his greatest fear¡ªthat by assimting Voldemort¡¯s memories, he might lose his own identity and be a distorted version of both himself and Voldemort.
Harry had an idea. He knew that when he used Legilimency or a Pensieve, he viewed memories from his own perspective, which made them less likely to alter his personality significantly¡ªmore like watching a movie. This way, while they could influence his thinking, they wouldn''t change him as deeply as merging with the memories would. But the challengey in how he could apply this to Voldemort''s memories.
The problem was he couldn''t view Voldemort''s memories without first assimting them. He could create a mindscape for his own memories, shaping them however he liked since they were already part of him. But pushing Voldemort''s memories onto a screen without assimting them seemed impossible.
Harry pondered this dilemma. "How can I create a space to observe these memories without letting them merge with my own?"
Harry sat cross-legged in the Virtual Room, focusing on a solution. The ethereal environment around him was calm and serene, a stark contrast to the chaos of his thoughts. He needed a way to iste these memories, to watch them unfold without bing part of them. It was like trying to separate oil from water once mixed.
A thought struck him. "What if I use the Memory Bank feature in the Technology System? Could it iste Voldemort''s memories for me to view them safely?"
The Memory Bank could record and y back memories, making it an ideal tool for this task. He entered the system to check about the Memory Bank, noticing that it listed various prices for different applications of the system. Unfortunately, Harry realized he didn¡¯t have enough system points to immediately ess the Memory Bank''s full capabilities. Still, he saw potential in this tool, even if it would take longer to umte the necessary points than he preferred.
He took a moment to sit back and think, considering his options. While he couldn''t yet afford theplete Memory Bank package, he could still begin to gather points through various tasks and challenges. Harry decided to prioritize earning points by focusing on smaller, manageable missions.
The house was quiet, with Petunia having gone to bed early. Harry took advantage of the silence to meditate, focusing on his Astral Soul. Since acquiring Voldemort''s Soul Shape, he had gained some understanding of how to form his own. Even when he first started, he realized his Soul Shape was already in a nascent form, ready to be fully developed. Now that he was gaining mastery over his Astral Soul, this process elerated.
As he sat there, he observed his Astral Soul, free from Voldemort''s influence, and saw it taking on the desired shape of shapelessness. It was a tool he could mold as needed. Satisfied with his progress, Harry decided it was time to rest. He rose from his spot, stretched, and headed to his room.
The next morning, Harry woke up and helped Aunt Petunia prepare breakfast. They moved around the kitchen in a practiced rhythm, the familiarity of their routine bringing a sense of normalcy. After breakfast, they spent the day in the greenhouse, tending to the nts and enjoying the quietpanionship. Despite the rming news about the escaped Death Eaters, Harry didn''t let it dominate his thoughts. The house was heavily warded and secure, so instead, he focused on enjoying his holiday with his aunt.
Days turned into weeks, and soon it was mid-August. The peaceful days flew by, and the approaching school year loomed closer. On August 16th, Harry received an invitation to meet his friends in Diagon Alley to check out the new broomstick that was set to revolutionize the market: the Firebolt. Although Harry was already well aware of it, even before news of its debut was released. Having invested in the Nimbus Racing Broom Company since his first year, over the past two years, Harry''s influence in thepany had solidified, but he had realized that the monopoly was stifling innovation. While thepany was generating substantial profits, it was using its dominant market position to slow down the development of new brooms, presenting only minor upgrades each year to force magicals to buy new models.
Harry had taken action by purchasing anotherpany and assisting them in developing the Firebolt series. Although he didn''t take full credit for its creation¡ªthe owner of the smallerpany had already been close to a breakthrough¡ªHarry had provided the necessary resources and support to make production easier. He knew thatpetition was essential for a healthy market, like an apple for one''s health. Without it, the same product would be rehashed year after year, which wasn''t honest business.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch240- Ice Cream Escapade
Ch240- Ice Cream Escapade
On the day of the meeting, Harry got ready and headed to Diagon Alley. The bustling street was filled with witches and wizards going about their shopping, and Harry enjoyed the vibrant atmosphere. He spotted his friends gathered near Quality Quidditch Supplies, the excitement palpable.
Harry saw his friends forming a part of arge crowd in front of Quality Quidditch Supplies. The air buzzed with excitement as witches and wizards of all ages craned their necks to get a glimpse of thetest broomstick. Harry¡¯s heart lifted at the sight of his closest friends waiting for him. Cho, Pansy, the Weasley twins, Patil twins, Cedric, Lavender, ise, and others were also present, mingling and chatting animatedly.
"Harry, over here!" Daphne called, waving him over. Her bright smile was contagious, and Harry quickened his pace to join them.
As he approached, Hermione stepped forward, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. "Have you seen it yet, Harry? The Firebolt? It''s supposed to be incredible."
Harry grinned. "Not yet, but I''ve heard great things. Let''s go take a look."
The group pushed their way through the throng of people, finally reaching the front of the store. Inside, the Firebolt was disyed on a raised tform, its sleek design and polished finish gleaming under the enchanted lights. The shopkeeper was in the middle of a demonstration, highlighting its superior speed and handling.
Neville, always eager to learn, leaned closer to Harry. "What do you think, Harry? Worth the hype?"
Harry nodded, his eyes never leaving the broom. "Definitely. It¡¯s the fastest broom ever made. Perfect for Quidditch."
"Can you imagine the matches you could win with that?" Ginny said, her excitement evident. "You''d be unbeatable."
The twins, Fred and George, exchanged a mischievous nce. "He is already unbeatable. We, on the other hand, could certainly use it to catch up with him," Fred said, a sly grin forming on his face.
"Imagine the pranks we could pull," George added, his eyes sparkling with mischief.
Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled. "Just don''t get yourselves into too much trouble."
Harry grinned, "What she''s trying to say is, don''t lose points for her."
Hermione huffed but couldn''t hide her smile. "Exactly. Keep the pranks within reason."
Fred and George exchanged mock-serious nods. "Of course, Hermione. We''ll be on our best behavior," George said.
"Scout''s honor," Fred added, crossing his fingers behind his back.
The groupughed and continued to admire the Firebolt. ise nudged Harry, "So, are you thinking of getting one?"
Harry shook his head, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Already got one on order."
Daphne raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Always a step ahead, aren''t you, Harry?"
"Just making sure we stay on top," Harry replied casually. "But let''s see what else is new around here."
They spent the next few hours exploring Diagon Alley, stopping by various shops and enjoying the summer day. Harry made sure to visit the Apothecary to pick up some rare potion ingredients he''d been wanting to experiment with.
As they walked out of the shop, Susan came near Harry. "You know, you own the biggest potion shop in all of Britain and have the best suppliers. Why do you even shop from other ces?"
Harry smiled mysteriously. "It''s important to keep the economy alive. Monopoly isn''t a good thing." He then noticed Tracey, who had been oddly silent. He moved closer to her and leaned in. "What''s wrong, Tracey?" he asked gently.
Tracey nced up, her expression troubled. "Nothing, just... thinking," she replied, not meeting his eyes.
Harry frowned, unconvinced. "Come on, Tracey. You know you can talk to me."
Daphne approached them, ensuring no one else was within earshot. "She''s worried about her electives this year," she exined quietly. "Tracey doesn''t want to take Muggle Studies, but Aunt Marianne insists it''s essential for learning her Muggle side, she says."
Harry nodded, understanding the predicament. "What do you want to take, Tracey?" he asked, turning to her with genuine interest.
Tracey sighed, her expression troubled. "I''d prefer Arithmancy, Care of Magical Creatures or Ancient Runes. I''m not really into outdated Muggle Studies they teach at Hogwarts."
Harry considered this. "Both Arithmancy and Ancient Runes are solid choices. They open a lot of doors, especially if you¡¯re aiming for something beyond the traditions."
Daphne added supportively, "You should follow what you''re passionate about, Tracey. It''s your education and future."
Tracey looked downcast, her shoulders slumping. "I tell Mum the same, but she just doesn''t listen."
Harry ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "How about I talk to her? Let''s have a barbecue this weekend. Will Uncle Jonathan be avable?"
Daphne smiled at Harry''s suggestion. "Uncle Jonathan''s always up for a good barbecue. Plus, he loves talking business with you."
Tracey''s eyes brightened a bit. "Really? That would be great, Harry. Maybe you can convince her."
Harry nodded confidently. "We''ll make it work. Now, let''s enjoy the rest of the day."
They continued exploring Diagon Alley, visiting various shops and enjoying the lively atmosphere. Harry made sure to engage everyone in conversation, keeping the mood light and fun. The groupughed and chatted, sharing stories and jokes as they wandered from shop to shop.
As Harry and his friends moved through the bustling streets of Diagon Alley, the group¡¯s lively chatter andughter filled the air. At some point, Harry noticed Luna lingering at the edge of the crowd, her eyes wistfully watching the others. Seizing the moment, he gently pulled her away from the group and steered her toward Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour.
"I saw you eyeing the ice cream when we passed by," he said with a warm smile.
Luna''s face lit up with a bright smile, her usual dreamy expression giving way to genuine happiness. "I really wanted to have some, but it seemed like everyone else had other ns," she admitted, a hint of hesitation in her voice.
Harry tapped her nose yfully. "Then let¡¯s sneak away for a bit and get ourselves a scoop or a bucket."
This made Luna giggle. "You always know how to make things fun, Harry."
Inside the ice cream parlour, the cool air and the sweet scent of various vors greeted them. Florean Fortescue himself was behind the counter, serving another customer. When he saw Harry and Luna, he beamed and waved them over.
"What can I get for you two today?" he asked cheerfully.
Harry nced at the colorful array of ice cream vors. "I''ll have a chocte and raspberry swirl," he said, going with his all time favorite.
Luna looked thoughtfully at the options before her. "I''ll have the same," she decided, her eyes twinkling.
They took their ice cream to a small table by the window, where they could watch the hustle and bustle of Diagon Alley. Luna took a bite of her ice cream and sighed happily. "This is perfect. Thank you, Harry."
Harry grinned. "I¡¯m d you like it. Sometimes it¡¯s nice to just take a moment and enjoy the little things."
As they enjoyed their ice cream, they chatted about the various magical creatures Luna loved to talk about and thetest book she was reading. Harry found her enthusiasm infectious, and he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn into her world of magical wonders.
"Did you see a Crumple-Horned Snorkack in Nigeria? I heard they are really relentless in there." Luna asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.
Harry shook his head. "I can''t say that I have, but I¡¯d love to hear more about them."
Lunaunched into a detailed description of the elusive creature, her face glowing with excitement. Harry listened intently, appreciating her unique perspective on the magical world.
When they returned, the group was nning to settle for lunch before going their separate ways, but due to theirrge number, they couldn''t find a diner that could amodate them all. Harry suggested they head to the Muggle side of town, but some of the pure-bloods hesitated.
"It¡¯s a different experience, trust me," Harry assured them, knowing their hesitation stemmed from unfamiliarity. "The food is worth it."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch241- A Cat?
Ch241- A Cat?
After some convincing, the group agreed and they made their way to a nearby fast food joint. The moment they stepped inside, the aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, causing their stomachs to rumble in anticipation. They managed to push several tables together, creating a long one where they could all sitfortably.
"Alright, let¡¯s order," Harry said, picking up a menu. "We¡¯ll have burgers, pizzas, tacos, and a bit of everything."
The others looked around, intrigued by the unfamiliar setting. Hermione, being Muggle-born, exined the various items on the menu to those who weren¡¯t ustomed to Muggle cuisine. The food arrived quickly, and soon the table was filled with an array of delicious dishes.
Harry''s closest friends for the past two years, Daphne, Tracey, Neville, Susan, and Hannah, had already tasted these delicious foods. But Ginny, Luna, and the others had never eaten some of the food on the table. Pansy was as cynical as ever.
"Oh,e on, Pansy, give it a try," Harry urged, nudging her with a yful smirk. "You might actually like it."
Pansy rolled her eyes but reached for a slice of pizza nheless. "I doubt it, Potter, but I suppose I can humor you."
The group settled into their seats, enjoying the different vors and textures of the Muggle food. Ginny took a tentative bite of a burger, her eyes widening in surprise. "This is actually really good!"
Luna, always eager to explore new tastes, savored the taco with a delighted smile. "What a delightful medley of vors! It''s like a culinary adventure in every bite."
Fred and George couldn''t resist making a show of trying everything on the table. "We could open a Muggle food stand in Diagon Alley," Fred suggested, grinning. "Think of the possibilities!"
George nodded enthusiastically. "We''d make a fortune! Imagine the look on Mum''s face when we tell her we''ve gone into the fast food business."
Amidst theughter, Pansy leaned in toward Harry, her usual snarky demeanor softened just a bit but still wouldn''t ept out loud. "I have to admit, Harry, this isn''t half bad."
Harry chuckled, "Fool, you fell right into my trap. I will get you addicted to Muggle fast food, then brainwash you into treating me all the time."
Pansy rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a smile. "Dream on, Potter. I''m not that easy to manipte."
As they ate, the conversation shifted to their uing school year and the potential adventures and challenges they might face. Fred and George entertained everyone with theirtest prank ideas, while Hermione and Daphne discussed the academic courses they were looking forward to.
Harry looked at the twins and Ginny. "When are you leaving for Egypt?"
Ginny''s eyes lit up with excitement. "In two days, for a week. I can''t wait to see the pyramids and all the magical history there!"
Fred grinned. "Yeah, and don''t forget the treasure hunts. We''re nning to explore some ancient tombs."
George chimed in, "Maybe we''ll bring back some cursed artifacts for a bit of fun."
Hermione frowned, her brow furrowing with concern. "Be careful, you two. Egyptian curses are no joke. You could get into serious trouble."
Fred and George exchanged mischievous nces. "We''ll be careful, Hermione. Besides, we''ve got Bill with us. He knows his way around curses."
Cedric, who had been quietly listening, perked up. "Just make sure you bring back something interesting for me. I want to hear all about your adventures."
Ginny nodded eagerly. "I''ll take lots of pictures and notes. It''ll be like our own little magical history lesson."
Harry nodded, "I n to visit Egypt myself, maybe next year."
Pansy rolled her eyes, "A different country every summer, eh, Harry?"
Harry chuckled, "The world is vast, Pansy. Gotta start early if I want to see it all."
Neville, his curiosity piqued, asked, "Why Egypt, Harry? nning to uncover some ancient magical secrets?"
Harry grinned, "Something like that. There''s a lot to learn from different magical cultures."
Hermione, always eager for knowledge, added, "The magical history of Egypt is fascinating. I''d love to join you if you ever go."
Luna, finishing her burger, said, "Count me in too. The idea of exploring ancient tombs sounds thrilling."
As the sun began to set on their day of adventures, Harry and his friends slowly made their way back to the Leaky Cauldron. The group, filled withughter and chatter, lingered for a while longer before saying their goodbyes, knowing they wouldn''t see each other again until the start of the school term. With warm farewells and promises to meet again soon, they parted ways.
Upon returning home, Harry settled into a routine of studying and spending time with Aunt Petunia. The days passed quickly, and before he knew it, the end of August was upon them. On the 31st of August, just a day before he was set to leave for his third year at Hogwarts, Harry received an unexpected call from Hermione.
"Hi, Harry," Hermione''s voice crackled through the phone. Despite having ess to magicalmunication methods, they still enjoyed the simplicity of a phone call now and then. "I was thinking about getting a new pet. You know how much I adore Crookshanks, but he''s yours. I thought maybe you could help me find a cat?"
Harry, who had nned to spend the day rxing, couldn''t help but smile at Hermione''s enthusiasm. "Sure, Hermione. How about we meet at the Leaky Cauldron this afternoon?"
"That sounds perfect," Hermione replied, her excitement evident even through the phone. They quickly wrapped up the call, and Harry prepared to head out.
By early afternoon, Harry arrived at the Leaky Cauldron. The familiar hustle and bustle of the magical pub wasforting. He spotted Hermione waiting by the entrance, a bright smile on her face.
"Ready to find your newpanion?" Harry asked as he approached her.
Hermione nodded eagerly. "Absolutely. I can''t wait to see what we find."
Together, they set off for Magical Menagerie, the renowned pet shop in Diagon Alley. As they walked, they chatted about their summers and the uing school year. The conversation flowed easily, their excitement about returning to Hogwarts bubbling over.
Inside the Magical Menagerie, the air was filled with the sounds of various magical creatures. Birds chirped, cats meowed, and strange, exotic animals made noises Harry couldn''t even identify. Hermione''s eyes widened with wonder as she took in the sight of all the different animals.
A friendly shopkeeper approached them with a warm smile. "How can I help you today?"
"We''re looking for a cat," Hermione exined. "Something special."
The shopkeeper nodded knowingly. "You''vee to the right ce. We have a wonderful selection. Follow me."
As they walked through the aisles, Harry and Hermione observed various cats, each with unique features. Hermione was particrly drawn to a sleek, silver-furred cat with striking green eyes.
"This one is beautiful," she whispered, reaching out to pet the cat, who responded with a gentle purr.
Harry watched with a smile. "I think you''ve found your match."
The shopkeeper gave them some information about the cat, exining its magical abilities and care requirements. Hermione, ever the diligent student, listened intently and asked thoughtful questions.
After making her decision, Hermione purchased the cat and a few essential supplies. With her newpanion nestledfortably in her arms, they left the shop and headed back to the Leaky Cauldron for a celebratory drink.
Harry and Hermione settled into a cozy corner of the Leaky Cauldron, their butterbeers fizzing gently. The bustling pub around them faded into the background as they focused on their conversation.
Hermione''s eyes sparkled as she talked about the new subjects she was eager to dive into. "I''m particrly excited about Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. They''re both so fascinating! And then there''s Care of Magical Creatures, Divination, and Muggle Studies."
Harry raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "How many electives are you taking, Hermione?"
Hermione looked away briefly, her smile faltering. "Oh, the usual amount. Just like everyone else," she said, a little too quickly.
Harry narrowed his eyes, sensing something amiss. He knew Hermione well enough to recognize when she was hiding something, but he decided not to push her further. "Alright, if you say so," he replied casually, though his mind was already pondering the possible reasons for her secrecy.
In previous years, elective schedules often shed, making it difficult to take more than a few. Harry thought that maybe Hermione had some inside information about the schedule, ensuring her electives wouldn''t ovep. After seeing Hermione off at the bus station, hezily called for Misty to apparate him back home, avoiding the bus ride himself. Returning home, he embraced his "sacred duty" of rxing on hisst day of summer vacation.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch242- No One Will Dare to Bully You
Ch242- No One Will Dare to Bully You
Hello everyone! I¡¯ve just posted the final chapter of Gamer System in Uchiha World on Patreon, so it will wrap up here in 25 chapters as well. But don¡¯t worry¡ªthe Marvel fanfiction is on the way! The title will probably be Marvel: The Familia System. I¡¯ve really enjoyed writing these chapters, and I hope you¡¯ll enjoy them too! Thanks so much for all the support so far!
-
The next morning, Petunia bustled around the house, ensuring everything was in order. She was determined to make sure Harry had all he needed for the new school year. Harry, already prepared with everything neatly packed in his Enchanted Briefcase, found her efforts somewhat unnecessary but endearing. He enjoyed her concern but knew he had everything under control.
Harry watched his aunt dart around, double-checking his belongings. "Aunt Petunia, everything''s already packed in my briefcase," he said, trying to reassure her.
Petunia paused for a moment, then gave a nod. "I just want to be certain, Harry. It''s a big year ahead."
He smiled, understanding her need to feel involved. "I appreciate it, Aunt Petunia."
As they settled at the breakfast table, Petunia began loading Harry''s te with generous portions of food. "It''s a long ride, Harry. Eat more," she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument.
Harry smiled, a touch of amusement in his eyes, and began eating his toast and egg. He couldn''t help but feel warm her concern, even if it was expressed through an overabundance of food. The breakfast table wasden with various dishes¡ªscrambled eggs, crispy bacon, toast, and fresh fruit. Harry picked up a piece of toast and spread ayer of butter on it before taking a bite.
Petunia nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Just make sure you''re careful, Harry. You never know what kind of trouble you might run into out there."
Harry gave her a confident grin, "I just will be their trouble instead, Aunty."
Petunia rolled her eyes, "Yes, yes. I know you are great. Let''s get going." She grabbed her bag and car keys, preferring to drive him to King''s Cross Station despite Misty''s ability to apparate them there in seconds. Petunia insisted it felt better to send him off in person. Harry slid the mini briefcase into his pocket and walked out, saying his goodbyes to Misty and Crookshanks. Misty, always eager to please, bowed deeply. "Safe travels, Master Potter."
Crookshanks meowedzily, stretching on the windowsill. Harry gave them both a fond smile before stepping outside. The morning air was crisp, a gentle breeze ruffling his hair as he joined Petunia at the car.
The drive was familiar, a blend of silence and the asional hum of the car engine. Harry gazed out the window, watching the suburban scenery pass by. It was a quiet moment, one he cherished despite the impending chaos of the school year.
As they drove, Petunia broke thefortable silence. "Are you excited to see your friends again?"
Harry nodded, "Yeah, it''ll be good to catch up. We¡¯ve got a lot nned this year."
As they approached King''s Cross, the bustling activity of travelers filled the air. Petunia parked the car and they made their way through the crowd. Harry nced at the clock; he still had plenty of time before the train''s departure.
"Here we are," Petunia said, her tone a mix of reluctance and eptance. "Be careful, Harry."
Harry nodded, appreciating her concern. "I will, Aunt Petunia. I''ll write as often as I can."
She gave him a brief, tight hug. "You better. And don''t get into too much trouble."
Harry smirked, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I''ll try not to."
As Harry turned to board the train, Petunia noticed her friends Amelia Bones, the Longbottoms, the Davises, and the Greengrasses nearby and went over to chat with them. Harry, on the other hand, found an emptypartment and settled down with his book, "I, Robot."
As he read, he couldn''t help but be impressed. "This man is either a time-traveler or an alien. To think he wrote this forty years ago..."
Soon after, Neville and Susan entered thepartment, greeting Harry with warm smiles.
"Hey, Harry," Neville said, taking a seat opposite him. "What are you reading?"
"I, Robot," Harry replied, holding up the book. "It''s fascinating."
Susan leaned in to take a closer look. "Isn''t that a Muggle book? What''s it about?"
"Robots and the future," Harry exined. "The author''s ideas are ahead of their time. It makes you wonder how he came up with them."
Neville nodded thoughtfully. "Muggles have some incredible imaginations."
Just then, Hannah entered with Tracey, both carrying small bags of sweets. "We brought some treats," Hannah announced, cing the bags on the table.
"Great timing," Harry said with a grin. "I was starting to crave sugar."
Daphne and Astoria joined them next, Astoria looking around with wide eyes. "How is your first time on Hogwarts Express?" Harry asked her, offering a reassuring smile.
Astoria nodded shyly. "I''m a bit nervous."
"Don''t worry," Daphne said, patting her sister''s shoulder. "We will keep an eye on you."
Pansy arrived shortly after, her usual confident demeanor in ce. "Already diving into a book, Potter?" she teased.
Harry smirked. "Always room for more knowledge, Pansy."
Hermione, Luna, and Ginny came in one by one, filling thepartment with lively chatter. Hermione was carrying a stack of books, as usual, while Luna had a dreamy look on her face.
"What are you reading, Harry?" Hermione asked, peering over his shoulder.
"I, Robot," Harry replied, showing her the cover.
"Ah, Asimov," Hermione said, nodding approvingly. "A ssic."
Ginny settled next to Harry, looking at the cover. "I haven''t read that one. Any good?"
"It''s brilliant," Harry said. "You should give it a try."
As they chatted and shared sweets, the train began its journey to Hogwarts. Thepartment was filled withughter and animated conversations, each friend sharing their excitement and ns for the uing school year.
Tracey, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Harry, can we talk about electivester? I''m a bit worried about my choices."
"Of course," Harry replied. He already visited her home to have a talk with her mother. "We can discuss it anytime."
Astoria, still nervous, looked to Harry for reassurance. "What should I expect in my first year?"
Harry smiled brightly. "For beginners, you need to be sorted into your house."
Astoria looked excited but apprehensive. "How are we sorted? I asked Daphne, but she refuses to tell me. My parents are the same."
Harry recalled his first Christmas holiday when he wanted to tell Petunia about the Sorting Hat, but found he couldn''t. Heter learned the hat was protected by a Fidelius Charm, with the hat itself as the secret keeper. It was a novel concept. Normally, when the secret keeper died, everyone in on the secret would also be keepers, which wasn''t practical for a thousand-year-old hat. But if the keeper was the hat itself, the secret could be protected forever.
So he just looked at Astoria and decided to tease her, "You first need to pick a magical monster to fight. If you can win, you will be awarded with..."
"A shiny golden egg!" Harry announced with a mischievous glint in his eye. "The egg, when cracked open, reveals a map to hidden treasure deep within Hogwarts."
Astoria''s eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale. "I... I have to fight a monster?" she stammered.
The rest of thepartment burst into muffledughter, trying to contain their amusement. Astoria, noticing their reactions, quickly caught on that Harry was teasing her. Her initial fear turned into a yful determination as she got up and moved towards Harry.
"Oh, you think you''re funny, Potter?" she said, her hands reaching out to squeeze Harry''s cheeks. "Harry, you¡¯re awful!"
Seeing Astoria about to pinch Harry''s cheeks, Tracey almost reflexively got up. "Don''t! Your fingers!" she warned, recalling the spell Harry had once used on her to cut off all her fingers.
However, Harry simply grinned and let Astoria pinch his cheeks, his face contorting humorously under her grip. "Okay, okay, you got me!" heughed, yfully surrendering to Astoria¡¯s mock punishment.
Astoria, finally satisfied, let go and sat next to Harry, still giggling. "Next time, warn a girl before you scare her like that!"
Harry ruffled her hair as she protested, "You¡¯ll be fine. Just stick close to your sister or me. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."
Astoria nodded but mumbled, "What if someone bullies me?" She noticed everyone was looking at her strangely. "What? Isn¡¯t there bullying at Hogwarts? Mother always said she was bullied a lot, and Father saved her. That¡¯s how they met."
Tracey chuckled, "You¡¯re Daphne¡¯s sister and practically Harry¡¯s too. Believe me, no one will dare to bully you."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch243- Oh, No!
Ch243- Oh, No!
Astoria nced at Daphne and Harry, skepticism evident in her eyes. She found it hard to believe. Her father had often said that hierarchy was important at Hogwarts and that younger students usually followed the directives of older ones. Cyrus was right, but he assumed it was typically older students who became influential. Harry had gained the title of the Serpent of the Crown in his first year and was practically the king of Slytherin.
Astoria sighed, still unsure but slightly reassured by their words. Harry continued, "Besides, you have all of us. If anyone tries anything, we¡¯ll handle it."
The train ride was lively, with students chatting andughing about their ns for the new school year. Harry enjoyed thepany of his friends, the excitement palpable in the air. Suddenly, the train jerked to a halt, plunging into darkness. Harry''s instincts kicked in, and he immediately stood up, opening thepartment door. The corridors were filled with worried students, their voices blending into a cacophony of concern. Prefects were doing their best to maintain order, but the anxiety was growing.
"Harry, any idea what''s happening?" Penelope Clearwater, the new Head Girl, approached him with Percy Weasley by her side. Harry shook his head, but he felt a cold creeping in, a chill that tugged at his lumency barrier. His eyes widened in realization. "Dementors," he whispered.
Penelope''s face paled as she heard the word. "Everyone, back to yourpartments and stay inside!" she instructed, turning to Harry. "What should we do?"
Harry took a deep breath. "We need to protect the students inside. I''ll handle the Dementors."
Percy, holding his wand, looked skeptical. "You''re not the Head Boy, Potter. Leave this to us. Dementors aren''t something a third-year can handle."
Harry''s gaze turned steely. "Go help the students, Percy. I can deal with this."
Penelope stepped between them, her voice firm. "Rememberst year in the Duelling Club, Weasley. Harry knows what he''s doing."
Percy hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "Alright, but be careful," he said before moving to guide students back into theirpartments.
Harry forcefully opened the door and climbed onto the top of the train. The cold dark air rushed past him as he bnced himself, eyes narrowing at the approaching figures cloaked in darkness. They glided towards the train, their faces obscured but exuding an aura of greed and malice. Harry could sense their intent as they closed in.
With a swift motion, Harry drew his wand and cast, "Expecto Patronum!" A radiant stag and a graceful doe materialized from the tip of his wand, illuminating the darkness of the stormy air. The doe began to circle the train, creating a protective barrier. The Dementors screeched in frustration, repelled by the corporeal Patronuses. Their eerie, rasping breaths filled the air as they halted their advance.
"What the hell do you want?" Harry demanded, his voice steady despite the tension.
The lead Dementor, its voice grating like nails on a chalkboard, responded, "We seek prisoners."
Harry understood the gravity of the situation immediately but maintained his defiant stance. "You can''t just approach a train full of students and demand a search. That''s not how it works."
The Dementor seemed to grow angrier, its shadowy form trembling with rage. It appeared ready tosh out, but the stag, standing protectively beside Harry, stared down the creature, daring it to make a move.
Inside the train, the atmosphere was thick with fear and confusion. Prefects were attempting to calm the younger students, their efforts only partially sessful. Hermione and the others stayed alert, their wands ready, knowing Harry was handling the situation outside.
On top of the train, Harry held his wand firm, the glowing Patronuses casting an otherworldly light around him. "If you wish to challenge my light with your darkness, go ahead." The doe and stag grew even brighter as Harry silently added the Unicorn-tongue Patronus spell, making his Patronuses shine with a more intense, almost sacred light. The Dementors recoiled, feeling the threat of the holy light.
"You have no right to stop us," the lead Dementor rasped.
"And you have no right to search this train. Now, get lost," Harry replied, his voice unwavering.
The Dementors hissed in frustration but began to retreat, the intense light of the Patronuses proving too much for them. As they vanished into the darkness, Harry lowered his wand slightly, keeping the Patronuses active to ensure they were truly gone. He climbed back down into the train, feeling the warmth return as darkness receded.
Penelope and Percy found him, their faces still pale from the recent encounter. "Are they gone?" Penelope asked, her voice tinged with anxiety.
Harry nodded, then reached into his bag and pulled out a pouch, upending it to reveal a cascade of chocte bars. "Distribute these to the students. Chocte helps with the effects of the Dementors. It will make them feel better."
Penelope smiled gratefully and immediately set to work, handing out the chocte to the frightened students. Percy lingered for a moment, watching Harry with a mixture of awe and curiosity. "Did you really cast a corporeal Patronus, Harry?" he asked, his voice almost reverent.
Harry saw no reason to hide the truth and nodded. While the students had only seen the doe circling the train, the stag had been up in the air, unseen by anyone. "Yes, I did."
Percy looked both impressed and hopeful. "C-can you teach me how to do it too?" he asked, his usual bravado reced with earnestness.
Harry smiled and nodded. "Sure. Once we¡¯re back at school, I''ll do my best to help you."
Percy beamed with gratitude, then took some choctes and went to assist the other students.
Returning to hispartment, Harry handed out chocte to his friends. He ruffled Astoria''s hair gently. "Unlucky you, encountering those cursed creatures on your first ride to Hogwarts."
Astoria looked up at him with wide eyes, still shaken. "I... I didn''t know what was happening. It was so cold."
Harry''s expression softened slightly. "Dementors are foul beings. They feed on fear and despair. But you''re safe now, alright?"
Astoria nodded, trying to muster a brave smile. The chocte seemed to help, bringing some color back to her cheeks. The rest of the journey was filled with quieter, more subdued conversation, everyone still feeling the aftermath of the Dementor attack.
When the train finally pulled into Hogsmeade Station, the students disembarked, eagerly looking for familiar faces among the crowd. The carriages, pulled by Thestrals visible only to those who had seen death, awaited to take them to the castle. As Harry helped Astoria to settle in one of the boats, and the others into one of the carriages, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the extra security around the station. Aurors, their wands at the ready, scanned the area for any signs of trouble.
As they made their way up to the castle, Harry couldn¡¯t shake the sense of foreboding that lingered. The escape of such dangerous wizards from Azkaban was not something to be taken lightly. He knew that this year would be challenging and that vignce was necessary.
Upon their arrival at the castle, Harry was quickly approached by Professor McGonagall. Typically responsible for guiding first-year students, her tone was both proud and stern as she called, "Mr. Potter,e with me."
Harry sighed, already anticipating the topic of their conversation. He knew it was about his Patronus. As they walked, McGonagall led the way with determined strides. Just before opening the entrance to the Headmaster¡¯s office, she turned and whispered, "What you did was brave and I am proud of you, Mr. Potter. Whatever others might say." A rare, small smile graced her usually stern face.
Harry returned her smile. "Thank you, Professor."
With a nod, McGonagall said the password and they ascended the stairs. Inside, Harry found three people and a phoenix. Fawkes looked agitated, clearly disturbed by something or someone. In the dim light, Snape''s expression was more severe than usual. Dumbledore, seated behind his desk, rubbed his temples wearily while an amphibian-like woman lectured him.
"Oh, no!"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch244- The New DADA Professor!
Ch244- The New DADA Professor!
"Hm. Hm. A student of yours interfered with the Dementors'' search, which was sanctioned by the Ministry. Thisplicates our already tenuous rtionship with them. This requires punishment," she said.
Harry red at the most despised woman he had ever met. "They let prisoners escape, and now you act as if it''s our fault and we owe them something."
Dolores Umbridge turned her beady eyes on him, her voice dripping with disdain. "Hm. Disrespectful and meddlesome. You will not speak to a Professor like this."
Harry¡¯s face hardened into a scowl. He looked to McGonagall, Dumbledore, and finally Snape, who gave a reluctant nod, his expression ugly with frustration. It seemed to suggest they had no choice but to endure this.
Harry thought angrily, ''I certainly won''t be dealing with any curses this year.'' He said aloud, "I don¡¯t believe I was disrespectful. The Death Eaters escaped under their watch. We don¡¯t owe them any exnations. They can¡¯t just board a train full of students unsupervised and do whatever they want."
Umbridge''s eyes narrowed further. "Hm. Your defiance only serves to highlight yourck of discipline, Mr. Potter. This will not be tolerated."
Dumbledore intervened, his tone calm but firm. "Harry''s actions, though bold, were aimed at protecting his fellow students. Perhaps a more measured approach is necessary here."
Umbridge sniffed disdainfully. "Protecting students is one thing, but undermining Ministry authority is another. However, I want the real culprit. Hm." She turned her beady eyes on the others. "I know Mr. Potter was the ringleader, but who cast the Patronus?"
Harry''s smirk widened as he looked directly at the frog-like woman. "That would be me, Professor."
Umbridge''s face twisted in disbelief as she regarded him like a fool. "That is not even funny. Lying to a professor is both foolish and boundless in its unruliness."
Harry''s smirk transformed into a cold, unyielding re. "Expecto Patronum," he said clearly, and a shimmering silver doe materialized from his wand, gliding gracefully in the air towards Umbridge.
The sight of the Patronus caused Umbridge to step back in fear, her eyes wide with shock. "I-impossible," she stammered, visibly shaken.
Snape''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the doe, while both Dumbledore and McGonagall exchanged looks of astonishment. They were witnessing something extraordinary¡ªa third-year student producing a corporeal Patronus.
Dumbledore, regaining hisposure, looked at Harry with a mixture of pride and curiosity. "Remarkable, Harry. Truly remarkable."
McGonagall nodded, her stern expression softening slightly. "Indeed. This level of skill is unheard of at your age."
Umbridge, visibly shaken, struggled to regain herposure. "This... this does not change the fact that the Ministry''s authority must be respected. I am the Undersecretary to the Minister, and his voice in this school." Harry nced at Dumbledore, who responded calmly, "You may return to your dormitory, Harry. Minerva, please continue with the sorting. I will handle Minister Fudge. It appears we are at an impasse. Thank you, Harry, for protecting your fellow students. Twenty points to Slytherin."
Umbridge''s face turned red as she red at all of them. She demanded a punishment, while the Headmaster rewarded with points. Uneptable! McGonagall ignored the puffing frog and led the way. Snape was more than happy to escape and followed them. Fawkes chirped, begging Harry to take it with him. Harry looked at Dumbledore, "Headmaster, can I take Fawkes to the feast? It has been a long time since we saw each other."
Dumbledore, with a look of yful betrayal towards his phoenix, nodded. "Please do so, Harry."
With Fawkes perched on his shoulder, Harry exited the office, feeling the warmth andfort of the phoenix''s presence. As they walked, McGonagall addressed him, her tone softening. "That was very impressive, Mr. Potter. Few can produce a corporeal Patronus, let alone under such pressure."
"Thank you, Professor," Harry replied, keeping his expression neutral. "I''ve had a lot of practice."
As they reached the Great Hall, the chatter of excited students filled the air. Harry found his usual seat at the Slytherin table, Fawkes settlingfortably beside him. The sight of the majestic phoenix drew curious and admiring nces from students across all houses.
The Sorting Hat began its song, and the new students were sorted into their respective houses. Harry watched with mild interest, asionally ncing at Fawkes, who seemed to enjoy the attention.
As the feast began, Harry''s friends peppered him with questions about what had happened with the Dementors. He gave them a brief recount, omitting any sensitive details. "They were looking for the escaped Death Eaters," he said simply. "But they won''t find anything here."
Fawkes let out a soft trill, and Astoria, who sat next to Harry, smiled. "He''s beautiful."
Harry smiled, "I said you were unlucky earlier, as you encountered Dementors on your first train ride, but you can consider yourself lucky to be so close to a Phoenix on your first day at school." Astoria nodded excitedly, watching the proud bird, who only ate from Harry''s hand no matter how much others tried.
Harry observed the fascinated look on Astoria''s face as Fawkes perched serenely on his shoulder. The Phoenix''s fiery feathers gleamed in the dim light of the Great Hall, casting a warm glow that seemed to soothe the tension still lingering from the train ride.
Astoria''s eyes sparkled with wonder. "I''ve read about Phoenixes, but seeing one up close is incredible."
Harry chuckled softly. "Maybe I should bring him out every other week. He is always sitting in that dark office."
Astoria nodded, unable to take her eyes off the majestic bird. "Why does he only eat from your hand, Harry?"
Harry shrugged with a smile. "We''ve formed a bit of a bond over time. Phoenixes are very particr about who they trust. It''s not just about feeding; it''s about the connection."
The other students at the Slytherin table watched in awe, whispering amongst themselves about the rare sight. Even the older students who had seen Fawkes before couldn''t help but be captivated by his presence.
Draco, sitting a few seats down, leaned over with a smirk. "Bringing a Phoenix to the feast, Harry? What''s next, a dragon?"
Harry grinned mischievously. "If you want to see one, I''ve got it right here in my pants."
Pansy, sipping her drink, choked and startedughing. "Harry! That''s filthy!"
Harry raised his hands, feigning innocence. "What? Your mind''s in the gutter, Pansy. I meant it literally." He patted his pocket where his Enchanted Briefcase, containing Ash, his pet dragon, was safely tucked away.
The younger students, puzzled by the exchange, looked at each other in confusion. Meanwhile, Pansy regained herposure, her grin widening. "You''re impossible, Harry."
Harry shrugged with a smirk. "I do my best."
As the feast continued, the excitement of the new term filled the air. The first years marveled at the magical ceiling and the delicious food, while the older students caught up with friends and discussed their summer adventures.
As the Great Hall buzzed with post-feast chatter, Professor Dumbledore entered, followed by Dolores Umbridge. Her entrance was marked by an air of arrogance that was hard to miss. Dumbledore stepped onto the stage, his usual twinkle absent from his tired eyes. "Good evening, everyone," he began, his voice a mix of weariness and warmth. "I hope you all enjoyed the feast. Before we conclude, I have a few important announcements."
The hall fell silent, all eyes fixed on the Headmaster. "Firstly, I would like to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Dolores Umbridge." He gestured towards Umbridge, who stepped forward with a smug smile stered on her face. "It is a pleasure to join Hogwarts," she said in a sharine tone that made Harry''s skin crawl. "I look forward to a year of diligent learning and adherence to rules."
The students, recognizing her amphibian-like appearance, shivered at the thought of what the year would bring. Her reputation preceded her, and it wasn¡¯t aforting one.
The hall remained tense as Dumbledore continued, his eyes twinkling behind his half-moon spectacles. "Additionally, I must inform you that Professor Silvanus Kettleburn, our long-standing Care of Magical Creatures teacher, has retired to enjoy a quieter life, much to the relief of the remaining limbs he has left," Dumbledore said with a small smile.
A wave of murmurs rippled through the Great Hall. Kettleburn, known for his entricity and dangerous affection for magical creatures, had always kept students on edge during his lessons.
"However," Dumbledore raised a hand to quiet the whispers, "I am pleased to announce that Rubeus Hagrid will be assuming the post of Care of Magical Creatures professor on a permanent basis."
Neville and Hermione exchanged excited nces, their spirits lifting instantly. A few students from Gryffindor broke into apuse, and even the Ravenws nodded approvingly, though some of the Harry and others were pping over Slytherin table. Hagrid, seated at the far end of the staff table, blushed furiously as he tried to shrink into his seat, though his enormous frame made that impossible. He gave an awkward wave to the students, causing a few goblets to tter as he knocked into the table.
Dumbledore continued, his expression growing more serious. "Due to the recent escape from Azkaban, the Ministry has decided to send Dementors to guard Hogwarts and ensure the safety of our students. While these creatures are not allowed within the school grounds, it is imperative that you all exercise caution."
He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. "Professor Umbridge is here not only to teach but also to act as the Ministry''s representative. She will be liaising with the Dementors and ensuring their presence does not disrupt our lives more than necessary."
The hall was filled with murmurs and worried whispers. The news of Dementors patrolling Hogwarts was unsettling, and Harry could see the unease on his friends'' faces.
Dumbledore''s gaze softened as he concluded. "I wish you all a sessful and safe year. Remember, we are strongest when we stand together. Good night." With that, he dismissed the students, who began to make their way to their respectivemon rooms.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch245- Don’t Refer to It as ‘She’
Ch245- Don¡¯t Refer to It as ¡®She¡¯
Harry led his friends towards the Slytherin dungeons, nked by Daphne and Tracey, while the prefects took charge of the first years, guiding them towards themon room. Astoria clung to Harry''s arm, her wide eyes taking in the surroundings. The entrance to the Slytherinmon room opened smoothly, revealing the familiar dark yet elegant decor. As everyone gathered inside, the room''s atmosphere shifted, and the floor beneath Harry began to rise, forming a grand stone throne with a serpent coiling protectively around it.
"Wee, wee to Slytherin," Harry announced, his voice calm and confident. The first years stared at him, a mixture of awe and disbelief on their faces. Even Astoria, who had been so nervous before, seemed momentarily stunned.
Not wanting to leave them in suspense, Harry allowed the badge to materialize on his chest, the emblem of the Serpent of the Crown glowing softly. He began to exin, his voice calm and reassuring. "This badge represents the Serpent of the Crown, a title given to the leader within Slytherin House. As the Serpent of the Crown, it is my responsibility to guide and protect all of you. However, none of you can speak of this title outside of this room. The magic binding us ensures secrecy, that is why you had never heard it before."
Harry then shifted his focus, exining the core values of Slytherin. "In this house, we respect each other. We stand united outside these walls, showcasing our cunning and ambition, not empty pride and hatred. We aim for greatness, and we do so with dignity and respect."
As he finished, the door opened and Professor Snape entered, his presencemanding immediate attention. "As the Serpent has exined," Snape began, his voice low and authoritative, "you are to uphold our traditions, stand together, and never disgrace our house." With a curt nod towards Harry, Snape exited the room, leaving a sense of solemnity in his wake.
Harry looked around at the assembled students, the older ones clearly impressed while the first years seemed to be processing everything. "Let''s make this year one to remember," Harry concluded, standing up from his throne. The serpent hissed softly, as if in agreement, before disappearing as the throne sank back into the floor.
Astoria, rush to hold onto Harry''s arm, looked up at him with wide eyes. "That was amazing, Harry," she whispered.
He smiled down at her. "You''ll get used to it. Now, let''s find you a spot in the dormitory."
As the students dispersed, Harry guided Astoria and the other first years towards their dormitories, ensuring they felt weed and understood the expectations. The older students, meanwhile, exchanged whispers of excitement and curiosity, eager to see what the new school year would bring under Harry''s leadership once again.
As the new students settled into their dormitories, Harry returned with Astoria by his side. Themon room buzzed with excitement, and Harry sent a quick message to his friends from other houses, inviting them over. By the time he made his way back, the room was filled with familiar faces: Susan, Hannah, Luna, Ginny, Neville, Hermione, Fred and George, Cho, Cedric, Parvati, Padma, Lavender and Ron. They mingled with the Slytherins¡ªDaphne, Tracey, Pansy, Zabini, Nott, and Malfoy. Crabbe and Goyle were, as usual, mesmerized by the enchanted window disying the depths of the Great Lake.
Draco, lounging on a nearby couch, looked up and snorted as he saw Harry enter with his entourage. "We now even ept them into our home?" he remarked with a mixture of amusement and skepticism.
Harry''s grin was mischievous, though a sh of seriousness passed through his eyes. "My home, Draco. If you like, you can visit them too."
Draco smirked but didn''t push further, acknowledging Harry''s im with a slight nod. The atmosphere in the room was one of camaraderie and curiosity, the boundaries between houses blurring as the students chatted.
Fred leaned in, curiosity sparkling in his eyes. "What''s the asion, Harry? Here to brag about your impressive Patronus?"
Harry scratched his chin thoughtfully. "That, and some bad news."
George shivered theatrically. "Uh-oh. When Harry says it''s bad news, it really is."
Fred nodded solemnly. "So, when are you nning to kick the bucket?"
Harry smiled wryly. "Definitely after you two."
The twins shrank back, their expressions bing more serious as the others hushed them, eager to hear more. "What''s going on, Harry?" Daphne asked, concern evident in her voice.
Harry sighed deeply, "This year, we have a new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Dolores Umbridge. Many of you already know ''it'', so I won¡¯t borate."
Fred and Georgeughed, while others rolled their eyes. "I doubt we¡¯ll learn anything this year," Fred said.
"Umbridge?" Hermione''s confusion was evident. "Who is she?"
Before Harry could answer, Daphne cut in, "She''s a high-ranking Ministry official, known for her strict and often biased policies."
"Strict is putting it mildly," Harry added, shaking his head. "''It'' has been sent here by the Ministry, supposedly to ''maintain order'' and keep an eye on Dementors."
Tracey sighed, "This sounds like trouble."
"That''s an understatement," Zabini muttered, his expression dark.
Draco, usually calm andposed, clenched his jaw. "So, what are we going to do about her?"
Harry sighed as Luna got up to massage his neck, "Thank you, Luna." He turned to the blonde who smiled back.
"You''re wee, Harry," she replied softly.
Harry then addressed the group, "We already have the dueling club, and by now, it is better than the Defense Against the Dark Arts sses. Last year, I held back out of respect for Professor Lupin. This year, we can let it cover DADA sses, though I doubt it will be smooth sailing. Umbridge hates my guts for a reason."
Tracey rolled her eyes. "For a reason, he says. You constantly undermine her."
Harry cut her off sharply, "It."
Tracey looked confused. "What?"
Harry smiled, "Don''t refer to that frog as ''she''."
The group shared a quietugh, though the tension about the uing year was palpable. Daphne, sensing the need to lighten the mood, said, "Well, at least we have our club. We can make sure we''re prepared for anything she¡ªsorry it throws at us."
Draco leaned forward, a mischievous glint in his eye. "How about we start with nning our first meeting? We need to set the tone right from the beginning."
Harry nodded. "Sure. We''ll need to focus on practical defense spells and maybe even some offensive ones. Umbridge isn''t going to teach us anything useful."
Luna, still gently massaging Harry''s shoulders, added, "And perhaps we should also focus on some stealth and evasion techniques. With the Dementors around, it mighte in handy."
Zabini, always practical, agreed. "Yes, we need to be ready for anything. Let''s divide the sessions: defensive spells, offensive spells, and stealth tactics."
Harry nodded, then reached out to pat Luna''s hand. "Thanks, Luna. That really helped." Luna smiled brightly and went back to her seat, while Astoria looked at her with slight displeasure.
Harry added, "I can also teach you all the Patronus Charm. It''s not a spell third years typically learn¡ªespecially Ginny, Luna, and Astoria¡ªbut you can still give it a try."
The mentioned girls deted, and Astoria pouted. "Why can''t I learn it?"
Harry chuckled as he patted her head, "Your magic isn¡¯t strong enough yet. Ours is just barely enough."
Astoria crossed her arms, looking a bit miffed. "That''s not fair. I want to learn too."
Daphne leaned in with aforting smile. "Don''t worry, Astoria. You''ll get there. It just takes time and practice."
Harry nodded, his eyes serious. "The Patronus Charm is advanced magic. It requires a lot of power and focus. But we''ll make sure you''re ready when the timees." Astoria pouted but nodded, understanding that she needed to grow stronger.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch246- Basi!
Ch246- Basi!
Harry nced at his watch, a birthday gift from Aunt Petunia, and said, "It''s gettingte. Head back to your rooms before curfew. Make sure to check your maps."
As the students nodded and began to rise, Astoria looked puzzled. "Wait, what map?"
Harry realized she wasn''t in on the secret yet. "Oh, right." He pulled out a ck book and handed it to her. "Wee to the Duelling Club."
Astoria looked at the book curiously, and Harry instructed her, "Channel your magic into the book."
Astoria did as he asked, and soon, the book was bound to her. Harry opened thest page and said, "Now, say, ''I swear I am always in the mood for praising Harry.'' Then, throw in a random praise for me."
Astoria looked a bit hesitant but followed his instructions. "I swear I am always in the mood for praising Harry. You are incredibly cool."
The book glowed briefly, and then a detailed map appeared, showing theyout of Hogwarts with various secret passages.
Astoria noticed the othersughing and felt her face heat up. "You tricked me again!" she eximed, pointing usingly at Harry.
Harry chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Sorry, it was just a bit of fun. You don''t have to praise me every time, you can of course, but you don''t have to. Just will the map to appear, and it will. But remember, it won''t show up if there are people we don''t trust around, so be careful."
Astoria nodded, her initial annoyance fading into a reluctant smile. She looked around the room, seeing her new friends nodding in agreement and support.
"Alright, everyone," Harry said, pping his hands to get their attention. "Let''s focus on making this year sessful. We need to stay sharp and be ready for anything."
The twins nced at Harry, their expressions a mix of mock indignation. "We were furious with you for snatching our map," Fred started, his tone teasing. "But this version is much better. At least now, we all can use it."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "You shouldn''t have gotten ahead of yourselves and tried to prank me with it in the first ce."
George nodded in agreement, wincing at the memory. "Lesson learned the hard way," he said.
Fred shivered dramatically. "I don''t want to remember."
Withughter echoing in the room, the non-Slytherins began to rise, gathering their things. Hermione, Luna, and Ginny were the first to head for the door, each giving Harry a quick hug as they left.
"See you at breakfast, Harry," Hermione said with a warm smile.
Soon, only Daphne, Tracey, and Astoria remained. Astoria, looking slightly overwhelmed by the evening''s events, clung to her sister.
"Come on, Astoria," Daphne said gently. "Let''s get you settled in."
Tracey lingered, looking at Harry with a mixture of confusion and exasperation. "Ugh, what are we going to do with all those electives? My head hurts just thinking about them."
Harry chuckled, reaching out to pat her on the head. "You''ll manage, Tracey. You''re a big girl now."
She stuck her tongue out yfully before dashing after Daphne. Laughing to himself, Harry climbed up to his room, opened his Enchanted Briefcase, and stepped into the forest within. The moment he appeared, Ash, his Norwegian Ridgeback dragon, who had grown significantly since Hagrid first hatched her, came bounding over, knocking him over with her enthusiasm.
"Master!" she cried, hugging him tightly.
Harry grinned, struggling to get up. "I''m here, Ash. Stop licking me."
Nearby, the Thunderbird watched with a smug expression. "Back to school, Young Potter?"
Harry nodded, dusting himself off. "Yeah, back to the grind."
The bird tilted its head thoughtfully. "What''s the trouble this year?"
Harry sighed, shaking his head. "You talk as if I cause trouble every year."
The Thunderbird remained silent, its piercing gaze fixed on him. Harry rolled his eyes. "Fine. This year, the school is surrounded by Dementors."
Ash hissed at the mention of Dementors, her eyes narrowing protectively. "Dementors are dangerous, Master. Be careful."
Harry nodded, feeling the weight of her concern. "I know, Ash. That''s why I''m working on strengthening my Patronus Charm even more."
The Thunderbird fluttered its wings, creating a small gust of wind. "Do not let them touch you. Their aura is enough to drain the light from your soul."
Harry asked, "How do your kind repel Dementors?"
The Thunderbird''s chuckle resonated like a mix of chirping and a distant thunderstorm, cold and dangerous. "They don''t dare approach us."
Harry tilted his head in curiosity, "Lightning?"
The Thunderbird nodded. "Yes, just throw them a lightning in ournguage. It sends them scurrying away."
Ash, the Norwegian Ridgeback, added with a hiss, "Or a Dragon Roar. It gives them a headache."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, "So many ways to deal with them. Good to know."
Harry waved his hand, "Alright, see youter. Off to see the Basilisk." Ash waved her wing, while the Thunderbird took to the sky. Leaving the briefcase, Harry checked the System Map and headed towards the chamber.
As he entered the chamber, the massive statue of Szar Slytherin loomed ahead, its stern face watching over the dark, eerie space. Harry moved closer, speaking Parseltongue to awaken the Basilisk. The great serpent stirred, its eyes shielded to protect Harry.
"Young Heir," the Basilisk hissed, its voice a low rumble that resonated through the chamber. "You are back?"
Harry rolled his eyes, "Basi, can you stop calling me Young Heir. It reminds me Voldemort is still alive. Just call me Heir. If things work out, I shall im the heritage and be the sole owner anyway."
The Basilisk''s eyes glowed faintly as it acknowledged his request. "As you wish, Heir. What brings you to the chamber today?"
Harry took a moment topose his thoughts. The ancient, eerie atmosphere of the chamber, with its dim light and damp walls, had a way of focusing his mind. "I need to understand more about my heritage, the Slytherin vaults, and how to ess them. There''s a lot at stake, and I can''t afford to be unprepared."
The Basilisk regarded him thoughtfully. "The Slytherin vault is protected by powerful enchantments, designed to keep them secure from all but the true heir. You must prove your worth, not just through blood but through cunning and power."
The Basilisk coiled around Harry, its massive body creating an eerie yet protective circle. "Gaining the heritage hidden in the chamber is only one part of essing the vault in Gringotts," it hissed.
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "I see. And did they cause you any trouble while I was away?"
The Basilisk''s eyes glinted as it responded, "No one disturbed my rest, Heir. Your memory modifications were effective. They searched tirelessly, yet the Chamber of Secrets eluded them."
Due to Harry''s meticulous handling of the Chamber of Secrets, the Ministry, Aurors, and Dumbledore spent the entire summer scouring every corner of the castle in search of the Chamber, hoping to find Tom Riddle''s diary or "Jacob''s" cold body. In hindsight, Harry thought he could have managed it better. Perhaps sending letters with time stamps to throw off the timeline would have been more effective. Though their search yielded no results, Harry had learned from Susan that the Ministry was considering bringing in an Indian Parseltongue to assist in their search.
"Their determination knows no bounds," Harry mused. "But as long as they don''t find you, we should be fine."
The Basilisk nodded, its massive head moving gracefully. "As long as you are the Heir, they will not seed. But be wary; desperation breeds creativity."
Harry chuckled softly. "Thanks for the warning, Basi. I''ll keep that in mind." He then pointed at the snake''s back, "May I?" His quest was to discover the secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. As he thought of the word "quest," another system window appeared in front of him.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch247- Harmless Prank!
Ch247- Harmless Prank!
As he thought of the word "quest," another system window appeared in front of him.
[System Message: Quest: Discover the Secrets of Rowena Ravenw¡¯s Wisdom. Reward: Increased System Utilities.]
Humming, Harry waved his hand and the quest window disappeared. He followed the snake deeper into the Chamber, his mind focused on uncovering Slytherin''s hidden heritage at the moment. He could think about the new questter. The Chamber was vast, its ancient stone walls echoing the whispers of countless secrets. Harry moved as he looked around, his footsteps barely making a sound on the cold stone floor.
The Basilisk led him to a hidden door that he had not noticed before. "This is where you must begin, Heir," the Basilisk hissed. "Prove your worth and the secrets will be revealed."
Harry nodded, feeling anticipation and determination. He ced his hand on the door, feeling the ancient magic pulse beneath his fingertips. With a whispered incantation in Parseltongue, the door slowly creaked open, revealing a dark corridor lined with torches that ignited as he stepped forward.
The corridor led to arge chamber, dominated by a grand statue of Szar Slytherin. At the base of the statue was an ornate pedestal, upon which rested an ancient book bound in green leather. Harry approached it cautiously, aware that this was no ordinary book.
As he picked up the book, the pages began to glow with a faint green light. Symbols and runes danced across the parchment, their meaning just out of his reach. Some of these runes are oddly familiar, Harry thought, recalling where he''d seen them before. He remembered seeing them in the Serpent''s room and kept that in mind as he tried to decipher more about the runes.
The room''s ambiance shifted subtly, the glow from the book casting eerie shadows on the walls. Harry''s curiosity was piqued, and he focused intently on the symbols, trying to make sense of them. The runes seemed to pulse with a life of their own, a rhythmic dance that hinted at secrets buried deep within the pages. The patterns were not entirely unfamiliar, though their exact meaning eluded him. He turned the pages slowly, hoping for a clue that would unlock their mysteries.
As he continued to study the runes, Harry felt a strange connection to the book, as if it was speaking to him in anguage he was just beginning to understand. The symbols started to form coherent shapes, and Harry recognized a few basic runic phrases.
Then his eyes widened, "This is incredible! Nig¡ª" He paused, thinking quickly. ''These are runes in Parseltongue. The very same starting point I was searching for to create my own runguages for my omni-tongue ability. To think I searched all over, even in Nigeria, Spain, France, and found it here all along. It¡¯sughable.''
The realization hit Harry like a ton of bricks. He had spent so much time and effort searching for the origins of magical runes in animal tongues, only to find the key hidden right under his nose. These runes were the foundation he needed to create his own system, anguage of magic that could be his alone.
Eager to delve deeper, Harry began to study the intricate patterns and symbols with renewed vigor. Each rune seemed to pulse with a life of its own, revealingyers of meaning the more he focused. Theplexity of the runes was astounding, yet their structure was simple enough to be molded into something new and unique.
Harry¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. He could see how these runes could be adapted to enhance spells, create powerful wards, and evenmunicate across great distances. The potential was limitless, and he was just beginning to scratch the surface.
But there was no time to waste. He needed to document his findings and begin experimenting with the runes. Harry grabbed his notebook and started jotting down notes, his mind working faster than his hand could write. He knew he had to be methodical and precise if he was going to unlock the full potential of these ancient symbols. Although he could easily take notes or re-watch the moment through system, he still enjoyed writing his findings.
Hours passed as Harry immersed himself in his work. The chamber was silent except for the asional rustle of parchment and the soft scratching of his quill. He was so engrossed that he barely noticed the time slipping away until he was pinged by the system map.
Checking the map, Harry found a lost frog wandering around the castle. A smile crept onto his face. "I guess it''s time to greet her properly," he muttered.
Umbridge, apparently searching for students to punish, had no idea she was being watched. Harry slipped on his invisibility cloak, blending into the shadows seamlessly as left the chamber. The corridors were eerily quiet, the perfect setting for somete-night mischief.
He followed Umbridge silently, noting her frustration as she peered into empty ssrooms and checked behind tapestries. Harry¡¯s mind buzzed with ideas. He wanted to make this memorable. Moving ahead of her, he cast a series of subtle charms: small noises, flickering lights, and a faint chill in the air. Umbridge¡¯s head snapped around at every disturbance, her irritation growing.
Harry chuckled quietly, enjoying the game. He led her toward the entrance hall, where the atmosphere grew colder, and the shadows deeper. Umbridge paused, sensing something amiss, but couldn''t pinpoint it.
Harry took a moment to cast another charm, causing a distant door to creak open. Umbridge spun around, wand at the ready, and stomped off in the direction of the noise. Harry used the opportunity to dart past her, aiming for the entrance where the Dementors were stationed.
Once he was outside, the cold intensified, and Harry felt the familiar, oppressive presence of the Dementors. Keeping a safe distance, he positioned himself to lure Umbridge closer. He cast another spell, making it sound like a group of students were whispering just outside the doors. Umbridge¡¯s face twisted with glee as she hurried toward the sound, clearly anticipating catching some rule-breakers.
As she stepped outside, the temperature dropped even further. Hidden beneath his cloak, Harry observed his breath forming clouds in the freezing air. Umbridge''s face transformed from smug satisfaction to confusion, then to fear as she noticed the Dementors nearby. Harry contemted how to draw the Dementors closer to her. Emitting some memories might work, but if the Dementors sensed him, the cloak wouldn''t hide him. Then, an idea struck him. "I just have to make her think happy thoughts," he thought with a grin.
Using Legilimency, Harry entered Umbridge''s mind. Despite her outwardly foolish demeanor, her mental defenses were surprisingly strong. Yet, against Harry''s skill, they crumbled. He imnted false memories that began to flood her mind with happiness. Umbridge''s wand trembled in her hand as she struggled to recall the spell to ward off the Dementors. Bewildered by the sudden influx of joyful thoughts, her voice wavered as she stammered, "Ex-Expecto Patronum," but no Patronus appeared.
The Dementors closed in, and Harry felt a grim satisfaction. He whispered the incantation again, intensifying the imnted memories. The fake happiness overwhelmed Umbridge, leaving her disoriented and unable to defend herself. Her attempts to cast the Patronus Charm faltered, her voice breaking with each attempt. "Expecto Patronum," she repeated, but nothing materialized. The Dementors drew nearer, feeding on her growing fear.
Harry remained hidden, watching as the scene unfolded. The Dementors circled Umbridge. Her breaths became rapid and shallow, eyes wide with terror. She tried again, "Ex-Expecto Patronum!" but still, no Patronus emerged. The Dementors were now almost upon her, and she seemed paralyzed with fear.
Umbridge removed a badge, her voice trembling, "I am here under orders from the Minister! I order you to leave me alone." But the Dementors, lost in the sweet memories they sensed, continued to surround her.
Just as Harry was about to end the show, hoofbeats echoed in the opening. Soon, a group of Centaurs, herding Unicorns, approached Umbridge. Harry thought with a grin, ''This should be interesting.'' Umbridge''s disdain for other beings was well-known, but now she was being saved by Centaurs.
Umbridge''s eyes widened as she saw the Centaurs approaching. Her face twisted with a mix of fear and revulsion. "Stay back!" she shrieked, her voice high-pitched and panicked. The Centaurs, undeterred by her outburst, formed a protective circle around her, their expressions calm yet vignt.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch248- Electives
Ch248- Electives
One of the Centaurs, a tall and muscr figure with a chestnut coat and a mane of wild hair, stepped forward. "You are in our territory, human," he said in a deep, resonant voice. "The Dementors do not belong here, and neither do you."
Umbridge, still clutching her badge, stammered, "I-I am here under Ministry orders! These creatures are here to search for escaped prisoners!"
The Centaur''s eyes narrowed. "We care not for your Ministry or its orders. The forest and its creatures are under our protection." He turned to the Dementors, who hesitated at the sight of the Centaurs and Unicorns. "Begone, foul beings, or face our wrath."
The Dementors, sensing thebined strength of the Centaurs and Unicorns, began to retreat, their dark forms dissolving into the night. Umbridge, left standing in the circle of Centaurs, looked around in bewilderment and fear.
Harry watched the scene unfold from his hidden vantage point, a satisfied smirk on his face. He admired the way the Centaurs effortlessly handled the situation, their authority unquestioned in their territory. As thest Dementor disappeared, the Centaur leader turned his attention back to Umbridge.
"You should leave this ce, human," he said once againsternly. "And take care not to return."
Umbridge, her pride and authority shattered, could only nod meekly. She stumbled back towards the path, casting fearful nces at the Centaurs. As she disappeared into the shadows, the leading Centaur looked up at the sky and spoke, "We meet again, Young Wizard, but it seems like your soul is corrupted."
Harry¡¯s eyes widened under the cloak. He thought about his actions. In the past, would he have tortured Umbridge like this? Perhaps, but would he have enjoyed it as he did now? Well, probably. Was Voldemort¡¯s soul piece affecting him? Impossible, he had moved that soul to his new wand. Was it the memories? No, not that either.
Suddenly, Harry realized many things. In his first year, the Centaur had sensed him through his Astral Soul, which he had no way of hiding. Over the summer, he had nearly mastered the Astral Soul, so the Centaur couldn''t feel him at all now. But Voldemort''s soul piece, mixed with his Astral Soul, was in his pocket, inside the wand''s core. To the Centaur, it seemed his soul was overwhelmed by darkness because that was all the Centaur could feel.
Harry took a step closer to the Unicorns, feeling a sense of relief when they did not shy away from him. Their calm presence reassured him that his soul had not darkened; it was simply that the Centaurs could no longer sense it.
Harry pondered the implications of mastering his Astral Soul. Does this also prevent divination? he wondered, considering the possibilities. I''ll need to ask Nics about this.
With these thoughts swirling in his mind, Harry turned and began to walk away, the soft glow of the Unicorns fading behind him. He had aplished what he came for, and now it was time to get some rest. Tomorrow marked the beginning of a new term at Hogwarts, and he needed to be prepared.
The next morning, Harry awoke early, feeling the familiar buzz of anticipation for the new school year. He quickly got dressed and made his way to the Great Hall for breakfast. The chatter of students filled the air, a mix of excitement and nervous energy as everyone settled into their routines.
At the Slytherin table, Harry greeted his friends with a nod. Daphne and Tracey were deep in conversation about their summer adventures, while Draco and Zabini discussed thetest Quidditch strategies and next year''s world cup. Astoria, sitting beside Daphne, looked around the hall with wide-eyed curiosity, still amazed by the grandeur of Hogwarts.
"Morning, Harry," Daphne said, smiling as he took his seat.
"Morning," Harry replied, helping himself to some toast. "Ready for the new term?"
"Absolutely," Tracey said, grinning. "Though I''m not looking forward to Umbridge''s sses."
Harry smirked. "We''ll manage," he said, ncing at Pansy, who appeared somewhat different than usual. Normally, Pansy carried herself with an air of grandeur¡ªan arrogant yet noble presence. Now, she seemed less imposing. If he were to make aparison, he would say she resembled a proud peacock turned into a rooster with shiny feathers. Still impressive, butparatively subdued. She seemed quieter, almost reflective.
Pansy caught Harry''s gaze and raised an eyebrow. "What are you staring at, Harry? Lost in admiration?"
Harry smiled, "I did indeed. This new quiet Pansy is not bad. A little more work, and you might even turn into wife material."
Pansy blushed slightly at Harry''s directness, while Daphne and Tracey perked up, ring at the duo. Flustered, Pansy retorted, "Who wants to be your wife? Potter wouldn''t go with my name."
Harry chuckled, "You think so? I think it rhymes. Pansy Parkinson Potter. It has a certain charm to it."
Pansy rolled her eyes, trying to regain herposure. "You''re delusional, Harry. Besides, you''d be a terrible husband. Always up to something, never a moment of peace."
Harry leaned back, grinning. "Well, that''s the fun part, isn''t it? Life would never be boring with me around."
Harry leaned in, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Though, I never said it would be me, Pansy. I only said you would make good wife material. Are you perhaps fantasizing about me?"
Pansy scoffed, tossing her hair back. "As if, Potter. You wish." Her tone was teasing, but her eyes sparkled with mischief.
Tracey nudged Daphne, whispering loudly enough for everyone to hear, "Looks like Harry''s got another admirer."
Daphne smirked. "Who doesn''t admire our fearless leader?"
Harry shrugged nonchntly, the corner of his mouth twitching as he tried to hide his amusement. "It''s not my fault if people find me irresistible."
Astoria, still new to the banter, watched the exchange with wide eyes. "Does this happen often?" she whispered to Tracey.
"All the time," Tracey replied, grinning. "You''ll get used to it."
Harry nced at his friends around the table. As it was the first day of the school term, his friends from other houses chose to sit with their housemates. "What''s your next ss?" he asked.
"We have Arithmancy with you," Daphne replied, a hint of enthusiasm in her voice.
To Harry''s surprise, Malfoy chimed in, "The boys and I are taking Muggle Studies."
Harry raised an eyebrow. "Really? What''s sparked this sudden interest?"
Nott shrugged casually. "Pizza."
Zabini added with a grin, "nes are cool."
Malfoy nodded, "And the book you gave me, ''From the Earth to the Moon'' by Jules Verne, got me intrigued. I thought it was just a fantasy, but I did some research. To my shock, Muggles really did fly to the moon."
There were gasps of amazement from those around them. Despite Harry''s efforts to introduce his friends to the Muggle world, there were still many things they didn''t know. Pansy looked at Draco and Harry with disbelief. "The moon? The one we see at night? Are you sure it wasn''t some borate hoax?"
Harry chuckled. "Next, you''ll tell me the Earth is t."
Pansy rolled her eyes. "Everyone knows the Earth is cubic, duh."
Ignoring her, Harry turned back to Draco and the others. "Honestly, I don''t expect the professors at Hogwarts to know much about Muggle advancements. The wizarding world has a pretty limited view of Muggle technology."
Draco shook his head. "I talked to my father about it, and after a lot of persuading, he increased his donation to the school so we could have a better Muggle Studies professor. She wasn''t herest night, so Dumbledore didn''t introduce her, but she should be arriving soon."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch249- Turner
Ch249- Turner
Harry looked at the others, noticing Pansy had yet to reply. Seeing her thoughtful expression, he said, "So, it seems no one took Divination. I thought there would be at least one or two who wanted easy credit. After all, in Divination, all you have to do is blow smoke."
Crabbe and Goyle sighed heavily, looking a bit disappointed. "We wanted to," Crabbe admitted, nodding towards Malfoy, who was rubbing his eyebrows, "but boss said we can''t."
Malfoy looked up, his expression one of mild irritation. "Divination is a waste of time," he said. "It''s better to focus on something useful."
"That''s true," Daphne interjected, trying to lighten the mood. "We have plenty of subjects to keep us busy without adding something like Divination."
Astoria, who had been listening quietly, nodded in agreement. "I read that Divination is mostly guesswork. I''d rather spend my time on something more concrete."
Harry chuckled. "You''re right. There are more practical subjects we should focus on, especially with the challenges we might face this year."
Pansy then smirked at Harry, "Though, I thought you would take all electives, Harry. Seems like even you cannot be at the same ce at the same time."
Harry looked at her puzzled, then realized that most of these electives shed with each other, just as he knew from previous years. But when he talked to Hermione a few days ago, hadn''t she mentioned that she would take most of these?
"I don''t need to take all of them. I can sit for the OWLs in all subjects anyway. Why waste my time attending sses?" Harry replied with a confident shrug.
Daphne raised an eyebrow, impressed. "You''re going to take OWLs for all of them? That''s ambitious."
Harry nodded, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Why not? If I can get the knowledge without sitting through boring lectures, it''s a win."
Astoria looked up at Harry with wide eyes, admiration clear on her face. "You can really do that?"
Harry chuckled. "Sure, I just need to study and be prepared. The sses are just one way to learn."
The conversation shifted as the group began discussing their schedules and how they nned to handle the new term''s workload. As Harry, Daphne, and Tracey left the Great Hall, he noticed Hermione walking behind Draco and the others, with Neville by her side. ''Is she taking Muggle Studies instead of Arithmancy? No, that can''t be right,'' Harry thought, but shrugged it off.
Outside the Great Hall, Susan and Hannah joined them, and together they walked towards their first Arithmancy ss. For Harry, this would be his first official ss in the subject.
"This years timetable is not that cramped, is it, Harry?" Susan asked, her voice filled with genuine surprise. Last year, she heard third years had such a cramped timetable that, they could barely make time to eat in some days, and in others, they had no sses at all.
"It''s manageable," Harry replied. "I''m more concerned about Umbridge''s sses and what she might try to pull this year."
Hannah nodded in agreement. "She''s already made a terrible impression. We need to be prepared for anything."
Daphne added, "And we will be. Between our duelling club and our own study groups, we''ll stay ahead."
Traceyughed, "Neville in Muggle Studies, though. Who''d have thought?"
"It''s his grandmother''s doing," Harry said, ncing back at Neville. "She wants him to pursue nt biology in Muggle Universities after Hogwarts. You were in his ce, if I remember correctly." Harry teased her. He spoke with Tracey''s parents to allow her choose any elective she wanted.
Susan chimed in from the side, "That''s great for Neville. He''s got a knack for Herbology, after all."
Hannah nodded in agreement, "True. He''s really good with nts. I''m sure he''ll excel."
Arriving at Arithmancy ss, Harry froze at the sight of Hermione already seated, with Professor Vector going over her papers at her desk. For a moment, Harry thought he was hallucinating or that someone was tampering with his memories. A myriad of thoughts raced through his mind, and he reminded himself to stay vignt at Hogwarts, especially now that he knew he was housing a piece of Voldemort''s soul.
Daphne noticed his sudden stillness and touched his forehead. "Are you okay? You just froze."
Harry nodded, snapping out of his stupor. "I''m fine," he replied, moving to sit next to Hermione. He discreetly opened the system map and found another name beside Neville across from castle, confirming his suspicions: Hermione Granger. For a second, Harry suspected Polyjuice Potion might be at y. To be certain, he used his Astral Soul form to examine Hermione¡¯s soul, and indeed, it was hers.
A small smile crept onto Harry''s face. ''So, a Time-Turner,'' he thought. He remembered Hermione''s unusual stress and herck of concern about shing electives. Now, it all made sense. She was attending sses simultaneously using the Time-Turner.
With the mystery solved, Harry turned to Hermione with a grin. "Busy schedule, huh?"
Hermione looked up from her notes, a bit startled but quicklyposing herself. "Yes, it is. There¡¯s just so much to learn," she replied, her voice steady.
Harry nodded, keeping his thoughts about the Time-Turner to himself. "Well, if anyone can manage it, it''s you."
Even though Harry had a Time-Turner too, he had never used it, aware of its dangers. Time was delicate, and meddling with it could create more problems than it was worth. The Time-Turner couldn¡¯t change the past; it only allowed someone to be in two ces at once within a timeline that already included its use. To exin it simply, Hermione was already present in two ces at once in the timeline, and the Time-Turner was already part of this written past. Trying to prevent her from using it, if it were even possible, would lead to catastrophic consequences.
So why was Harry cautious about using it himself? The purpose and intent behind using a Time-Turner affected the risk, along with the strength of the person. But if using the Time-Turner was already part of the past, how could it increase the danger? The answery in the potential for paradoxes. Strong individuals, aware of the intricacies of time, never used Time-Turners to prevent deaths or to kill Voldemort by knowing where he would appear. Such actions could unravel the fabric of time itself, leading to unpredictable and disastrous consequences.
Harry had always been aware of these risks and had thus avoided using the Time-Turner, preferring to deal with events in real-time. This cautious approach had served him well, ensuring that he didn¡¯t tamper with the delicate bnce of time.
He knew that even if he attempted to change significant events, time would resist, often with devastating results. It was for these reasons that the use of Time-Turners was heavily restricted and monitored by the Ministry of Magic.
But that was not all. Harry had no idea why the Potter Vault had a Time-Turner, as they were not artifacts given lightly. They were often used for mundane things like attending multiple electives, as was the case with Hermione. A simpler solution would be to adjust the hours of sses, but the Ministry had strict regtions around time travel due to its dangers. Harry knew Hermione must have obtained it from Professor McGonagall, who likely signed extensive contracts with the Ministry. Time travel was closely monitored by the world''s strongest wizards because it was incredibly easy to cause destruction if mishandled. This was the second reason Harry refrained from using his own Time-Turner. Unauthorized use would be swiftly noticed, putting him under unwanted scrutiny. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk.
He recalled a quote from Saul Croaker, a renowned expert on time travel: "Just as the human mind cannotprehend time, so it cannotprehend the damage that will ensue if we presume to tamper with itsws." The potential scenarios were terrifying¡ªidentally killing one¡¯s past or future self, or altering life paths so drastically that it could result in temporal anomalies like un-births. It was imperative for users to practice discretion and operate in secret to avoid encountering their past selves and causing irreparable harm.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! , tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Ch250- Arithmancy
Ch250- Arithmancy
Join my Discord!
Harry nced at Hermione, wondering how she managed the stress of using the Time-Turner so frequently. It was a powerful tool but fraught with risks. He admired her dedication and focus but knew she had to be cautious with the use of the device. The consequences of a misstep could be catastrophic.
He shook his head, deciding not to bring up the Time-Turner with Hermione. She was bound by oaths, and there was no need to test how binding those were. However, Harry wouldn''t let this chance slip by. He smiled and turned his attention to Professor Vector, who was rising from her seat, ready to begin the ss.
"Good morning, everyone," Professor Vector greeted, her voice clear and authoritative. "Wee to Arithmancy. Today, we''ll be going over the basics to ensure everyone is on the same page."
The students settled into their seats, quills and parchment at the ready. Harry nced around the room, noting the mix of anticipation and nervousness on his ssmates'' faces.
Professor Vector waved her wand and "Lumos" was written in the air by ethereal letters. "Arithmancy is the study of the magical properties of numbers," she began, her voice clear and authoritative. "It is a precise and logical branch of magic. Through understanding the numerical essence of spells, we can predict their effects, and even create new spells."
She paused, letting the significance of her words sink in. The letters in the air shifted, transforming into numerical symbols. "Each spell can be broken down into a series of numbers. These numbers represent various magical properties, such as intensity, duration, and type of magic. By analyzing these numbers, we can understand the spell''s true nature and even modify it."
The students watched in fascination as the numbers floated in the air, rearranging themselves into different patterns. Professor Vector continued, "For example, the spell ''Lumos'' can be represented by a series of numbers that denote the amount of light produced, the duration itsts, and the energy required to maintain it. By altering these numbers, we could theoretically create variations of the spell, such as a stronger or longersting light."
Hermione''s hand shot up. "Professor, how does this process work? How can we use numbers to modify spells?"
Professor Vector smiled at Hermione''s eagerness. "Excellent question, Miss Granger. Magic is not created but discovered. Both magic and numbers are thenguages of the universe. While words were invented by humans, magical words are imitations of the true chant of magic. Latin may work to bring out those powers, but in other continents, they use oldernguages to cast spells. Eachmunity tries to discover the closest sound to create magic, and the closer it is to that true sound, the stronger the spell."
Harry, listening intently, thought of his Omni-Tongue ability and how some animal sounds made his spells more powerful. Professor Vector''s exnation continued to resonate with him as she borated on the nature of magical creatures. "Magical creatures cast spells without using human words. They do it instinctively, tapping into the natural magic around them. Since magic is so abstract and impossible to discover through guesswork, the next best thing is using numbers to attribute words to reach that true sound."
Professor Vector''s words painted a vivid picture of the intricate rtionship between numbers and magic. The room was silent as the students absorbed this new understanding. Harry''s mind raced with possibilities. He already tested this knowledge and how it could be applied to enhance spells and perhaps even create new ones.
"Now," Professor Vector said, breaking the silence, "let''s delve into a practical example. Take the spell ''Lumos.'' We''ll break it down into its numericalponents." She waved her wand, and the numbers in the air began to arrange themselves into aplex equation. "Here, we see the numerical representation of the spell''s light intensity, duration, and magical energy. Like I said earlier, by adjusting these numbers, we will alter the spell''s properties."
As she spoke, the numbers shifted, demonstrating different variations of the ''Lumos'' spell. The students watched in awe as the light''s intensity and color changed, showcasing the versatility of Arithmancy.
Hermione''s hand was up again. "But Professor, if magical words are imitations of the true chant of magic, how do we know if we''re getting it right?"
Professor Vector nodded. "That''s where the beauty of Arithmancy lies. It''s a way to measure and verify the effectiveness of our spells. By understanding the numerical properties, we can refine our incantations and make them more precise. It''s like tuning an instrument; the closer we get to the true sound, the more powerful our magic bes."
Professor Vector continued, "This method also exins why some spells are more effective when cast in certainnguages. Differentnguages have different numerical values associated with their sounds. By studying these values, we can determine the most effectivenguage for a particr spell."
Harry, having already delved into Arithmancy on his own, was still amazed by the insights he gained in Professor Vector''s ss. Professor Vector had a knack for making even the mostplex topics engaging andprehensible, which only heightened Harry''s appreciation for the subject.
Professor Vector continued her lecture with an enthusiasm that was infectious. "This is why the oldestnguages are more effective in spell-casting. They are closer to the true sounds of magic," she exined. "These ancient tongues have preserved the nuances and intonations that modernnguages oftenck, allowing for a more direct and powerful connection to magical energies."
Arithmancy quickly became one of Harry''s favorite subjects. Ensuring the System recorded the ss thoroughly, he smiled and turned to his friends. "That wasn''t bad at all," he said.
Daphne, Tracey, Susan, and Hannah still looked astonished, confused, and overwhelmed, while Hermione had already disappeared somewhere. Harry knew she was rushing to meet her past self so the Time-Turner''s effects wouldn''t cause any trouble. He followed the two Hermione Grangers on the System map and then smiled. "So that is your secret meeting ce."
Daphne looked at Harry. "Did you already study this?"
Harry nodded. His friends weren¡¯t surprised; they hade to ept that Harry was ahead of his year in most subjects. Tracey pouted. "And you kept it to yourself. You could have included us."
Harry chuckled. "I thought you were busy with altering the spells I assigned you."
Tracey rolled her eyes. "It would be easier to alter them if you included us in Arithmancy studies in the first ce."
Harry shook his head. "It''s not that easy. Although Arithmancy makes it a lot easier, it is equally difficult to just learn the basics of Arithmancy. Only after you learn the basics can you even think of altering the easiest spells."
The group exited the Arithmancy ssroom, their thoughts still spinning from theplex concepts they had just encountered. Harry walked alongside Daphne, Tracey, Susan, and Hannah, each of them lost in their own reflections. The corridors of Hogwarts buzzed with the usual first-day energy, students hurrying to their next sses.
Next on their schedule was Transfiguration. As they approached the ssroom, Harry noticed the familiar stern expression of Professor McGonagall waiting to begin the lesson. Today''s topic was one that had piqued his interest for a while¡ªAnimagi.
The students settled into their seats, and the room quieted as Professor McGonagall stepped forward, her sharp eyes scanning the ss. "Good morning," she began, her tone brisk as usual. "Today, we begin our study of Animagi, one of the mostplex and challenging forms of Transfiguration. It requires not only skill but also an intimate understanding of one''s own magical abilities and limitations."
Students listened intently, aware of the significance of what they were about to learn. Bing an Animagus was a rare and revered skill in the wizarding world, one that offered unique advantages but also carried considerable risks.
Professor McGonagall continued, "The process of bing an Animagus is dangerous and should not be attempted lightly. It involves months, sometimes years, of preparation, during which you must be deeply familiar with the form you wish to take. The transformation, once sessful, is irreversible during that moment, and any mistake could have serious consequences."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch251- Backward Progress
Ch251- Backward Progress
Join my Discord!
The ss continued with Professor McGonagall exining the intricate steps required to achieve the transformation, emphasizing the importance of patience and caution. "Many wizards and witches have attempted this and failed," she warned. "Only those with the greatest discipline and understanding of their magic can seed."
Harry listened to the ss calmly, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but shake his head at the method being taught. The way Western wizardmunities approached the Animagus transformation wasughably backward. Purebloods prided themselves on the process, believing it to be progressive, much like their reliance on wands. Yet Harry knew better¡ªsome advancements had only served to hold the wizarding world back. Take wands, for example. Sure, they made magic easier to control by focusing power into a single core, but that raw, unfocused magic allowed for creativity and innovation, something Western wizards had lost over time.
The founders of Hogwarts were a prime example. Gryffindor, known as a battle mage, wielded both sword and raw magic, channeling his power without the crutch of a wand. Hufflepuff had a unique ability to connect with others, like a queen bee leading her hive, guiding them with unparalleled empathy. Ravenw''s brilliance was such that she could craft new spells on the fly, adapting her magic to whatever situation arose. And Slytherin¡ªhis mastery of curses and control was so refined that he moved like a yer manipting pieces on a chessboard, rather than being just another piece himself.
Professor McGonagall''s voice brought Harry back to the present as she outlined the intricate process necessary to be an Animagus, emphasizing the inherent dangers and the need for absolute precision. She refrained from divulging the details of the ritual, understanding that sharing such knowledge with a group of eager and reckless teenagers could lead to disastrous consequences. Instead, she offered a general outline, warning the ss to approach the subject with extreme caution, even if they were tempted to try it.
Harry listened, not because he needed the guidance¡ªhe was well beyond the point of requiring a tutorial. During the summer, he had traveled to Nigeria, where he had sessfully mastered the Astral Soul technique, a form of deep spiritual attunement that aligned one''s magical core with their very essence. This achievement put him on the path to bing an Animagus naturally, bypassing the need for dangerous rituals altogether. The Western approach to the Animagus transformation, which relied heavily on external rituals, seemed primitive inparison to the method Harry was now familiar with. His way was not only safer but also allowed for a more natural and flexible transformation, one that could evolve as he grew in power and understanding.
The thought of his summer achievements brought a faint smile to Harry''s lips. He knew that his Animagus transformation, whenpleted, would be something far beyond what any Western wizard could aplish. It would be a reflection of his true self, not just a mere animal form imposed by an outdated ritual. The path he was on required patience and dedication, but the rewards would be well worth the effort.
After ss, Harry found himself surrounded by his friends as they walked through the bustling corridors of Hogwarts. Daphne and Tracey nked him on the right, while Pansy kept pace on his left. Draco, Theodore, and ise followed closely behind, their conversations mingling with the ambient noise of other students heading to their next sses.
Pansy, ever quick with a quip, nced at Harry with a knowing smirk. "You didn''t seem all that interested back there, Harry. I would''ve thought you''d be rushing toplete the Animagus ritual by now. What¡¯s your spirit animal, anyway?"
Tracey chuckled softly beside him, adding her own yful jab. "Maybe it''s that beautiful doe¡ªthough it is a bit feminine, isn''t it? Wasn¡¯t your Patronus a doe?"
Harry rolled his eyes good-naturedly, ustomed to their teasing. ¡°I¡¯m in no rush,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°And as for my Patronus, it¡¯s not about what it looks like¡ªit¡¯s about what it represents.¡±
Pansy raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°And what does it represent, then?¡±
Harry shot her a sly grin. ¡°Something worth protecting,¡± he said simply, not offering more. The answer seemed to satisfy her, at least for the moment.
As they walked, Draco broke off from his conversation with Theodore and ise to chime in. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering waiting, are you? I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d already done it actually. Thinking about it, you are years ahead, so it is normal for you to alreadyplete the ritual.¡±
Daphne nced at Harry, raising an eyebrow with a hint of curiosity. It was true; Harry was far ahead of their peers in many aspects, and the idea that he might have alreadypleted the Animagus ritual seemed usible. But she shook her head, dismissing the thought. If Harry had done it, he would have surely mentioned it to her and Tracey, even if he kept it from Draco and the others.
Pansy, ever the one to push boundaries, added with a teasing grin, ¡°Harry, if you¡¯re a beautiful doe, can I ride you?¡±
Harry smirked, the mischief in his eyes unmistakable. ¡°You can ride me even if I¡¯m not a doe, Pansy,¡± he replied smoothly, his toneced with a yful challenge.
Pansy¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, caught off guard by Harry¡¯s audacity. Before she could retort, Tracey pped Harry¡¯s arm, her expression a mix of exasperation and amusement. ¡°Ugh, puberty hit you hard, hasn¡¯t it?¡± she muttered, shaking her head.
Harry chuckled, ncing at Tracey with a yful grin. "Tracey, you have quite the imagination. I was talking about her riding my broom."
Draco, who had been quietly observing the exchange, let out a snort of amusement, while ise shook his head in exasperation. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let my mother spend time with you,¡± ise muttered, clearly dismayed by the banter.
Pansy, on the other hand, walked away with a huff, her cheeks tinged with a deep crimson, clearly embarrassed by the direction the conversation had taken. Even Tracey, who usually relished in such jokes, looked a bit flustered, trying to maintain herposure. Daphne, who had been watching with a half-amused, half-something-else expression, finally allowed herself a small smile, though it was clear she was pondering something deeper.
The sses that day were particrly packed, and after a quick lunch, Harry and his friends made their way to Hagrid''s hut for their first Care of Magical Creatures ss. It was also Hagrid¡¯s debut as a teacher.
The warm afternoon sun cast long shadows over the grounds as the students gathered around Hagrid''s hut. Hisrge, friendly face broke into a wide grin as he saw them approaching. "Alrigh'', gather ''round, everyone!" he called out, his booming voice carrying across the field.
Harry, standing with Daphne and Tracey, exchanged a quick nce with his friends. They knew Hagrid had a deep love for magical creatures, and they were curious¡ªand a bit apprehensive¡ªabout what he had nned for their first lesson.
Hagrid¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable as he led them toward a fenced area near the Forbidden Forest. Inside the enclosure, strange, winged creatures with sleek bodies and sharp talons prowled restlessly. Harry recognized them immediately from his extensive reading. "Hippogriffs," he whispered to Daphne, who nodded in understanding.
"Now, these beauties ''ere are Hippogriffs," Hagrid announced proudly, waving a massive hand toward the creatures. "Magnificent, aren'' they? But yeh''ve got to show ''em proper respect. Approach ''em slowly, bow, an'' wait fer them to bow back. If they don''t, well¡ best back away nice an'' slow."
The ss murmured amongst themselves, some more excited than others. Hagrid, noticing their mixed reactions, reassured them with a heartyugh. "Don'' worry, they won'' hurt yeh if yeh follow the rules."
Hagrid demonstrated the proper way to approach a Hippogriff, bowing low before a particrly proud-looking creature with gleaming feathers. The Hippogriff eyed him for a moment before dipping its head in return. "See? Nothin'' to it!" Hagrid dered, giving the creature a friendly pat.
Hagrid looked at the students, his eyes scanning the crowd with an expectant smile. "Who wants to give it a try?" he asked, his voice filled with enthusiasm. The question hung in the air for a moment as the students exchanged nervous nces. One by one, they all took a step back, leaving Harry standing alone at the front.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch252- Up!
Ch252- Up!
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Rolling his eyes, Harry sighed and stepped forward, making his way towards the Hippogriff. These creatures were dangerous, not exactly what you''d expect for a first lesson with third-year students. However, Harry trusted Hagrid''s knowledge of magical creatures and knew that if things went awry, he could handle it. As he approached the Hippogriff, he whispered softly in Hippogriff-tongue, his voice low enough that only the creature could hear, "Tell your friends to be more lenient, and let me know if anyone is troublesome. I will deal with them. Don''t hurt anyone."
The Hippogriff''srge, amber eyes locked onto Harry''s, its head tilting slightly, gave a slight nod. Harry gave a respectful bow, but before he could fully bend forward, the Hippogriff lowered its head deeply, almost as if it was reluctant to ept Harry''s gesture of submission. A small smile yed on Harry''s lips as he reached out to gently stroke the creature''s feathers, feeling the warmth and softness beneath his fingers.
Behind him, Daphne and the others, emboldened by Harry''s sess, moved closer, their curiosity oveing their initial fear. "Can we pet him too?" Daphne asked, her voice tinged with excitement. But Harry raised a hand, his tone firm yet gentle as he responded, "Complete the etiquette first."
Daphne and the rest nodded, quickly following Harry''s lead by bowing before the Hippogriff. The creature, now much calmer and clearly impressed by Harry''s ability to control his peers, allowed them to approach without any sign of aggression. The students took turns petting the Hippogriff, their faces lit up with awe and wonder.
As the students gathered around, one by one bowing and cautiously reaching out to pet the Hippogriff, Harry kept a watchful eye on them, ready to intervene if necessary. The atmosphere shifted from one of tension to one of quiet awe as the students gained confidence, and the Hippogriffs responded with calm eptance.
Hagrid, watching from a distance, grinned proudly. "See? Nothin'' to it!" he called out, pleased with how well the ss was going. Grinning from ear to ear, asked the ss, "So, who wants to ride one?" His voice boomed with excitement, but the students around Harry instinctively stepped back, unsure of the creature despite its recent calm demeanor.
Harry, unfazed by their reluctance, shrugged casually. "Well, I might as well." With a confident stride, he approached the nearest Hippogriff¡ªthe same one he had just befriended, Buckbeak.
The creature watched Harry with its sharp, intelligent eyes, its wings slightly twitching in anticipation. Harry reached up and patted its sleek, feathered neck, feeling the powerful muscles beneath. Then, without hesitation, he swung his leg over the creature''s back, settling himself just behind its wings.
The Hippogriff remained perfectly still, waiting for Harry''smand, as if they had a trust of a lifetime between them. Harry, feeling the rhythm of its breath beneath him, leaned forward and gave the creature a gentle pat on the head.
"Up," he instructed quietly.
With a powerful beat of its wings, the Hippogriff took to the sky, the sudden rush of wind lifting Harry¡¯s hair as they soared upwards. The ground below fell away quickly, and within moments, they were high above the treetops, thendscape of Hogwarts sprawling out beneath them. The feeling of freedom was exhrating, the cold air biting at Harry''s face as they circled the castle grounds.
He guided the Hippogriff with subtle movements, allowing it to fly naturally while still maintaining control. The creature responded effortlessly, gliding smoothly through the air as if it was the most natural thing in the world. From his vantage point, Harry could see the shimmering surface of the ck Lake, the Forbidden Forest stretching into the horizon, and the distant mountains that framed the school.
The students below watched in awe, their fear momentarily forgotten as they marveled at the sight of Harry flying gracefully on the back of the majestic creature. Even Hagrid, who had seen many things in his time, looked up with a proud smile, clearly pleased with Harry¡¯s ease around the Hippogriff.
After a few minutes of graceful flight, Harry gently nudged the creature to descend. The Hippogriff, sensing themand, slowly spiraled downwards, its wings catching the wind just right to allow for a smoothnding. The ground approached steadily, and with a final, controlled beat of its wings, the Hippogriff touched down gently on the soft grass, not far from where they had taken off.
Harry slid off its back, giving the creature onest pat of appreciation before stepping away. The Hippogriff, satisfied, stretched its wings once more before folding them neatly against its body, its sharp eyes scanning the gathered students.
As Harry dismounted the Hippogriff, the others gathered around him, their faces a mix of admiration and curiosity. Hermione, Neville, Lavender, and Parvati were the first to approach, their expressions a blend of excitement and trepidation.
"Harry, that was amazing!" Hermione said, her eyes wide with amazement. "I read that Hippogriffs are very proud creatures, but it seemed like it knew you for years."
Neville nodded in agreement, though he was flushed with excitement. "Yeah mate, I was sure it was going to bite your head off when you got close."
Lavender and Parvati exchanged nervous nces, still uneasy about the creatures but clearly impressed by Harry''s confidence. Daphne, Tracey, and Pansy soon joined them, followed closely by Draco, Theodore, and ise.
Daphne gave Harry a light punch on the arm, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "That was incredible, Harry. It looked like so much fun."
Harry grinned, catching her by the waist with a smooth motion before lifting her onto the Hippogriff''s back. Daphne yelped in surprise but quickly realized the creature remained calm under her. "I want a turn too!" Tracey demanded, pouting yfully.
With a chuckle, Harry grabbed Tracey''s waist and ced her behind Daphne on the Hippogriff. He then swung himself up to sit between them. "Think you can carry all three of us?" he asked the creature, which responded with a sharp nod before taking off with a powerful beat of its wings.
The wind whipped around them as they soared above the Hogwarts grounds, the scenery unfolding below like a vivid tapestry. Harry guided the Hippogriff with practiced ease, making sure Daphne and Tracey were securely in ce as they marveled at the view. Beneath them, the rest of the group watched in awe, their earlier fear now reced with admiration and a hint of envy.
Daphne''s voice carried over the wind as she shouted, "You know how to have fun, Harry. This is incredible!" Her tone was filled with genuine exhration as she leaned back slightly, letting the wind whip through her hair. Whether it was out of fear of falling or a subtle excuse to hold onto Harry, she pulled his arms around her waist, her fingers gripping them tightly.
Tracey, sitting right behind Harry, wrapped her arms around Harry''s waist for support ced her head gently against his back, her usual teasing reced by an uncharacteristic awe. "You always find the most absurd yet fun things to do, Harry," she said, her voice softer than usual.
Harry smirked, feeling the warmth of his friends pressed against him, but his eyes remained focused ahead, guiding the Hippogriff with subtle movements. "Now you know how I feel on broom," he replied with a teasing smile.
As they circled the castle, the sprawlingndscape of Hogwarts and the surrounding areas unfolded beneath them like a living map. The thrill of the flight,bined with the breathtaking view, left them all in quiet wonder for a moment.
Daphne, unable to contain her excitement, leaned back slightly, trusting Harry to keep her steady. "I never thought I''d be doing something like this at school," she admitted, her voice softer now. "It''s... freeing."
Chucking, Harry lightly patted the creature''s head, his hand brushing against Daphne''s waist as he did so. "Time to head back down," he said, his tone light.
Tracey let out a groan of protest. "No! Just a bit longer, Harry," she pleaded, though there was a yful whine in her voice.
Harry, smirking at her stubbornness, replied, "Hagrid''s got to finish his lesson, Tracey. Besides, the sky isn''t going anywhere." He felt her bite his arm, but it was more of a yful nip than anything serious. Even her protest was half-hearted.
"Fine," she muttered, though her reluctance was clear.
The Hippogriff seemed to sense the shift in mood and began to descend smoothly, its powerful wings carrying them down with practiced ease. As they neared the ground, Harry kept his grip firm on the creature, making sure Daphne and Tracey were secure.
Theynded gently, and Harry quickly slid off the Hippogriff, helping the girls down as well. Daphne, with her usual grace, was already smoothing her robes, while Tracey shot Harry a mock re, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.
"That was amazing, Harry," Daphne said, her voice soft but filled with genuine admiration.
Harry waved his hand dismissively. "As long as you had fun," he said with a small smile.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch253- Girls Only
Ch253- Girls Only
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Hermione and Pansy approached him, their eagerness apparent in their expressions. Harry could see the curiosity in Hermione¡¯s eyes, especially since he knew she wasn¡¯t fond of heights. Pansy, on the other hand, wore a teasing grin.
"You promised me a ride a few hours ago, Harry," Pansy reminded him with a yful nudge.
Harry let out a lightugh. "I suppose I did," he acknowledged, but before he could continue, Hagrid''s towering figure appeared, guiding a group of students toward them.
"I¡¯m sure Professor Hagrid has other ns," Harry said, ncing at Hermione and Pansy. Both girls seemed a bit disappointed, their earlier excitement dimming. But to their surprise, Hagrid spoke up.
"Actually, I wasn¡¯t nning on lettin'' anyone ride the Hippogriffs, except for you, Harry. But after seein'' how well you handled it, I reckon you could help some of the others too," Hagrid said, his voice booming with approval.
The students around them cheered, excited by the prospect of flying on the majestic creatures. Harry, however, was not having it.
"Alright," Harry agreed, holding back a sigh. "But only the girls."
The decision to allow only the girls to ride the Hippogriffs caused a ripple ofughter among Harry''s friends. Pansy smirked, clearly pleased with the idea, while Hermione looked a mix of excitement and nervousness. Harry, knowing they might think he was joking, simply shrugged and proceeded with his n. Without any fanfare, he first helped Hermione onto the Hippogriff, ensuring she wasfortably seated, and then guided Pansy to sit behind her.
The creature stood still, sensing the authority in Harry''s movements. Once both girls were secure, Harry climbed up, taking his ce between them. The Hippogriff, feeling the subtle pressure of Harry¡¯s legs, responded with a slight shift of its wings, ready for takeoff.
Pansy, seated behind Harry, couldn''t resist leaning in to murmur, ¡°Only girls, huh, Potter?¡± Her tone was light, but the glint in her eyes suggested she enjoyed the unexpected turn of events.
Hermione, on the other hand, gripped the Hippogriff''s feathers tightly, her knuckles turning white. "I¡¯m not sure about this, Harry," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. Despite her hesitation, there was a spark of curiosity in her eyes as she nced around, taking in the view.
Harry, sensing her unease, responded with a casual tone, "Just rx and let the Hippogriff do the work. You¡¯ll be fine."
With that, he gave the creature a gentle nudge, and the Hippogriffunched into the air with a powerful sweep of its wings. The initial ascent was swift, causing Hermione to gasp and Pansy tough, but as the flight smoothed out, the exhration of soaring above Hogwarts took over.
The wind whipped around them, and for a moment, all three were lost in the sheer thrill of the experience.
Pansy, feeling the adrenaline of the flight, leaned closer to Harry, her breath warm against his ear. "I could get used to this," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mischief.
Harry smirked but kept his focus on guiding the Hippogriff, ensuring the ride remained smooth. "Just don''t get toofortable. We¡¯re not staying up here forever."
Hermione, now more at ease, managed to loosen her grip, her earlier nerves fading as the beauty of thendscape captured her attention. "This is incredible," she admitted, her voice filled with genuine wonder.
After a few more graceful circles around the castle, Harry signaled the Hippogriff to descend. The creature obeyed, gliding downwards in a wide spiral, the ground slowly rising to meet them. As they neared thending spot, Harry prepared to dismount first, ensuring the girls would have a safe and steady descent.
Once on the ground, Harry helped both Hermione and Pansy off the Hippogriff. Hermione''s face was flushed, a mixture of excitement and relief, while Pansy looked like she was already nning her next ride.
Before they could dwell on the experience, Hagrid approached, his booming voice cutting through the lingering chatter. "Well done, Harry! Tha'' was a sight, it was. Now, anyone else fancy a go?"
Harry helped several other girls onto the Hippogriff, guiding them with the same ease and mastery he had shown before. The creatures responded to hismands without hesitation, allowing each girl to experience the thrill of flight. Their excitedughter filled the air, adding to the lighthearted atmosphere.
As thest of the girls dismounted, a few of the boys approached, eager to take their turn. Dean Thomas, stepped forward and asked, ¡°Can we have a go too, Harry?¡± Harry, however, shook his head firmly. ¡°Sorry,ds, but I¡¯m not about to hold any of you tightly while we¡¯re up in the air,¡± he said with a slight smirk. The girls giggled at his remark, and the boys, though disappointed, couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.
Hagrid, who had been watching the entire scene, realized that Harry was serious. With a wide grin, he decided to end the lesson on a high note. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough fer today!¡± he called out, pping hisrge hands together. ¡°Head on back to the castle, an¡¯ we¡¯ll pick this up next time.¡±
The students began to disperse, their conversations buzzing with excitement about the day¡¯s events. Neville, who had been hanging back, approached Harry with a determined look. Harry knew this look on his friend''s face, he made his mind up. ¡°Harry, I want to try riding one alone,¡± he said, his voice calm despite the nervousness in his eyes.
Harry nced at Hagrid, who shook his head slightly. ¡°Not today, Neville,¡± Hagrid said kindly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit risky fer yer first go. But I promise, next ss, you can give it a try.¡±
Neville nodded, epting the decision withoutint. He knew that Hagrid was only looking out for his safety, and he was content to wait until he was better prepared.
After ss, Harry and his friends made their way to the Great Hall together. Hermione, Neville, Padma, and Lavender, rather than returning to Gryffindor, took their seats at the Slytherin table, nking Harry on both sides. The mix of house colors at the Slytherin table drew a few curious nces from first years, but no one dared question it¡ªHarry''s influence over the years had made such inter-house mingling moremon, especially at his table.
Not long after, Susan, Hannah, Ginny, Luna, Cho, and Parvati arrived, joining the growing group. The conversation quickly turned to the day''s sses, with the usual banter and light-hearted teasing filling the air. Pansy, who had taken her seat close to Harry, couldn¡¯t resist boasting about their Care of Magical Creatures ss.
¡°So, you lot missed out,¡± she said, grinning broadly. ¡°Harry took us flying on a Hippogriff. Held on to us the entire time, didn¡¯t you, Harry?¡± Her voice was teasing, but there was a glint in her eye that made it clear she was enjoying the reactions of the others.
Hannah and Susan exchanged a nce, their expressions darkening with envy. They hadn¡¯t had their Care of Magical Creatures ss yet, and the fact that it wasn¡¯t scheduled with the Slytherins¡ªor more importantly, with Harry¡ªonly added to their frustration. ¡°Lucky you,¡± Susan muttered, her eyes narrowing slightly.
"Of course, Hufflepuff gets stuck with the boring lessons," Hannah muttered under her breath, stabbing her potatoes with unnecessary force.
Susan nodded in agreement, her eyes narrowing at Pansy. "And here I thought you couldn¡¯t get any smugger," she shot back, though there was a yful undertone to her words.
Ginny and Luna, who were a year younger, sighed almost in unison. "Too bad we¡¯re not in your year, Harry," Ginny said, her voice tinged with disappointment.
Luna nodded, her gaze wandering as if lost in thought. "I would¡¯ve loved to ride a Hippogriff with you Harry. They¡¯re such majestic creatures."
Even Astoria, who was sitting quietly nearby, couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of displeasure. "I¡¯ll have to wait another two years for that," she murmured to herself, clearly disappointed.
Harry noticed the flicker of envy and disappointment among his friends as they talked about the Hippogriff ride. A small, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, his tone casual but with a hint of mischief. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can persuade Hagrid to arrange a private session for you girls.¡± He reached out and yfully ruffled Astoria¡¯s hair, causing her to yelp in surprise.
¡°For real?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with excitement.
Harry nodded, the smile still on his lips. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied smoothly.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch254- Subdue
Ch254- Subdue
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
The mood lightened immediately, and Susan, Hannah, Ginny, and Luna exchanged bright smiles, their earlier disappointment forgotten. Each of them looked at Harry with anticipation, clearly thrilled at the prospect of their own private lesson.
Harry, content with the change in the atmosphere, was about to tease the girls when he noticed Neville poking at his food, his usual enthusiasm absent. Without drawing too much attention, Harry handed him a juicy chicken thigh. "Here, try this, Neville. It''s good," he said, his tone casual but realized something was going on with Nevilletely.
Neville looked up, a small smile of gratitude on his face as he epted the food. He started to eat, but Harry could see the underlying issue wasn¡¯t just about the meal. He made a mental note to speak with Nevilleter, in a more private setting, where they could talk without the crowd around them.
The rest of dinner passed with the usual banter among Harry and his friends. After the meal, Harry discreetly checked the system map, tracking Neville¡¯s movements until he saw him alone in one of the towers. It was the perfect moment to approach him.
Harry found Neville sitting in silence, gazing out of the window at the darkening sky. Without a word, Harry sat down beside him, giving Neville the space to speak when he was ready. The silence between them wasfortable, with the faint sounds of the castle in the background.
After a few moments, Neville broke the silence, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I wanted to ride the Hippogriff, you know. To prove...something.¡± He paused, his hands clenching slightly on his knees. ¡°But I didn¡¯t even get the chance. Hagrid said maybe next time, but...I feel like I failed before I even tried.¡±
Harry listened, understanding that Neville¡¯s disappointment wasn¡¯t just about missing the ride. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail, Neville. Hagrid knows what you¡¯re capable of, but he wouldn¡¯t let you try something like that unless he has to offer others the same chance.¡±
Neville sighed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Harry. I know I¡¯m not the bravest, or the most skilled. But ever since...since I heard about the Azkaban breakout, I¡¯ve felt...useless. Betrix is out there, and all I can think about is how she...what she did to my parents. I want to find her, to hurt her, but...what can I do? I¡¯m not like you. You caught Peter Pettigrew, you avenged your parents, but I...I can¡¯t even ride a Hippogriff.¡±
Harry watched as Neville¡¯s face grew paler, the weight of his emotions clear in his words. This wasn¡¯t just frustration; it was a deep sense of helplessness and anger, emotions that Harry understood all too well.
"You''re wrong about one thing, Neville," Harry began, his voice even and direct. "You''re not useless. The fact that you want to face someone like Betrix after what she did shows how strong you really are."
Neville looked at Harry, a mixture of surprise and uncertainty in his eyes. "But you avenged your parents. What have I donepared to that?"
Harry shook his head slightly, maintaining eye contact. "I didn¡¯t avenge anyone, Neville. Voldemort¡¯s still out there. I couldn¡¯t stop him, and right now, I¡¯m not strong enough to face him either."
Neville looked up, searching Harry¡¯s face. ¡°Are you afraid too, Harry?¡±
He paused, choosing his words carefully. "Yes, I¡¯m afraid too. Terrified, actually. Voldemort isn¡¯t just some dark wizard¡ªhe¡¯s a maniac, a real monster."
Neville¡¯s expression softened as he nodded, understanding dawning on his face. "So, it¡¯s not just me then. You feel it too."
"Of course," Harry replied, his tone matter-of-fact. "Fear is natural, especially when facing something as twisted as Voldemort or Betrix. But what matters is how you deal with that fear."
Neville hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Will you help me, Harry? I really want to find Betrix and the others. I want to throw them back into Azkaban where they belong."
Harry didn¡¯t respond immediately. He felt the weight of Neville¡¯s request and the darkness that came with it. Memories of Pettigrew and the recent escapees flooded his mind. Last year, he needed Pettigrew alive to save Sirius, but now, the situation was different. If he caught them again, would he be able to hold back? Or would the need for justice¡ªor something darker¡ªtake over?
But involving Neville in this... It wasn¡¯t a decision to take lightly. This path was dark, filled with dangers, and Harry wasn¡¯t sure if dragging Neville into it was the right choice.
Harry turned away, staring out at the darkening sky. ¡°You¡¯re asking to walk a path that will change you, Neville,¡± he finally said. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about revenge. Once you start down this road, it¡¯s not easy toe back.¡±
Neville¡¯s voice was firm, though a touch of vulnerability crept in. ¡°I know, Harry. But I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. They need to pay for what they¡¯ve done¡ªto my parents, to all those they¡¯ve hurt.¡±
Harry remained silent for a moment longer, weighing his options. He knew the darkness that coulde from seeking vengeance, the toll it took on a person. He¡¯d seen it before, in others, and even in himself. But he also knew that Neville had a right to his own choices, his own battles.
Finally, Harry turned back to face Neville. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he said, his voice calm. Neville''s face lit up with a smile, but Harry quickly raised a hand to halt any celebration. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy. They¡¯re not simple to find, and they¡¯ve eluded the Ministry and others for years during war, now, they should be even smarter. They¡¯re experienced and dangerous.¡±
Neville nodded, the seriousness of the situation sinking in, but the glimmer of hope remained in his eyes. As they continued talking, Harry became aware of a change in the atmosphere. A cold, creeping sensation began to spread through the air, one that he recognized all too well. Neville noticed it too, his face paling as he realized what was happening.
A single Dementor floated towards them, drawn by the potent emotions Neville was unintentionally projecting. Harry¡¯s expression hardened as the creature glided closer, its oppressive presence washing over them.
¡°Get lost,¡± Harry snapped at the Dementor, his voice icy. But the creature, ignoring Harry¡¯smand, focused on Neville, who was now visibly trembling. The situation was escting quickly.
Without wasting a second, Harry drew his wand, his movements precise and deliberate. ¡°Expecto Patronum,¡± he intoned, the words carrying power. A silver doe burst forth from his wand, charging at the Dementor with a fierce determination.
As the Patronus drove the Dementor back, Harry started to think of a few ideas. He wasn¡¯t content with merely driving the creature away. He had a darker, more decisive n in mind¡ªone that involved permanently dealing with the Dementor. But he knew he couldn¡¯t do it with Neville there.
¡°Neville,¡± Harry said sharply, his eyes never leaving the Dementor. ¡°Go find Professor Snape. Now.¡±
Neville hesitated, clearly reluctant to leave Harry alone with the Dementor, but he obeyed, running off towards the castle as fast as his legs would carry him.
Once Neville was out of sight, Harry focused entirely on the Dementor. He could sense the creature¡¯s fear of the Patronus, but that wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted to test if the Patronus could do more than repel¡ªif it could destroy.
With a flick of Harry''s wand, two more Patronuses appeared, joining the silver doe that had already materialized. The first was a majestic stag, its antlers gleaming as it stood tall beside the doe. The second was a sleek snake, coiling gracefully in the air. These three Patronuses formed a triangle around the Dementor, which began to hiss and cry out, its form shrinking under the pressure. The doe and stag had appeared seemingly out of nowhere when Harry first attempted to suppress Voldemort''s soul within him. The snake, however, was different. It was the shape of Voldemort¡¯s astral soul. Now, it was under Harry''s control.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch255- Plans
Ch255- ns
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Dementors weren¡¯t living beings; they were manifestations of despair, born from the darkest emotions. They fed on happiness, draining the very soul of their victims. Harry knew they were Amortal¡ªbeings that had never lived and thus could never truly die. Like Poltergeists, who thrived on chaos, Dementors were sustained by the very essence of despair. This made them nearly impossible to destroy.
Harry watched the Dementor shriek and writhe, its form shrinking under the pressure of the Patronuses surrounding it. He couldn¡¯t help but find it ironic. ¡°You can feel hunger, pain, and fear. You are not a living being. Isn¡¯t that something?¡± he muttered, his voice was both curiosity and disdain.
Harry was tempted to study the creature further, to explore if there was a way to destroy itpletely, but time wasn¡¯t on his side. The arrival of Snape and Dumbledore was imminent, and he knew he couldn¡¯t risk exposing his thoughts. With a sharp motion, he dismissed the stag and snake Patronuses, leaving only the doe to chase the Dementor away from the castle. The silvery creature moved with grace, driving the Dementor back into the shadows just as Snape and Dumbledore appeared.
Snape reached Harry first, his eyes scanning for any sign of injury. ¡°Why were you here, Potter?¡± he asked, his tone neutral but with a hint of concern that only someone like Harry could detect.
Harry shrugged, brushing off the encounter as if it were nothing. ¡°Neville and I were talking when it decided to drop in for a snack.¡±
Snape smirked, a rare expression that showed his appreciation for Harry¡¯s quick thinking. ¡°Seems like the food wasn¡¯t to its taste.¡±
Harry chuckled lightly. ¡°It kicked back.¡±
Dumbledore, who had been observing the exchange, stepped forward, his usual calm demeanor in ce. ¡°I¡¯m d you dealt with it, Harry. Let me handle the rest.¡±
Harry nodded, biting back the retort that rose in his throat. He wanted to remind Dumbledore that this wasn¡¯t the first time a Dementor had breached the castle, despite promises of safety. But there was no need to be petty. He simply nodded again to Snape and began making his way back to the Slytherinmon room.
As he walked, he felt a subtle tug, pulling him from his thoughts. Reaching into his robes, he pulled out the metal card and saw a message from Neville: Are you okay?
Harry''s thoughts materialized on the card''s surface as he wrote, "I''m fine. I took care of it before Snape and Dumbledore even showed up." He then willed the message to be delivered to Neville, watching as the letters faded from the card.
Continuing his walk back to his room, Harry''s mind began to whirl with the promise he had made to Neville. Finding Betrix was no small task, and he knew he wasn''t equipped to do it right now. The connections he had in the darker corners of the wizarding world were virtually non-existent. While he had a few contacts in the gray areas ¡ª enough to bridge him to the dark side to get whispers of information but not enough to lead him directly to someone like her. Thatck of knowledge wasn''t by ident; Harry had intentionally avoided delving too deep into that side of the world, fearing what he might do with such power.
But now, it seemed there was no avoiding it. He had given his word to Neville, and he wasn¡¯t one to break a promise. As he settled onto his bed, his thoughts turned darker. "I let you slip away once, Peter. But just like I instructed Hedwig and Crookshanks, the hunt for rats is back on."
The decision to go after Betrix, along with the other Death Eaters, wasn''t just about keeping his promise to Neville. It was about finally closing a chapter that had haunted him for too long. The time hade to stop holding back.
Harry''s eyes narrowed as he considered the steps he would need to take. He would have to build new alliances, push his existing connections, and perhaps even create a few distractions to keep certain people from noticing his activities. He couldn''t let on what he was nning¡ªnot until it was toote for anyone to stop him.
Harry sighed as he stared at the ceiling of his bed. "It''s a bit early, but it looks like I''ll have to adjust my ns. Creating my own force is necessary, but with the timing and my age, I''ll need to hide behind a mask. My fameplicates things, and my ns need to stay under wraps." He paused, considering the implications. "Thankfully, I''ve already mastered the Astral Soul. Without that, pulling this off would be impossible."
He didn¡¯t need Polyjuice for his n; he had a different approach in mind. Metamorphmagus¡ªthe ability to change one''s appearance at will¡ªwas one of the most coveted gifts in the magical world. Common belief held that it was something one had to be born with, an unteachable skill. But Harry knew better. Like many things in the magical world, the impossibility of learning it was more about difficulty than truth. Every Astral Master could alter the shape of their astral soul to some extent, but that was far from simple. Free shaping, as they called it, was a skill that required immense practice and focus.
Even for Harry, who had mastered more than one form of Patronus, it wasn¡¯t easy. His three Patronus forms¡ªthe snake, the stag, and the doe¡ªwere tied to deep connections in his life. The stag and doe, most likely his parents, and the snake, a remnant of Voldemort''s presence in his life, all formed naturally. But they didn''t change on a whim. Shaping his Astral Soul into those forms required a profound connection to each, something that couldn¡¯t be forced or rushed.
There were rumors that Dumbledore himself could manifest myriad forms of Patronus, a skill that took decades of dedication to master. And Animagi transformations? Those were even moreplex. Astral Masters didn¡¯t need rituals to achieve their Animagus form, but that didn¡¯t mean they could just pick any animal. Most could only ess one form, maybe two if they were extraordinarily gifted. Harry had yet to unlock his Animagus form, let alone attempt any free alterations. And bing a Metamorphmagus was on another level entirely. Those born with the ability had flexible astral souls, much like having naturally flexible bones. It was a gic lottery¡ªeither a gift or a w, depending on how one looked at it.
But Harry had one advantage most didn¡¯t: he had been hosting a wraith inside his soul since he was two years old. Voldemort¡¯s piece of soul had been forced into Harry¡¯s body, and over time, it had altered Harry¡¯s own astral signature.
The crudest analogy would be that it was like Voldemort headbutting Harry and leaving a piece of his face behind. Due to hosting Voldemort''s Astral Soul for more than a decade, Harry could tap into some aspects of Voldemort''s astral face, although not fully. Instead of a full Metamorphmagus ability, Harry found that he could morph into Tom Riddle''s appearance. It was a subtle but distinct change, and Harry realized the irony of it. Voldemort had always despised his mortal form, yet it was that very form that would now help Harry further his own ns.
Harry could only smirk at the thought. The idea of using Voldemort''s own identity as a disguise was almost poetic. No one would suspect Harry Potter to be hiding behind the face of Tom Riddle. It was the perfect cover for maneuvering in the darker parts of the wizarding world without drawing attention to himself.
The transformation wasn''t something Harry took lightly, though. He knew that adopting Riddle''s appearance would have its risks. People who knew the truth about Voldemort might recognize the simrities, and if they did, it could lead to questions Harry wasn¡¯t ready to answer. But the benefits far outweighed the risks. In the end, it was a tool¡ªone more advantage in theplex game he was ying.
And Harry was all about advantages.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch256- Green Powder
Ch256- Green Powder
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
For now, Harry decided to keep this ability under wraps. It wasn¡¯t something to be used lightly, and he would only reveal it when the time was right. The thought of using Riddle''s face to manipte the darker elements of the wizarding world gave him a sense of control that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Harry could be whoever he needed to be to get what he wanted. And if that meant bing Tom Riddle for a time, so be it.
Chuckling to himself, Harry closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment of rest. The school year had just started, and while there was much to be done, he knew he had time. There was no immediate need to rush into action. Leaving school wasn''t an option anyway; his ns required patience, and Hogwarts was the perfect ce to gather resources and information. For now, he would only probe.
The next day, Harry woke up early and had a quick breakfast in the kitchen instead of waiting for the official breakfast time. The house-elves, always eager to please, happily prepared a quick snack for him. After filling his stomach, Harry made his way through the castle corridors, slipping under the Invisibility Cloak once he reached a less traveled area. The cloak, as always, made himpletely invisible, the perfect tool for someone who needed to move undetected.
During his early explorations with the Marauder''s Map, "borrowed" from the Weasley twins, Harry had discovered countless secret passages within Hogwarts, some leading to unexpected ces. Today, he intended to use one of these passages, a route that led directly to Hogsmeade.
Normally, Harry would avoid sneaking out like this. His fame made it tricky to move unnoticed, and if anyone caught sight of him outside the castle, especially in Hogsmeade, it would raise questions he wasn''t prepared to answer.
Before entering the passage, Harry made a few subtle changes to his appearance. With a flick of his fingers, his jet-ck hair turned a deep brown, and his emerald green eyes darkened to a more muted shade. His height increased slightly, just enough to make him look older, less like a student. His school robes shifted into a more generic, less noticeable set of robes, making him blend in better with the crowd he might encounter.
The entrance to the passage was hidden beneath the Whomping Willow, a dangerous tree with a mind of its own. But Harry knew how to freeze it in ce, having done so before. He approached cautiously, using the method he''d learned to temporarily immobilize the tree. With the path clear, he slipped into the secret tunnel that would take him to the Shrieking Shack, and from there, into Hogsmeade.
As he neared the end of the passage, the faint sounds of Hogsmeade began to reach his ears¡ªmuffled conversations, the clinking of shop signs in the morning breeze, and the distantughter of early risers. Harry paused just before exiting the tunnel, taking a moment to adjust his clothes once more, ensuring everything was in ce.
With a final deep breath, he stepped out of the tunnel and into the Shrieking Shack. The old, decrepit building creaked under his weight, but Harry paid it no mind. He knew it well and quickly found the exit that led to the outskirts of Hogsmeade.
Blending into the early morning crowd was easy enough. With his altered appearance and the Invisibility Cloak tucked away, Harry moved through the vige, careful to keep a low profile. He had a few things to take care of, and he preferred to do them without drawing unnecessary attention.
Harry considered summoning Misty to take him to Diagon Alley but quickly dismissed the idea. House-elves were too easily recognizable, and he had no intention of revealing his identity for something so trivial. Instead, he made his way to the Three Broomsticks.
Once inside the bustling pub ¡ªwhich was quite a shock early in the morning¡ª Harry took a moment to observe the atmosphere. The warm glow from thenterns illuminated the faces of witches and wizards engaged in lively conversation that probably continued since previous night. He approached the bar, catching the attention of the bartender with a subtle nod.
As Harry approached the bar, the barmaid¡ªa robust witch with a warm, weing smile¡ªcaught sight of him. "I don''t believe I''ve seen you around here before, love. New in town?" she asked, her eyes curiously studying his unfamiliar appearance.
Harry gave her a charming smile, one that he had seen on Tom Riddle''s face too many times. "Just passing through," he replied smoothly, his tone carrying a hint of mystery. "I''m half-British, half-Spanish, and I¡¯ve only recentlye to Britain for business."
The barmaid¡¯s interest piqued as she leaned slightly closer, her curiosity evident. "What kind of business might that be?"
"Nothing too exciting," Harry said with a casual shrug, keeping his tone light. "Just some dealings that require me to travel quite a bit. But while I¡¯m here, I thought I¡¯d enjoy some of what this lovely country has to offer."
Her smile widened, clearly appreciating thepliment. "Well, you¡¯vee to the right ce for that. What can I get you?"
"Actually," Harry began, reaching into his bag and pulling out a small, carefully wrapped package, "I brought something from home. Spanish delicacies. Perhaps you¡¯d like to try some?"
The barmaid¡¯s eyes lit up as she epted the package. "How kind of you! I¡¯ll make sure to share these with the staff. Now, what can I do for you in return?"
Harry smiled at the barmaid, feigning a shiver. "A warm Butterbeer, please. I can''t seem to get used to the chill around here," he said, letting his tone carry a hint of difort, knowing it would prompt a sympathetic response.
The barmaid chuckled, her eyes twinkling as she moved to fetch his drink. "Oh, love, you''ll get used to it soon enough. It''s part of the charm, isn''t it? Makes you appreciate a good fire and a warm drink."
Harry nodded, maintaining the facade of a traveler unfamiliar with the cold. As she handed him the steaming Butterbeer, he epted it with a grateful smile. "Thank you. You know, this ce has a certain warmth to it. The Three Broomsticks, right? I¡¯ve heard stories, but nothing does it justice."
The barmaid beamed with pride. "Aye, it''s a special ce, alright. You never know who might walk through those doors. We get all sorts."
Harry took a sip, letting the warmth of the Butterbeer spread through him before leaning in slightly, as if sharing a secret. "Speaking of all sorts, I heard some troubling news on my way here. The breakout from Azkaban¡ Is it true that Betrix Lestrange and Peter Pettigrew were among them?"
The barmaid''s cheerful demeanor dimmed, her expression growing serious. "Aye, it''s true. Horrible business, that. The Ministry''s in a right state, what with those monsters on the loose. Especially Betrix¡ She¡¯s mad as a hatter and twice as dangerous."
Harry nodded, feigning concern. "It¡¯s unsettling, especially since they¡¯ve eluded capture for so long. You¡¯d think the Ministry would have had a better handle on them by now."
The barmaid sighed, shaking her head. "You''d think so, but Azkaban¡¯s not what it used to be. Dementors turning their cloaks, and the Ministry¡¯s too busy trying to keep up appearances. It''s a wonder we¡¯re all still safe."
Harry allowed the conversation to linger for a moment before changing the topic with a disarming smile. "Speaking of the Ministry, do you know if there''s a way to use that green powder from here? I¡¯ve got some business to attend to there, and I thought I''d save myself the trouble of Apparating."
As Harry asked about the green powder, the room fell silent for a moment. Then,ughter erupted from a few nearby patrons who had overheard his question. One of them, a burly wizard with a thick mustache, pped his knee and called out, "Green powder? You must be joking, mate! Never heard of Floo Powder, have you?"
The bartender chuckled as well, shaking her head in amusement. "Oh, bless your heart. Does Spain not have Floo Powder, then?"
Harry kept his expression neutral. "No, we don''t. We have other ways of travel, but nothing quite like this Floo Powder you speak of. Seems like I''ve got some catching up to do with your magical customs."
The bartender smiled, clearly enjoying the opportunity to share her knowledge. "It''s simple, really. You just toss a pinch of Floo Powder into the firece, say where you''re going, and step right in. It''ll take you straight there. Safe and quick, though it can be a bit of a rough ride if you''re not used to it."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "Sounds like just what I need. Thanks for the tip."
She waved him off with a warm grin. "Anytime, love. You just let me know if you need help finding your way around. We''re all friends here."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch257- In My Way
Ch257- In My Way
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Getting up from the barstool, Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out a few knuts, cing them on the counter with a casual nod to the barmaid.
"I¡¯ll be off for now," he said, sliding the coins across the polished wood. "But I might be back in a few hours. If I head to the Ministry, can I use the Floo Network to return here?"
The barmaid smiled, pocketing the coins. "Of course, love. Just say ''The Three Broomsticks'' when you step into the Floo. It''ll bring you right back. Safe travels."
Thanking the barmaid, Harry took a handful of Floo Powder from the small pot near the firece. With a practiced flick of his wrist, he tossed the powder into the mes, which red up with a bright green glow. "Ministry of Magic," he said quietly, stepping into the swirling mes. A momentter, the familiar sensation of spinning filled his senses, and he disappeared from the Three Broomsticks.
When he stepped out of the firece at the Ministry, Harry was greeted by a familiar sight: a long line of wizards and witches waiting for identity checks. The bustling crowd didn''t faze him. He had been to the Ministry enough times to know the drill. Silently, he reached into his robes and retrieved the wand he had acquired in Spain¡ªa wand that housed a piece of Voldemort''s soul as its core.
As he approached the checkpoint, Harry''s eyes scanned the room, taking in the security measures in ce. The Ministry had ramped up security since the Azkaban breakout, and Harry knew that even the smallest anomaly could set off rms. The purpose of this visit was simple: to test whether the dark magic within the wand would be detected. If the Ministry''s workers sensed anything unusual, he would need to disappear¡ªquickly. Although it sounded suicidal, it was nothing as drastic.
When his turn came, Harry stepped forward, handing over the wand with a calm expression. The Ministry worker, a bored-looking wizard with thinning hair, took the wand and began the usual checks. Harry watched closely, every muscle in his body ready to react if necessary. He saw the man''s brow furrow slightly as he performed the scan, but after a moment, he handed the wand back without a word.
Harry epted the wand, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. It seemed the Ministry''s security was as ineffective as ever. No rms, no raised suspicions¡ªhe could continue using this identity without issue. Though, he expected as much. Even system didn''t sense anything dark or ''wrong'' with the wand.
"First time here?" The worker asked, his expression nk as he barely nced up from the parchment in front of him. Harry could tell the man was running on autopilot, not really interested in anything beyond the routine.
"Yeah," Harry replied with a nod, keeping his tone neutral. "I''m from Spain."
The worker''s quill hovered for a moment as he finally looked up, but only briefly. "No shit," he muttered. "I can still recognize the wand, mate. Third floor, and wrap up the paperwork since you didn¡¯te through official channels."
Harry wasn''t surprised by theck of vignce. It was baffling howx the system could be, especially when so many wizards and witches chose alternative methods of travel of muggles when the distance was not far, bypassing what little security existed. This wasn''t the first time he''d seen it; the Ministry''s protocols were full of exploitable gaps, and it amazed him that they hadn''t crumbled under their own ipetence yet.
Without another word, Harry made his way to the third floor, following the signs to the appropriate office. The corridor was as uninspired as the rest of the Ministry¡ªa dull space lined with equally dull portraits, each of them asleep in their frames. The faint hum of magical activity could be felt beneath the floorboards, a reminder of the enchantments that kept the building functioning, though they seemed more concerned with convenience than security.
The clerk behind the desk was just as disinterested as the first one. Harry slid the required forms across the counter, watching as the clerk stamped them with the sameckluster enthusiasm. A few muttered spellster, and the process wasplete. Harry tucked the documents into his robes and left, making sure to keep his expression neutral. He had to resist the urge to shake his head at the absurdity of it all.
As Harry exited the Ministry building, he paused for a moment, taking in the busy streets of London. The hustle and bustle outside was a sharp contrast to the inefficiency he''d just encountered within the Ministry. He let out a small sigh, noting the irony. This was the hub of the magical government, yet it felt like they were operating in a different era entirely.
He began walking toward the Leaky Cauldron, blending into the crowd with ease. As he neared the familiar pub, he didn¡¯t hesitate, slipping inside and heading straight for the entrance to Diagon Alley. He could have used Floo Powder to travel directly to Diagon Alley from the Three Broomsticks, but he had his reasons for taking this detour.
First, he needed to secure his credentials, which had proven to be as simple as he expected. Obtaining the necessary papers had been simple enough, and Harry had been certain that the Ministry¡¯s workers wouldn¡¯t question him too much.
Secondly, he wanted to see if the piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul in his wand would trigger any rms. It hadn¡¯t. The Ministry¡¯s security wasughably weak, barely noticing the magic embedded within the wand he carried. It was a test, and the Ministry had failed spectacrly. No one had even batted an eye.
Finally, he chose to Floo to the Ministry to establish his presence there. He knew that his appearance at the Three Broomsticks could raise suspicions if he immediately went somewhere else. Criminals wouldn¡¯t stroll into the Ministry willingly, especially not after a casual chat in a pub. By making a show of going to the Ministry, he created a trail that would seem perfectly innocent to anyone watching. He was consolidating his new identity, ensuring it would hold up under scrutiny. He might need to use that pub again, and maintaining his cover was crucial.
Once Harry stepped beyond the stone barriers of Diagon Alley, he found himself among the early risers of the wizarding world. Shopkeepers were busy preparing their stores, sweeping the steps, and flipping signs to "Open." A few witches and wizards were already browsing through thetest offerings, and the streets were slowlying to life with the familiar bustle ofmerce. But Harry wasn¡¯t interested in the awakening Diagon Alley. He pulled the hood of his cloak over his head and took a sharp turn into the shadowed alleys of Knockturn Alley.
Here, the atmosphere was different. While Diagon Alley was just waking up, Knockturn Alley was winding down. The shops had been open all night, catering to a different kind of clientele. The air was thick with the remnants of dark magic, and the dim light barely prated the narrow, winding streets. Harry moved through the shadows, unnoticed and unremarkable among the few stragglers heading home after a night of questionable dealings.
If Harry were to create his own force, he would prefer to havepetent individuals over the usual scum that filled the underworld. However, one undeniable fact about scum was their expertise in deception and surviving in a world full of treachery. Good people, while more reliable in the long run, oftencked the necessary cunning Harry needed in his ns. He needed a bnce, and finding that would be the challenge.
As Harry navigated through the shadowy alleys of Knockturn Alley, he could feel the gazes of the locals on him, sharp and calcting. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a stranger to draw attention here, especially one who appeared both young and unfamiliar with the regr crowd. Whispers started to fill the narrow street as a few individuals pointed in his direction, their greedy eyes sizing him up like a potential mark.
Harry wasn¡¯t concerned. He had faced far more dangerous situations, and if these lowlifes thought they could take advantage of him, they were in for a rude awakening. His steps remained steady, his expression indifferent as he continued down the path. In a ce like this, showing fear or hesitation was akin to bleeding in front of sharks.
Ahead, a particrly seedy-looking wizard caught Harry''s eye, a smirk ying on the man''s cracked lips as he leaned against the wall, watching Harry¡¯s approach. Two others joined him, their hands rubbing together in anticipation. Harry could practically hear their thoughts¡ªan easy mark, maybe a quick payday. He allowed them to believe it, not altering his stride or acknowledging their presence until thest possible moment.
As he neared, the lead wizard stepped forward, blocking Harry¡¯s path. ¡°Lost, are you?¡± the man sneered, his voice dripping with false concern. Hispanions moved to nk Harry, ensuring there would be no easy escape. Not that Harry had any intention of running.
Harry kept his eyes on the leader, his expression calm and unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m exactly where I need to be,¡± he said coolly, not an ounce of fear in his voice. ¡°You, however, are standing in the worst ce possible.¡±
The men around the leader snickered, clearly amused by what they perceived as bravado. The leader, still smirking, took a step closer, his confidence growing with every second. ¡°Oh really?¡± he sneered. ¡°And where might that be?¡±
Harry didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°In my way.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch258- Hidden Bar
Ch258- Hidden Bar
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Harry kept his eyes on the leader, his expression calm and unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m exactly where I need to be,¡± he said coolly, not an ounce of fear in his voice. ¡°You, however, are standing in the worst ce possible.¡±
The men around the leader snickered, clearly amused by what they perceived as bravado. The leader, still smirking, took a step closer, his confidence growing with every second. ¡°Oh really?¡± he sneered. ¡°And where might that be?¡±
Harry didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°In my way.¡±
The words hung in the air for only a moment before chaos erupted. In a blur of motion, Harry¡¯s wand appeared in his hand, seemingly out of nowhere. Before the men could react, their wands were yanked from their grips, levitating high above their heads as if held by an invisible force. They gaped in shock as their wands floated just out of reach, their confidence evaporating as quickly as it hade.
Harry was the only one still holding a wand, and he pointed it directly at the leader, whose bravado had quickly turned to fear. The man¡¯s eyes darted to the floating wands, then back to Harry, realizing toote the mistake he¡¯d made.
"How?" the leader asked, his voice trembling as he tried to understand the situation. Harry didn''t bother answering. Instead, he took a step closer, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the group. With each step he took, the air around them grew heavier, the pressure almost tangible. It wasn''t just a psychological effect¡ªHarry was subtly using an advanced form of Wingardium Leviosa, manipting the air above the men to press down on them. The weight of it forced the leader to his knees, hispanions soon following, struggling under the invisible force.
Harry¡¯s wand flicked with precision, and the wands hovering in the air shot toward him, neatlynding in his hand. He held them casually. The leader¡¯s eyes widened as he realized just how outmatched they were. The smirk that had once adorned his face was long gone, reced by fear.
"Now that we''ve cleared up any misunderstandings," Harry began, his voice cold and direct, "let¡¯s get to the point. I ask questions, you answer. If I catch even a whiff of a lie, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. And let me be clear¡ªI¡¯m not the best at knowing when to stop, so you might end up with your brain fried." He gave a tight smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, watching the panic spread across their faces.
The leader swallowed hard, nodding quickly. He knew better than to test Harry¡¯s resolve now.
"Good. Let¡¯s start simple. Where can I find information about Betrix Lestrange and her recent movements?" Harry asked, keeping his tone neutral, though the weight of the question hung in the air.
The man hesitated, his eyes darting nervously to hispanions, who looked just as scared, if not more so. Realizing he had no way out, he stammered, "Th-there¡¯s a bar down the road, called the Dragon Pit. They deal with all sorts of... unsavory types. If anyone knows about Betrix, it¡¯s them."
Harry hummed, searching his memory for any mention of the ce, but nothing came to mind. "Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? I''ve never heard of that ce." His gaze turned sharp, promising consequences if the man was deceiving him.
The man shivered, his voice trembling as he replied, "I-I promise it¡¯s true. The ce is hidden, and not many know about it. You need a regr to take you there. There¡¯s a password at the door, and the runes prevent shapeshifters from entering. It¡¯s very thorough."
Harry considered this information, wondering if his disguise would hold up. After all, he was a type of shapeshifter, but he couldn¡¯t just ask about it without revealing too much. Instead, he scoffed, feigning arrogance. "Anyone can get past Polyjuice."
The man managed a shaky smile. "Ah, so you know the rune. Many have tried to enter using Polyjuice, but none seeded."
Harry remained unimpressed. "Only Polyjuice? That¡¯s a low-level rune."
The leader looked confused, his brows furrowing. "What else should they guard against? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re letting animals in."
Harry understood he was referring to Animagi, but it didn¡¯t rify whether the rune protected against Metamorphmagi. Rather than pressing the issue, Harry changed tactics. "Take me there."
The man grimaced, his voice low and cautious. "It¡¯s closed now. We just left and were heading home."
Harry frowned, frustrated by the timing but aware there was little he could do at the moment. He fished out a sk containing a green liquid and handed it to the man. "Drink this."
The man hesitated, eyeing the sk warily. "W-what is it?"
Harry''s tone turned cold. "Do you really want to find out what happens if you don¡¯t drink it?"
The man, clearly weighing his options, decided not to test Harry¡¯s patience. He uncorked the sk with shaking hands and gulped down the liquid, wincing as it went down. The effects were immediate¡ªhis eyes widened in rm as his body stiffened momentarily before rxing. The fear didn¡¯t leave his eyes, but he now understood he was entirely at Harry¡¯s mercy.
"Good," Harry said, his tone firm yet calm. "You''ll take me there tomorrow evening. I¡¯ll be waiting for you right here." He smiled, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of smile that broughtfort. The leader of the group, now kneeling in front of him, cursed inwardly, desperately wanting to flee and never see Harry again. ¡®As if I¡¯d ever get close to you again,¡¯ he thought, already nning his escape. But something in Harry¡¯s gaze made him freeze, as if he could read his thoughts.
Harry leaned in slightly, his voice low and measured. "I suggest you show up. The potion you drank¡ªit''s a slow-acting poison. You¡¯ve got about 36 hours before it kills you." He nced at the pocket watch he pulled from his robes. "It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock now. By tomorrow at 10 in the evening, you''ll be dead."
The man''s eyes widened in horror as Harry straightened up, his posture casual but the threat very real. He didn¡¯t need to say anything more. The man understood that failing toply wasn¡¯t an option.
Harry turned his attention to the remaining thugs, their faces pale as they trembled under his gaze. They had seen what happened to their leader, and now they were trapped with no good options.
"Your turn," Harry said, his voice calm but firm. He held up a few more sks, identical to the one the leader had just consumed. "Drink this, or you can die right here. The choice is yours. If you show up tomorrow, I''ll give you the antidote. If not, well..." He left the rest unsaid, the implication clear.
The men exchanged nervous nces, their fear evident in their wide eyes and twitching hands. One of them hesitated, looking like he might refuse, but the leader, still on his knees, barked out, "Just drink it! You saw what he can do!"
With that, the first thug snatched the sk from Harry''s hand and downed the potion in one gulp. The others quickly followed suit, each grimacing as the liquid slid down their throats. Harry watched them closely, ensuring theyplied without any tricks.
Once they had all finished, Harry pocketed the empty sks and gave them a final, warning look. "Remember, tomorrow at ten. Same ce. Don¡¯t bete."
The thugs nodded vigorously, their fear palpable. Without another word, Harry turned and walked away after throwing their wands back at them, his mind already shifting to his next move. He didn¡¯t need to look back to know they wouldn¡¯t dare cross him¡ªnot after what they¡¯d just experienced.
As Harry disappeared into the shadows of Knockturn Alley, the thugs huddled together, whispering frantically among themselves, trying to figure out their next steps. But deep down, they knew they had no choice but to follow his orders. For now, Harry had them right where he wanted them.
Entering one of the shops in Diagon Alley, Harry nced around, taking in the various items on disy. The ce was quiet, with only a few customers browsing through the aisles. Spotting the shopkeeper behind the counter, Harry approached with a casual smile, flipping a sickle between his fingers.
"I need to borrow your firece to get to Hogsmeade," Harry said, holding up the sickle. "May I?"
The shopkeeper, a stout wizard with thinning hair, eyed the sickle before nodding. "Of course," he replied, his tone polite but disinterested. He gestured to the firece at the back of the shop. "Help yourself."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch259-
Ch259-
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Harry slipped the sickle onto the counter with a nod of thanks. He made his way to the firece, reaching into his pocket for the pouch of Floo powder he always kept handy. He lied at the Three Broomsticks, as he wanted them to believe he had no idea what Floo Powder was. Tossing a pinch into the mes, he watched as they roared green, then stepped into the hearth.
"The Three Broomsticks," he said clearly, feeling the familiar tug as he was whisked away through the Floo Network.
As Harry stepped out of the green mes into the familiar warmth of the Three Broomsticks, he quickly scanned the room. Several pairs of eyes turned toward him, wary and ready, their hands drifting toward their wands. The atmosphere in the pub tensed, the patrons clearly ready for trouble.
Before anything could escte, the barmaid appeared, a wide smile on her face. ¡°Back so soon, love?¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the tension like a charm. The patrons rxed, their hands moving away from their wands as they returned to their drinks and conversations.
Harry returned her smile with one of his own, stepping away from the hearth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done with the official side of things. Now, I¡¯m off to take care of some business. Thanks again for letting me use your firece¡ªit¡¯s really convenient.¡±
The barmaid chuckled, clearly pleased with his polite demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re wee, love. Care for another drink before you go?¡±
Harry shook his head, his smile turning slightly apologetic. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯ve got something else to take care of. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow evening, though. Thanks again.¡±
The barmaid nodded, her smile never faltering. ¡°Anytime, love. You take care now.¡±
With a final nod, Harry stepped out of the Three Broomsticks, feeling the cold air hit his face as he left the warmth of the pub behind. The eyes of the patrons lingered on him for a brief moment, but they soon returned to their own business, conversations resuming as if nothing unusual had happened.
Finding a quiet alley nearby, Harry pulled out his Invisibility Cloak and draped it over himself. As the cloak settled around him, his appearance began to shift back to his original form. The face of Tom Riddle melted away, reced by Harry''s familiar features. He adjusted his robes and made sure his cloak was secure before heading toward the secret passage that would lead him back to Hogwarts.
Harry navigated the hidden route with ease, the familiar path winding through the dark, narrow corridors beneath the castle. He knew his absence would be noticed eventually, but with no sses scheduled for the morning, he had time to slip back in unnoticed.
Once inside the castle, Harry carefully stashed the Invisibility Cloak away and made his way toward the Great Hall. Although he''d already had breakfast, he figured it wouldn''t hurt to join his friends and keep things light. After all, maintaining appearances was just as important as everything else.
As he entered the Great Hall, the usual buzz of morning chatter greeted him. He quickly spotted his friends and made his way over to them, slipping into a seat at the Slytherin table. Daphne, Tracey, and the others were already engaged in their usual banter, theirughter filling the air.
"Morning, Harry," Daphne greeted him with a smile, her eyes flicking up from her te. "You''re bitte today."
Harry shrugged casually, reaching for a piece of toast. "Had a few things to take care of. You know how it is."
Tracey raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. "Anything interesting?"
Harry smirked but kept his tone light. "Nothing worth getting excited about. Just some errands."
The conversation flowed easily after that, with the group exchanging stories about their morning sses and making ns for the first Hogsmeade visit, again. Harry joined in theughter and teasing, enjoying the easy camaraderie with his friends.
After breakfast, the group split up for the day. Some went off to their sses, while others decided to tackle homework in the library. A few, more eager for excitement, headed to the Duelling Club. Harry, however, found himself making his way to Hagrid''s hut with Susan, Hannah, Ginny, Luna, and Astoria¡ªkeeping his promise to take them on a ride with the Hippogriffs.
They reached Hagrid''s hut, the familiar earthy smell of the surrounding forest and the sight of the old wooden structure bringing back memories of their past adventures. Harry knocked on the door, and after a brief moment, it swung open to reveal Hagrid, looking as surprised as ever.
"Harry! What brings yeh down ¡®ere today?" Hagrid boomed, his broad face breaking into a grin.
Harry smiled back, gesturing to the girls around him. "I promised them a Hippogriff ride, Hagrid. Think you can help us out?"
Hagrid''s eyes lit up with excitement, but there was a flicker of uncertainty too. "Well, yeh know I¡¯d love to, but are yeh sure? They¡¯re a bit tricky, and... well, not everyone gets on with ¡®em as well as yeh do, Harry."
Harry gave Hagrid a reassuring nod. "They¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll follow your instructions exactly."
Hagrid hesitated for a moment longer before his usual enthusiasm won out. "A''right then, le''s give it a go! C''mon, I¡¯ve got Buckbeak and a few others ready."
The group followed Hagrid to the paddock where the Hippogriffs were waiting. The majestic creatures stood proudly, their wings tucked in and their sharp eyes scanning the new arrivals.
Hagrid gave them a quick rundown of the proper etiquette¡ªbow low and wait for the Hippogriff to bow back. "If they don¡¯t bow, back away nice an¡¯ slow," he reminded them.
Harry went first, demonstrating with Buckbeak. As expected, the Hippogriff didn¡¯t wait for Harry to bow; instead, Buckbeak lowered its head in respect almost immediately, acknowledging him. Harry smirked slightly at the creature¡¯s eagerness, patting Buckbeak¡¯s neck before stepping back to allow the others their turn.
¡°Alright, your turn,¡± Harry said, gesturing to the girls. ¡°Go on, do the bowing thing.¡± They stepped forward, each bowing deeply and cautiously as Harry had instructed. The Hippogriffs, now more at ease after Harry''s interaction, responded to the girls'' bows with polite dips of their heads.
As the girlspleted their etiquette, Harry moved to the side where Hagrid was standing. Harry nodded in approval, then turned his attention to Hagrid, who was beaming with pride as he watched his favorite creature. ¡°How¡¯s teaching going, Professor?¡± Harry asked, his tone light and teasing.
Hagrid chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Ah, yeh know, Harry, it¡¯s a bit tougher than I expected. Keepin¡¯ the kids from gettin¡¯ themselves into trouble with the creatures is a full-time job.¡±
Harry grinned. ¡°You should start by not introducing them to Hippogriffs on day one. Might help keep them alive.¡±
Hagrid let out a boomingugh. ¡°Yeh¡¯ve got a point there, Harry. But where¡¯s the fun in that, eh?¡±
Meanwhile, the girls were getting morefortable around Buckbeak. Harry, noticing that they were ready for the next step, gestured to Susan and Hannah. ¡°Alright, you two. Ready for the first ride?¡±
Susan, always the more adventurous of the pair, stepped forward immediately. ¡°I am ready!¡± she said with a grin, her excitement barely contained.
Harry helped her up onto Buckbeak¡¯s back, making sure she was securely seated. Hannah, looking slightly more hesitant, followed suit with Harry¡¯s help. Once both girls were in ce¡ªSusan in front and Hannah behind¡ªHarry climbed up as well, settling in between them.
¡°Hold on tight,¡± Harry instructed, his hands lightly resting on Susan¡¯s waist as he prepared to guide Buckbeak. Behind him, Hannah wrapped her arms around his waist, her grip firm but hesitant.
With a gentle nudge, Buckbeak took off, his powerful wings lifting them into the air. The ground fell away beneath them, and the wind rushed past as they soared above the Hogwarts grounds. Harry could feel both girls tense at first, but as they adjusted to the rhythm of Buckbeak¡¯s flight, they began to rx, the tension in their grips easing.
¡°This is amazing!¡± Susan shouted over the wind, her voice full of excitement.
Harry grinned. ¡°Told you it¡¯d be worth it.¡±
Hannah, still clinging to Harry, managed a nervousugh. ¡°It¡¯s a lot higher than I thought it would be,¡± she admitted, though there was a hint of awe in her tone.
Harry guided Buckbeak in a wide arc around the castle, giving the girls a breathtaking view of the grounds. As they flew, he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the moment as well. It wasn¡¯t often that he got to share these experiences with his friends, and seeing the joy on their faces made it all the more worthwhile.
After a few more minutes in the air, Harry gently guided Buckbeak back down,nding smoothly on the soft grass. He helped the girls dismount, both of them grinning from ear to ear, their earlier nerves forgotten. Ginny and Luna, eager, moved towards them.
Ginny stepped forward first, her usual fiery confidence showing as she approached Buckbeak. Harry helped her up, making sure she was secure before climbing up behind her. Luna, with her constant smile, followed next, sitting behindHarry with her usual grace.
Once everyone was settled, Harry gave Buckbeak the signal, and they were off again. This time, the flight was quieter, with Ginny and Luna simply enjoying the ride. Harry guided Buckbeak with ease, letting the girls take in the sights and sounds of Hogwarts from the air.
As they circled the castle, Ginny turned her head slightly to speak to Harry over her shoulder. ¡°I can see why you enjoy flying so much,¡± she said, her voice carrying a note of admiration.
Harry chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to beat, that¡¯s for sure.¡±
After a few moreps around the grounds, Harry brought Buckbeak back down for anding. The girls dismounted with bright smiles, thanking Harry and Buckbeak for the experience.
Finally, it was Astoria¡¯s turn. She was smaller than the others, so Harry let her sit in front while he guided the Hippogriff. Astoria¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement as she held onto the creature¡¯s feathers, her grip tight but confident.
As they took off, Astoria¡¯sughter filled the air, her joy contagious. Harry couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched her enjoy the ride, her previous nervespletely forgotten.
¡°Is it everything you imagined?¡± Harry asked, his voice carrying easily over the wind.
¡°Even better!¡± Astoria eximed, her eyes sparkling as they soared over theke.
After a few more minutes, Harry brought them back down to the paddock, dismounting smoothly and helping Astoria down. The other girls crowded around, all of them talking excitedly about their rides.
Hagrid, who had been watching with a grin, pped Harry on the back. ¡°Ye did a good job with ¡®em, Harry. Maybe yeh should think about teachin¡¯ magical creatures yerself someday.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, Hagrid. I¡¯m just here for the fun.¡±
The girls, still buzzing with excitement, thanked Harry profusely, each one of them wearing wide smiles.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch259- Flying With More Girls!
Ch259- Flying With More Girls!
Hello you all! My new fanfiction, "Marvel: Familia System," is now out. You can find it on my profile or search by name. Please add it to your reading lists and give it a chance. I really enjoyed writing it and hope you''ll like it as well. Thanks!
Harry slipped the sickle onto the counter with a nod of thanks. He made his way to the firece, reaching into his pocket for the pouch of Floo powder he always kept handy. He lied at the Three Broomsticks, as he wanted them to believe he had no idea what Floo Powder was. Tossing a pinch into the mes, he watched as they roared green, then stepped into the hearth.
"The Three Broomsticks," he said clearly, feeling the familiar tug as he was whisked away through the Floo Network.
As Harry stepped out of the green mes into the familiar warmth of the Three Broomsticks, he quickly scanned the room. Several pairs of eyes turned toward him, wary and ready, their hands drifting toward their wands. The atmosphere in the pub tensed, the patrons clearly ready for trouble.
Before anything could escte, the barmaid appeared, a wide smile on her face. ¡°Back so soon, love?¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the tension like a charm. The patrons rxed, their hands moving away from their wands as they returned to their drinks and conversations.
Harry returned her smile with one of his own, stepping away from the hearth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done with the official side of things. Now, I¡¯m off to take care of some business. Thanks again for letting me use your firece¡ªit¡¯s really convenient.¡±
The barmaid chuckled, clearly pleased with his polite demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re wee, love. Care for another drink before you go?¡±
Harry shook his head, his smile turning slightly apologetic. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯ve got something else to take care of. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow evening, though. Thanks again.¡±
The barmaid nodded, her smile never faltering. ¡°Anytime, love. You take care now.¡±
With a final nod, Harry stepped out of the Three Broomsticks, feeling the cold air hit his face as he left the warmth of the pub behind. The eyes of the patrons lingered on him for a brief moment, but they soon returned to their own business, conversations resuming as if nothing unusual had happened.
Finding a quiet alley nearby, Harry pulled out his Invisibility Cloak and draped it over himself. As the cloak settled around him, his appearance began to shift back to his original form. The face of Tom Riddle melted away, reced by Harry''s familiar features. He adjusted his robes and made sure his cloak was secure before heading toward the secret passage that would lead him back to Hogwarts.
Harry navigated the hidden route with ease, the familiar path winding through the dark, narrow corridors beneath the castle. He knew his absence would be noticed eventually, but with no sses scheduled for the morning, he had time to slip back in unnoticed.
Once inside the castle, Harry carefully stashed the Invisibility Cloak away and made his way toward the Great Hall. Although he''d already had breakfast, he figured it wouldn''t hurt to join his friends and keep things light. After all, maintaining appearances was just as important as everything else.
As he entered the Great Hall, the usual buzz of morning chatter greeted him. He quickly spotted his friends and made his way over to them, slipping into a seat at the Slytherin table. Daphne, Tracey, and the others were already engaged in their usual banter, theirughter filling the air.
"Morning, Harry," Daphne greeted him with a smile, her eyes flicking up from her te. "You''re bitte today."
Harry shrugged casually, reaching for a piece of toast. "Had a few things to take care of. You know how it is."
Tracey raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. "Anything interesting?"
Harry smirked but kept his tone light. "Nothing worth getting excited about. Just some errands."
The conversation flowed easily after that, with the group exchanging stories about their morning sses and making ns for the first Hogsmeade visit, again. Harry joined in theughter and teasing, enjoying the easy camaraderie with his friends.
After breakfast, the group split up for the day. Some went off to their sses, while others decided to tackle homework in the library. A few, more eager for excitement, headed to the Duelling Club. Harry, however, found himself making his way to Hagrid''s hut with Susan, Hannah, Ginny, Luna, and Astoria¡ªkeeping his promise to take them on a ride with the Hippogriffs.
They reached Hagrid''s hut, the familiar earthy smell of the surrounding forest and the sight of the old wooden structure bringing back memories of their past adventures. Harry knocked on the door, and after a brief moment, it swung open to reveal Hagrid, looking as surprised as ever.
"Harry! What brings yeh down ¡®ere today?" Hagrid boomed, his broad face breaking into a grin.
Harry smiled back, gesturing to the girls around him. "I promised them a Hippogriff ride, Hagrid. Think you can help us out?"
Hagrid''s eyes lit up with excitement, but there was a flicker of uncertainty too. "Well, yeh know I¡¯d love to, but are yeh sure? They¡¯re a bit tricky, and... well, not everyone gets on with ¡®em as well as yeh do, Harry."
Harry gave Hagrid a reassuring nod. "They¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll follow your instructions exactly."
Hagrid hesitated for a moment longer before his usual enthusiasm won out. "A''right then, le''s give it a go! C''mon, I¡¯ve got Buckbeak and a few others ready."
The group followed Hagrid to the paddock where the Hippogriffs were waiting. The majestic creatures stood proudly, their wings tucked in and their sharp eyes scanning the new arrivals.
Hagrid gave them a quick rundown of the proper etiquette¡ªbow low and wait for the Hippogriff to bow back. "If they don¡¯t bow, back away nice an¡¯ slow," he reminded them.
Harry went first, demonstrating with Buckbeak. As expected, the Hippogriff didn¡¯t wait for Harry to bow; instead, Buckbeak lowered its head in respect almost immediately, acknowledging him. Harry smirked slightly at the creature¡¯s eagerness, patting Buckbeak¡¯s neck before stepping back to allow the others their turn.
¡°Alright, your turn,¡± Harry said, gesturing to the girls. ¡°Go on, do the bowing thing.¡± They stepped forward, each bowing deeply and cautiously as Harry had instructed. The Hippogriffs, now more at ease after Harry''s interaction, responded to the girls'' bows with polite dips of their heads.
As the girlspleted their etiquette, Harry moved to the side where Hagrid was standing. Harry nodded in approval, then turned his attention to Hagrid, who was beaming with pride as he watched his favorite creature. ¡°How¡¯s teaching going, Professor?¡± Harry asked, his tone light and teasing.
Hagrid chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Ah, yeh know, Harry, it¡¯s a bit tougher than I expected. Keepin¡¯ the kids from gettin¡¯ themselves into trouble with the creatures is a full-time job.¡±
Harry grinned. ¡°You should start by not introducing them to Hippogriffs on day one. Might help keep them alive.¡±
Hagrid let out a boomingugh. ¡°Yeh¡¯ve got a point there, Harry. But where¡¯s the fun in that, eh?¡±
Meanwhile, the girls were getting morefortable around Buckbeak. Harry, noticing that they were ready for the next step, gestured to Susan and Hannah. ¡°Alright, you two. Ready for the first ride?¡±
Susan, always the more adventurous of the pair, stepped forward immediately. ¡°I am ready!¡± she said with a grin, her excitement barely contained.
Harry helped her up onto Buckbeak¡¯s back, making sure she was securely seated. Hannah, looking slightly more hesitant, followed suit with Harry¡¯s help. Once both girls were in ce¡ªSusan in front and Hannah behind¡ªHarry climbed up as well, settling in between them.
¡°Hold on tight,¡± Harry instructed, his hands lightly resting on Susan¡¯s waist as he prepared to guide Buckbeak. Behind him, Hannah wrapped her arms around his waist, her grip firm but hesitant.
With a gentle nudge, Buckbeak took off, his powerful wings lifting them into the air. The ground fell away beneath them, and the wind rushed past as they soared above the Hogwarts grounds. Harry could feel both girls tense at first, but as they adjusted to the rhythm of Buckbeak¡¯s flight, they began to rx, the tension in their grips easing.
¡°This is amazing!¡± Susan shouted over the wind, her voice full of excitement.
Harry grinned. ¡°Told you it¡¯d be worth it.¡±
Hannah, still clinging to Harry, managed a nervousugh. ¡°It¡¯s a lot higher than I thought it would be,¡± she admitted, though there was a hint of awe in her tone.
Harry guided Buckbeak in a wide arc around the castle, giving the girls a breathtaking view of the grounds. As they flew, he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the moment as well. It wasn¡¯t often that he got to share these experiences with his friends, and seeing the joy on their faces made it all the more worthwhile.
After a few more minutes in the air, Harry gently guided Buckbeak back down,nding smoothly on the soft grass. He helped the girls dismount, both of them grinning from ear to ear, their earlier nerves forgotten. Ginny and Luna, eager, moved towards them.
Ginny stepped forward first, her usual fiery confidence showing as she approached Buckbeak. Harry helped her up, making sure she was secure before climbing up behind her. Luna, with her constant smile, followed next, sitting behindHarry with her usual grace.
Once everyone was settled, Harry gave Buckbeak the signal, and they were off again. This time, the flight was quieter, with Ginny and Luna simply enjoying the ride. Harry guided Buckbeak with ease, letting the girls take in the sights and sounds of Hogwarts from the air.
As they circled the castle, Ginny turned her head slightly to speak to Harry over her shoulder. ¡°I can see why you enjoy flying so much,¡± she said, her voice carrying a note of admiration.
Harry chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to beat, that¡¯s for sure.¡±
After a few moreps around the grounds, Harry brought Buckbeak back down for anding. The girls dismounted with bright smiles, thanking Harry and Buckbeak for the experience.
Finally, it was Astoria¡¯s turn. She was smaller than the others, so Harry let her sit in front while he guided the Hippogriff. Astoria¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement as she held onto the creature¡¯s feathers, her grip tight but confident.
As they took off, Astoria¡¯sughter filled the air, her joy contagious. Harry couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched her enjoy the ride, her previous nervespletely forgotten.
¡°Is it everything you imagined?¡± Harry asked, his voice carrying easily over the wind.
¡°Even better!¡± Astoria eximed, her eyes sparkling as they soared over theke.
After a few more minutes, Harry brought them back down to the paddock, dismounting smoothly and helping Astoria down. The other girls crowded around, all of them talking excitedly about their rides.
Hagrid, who had been watching with a grin, pped Harry on the back. ¡°Ye did a good job with ¡®em, Harry. Maybe yeh should think about teachin¡¯ magical creatures yerself someday.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, Hagrid. I¡¯m just here for the fun.¡±
The girls, still buzzing with excitement, thanked Harry profusely, each one of them wearing wide smiles.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch260- Forest?
Ch260- Forest?
In Memory of Maggie Smith
Professor McGonagall might not approve of me saying this, but today we raise our wands for the incredible Dame Maggie Smith. Her portrayal of the sharp, witty, and ever-fierce Professor Minerva McGonagall made us all love Hogwarts a little more. Thank you, Maggie, for bringing so much magic to our world. You¡¯ll always be part of the wizarding family. Rest in peace.
As they made their way back to the castle, girls couldn¡¯t stop talking about their experience, and Harry walked alongside them, enjoying the light-hearted atmosphere.
Susan couldn''t stop grinning. "I can''t wait to tell Pansy," she said, her voice bubbling with excitement. "She was going on about how she shared a ride with Harry, but now I can say I got a special ride!"
Hannah, walking beside her,ughed softly. "I''m sure she''ll be absolutely jealous. She loves teasing Harry, but you know she won''t let this one slide easily."
Ginny chimed in, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "I can already hear hering up with some clever retort. Probably something about how she was the first, so it still counts more."
Luna with a soft smile added, "Maybe she''ll say that Hippogriffs prefer her because of some hidden connection. You know, like the way Nargles are drawn to mistletoe."
The girls allughed, their light-hearted banter filling the corridor as they walked. Even Astoria was caught up in the excitement. "I just hope Pansy doesn''t try to one-up us by convincing Harry to let her ride again. She seemspetitive."
Harry walked slightly ahead of them, listening with a small smile. It was nice to see them all enjoying themselves, and the yful teasing about Pansy was nothing new. He let the conversation flow around him, content to stay quiet and let the girls have their fun.
As they entered the castle, theughter and lighthearted chatter quickly faded. Standing in the middle of the corridor was a toad-like figure with a pink cardigan stretched across her wide chest. Dolores Umbridge eyed them with that unsettling, almost gleeful expression she always seemed to wear when she thought she had caught someone breaking a rule.
"Hn. Hn. Where were you lot?" she croaked, her beady eyes narrowing as she looked them over. Astoria instinctively shrank behind Harry, who stood calmly in front of the group.
Harry locked eyes with Umbridge, his expression cool and unbothered. "Ah, Professor Umbridge, I can certainly appreciate your unwaveringmitment to upholding the highest standards of student conduct within the esteemed halls of Hogwarts. However, it appears that the nature of our recent activitiespletely benign and well within the eptable parameters of school regtions, I assure you¡ªmight be more suitably ssified under a category of events that, while tangentially rted to the overall educational experience, do not necessarily fall within the scope of matters requiring immediate oversight by someone of your considerable stature and authority," he said, his words smooth andced with just enough politeness to keep her from having an easyeback, yet still giving her nothing.
Umbridge''s smile twitched, clearly thrown off by Harry''s overlyplex and polite exnation. "What?" she snapped, her toneced with irritation.
Harry chuckled lightly, but his eyes remained sharp. "To put it simply, Professor, our activities are our own business. As long as we stay within the school grounds and fulfill our responsibilities as students, it¡¯s our right to do as we please. If that¡¯s still unclear, let me spell it out¡ªthis is not your concern."
Umbridge¡¯s eyes narrowed, her pudgy hands gripping the edges of her cardigan as if trying to rein in her frustration. "Everything that happens within this school is my concern, Potter," she hissed, her voice dropping to that sickly sweet tone she used when she was trying to sound in control. "And you would do well to remember that."
Harry raised an eyebrow, his expression unbothered. "Of course, Professor. But until we¡¯ve done something that actually warrants your attention, I think we¡¯re free to go about our day."
The girls behind him remained quiet, watching the exchange with apprehension and amusement. Even Astoria, who had initially shrunk back, seemed to find somefort in Harry''s calm demeanor.
Umbridge looked as if she wanted to argue further, but Harry¡¯s polite yet firm response left her with little room to maneuver. Her mouth opened and closed a few times before she finally settled on a dismissive wave of her hand. "Just make sure you don¡¯t forget who¡¯s in charge here, Potter," she snapped before turning sharply on her heel and waddling off down the corridor.
Once she was out of earshot, Ginny let out a low whistle. "Nicely done, Harry. I thought she was going to explode for a second there."
Harry shrugged, slipping his hands into his pockets. "She¡¯s all bark, no bite. At least for now."
Susan grinned. "I think she¡¯s still trying to figure out what you said in the first ce."
Luna, tilting her head thoughtfully, added, "Maybe she¡¯s worried you¡¯ve confused her with a Crumple-Horned Snorkack. They don¡¯t take well to being challenged, you know."
Hannah giggled, and even Harry cracked a smile at Luna¡¯s whimsicalment. The tension that Umbridge had brought to the group quickly dissipated.
Astoria had to head off for her Double Potions ss with the rest of the first-year Slytherins, which she wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled about. Harry made a mental note to help her with that soon¡ªPotions was too important to be dreaded. Susan and Hannah also peeled away, heading to their electives, leaving Harry alone with Ginny and Luna.
"So,dies," Harry said, turning to face them with a grin. "What¡¯s the n? I¡¯ve got most of the day free."
The duo exchanged quick nces, their eyes lighting up with excitement. They huddled together, whispering in conspiratorial tones, casting asional side nces at Harry. He stood there, arms crossed, pretending not to be overly curious but keeping an ear out for their plotting.
After what felt like an eternity of muffled giggles and secretive murmurs, Ginny and Luna finally straightened up, identical grins stered on their faces. They spoke in unison, their voices dripping with mock-seriousness. "We have decided, Harry," Ginny began, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "We''re going to have an adventure."
"An adventure?" Harry repeated, raising an eyebrow. "And what exactly does this ''adventure'' entail?"
Luna nodded enthusiastically. "Oh, you know, something exciting but not too risky. Maybe a bit of exploring around the castle grounds or the Forbidden Forest''s edge."
Ginny added, her grin widening, "But not too far into the forest, of course. Just enough to feel like we''re doing something... adventurous, but not reckless."
Harry sighed, looking at Ginny and Luna with a bemused expression. "You know, you¡¯re the first two to actually ask me to go into the Forbidden Forest in all my three years here," he remarked, shaking his head slightly.
Ginny and Luna exchanged nervous nces before dropping their gazes to the floor, a bit of guilt creeping into their expressions. "We thought it would be fun," Ginny mumbled, her usual confidence faltering slightly.
Harry chuckled, his grin widening. "I didn¡¯t say it wouldn¡¯t be. In fact, it¡¯s about time someone got as curious as me."
At his words, the girls¡¯ faces lit up with excitement. They stepped closer to Harry, their earlier hesitance gone. "So, we can really go?" Luna asked, her voice full of wonder.
Harry nodded, though his expression turned more serious. "Yes, but there are rules. You¡¯ll need to listen to me and do exactly as I say. And we¡¯re not going too deep. While I can handle myself, I''d rather not have to deal with angry professors or anything lurking in the deeper parts of the forest."
Ginny nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "We promise, Harry. We¡¯ll stick to your rules."
Luna added with a thoughtful tone, "I¡¯ve heard there are Mooncalves that onlye out at night. Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and see one."
Harry smirked. "Let¡¯s hope we just run into something harmless, then. Come on, let¡¯s head out before anyone decides to stop us."
The girls jumped up in delight, practically bouncing on their feet as they fell in step on either side of Harry. Ginny''s red hair bobbed with excitement as she grinned at Luna, who looked equally thrilled by the prospect of their adventure.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch261- Forest Sprite
Ch261- Forest Sprite
Join my Discord!
As they made their way out of the castle, the two girls began whispering to each other, their voices low but filled with excitement. Harry couldn¡¯t help but listen in, half-amused, half-curious about what they were plotting.
"I want to see a unicorn," Ginny said, her voice brimming with excitement. "Or maybe a Griffin though we already got a taste of that today. Maybe something even more unusual... like a Nundu!"
Harry gave her a sideways nce. "A Nundu? Really? I was hoping we wouldn''t run into anything quite that deadly," he replied, shaking his head with a grin.
Luna, on the other hand, was rattling off a list of creatures that Harry was fairly certain didn¡¯t even exist. "I¡¯m hoping to find a Crumple-Horned Snorkack," she mused, her voice full of dreamy wonder. "Or perhaps a Blibbering Humdinger. They¡¯re known to be quite shy, but with the right approach, I¡¯m sure we could coax one out."
Harry couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Luna¡¯s enthusiasm, even if half the creatures she mentioned sounded more like figments of her imagination. Still, there was something refreshing about her optimism.
Soon, they reached the edge of the Forbidden Forest, where the dense trees loomed ominously. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp earth. Harry led the way, Ginny and Luna close behind him, their earlier excitement now mixed with a hint of nervous anticipation. The forest''s outer ridge was still rtively safe, but the shadows between the trees hinted at the unknown dangers lurking deeper within.
Suddenly, the sound of hooves pounding against the ground echoed through the trees. The girls instinctively pressed closer to Harry, their breaths catching in their throats. The tension broke as they saw the source of the sound¡ªseveral unicorns, their sleek, silver coats gleaming in the dappled sunlight, burst through the underbrush and galloped toward them.
Ginny gasped, her eyes wide with wonder. "Oh my God!" she eximed, her hand wrapping tightly around Harry''s arm, squeezing it in her excitement. "They¡¯re unicorns. Real unicorns."
Luna¡¯s expression brightened with awe as she watched the majestic creatures approach. "Aren¡¯t they just beautiful?" she whispered, her voice filled with reverence.
The unicorns slowed as they neared Harry, theirrge, expressive eyes locking onto him with a gentle curiosity. One of the unicorns, slightlyrger than the others, nuzzled Harry''s shoulder affectionately. Harry smiled, reaching out to stroke its mane, the creature¡¯s soft hair slipping through his fingers like silk.
Ginny and Luna stood frozen, watching the scene unfold with wide eyes. Ginny was still gripping Harry''s arm as if it was her lifeline, while Luna sped her hands together, her excitement barely contained. The sight of the unicorns up close, their delicate beauty, and serene presence left them both speechless but what was even rarer was, Harry petting them.
Luna, her innocence evident in her wide-eyed wonder, tilted her head as she watched Harry interact with the unicorns. "I thought unicorns only allowed virgin maidens to pet them. Are you secretly a maiden, Harry?" she asked.
Harry rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress a grin. "No, Luna. I saved them once, so we¡¯re friends now," he replied, keeping his tone light as he continued to pet the unicorn.
Ginny finally loosened her grip on Harry¡¯s arm, though her excitement still radiated off her in waves. "This is incredible," she murmured, her eyes never leaving the unicorns. "I never thought I¡¯d see one up close, let alone touch one."
Luna, always one to embrace the magical and mysterious, reached out cautiously. One of the smaller unicorns approached her, nudging her hand with its nose. Luna giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with joy as she stroked the unicorn¡¯s neck. "They¡¯re so gentle," she said, her voice filled with awe.
The group stood there for a few more moments, soaking in the rare experience. The unicorns, sensing the girls¡¯ respect and admiration, lingered around them, asionally brushing against Harry as if seeking his attention.
After a while, the unicorns slowly began to back away, their interest waning as they returned to the deeper parts of the forest. Ginny and Luna watched them go with a mix of sadness and gratitude, clearly wishing they could have spent more time with the magical creatures.
Once the unicorns had disappeared into the shadows of the forest, Ginny let out a long breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. "That was¡ amazing," she said, her voice soft with lingering wonder.
Luna nodded, a smile still on her face. "I think they liked us," she said, her tone filled with contentment.
Harry chuckled, giving them both a quick nce. "You two handled that pretty well. Most people would have been too nervous to even move, let alone pet them."
Ginny beamed at thepliment, her earlier apprehensionpletely forgotten. "I just couldn¡¯t believe they were real," she admitted. "I mean, I¡¯ve read about unicorns, but seeing them¡ it¡¯s just something else."
Luna¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the spot where the unicorns had vanished. "I hope we get to see them again," she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.
Harry shrugged, a casual smile on his face. "Sure, they¡¯re my friends. We can see them anytime."
The girls practically squealed with happiness, their excitement bubbling over. "Really, Harry? Anytime?" Ginny asked, her voice filled with amazement.
"Absolutely," Harry replied, his tone light. "They trust me, so it¡¯s not a problem."
Luna''s eyes sparkled "Maybe next time, we can bring something special for them, like moon dew or enchanted flowers. They might like that."
Harry chuckled softly at the suggestion, picturing Luna trying to make friends with the already-friendly unicorns through mystical gifts. "I''m sure they''d appreciate that, Luna."
As they continued their journey along the outer ridge of the Forbidden Forest, the excitement from their encounter with the unicorns still lingered in the air. The forest felt less ominous now, the earlier tension reced by a sense of adventure. The trees towered above them, their branches swaying gently in the breeze, creating a natural canopy that filtered the sunlight into soft, dappled patches on the ground.
Ginny, still buzzing with energy, looked around with wide eyes. "I can¡¯t wait to tell others about this! This has to be one of the best days ever."
Harry smiled, watching the girls enjoy themselves. "d you think so," he said, keeping his tone casual. "But it is better if you don''t I am toozy to be Unicorn-man."
Luna, walking a little ahead, suddenly stopped and tilted her head as if listening to something in the distance. "Do you hear that?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Ginny and Harry paused, straining to hear what had caught Luna¡¯s attention. At first, there was only the sound of the wind rustling through the leaves. Then, faintly, they heard it too¡ªa soft, melodic humming, almost like a luby, carried on the breeze.
"What is that?" Ginny asked, her curiosity piqued.
Harry frowned slightly, considering their options. "Could be a lot of things," he said thoughtfully. "But we¡¯re not here to get too deep into the forest, remember?"
Luna turned to face them, her expression full of wonder. "It¡¯s a forest sprite," she said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "They sing to calm the trees and keep the forest at peace."
Harry gave Luna a sidelong nce. Forest sprites? He had never heard of them, but then again, there were water sprites, so why couldn¡¯t there be something simr in the forest? Still, the song didn¡¯t just feel calming¡ªit felt like it was tugging at something deeper, something he didn¡¯t like. A subtle pull at his lumency shields alerted him, and he quickly turned his attention to Ginny. Her eyes were zed over, staring nkly in the direction of the sound.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch262- Not Liking Potions is Unacceptable!
Ch262- Not Liking Potions is Uneptable!
Join my Discord!
Without wasting another second, Harry grabbed both girls by the arms and began pulling them back the way they hade. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his voice rushed.
Luna looked at him with genuine confusion. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡±
Harry forced a nervous chuckle, trying to mask his growing concern. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too lovely. That¡¯s the problem.¡±
Ginny blinked a few times, the fog in her eyes slowly clearing as Harry guided them away from the sound. ¡°What¡ what was that?¡± she asked, her voice still a bit dazed.
Harry shook his head, his pace quickening as they moved further from the source of the song. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t friendly. We¡¯re not sticking around to find out.¡±
Luna, ever the optimist, nced back toward the direction of the melody. ¡°But Harry, what if it was just a harmless creature? We might have missed something wonderful.¡±
Harry tightened his grip on her arm, steering her firmly away. ¡°Harmless creatures don¡¯t mess with your mind, Luna. That thing was trying to lure us in. Trust me, we¡¯re better off heading back to the castle.¡±
Ginny nodded, her expression sobering as thest traces of the enchantment left her. ¡°Harry¡¯s right. That wasn¡¯t natural. It felt¡ wrong.¡±
Luna¡¯s gaze shifted to something more focused, and she finally relented. ¡°Alright, if you say so, Harry.¡±
The three of them continued walking in silence for a while, the eerie feeling left by the song slowly dissipating as they put more distance between themselves and the forest. The warmth of the afternoon sun filtered through the trees, and the familiar sounds of the Hogwarts grounds began to surround them again, easing the tension that had gripped them moments earlier.
When they finally emerged from the edge of the Forbidden Forest, the sight of the castle in the distance brought a sense of relief. Harry let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding and loosened his grip on their arms.
¡°Sorry for dragging you like that,¡± he said, his tone a bit lighter now that they were in the clear. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to take any chances.¡±
Ginny gave him a small smile, rubbing her arm where his hand had been. ¡°No need to apologize. You did the right thing. I didn¡¯t even realize what was happening until you snapped me out of it.¡±
Luna, still thoughtful, looked back toward the forest onest time. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t a sprite. But whatever it was, I¡¯m d you were with us, Harry.¡±
Harry shrugged, trying to shake off the lingering unease. ¡°Let¡¯s just make a note not to wander too close to the forest again. At least not without knowing what we¡¯re getting into.¡±
They headed back to the castle in a more subdued mood, the earlier excitement of their adventure reced by the sobering realization that the Forbidden Forest held more dangers than they had anticipated. By the time they reached the castle steps, the tension had mostly faded, reced by a quiet sense of relief.
As they entered the castle, the familiar buzz of students moving between sses greeted them, a stark contrast to the eerie quiet of the forest. Ginny and Luna exchanged a nce, their earlier thrill for adventure tempered by what they had just experienced.
¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough excitement for one day,¡± Ginny said with a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Maybe next time we should stick to the Quidditch pitch.¡±
Luna nodded in agreement, though her usual smile was back on her face. ¡°Or we could try to find the Wrackspurts. They¡¯re much less dangerous.¡±
Harry couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go with that.¡±
The three of them made their way toward the Great Hall, ready to put the strange encounter behind them. As they walked, Harry¡¯s thoughts drifted to what had happened. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to that melody than just a simple enchantment.
The melody they heard¡ªit wasn¡¯t just some random tune. There was something more to it, something that reminded him of the early stages of Legilimency. It felt like someone hadced the song with a subtle mental probe, an attempt to worm into their minds without them realizing it.
This was something he had been exploring on his own. After mastering the Omni-Tongue, Harry had started experimenting with different animal sounds, blending them into his speech. He¡¯d even tried incorporating the soft, calming tones of Unicorn-tongue into his conversations. The result? People who listened to him felt at ease, almost as if the very sound of his voice could soothe their nerves. It was subtle, just a hint of an ent that made his words more rxing.
But Harry wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. He¡¯d begun theorizing about other possibilities¡ªways to hide different feelings, evenmands, within speech or song. It was an intriguing idea, one that could open up a whole new realm of possibilities in magic. And what he¡¯d experienced in the forest felt eerily simr. The song had ayer to it, an underlying thread of Legilimency, hidden beneath the melody.
As they made their way through the castle, Harry kept these thoughts to himself. There was no need to worry Ginny or Luna with his suspicions. He¡¯d figure it out on his own, like he always did.
Ginny and Luna chatted beside him, the strange encounter already fading from their minds as they moved on to lighter topics. Harry listened with half an ear, his thoughts still turning over what he¡¯d felt in the forest.
If someone, or something, was capable of mixing Legilimency with a simple song, that opened up a whole new set of questions. Who had done it? And why? More importantly, how could he use this knowledge to his advantage?
As they approached the entrance to the Great Hall, Harry made a mental note to dig deeper into this. He had the Omni-Tongue, but there was so much more he could do with it. The possibilities were endless, and if he could figure out how to blend magic with sound in the same way, it could be a game-changer.
Ginny interrupted his thoughts with a nudge to his side. ¡°Harry, are youing in or are you going to stand there all day?¡±
Harry blinked, realizing they had reached the entrance while he was lost in thought. He shrugged, pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind for now. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming,¡± he said, following them into the Great Hall.
As they entered, the usual noise of students chatting and eating filled the air. Harry scanned the room, spotting Daphne, Tracey, and Pansy at the Slytherin table. They waved him over, and he made his way to them, Ginny and Luna tagging along.
Pansy raised an eyebrow as Harry took his seat. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been thinking too hard, Potter. Something on your mind?¡±
Harry smirked, shaking his head. ¡°Just trying to keep up with you lot,¡± he replied, deflecting the question with ease. ¡°What¡¯s thetest?¡±
Tracey leaned in, her voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around that you¡¯re nning something big. Care to share?¡±
Harry rolled his eyes. ¡°Since when do I share all my ns?¡±
Daphneughed, the sound light and teasing. ¡°He¡¯s right. Harry never tells us anything until it¡¯s already in motion.¡±
Pansy nudged him yfully. ¡°You know, one day we¡¯re going to figure you out, Potter. And when we do, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
Harry grinned, leaning in her direction. ¡°Good luck with that.¡±
Pansy pouted, kicking at the floor with her shoe before huffing and turning away dramatically, making the othersugh at her over-the-top reaction. Harry, shaking his head with a grin, let the earlier encounter in the forest slip from his mind, deciding to focus on the present instead. The aroma of food filled the Great Hall, and his stomach growled in response.
As they dug into their meals, the conversation flowed easily. Topics bounced around from Quidditch strategies to thetest gossip about which professors might be secretly dating¡ªnone of it serious, but all of it entertaining. Harry found himself enjoying the rxed atmosphere, the easy banter with his friends a wee distraction.
Not long after, Astoria arrived, looking utterly exhausted. She plopped down beside Harry, letting out a dramatic sigh that earned her a few sympathetic chuckles.
"Can I say again how much I don¡¯t like Potions?" Astoria grumbled, resting her head on her crossed arms over the table.
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "You do remember that I¡¯m Professor Snape¡¯s assistant, right? Comining about Potions to me might not be the smartest move."
Astoria peeked up at him from behind her arms, sticking out her tongue. "I like you, Harry, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like Potions."
Harry reached over and ruffled her hair yfully. "No worries, Astoria. This weekend, I¡¯ll make sure you like it, or at least not dread it."
Astoria gave him a skeptical look, but a small smile tugged at her lips. "We¡¯ll see about that."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch263- Morning Tort-Exercise
Ch263- Morning Tort-Exercise
Join my Discord!
As the meal wound down, the group began to disperse, each heading off to their own activities. Astoria, still grumbling about Potions, dragged herself off to the library, determined to get a head start on her next assignment. Harry promised to help herter, knowing she¡¯d likely need it.
Harry made his way to the entrance of the Chamber of Secrets, his thoughts focused on the quest at hand. He had recently begun uncovering the secrets behind Szar Slytherin¡¯s inheritance test, and while it was aplex and intricate puzzle, he was confident that he could crack it before Christmas. Doing so would grant him ess to Slytherin¡¯s vault at Gringotts, a treasure trove of ancient magic and artifacts that had piqued his curiosity since he first learned of its existence.
As he approached the entrance, the stone door slid open with a low rumble, revealing the dark tunnel that led down to the Chamber. Without hesitation, Harry stepped onto the hidden elevator that would take him to the depths of the castle. The descent was smooth, the cold air of the Chamber gradually recing the warmth of the castle above.
When the elevator reached the bottom, Harry stepped out into the vast, dimly lit chamber. The massive stone statues of serpents loomed overhead, their eyes seemingly watching his every move. The silence was thick, almost oppressive, but Harry paid it no mind as he made his way toward the central tform where he knew Basi would be waiting.
As he approached, the massive form of the basilisk emerged from the shadows, its emerald scales shimmering in the faint light. The creature moved with a slow, graceful rhythm, itsrge, yellow eyes fixing on Harry with recognition and curiosity.
¡°Basi, looking good,¡± Harry greeted the basilisk with a smile.
The basilisk¡¯s massive head dipped slightly in what could almost be considered a nod, its tongue flicking out as it hissed in response. ¡°Heir,¡± the basilisk replied, its voice a low, rumbling hiss that reverberated through the chamber. ¡°It is good to see you again. What brings you to the depths today?¡±
Harry walked closer, unbothered by the creature¡¯s sheer size and presence. ¡°I will be working on Szar¡¯s inheritance test,¡± he exined.
The basilisk inclined its massive head slightly, acknowledging Harry¡¯s words. ¡°I will return to my slumber then,¡± it hissed.
Harry nodded, offering a small smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe out and greet me every time, Basi. If I need you, I¡¯ll call. You can rest easy.¡±
The basilisk blinked itsrge yellow eyes, grateful for consideration. Being awake meant hunting more, and his hunting ground was very limited. With a final flick of its tongue, it turned and slithered back into the shadows, its enormous body disappearing into the darkness of the chamber.
As the quiet settled back over the chamber, Harry made his way to the back, where the entrance to the next room waited. The corridor was cold and damp, a fitting lead-up to the chamber dominated by the grand statue of Szar Slytherin himself. It loomed over the space, its stone eyes seemingly watching Harry¡¯s every move.
At the base of the statue sat an ornate pedestal, and on it rested an ancient book bound in green leather. It wasn¡¯t just any book¡ªit was Szar Slytherin¡¯s test, a challenge that Harry still hadn¡¯t fully deciphered. Basi¡¯s cryptic words echoed in his mind: ¡°Prove you are worthy.¡±
This was the book Harry had discovered during hisst visit to the Chamber. It was the key to a theory he had long been pondering¡ªrunes crafted not from the usualnguages, but from the tongues of magical creatures. He''d been toying with the idea of creating runes from various animalnguages, but the challenge was knowing where to begin. The concept wasplex, and while the idea intrigued him, he hadn¡¯t found a way to start until now.
The most likely candidate for such an experiment, he had reasoned, would be Parseltongue. It was anguage known by all around the world, and one that carried a natural connection to powerful magic. And here, in Szar Slytherin¡¯s Chamber of Secrets, he had finally stumbled upon the first of these Parseltongue runes.
The discovery had been both thrilling and frustrating. He had recognized the significance of the runes almost immediately, but understanding them fully was another matter entirely. The book in front of him was ancient, its pages filled with delicate, flowing script that seemed to pulse withtent power. These runes were unlike anything he had encountered before, and while he could sense their potential, deciphering their meaning was proving to be a slow, meticulous process.
Harry ran his fingers over the worn leather cover, feeling the faint hum of magic that still clung to it. This book held secrets¡ªsecrets that had been buried for centuries, waiting for someone like him to unlock them. He flipped open the cover, revealing the first page of dense, intricate script. Thenguage was Parseltongue, but it wasn¡¯t simply written out like any ordinary text. Each word seemed to intertwine with the next, formingplex patterns that required careful study to untangle.
As Harry began reading, he focused on the task at hand, letting the outside world fade into the background. The air in the chamber was still and heavy, the only sound the faint rustle of pages as he turned them, his eyes scanning the ancient text.
This wasn''t just another theory. This was something tangible, something he could work with. Parseltongue runes were real, and if he could decode them, it would open up a whole new realm of possibilities for him. The potential applications were vast¡ªrunes that could be used in ways the wizarding world had never seen before, spells woven into the very fabric of magicalnguage itself. And with it, woulde many inventions that sat at back of Harry''s mind rent-free.
The next morning, Harry woke up with a yawn and nced around the damp chamber. Only three hours of sleep, but it was enough for him. He¡¯d spent the entire night studying the Parseltongue runes, barely scratching the surface of theirplexity. Still, there was no rush. He could take his time. After gathering his things, he slipped on his Invisibility Cloak and made his way out of the Chamber of Secrets.
Back in the Slytherin dorms, Harry headed straight for the shower, letting the cold water wash away the lingering fatigue. It was Saturday, which meant no sses, but he had a full day nned. He still needed to teach Astoria Potions, but there was something else he¡¯d been meaning to do for a while now. Once he was dressed, Harry took out a small metal card, focusing his intent. Words appeared on its surface: "By theke, in twenty minutes." The message vanished from the card and appeared in the magical books he¡¯d given his friends.
Satisfied, Harry slipped the card back into his pocket and left the dorm, making his way down to theke. The morning air was crisp, the grass still damp with dew. As he approached theke¡¯s edge, he called out, "Good morning, Krak."
In response, arge tentaclezily waved in the air before sinking back into the water. The giant squid had be a familiar presence over the years, and Harry couldn¡¯t help but smile at the creature''s casual greeting. He found afortable spot near the water and sat down, leaning back on his hands as he waited for his friends to arrive.
First to arrive was Pansy, which was surprising in itself. Harry raised an eyebrow as she sauntered up, clearly proud of herself. "You''re early," he remarked, not hiding his surprise.
Pansy grinned wickedly. "Don¡¯t get used to it, Harry. I just wanted to see your shocked face."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, you seeded."
Not long after, Daphne and Tracey appeared together, both of them chatting quietly, followed by a sleepy-looking Astoria, who yawned widely as she joined the group. Hermione, Neville, and Ginny arrived soon after. Neville mentioned that Ron had opted out, choosing to sleep in, to which Harry simply shrugged.
Luna came next, apanied by Cho and Padma. They exined that Penelope was busy with her Head Girl duties and couldn¡¯t make it. Draco, ise, and Theodore joined soon after, looking as sleepy as others. Susan and Hannah arrived with Cedric in tow, and finally, Lavender, Parvati, and the Weasley twins rounded out the group.
George groaned loudly as he plopped down on the grass. "Why so early, Potter?"
Harry chuckled, already expecting theints. "I¡¯ve been meaning to introduce you all to working out for a while now. It¡¯s about time."
Pansy¡¯s face immediately drained of color. "No way, Potter. I¡¯m going back to sleep."
Harry stepped in front of her before she could turn back. "No one¡¯s going anywhere. Physical exercise is just as important as magical training. You¡¯ve got to keep your bodies healthy and active."
Fred groaned dramatically, flopping onto the ground next to his brother. "Mate, you¡¯re killing us before the day even starts."
Harry smirked, folding his arms. "You¡¯ll thank meter. Now, up on your feet. We¡¯re starting with some basic stretches."
The group begrudginglyplied, each one grumbling under their breath as they stretched out their limbs. Harry demonstrated the stretches, making sure everyone followed along correctly. He kept the instructions straightforward, knowing that any addedplexity would only invite moreints.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch264- The King of the Lake
Ch264- The King of the Lake
Join my Discord!
After the stretches, Harry led them into some basic exercises¡ªpush-ups, sit-ups, and a short jog around theke. Theints continued, of course, but Harry ignored them, focusing on keeping everyone moving. He knew that once they got into the rhythm, they¡¯d stop whining. Or at least whine less.
As the group jogged around theke, Ginny jogged up beside him, her breathing out in steady puffs. "You really think this will help us in duels?" she asked, half-joking.
Harry nodded, keeping his pace steady. "Absolutely. You can¡¯t rely on magic alone. Physical fitness gives you an edge¡ªfaster reflexes, more stamina. You¡¯ll be able to oust your opponent, even if they¡¯re stronger magically."
Ginny seemed to consider this as they continued their run. Behind them, George was dramatically clutching his side, while Fred pretended to copse in slow motion. The others weren¡¯t faring much better, but they all kept going, some with more enthusiasm than others.
When they finallypleted the circuit, Harry called everyone back to the clearing by theke. Most of them flopped down onto the grass, panting and groaning, but Harry didn¡¯t let them rest just yet.
"Alright, that¡¯s the warm-up done," he announced, earning a chorus of groans. "Now we move on to some agility drills."
Pansy red at him from her spot on the ground. "Warm-up? That was torture, Potter."
Harry grinned. "You¡¯ll live. Now, everyone on your feet. We¡¯re doingdder drills."
The group dragged themselves up, albeit slowly, and followed Harry¡¯s lead as he demonstrated thedder drills. Despite the initial resistance, they gradually got into it, theirpetitive sidesing out as they tried to outdo each other in speed and precision.
As they moved through the drills, Harry noticed Astoria struggling a bit. He stepped over to her, offering some quiet encouragement. "You¡¯re doing great, Astoria. Just keep going at your own pace."
Astoria nodded, a determined look on her face as she focused on the drills. Harry stayed with her for a few moments, making sure she wasfortable before moving back to the rest of the group.
The Weasley twins, naturally, turned the drills into apetition, trying to outdo each other with increasingly ridiculous moves. It wasn¡¯t long before they were trying to hop through thedder on one foot while juggling imaginary Quaffles.
Despite the antics, the drills went smoothly, and Harry could see that everyone was starting to get into the flow. Even Pansy, who had been the most resistant, was moving through the drills with a grudging determination.
After the agility drills, Harry finally called for a break, allowing everyone to copse onto the grass in relief. He handed out water bottles, which were gratefully epted by the sweaty and tired group.
"See? That wasn¡¯t so bad," Harry remarked with a grin, standing by the group, who were all catching their breath. He stretched out his legs, casually observing their exhausted faces. With a flick of his wand, Harry transfigured his clothes into swimming trunks, his chest now bare. The boys clicked their tongues in mild annoyance, while the girls red at him, clearly impressed by his muscr form.
Pansy crossed her arms, scowling. "This is where I draw the line, Harry. I¡¯m not jumping into a freezingke!"
Harry chuckled, twirling his wand between his fingers. Before Pansy could protest any further, she found herself being lifted off the ground, her clothes transforming into a swimsuit mid-air. "POTTER!" she screamed, iling as she flew towards theke. "FUC¡ª" Her words were cut off as she sshed into the cold water with a loud plop.
Harry stood by the shore, a devilish smile on his face. "Anyone else need a little encouragement?" he asked, raising his eyebrows at the rest of the group.
The others hesitated, ncing at each other, but no one seemed eager to challenge Harry¡¯s idea of fun. Pansy surfaced, spluttering and ring daggers at Harry from theke. "You¡¯re dead, Potter!" she shouted.
Harry onlyughed in response. "Get used to it, Pansy. You¡¯re in Slytherin. You should know better than to challenge me."
Ginny and Luna exchanged a quick look, their mischievous smiles growing wider. Without another word, they both took running starts and jumped into theke, creating twin sshes as they cannonballed into the water. The rest of the group watched in stunned silence for a moment before the infectious energy took hold.
The Weasley twins were next, pushing each other yfully as they ran towards the water. "Last one in is a troll!" Fred yelled just before they both plunged into theke with dramatic ir. The rest of the group quickly followed, with only a few half-hearted protests from the more reluctant members.
Harry stood on the shore, watching the chaos unfold with a satisfied grin. Theke, cold as it was, didn¡¯t seem to dampen their spirits. In fact, the shouts ofughter and yful sshing only grew louder as more of them joined in.
Astoria, who had been hanging back, cautiously approached the water¡¯s edge. Harry noticed her hesitation and called out, "Come on, Astoria! It¡¯s just water!"
She looked at him, biting her lip before finally giving in. With a deep breath, she dipped a toe into the water and quickly pulled it back, shivering. "It¡¯s freezing!" sheined, but seeing everyone else having fun, she couldn¡¯t resist any longer. With a resigned sigh, she waded in, yelping as the cold water enveloped her.
Harry chuckled, watching as the younger Slytherin slowly got used to the temperature. Meanwhile, Pansy had finally recovered from her forced dive and was now plotting her revenge on Harry, though it was clear she was enjoying herself despite her earlier protests.
As the group continued to ssh around, Harry joined them in the water, swimming over to where Pansy was floating. "Still mad at me?" he asked, giving her a teasing smile.
Pansy narrowed her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk. "Oh, I¡¯m furious."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, I might have deserved that."
Pansy rolled her eyes, clearly enjoying the banter more than she let on. "You think? Next time, maybe a little warning before you send me flying into a freezingke."
Harry grinned, leaning back in the water. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?"
Pansy sshed water at him in response, her earlier annoyance forgotten. The others were still sshing andughing around them, the chilly water seeming to do little to dampen their spirits. Even Astoria, who had been hesitant at first, was now engaged in a ssh fight with Ginny and Luna.
"So, what¡¯s next on the agenda, fearless leader?" Tracey called out from a nearby rock she had imed as her throne.
Harry pondered briefly, his gaze flicking toward the giant squid''s tentacle as it gracefully curled upward, forming a makeshift throne. The massive appendage lifted him effortlessly into the air, positioning him as though he were seated on an aquatic throne, looking every bit the king surveying his kingdom. With a hint of a grin, Harry addressed the group below.
¡°Well, let¡¯s start small today,¡± he began, clearly enjoying the theatrics of his elevated position. ¡°We¡¯ll build up the drills from here.¡±
Pansy, who had been eyeing Harry with irritation and amusement, decided to make her point known. With a quick flick of her wand, she froze a patch of water, molding it into apact snowball. In one fluid motion, she hurled it at Harry, hitting him squarely in the chest.
¡°That wasn¡¯t small, Potter! It was pure hell!¡± she called out.
Harry looked down at the snow dust on his chest, a yful smirk crossing his face. ¡°Guess you¡¯ll be thanking me when you¡¯re all running circles around the other houses,¡± he retorted, casually brushing the snow off his chest.
Meanwhile, Fred and George, never ones to miss out on a bit of fun, began conjuring their own snowballs, ready to escte the snowball fight.
Fred lobbed a snowball at George, who ducked with practiced ease, sending one sailing back with a grin. The chaos escted as if by some unspoken agreement. The group quickly turned their attention to Harry, conjuring snowballs of their own and pelting him with every icy projectile they could muster.
"Looks like the King of the Lake is about to be dethroned!" George announced with a smirk, clearly enjoying the spectacle.
Harry, calm as ever, didn¡¯t even flinch. Just as the barrage of snowballs closed in, three massive tentacles emerged from theke, deflecting every single one with precision. The entire group paused, staring in stunned silence.
"Thank you, Krak," Harry said casually, turning to the squid. "How about we return the favor?"
The tentacles waved in agreement, and Harry quickly conjured a pile of snowballs. Krak scooped them up andunched them back at the now-scattering group. Shouts of mock terror filled the air as everyone scrambled to avoid the onught, slipping and sliding in their haste.
Fred and George tried to dodge, but the tentacles were faster, pelting them with a barrage of snowballs. Ginny and Luna weren¡¯t spared either, as they squealed in delight while trying to escape the icy attack. Even Pansy, who had been plotting revenge, found herself on the receiving end of Krak''s precision throws.
The once orderly snowball fight turned into a full-blown snowball war, with the Giant Squid and Harry firmly holding the upper hand. Theke¡¯s edge became a flurry of activity as the group tried and failed to outmaneuver the giant squid¡¯s many arms. Laughter and shouts echoed across the grounds, blending with the sound of sshing water and snow crunching underfoot.
As the group finally admitted defeat, copsing in heaps on the ground, soaked and breathless, Harry couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of his friends covered in snow. The Giant Squid, too, seemed satisfied, retreating back into the depths of theke with a final, yful ssh.
"Well, that was fun," Harry said, shaking the snow out of his hair.
"Fun for you, maybe," Pansy muttered, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Did you pour a love potion into theke or something? Why is the Giant Squid so fond of you?"
Harry chuckled, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Look at me, Pansy. Do I look like I need a love potion?"
Pansy found herself staring at him, her gaze lingering longer than she intended on his well-defined form. Realizing what she was doing, she quickly turned away, a blush creeping up her neck. "You¡¯re so full of yourself, Potter."
Harry¡¯s grin widened, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Just stating the obvious," he teased, stretching his arms over his head, deliberately flexing his muscles a bit more than necessary.
Pansy rolled her eyes, trying to hide her flustered state behind a mask of annoyance. "You¡¯re impossible."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch265- Bearable
Ch265- Bearable
Join my Discord!
Harry stretched, brushing off thest bit of snow from his shoulders. "Well, that was an interesting start to the day," he said, grinning as he nced around at the group sprawled on the ground. "But I think it''s time we head back and grab some food. Eating is just as important as working out, after all."
Ginny, still catching her breath, managed a weak smile. "I''ll second that. I''m starving."
The others nodded in agreement, a few of them groaning as they hauled themselves to their feet. Pansy, still dripping wet and shivering from her impromptu swim, shot Harry a re but didn¡¯t argue. Even she couldn¡¯t deny that breakfast sounded like a good idea right about now.
As they approached the castle, the group began to scatter, each heading towards their respective dorms to change into dry clothes before breakfast. Harry, always practical, had already transfigured his clothes back into his school uniform with a casual flick of his wand. The others were insisting on taking hot shower first.
Ginny and Luna hung back, waiting for Harry. "Meet you in the Great Hall?" Ginny asked, adjusting her damp clothes.
Harry nodded. "Yeah, I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. Just need to check on something first."
Luna gave him one of her usual smiles. "Don¡¯t take too long, Harry. The Wrackspurts might get to your food if you¡¯rete."
Harry chuckled, giving them a quick nod as Ginny and Luna headed off towards their respective dorms. Once they were out of sight, he called out softly, "Alright, Dobby, what¡¯s up?"
With a soft pop, Dobby appeared in front of him, eyes wide with a mixture of excitement and concern. "Dobby found something, Sir Potter," the house-elf said urgently, his small hands wringing together as he spoke.
Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I¡¯ve told you before, Dobby, just Harry is fine."
Dobby looked up at him, the worry in his eyes evident. "Dobby cannot just call you Harry, Sir Potter. You freed Dobby from the Malfoys! You gave Dobby a good ce at Hogwarts. Dobby is eternally grateful!"
Harry shook his head, realizing this was a battle he wasn¡¯t going to win. "Alright, alright. Whatever makes youfortable. But tell me after breakfast, Dobby. It¡¯s been a long morning already. I will call youter."
Dobby nodded eagerly, hisrge eyes still filled with loyalty and excitement. With a quick pop, he vanished, leaving Harry alone in the corridor. Making his way to the Great Hall, Harry found therge room almost deserted. Most students were likely still sleeping in, taking advantage of the weekend.
Today, his group had decided to sit at the Ravenw table, a change of scenery that seemed to suit them. They were already gathered there, fresh from their hot showers, looking much more rxed after the impromptu swim Harry had subjected them to.
Harry slid into a seat between Ginny and Luna, grabbing a piece of toast from the tter in front of him. ¡°Feeling warmer now?¡± he asked with a smirk, biting into the toast.
Pansy with a mock re on her face, looked Harry. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we didn¡¯t hex you for that little stunt.¡±
Luna simply smiled. ¡°It was refreshing. The water reminded me of the icy rivers in the mountains where the Moon Frogs sing during winter.¡±
Harry chuckled, shaking his head at Luna¡¯s usual oddities. Across the table, Fred and George were already halfway through their meals, loudly recounting their version of the snowball fight to anyone who would listen.
¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never seen a squid with such good aim,¡± George was saying, his mouth half full of scrambled eggs. ¡°If it ever decides to take up Quidditch, we¡¯re all in trouble.¡±
¡°Maybe we should recruit it for the Gryffindor team,¡± Fred added with a grin, ¡°Think of the advantage!¡±
Tracey grinned, her voice dripping with mockery. "Maybe then you lot could actually beat our team."
Fred and George exchanged defeated looks, clearly not in the mood for aeback. The conversation seemed to take a more solemn turn as Cho and Cedric joined in, their expressions reflecting a shared sentiment of frustration.
Cedric sighed, his voice carrying a note of resignation. "It¡¯s not even about strategy anymore. Harry catches the Snitch every time. It¡¯s like trying to win a game where the oue¡¯s already decided."
Cho nodded in agreement, a hint of a smile ying on her lips despite the somber topic. "We¡¯ve faced him enough to know. It¡¯s impossible to win when he¡¯s on the pitch."
Harry couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, a bit of modesty creeping into his usually confident demeanor. "I wouldn¡¯t say impossible. Just¡ highly improbable."
"Improbable, my foot," Fred muttered, half-joking, half-serious. "You¡¯ve got some secret, and one day we¡¯ll figure it out."
Ginnyughed, shaking her head. "Good luck with that, Fred."
Tracey, leaning back in her chair, smirked at the Gryffindors¡¯ collective misery. "Face it, boys. You¡¯re just outmatched. Better start nning for next season."
George, never one to stay down for long, perked up a bit. "Oh, we¡¯ve got ns, alright. Just you wait. We¡¯ll find a way to even the odds."
"Sure, sure," Tracey replied, her tone dismissive but yful. "I¡¯m sure whatever youe up with will be¡ interesting."
As the conversation continued, the mood gradually lightened. The initial frustration about Quidditch losses faded into friendly banter and jokes, with everyone joining in.
Ginny, ever thepetitor, couldn¡¯t resist teasing Harry a bit more. "So, Harry, any chance you¡¯re going to give us mere mortals a fighting chance next time? I might join next year you know."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "No promises, Ginny. But I¡¯m always up for a good challenge. Just make sure you¡¯re ready for it."
Cedric sighed, leaning back in his chair. "We¡¯ll be ready. Even if it means a few sleepless nights figuring out how to counter your ''skills''."
As the breakfast crowd began to thin out, Harry nced at his watch and realized they had spent more time at the table than he had intended. He stood up, stretching his arms casually. "Alright, everyone," he said, catching the group''s attention. "I¡¯ve got a study date with Ms. Greengrass. We¡¯ll take our leave."
Astoria, who had been quietly enjoying her meal, smiled as she reached for Harry¡¯s outstretched hand. With a gentle tug, she stood up beside him, her expression a blend of curiosity and apprehension. The two of them made their way out of the Great Hall, and Harry noticed a few amused nces from their friends as they left.
As they walked through the corridors, Astoria nced up at Harry. "So, where exactly are we going to study?" she asked, a hint of suspicion in her voice.
Harry shot her a sideways smile, keeping the destination a surprise. "You¡¯ll see," he replied, his tone light.
Astoria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as they continued walking. The path felt familiar, and as they descended deeper into the dungeons, a sense of dread began to creep up on her. "Harry," she started, her voice carrying a note of warning, "don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to¡ª"
Before she could finish, they arrived at a familiar door. Harry knocked twice, and with a creak, the door opened to reveal Professor Snape, who looked up from his desk. His sharp gaze fell on the two students standing in the doorway.
"What do I owe the pleasure, Mr. Potter?" Snape¡¯s tone was as dry as ever, his expression unreadable as he regarded them both.
Harry stepped forward with a polite nod. "Professor, I wanted to give Ms. Greengrass a private lesson. Would it be alright if we used the room?"
Snape¡¯s eyes shifted to Astoria, who looked like she was already regretting her decision to trust Harry. After a moment, Snape gave a slight nod, adjusting his cloak as he stood up from his chair. "I suppose I can take a break and eat something," he said, his voice calm. "You know what to do, Mr. Potter."
Harry nodded back, a faint smile on his lips. "Of course, sir. We¡¯ll clean up and lock the door as usual."
With that, Snape gave them onest nce before sweeping out of the room, his robes billowing behind him as he left. Once the door closed behind him, the room seemed a bit less intimidating, though the lingering smell of potions still hung in the air.
Astoria let out a sigh, clearly relieved that Snape hadn¡¯t given them a hard time. She turned to Harry with a half-smile. "You really couldn¡¯t have picked a different ce, could you?"
Harry chuckled, shaking his head as he led her over to one of the tables. "You¡¯ll thank meter. Potions might not be your favorite, but it¡¯s important. Besides, I¡¯ve got a few tricks up my sleeve to make it more interesting."
Astoria raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue. She took a seat at the table, watching as Harry began setting up the ingredients they would need. Despite her initial reluctance, there was a small part of her that was curious to see what Harry had nned.
Harry worked efficiently,ying out the ingredients with a practiced hand. "Alright, we¡¯re going to start with something simple," he said, his tone casual as he exined the steps. "Once you get the hang of this, we¡¯ll move on to something more challenging."
Astoria nodded, following his instructions carefully. As they worked together, the atmosphere in the room became more rxed, the earlier tension fading away. Harry¡¯s approach to teaching was straightforward, and he didn¡¯t waste time with unnecessary exnations. He pointed out the key details, correcting her when needed but also giving her the space to figure things out on her own.
After a while, Astoria found herself actually enjoying the process. Harry had a way of making even the most tedious tasks seem manageable, and his calm teaching helped her stay focused. She nced over at him as they worked, appreciating the way he made everything seem so easy.
"Not bad, Greengrass," Harry said with a grin as she sessfullypleted the potion they had been working on. "You¡¯ve got a good eye for detail."
Astoria smiled back, feeling a bit more confident. "Thanks, Harry. I guess Potions isn¡¯t as bad as I thought."
Harry chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "See? Told you it wasn¡¯t so bad. Just takes a bit of practice."
They continued working for a while longer, with Harry guiding her through a few more potions. By the time they were finished, Astoria felt a lot morefortable with the subject than she had before. As they cleaned up the workspace, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful that Harry had taken the time to help her.
Once everything was in order, Harry locked the door behind them as they left the ssroom. "Thanks for the help, Harry," Astoria said as they walked down the corridor. "I actually feel like I learned something today."
Harry shrugged with a smile. "No problem. I¡¯m d I could help."
As they made their way back to the main part of the castle, Astoria couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe, just maybe, Potions wouldn¡¯t be so dreadful after all¡ªespecially with Harry around to make it more bearable.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch266- Albus Riddle
Ch266- Albus Riddle
Join my Discord!
When evening came, Harry told his friends he was turning in early, a quick excuse they all epted without question. Once in his dorm, he slipped on his Invisibility Cloak and left the castle through a secret passage leading from the Whomping Willow to the Shrieking Shack.
Reaching the shack, Harry used the Astral Soul technique to alter his appearance subtly. His once jet-ck hair deepened to a rich brown, and his green eyes took on a duller hue. He stretched slightly taller, enough to pass as an older wizard rather than a student. His school robes shifted into a more nondescript, generic set of robes¡ªperfect for blending in.
Satisfied with the transformation, he stowed the Invisibility Cloak away in a secure spot and headed towards the Three Broomsticks. The night air was cool, with just a hint of a breeze that ruffled his newly colored hair as he walked. The vige of Hogsmeade was alive with the usual evening crowd, but Harry navigated through it with practiced ease, keeping a low profile until he reached his destination.
As he pushed open the door to the Three Broomsticks, the warm, slightly boisterous atmosphere of the pub washed over him. The familiar smell of butterbeer and the hum of chatter filled the air. He made his way to the bar with an easy confidence that came with his newly assumed identity.
The barmaid, who had served him once before, nced up as he approached. Recognition sparked in her eyes, and she gave him a weing smile. "Ah, you are back love," she said, her voice warm. "The gentleman with Spanish roots. Wee back."
Harry smiled warmly, a touch of charm in his expression as he leaned against the bar. ¡°Well, it seems I was a bit remissst time, wasn¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t even introduce myself properly. Name¡¯s Albus Riddle. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±
Madam Rosmerta, with her usual weing smile, raised an eyebrow slightly at the name but didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, she extended a hand. ¡°Rosmerta. Pleased to meet you, Mr. Riddle. I remember you well from thest time you were here.¡±
Harry took her hand in a firm yet friendly handshake. ¡°d to hear it. I was hoping I made a good enough impression to warrant a warm wee back.¡±
She chuckled, the sound light and genuine. ¡°You certainly did, Mr. Riddle. What can I get you tonight? Butterbeer? Or something a bit stronger?¡±
Harry nced around the bustling pub before turning his attention back to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take a butterbeer, thanks. Need to keep a clear head tonight.¡±
Rosmerta nodded, moving to pour the drink. ¡°Smart choice. Never know what the night might bring, after all.¡±
As she set the frothy mug in front of him, Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out a few coins, sliding them across the bar. ¡°So, how¡¯s business been? Any interesting storiestely?¡±
Rosmerta pocketed the coins and leaned on the bar, clearly enjoying the chance to chat. ¡°Oh, you know how it is. The usual cauldron of gossip and excitement. But there¡¯s been some talk about strange happenings in the foresttely. Creatures acting odd, shadows moving where they shouldn¡¯t be¡ that sort of thing.¡±
Harry took a sip of his butterbeer, letting the information sink in. ¡°Sounds like something out of a fairy tale,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Anything more specific? Or just the usual spooky tales to keep the kids from wandering too far?¡±
She shrugged, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Hard to say. Most of it¡¯s just rumors, but a few of the locals have mentioned seeing things. Nothing concrete, though. Just¡ strange.¡±
Harry nodded, filing the information away forter. ¡°Well, if anything morees up, you¡¯ll let me know, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ve always had a knack for getting to the bottom of things.¡±
Rosmerta grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my ear to the ground, love. You never know what might turn up.¡±
Thanking Madam Rosmerta with a nod, Harry stood up and asked if he could use the Floo Network again. She chuckled and said, "Ah, you''ve picked up the name this time, I see."
Harry grinned, grabbing a handful of Floo powder from the pot she offered. ¡°Diagon Alley,¡± he called out clearly as he threw the powder into the mes. The green fire roared to life, and he stepped into it, vanishing from the Three Broomsticks.
When he reappeared in Diagon Alley, Harry quickly pulled his hood up, shielding his face from any curious eyes. The hustle and bustle of the alley was familiar, but he wasn¡¯t here for a casual stroll. He slipped into the shadows and made his way toward the darker, less traveled path that led to Knockturn Alley.
The change in atmosphere was immediate. The cheerful, bustling energy of Diagon Alley faded into a more sinister vibe as he entered Knockturn Alley. The air here was thicker, filled with the faint scent of something burning, mixed with the musty aroma of old, forgotten things.
Harry kept his head down, moving through the narrow streets. The asional nce from a passerby was met with a cold, unreadable gaze from beneath his hood. He walked past the grimy shop fronts and the huddled figures in tattered robes.
It didn¡¯t take long to reach the spot where he hadst encountered the group of thugs. Harry leaned against the wall, watching the alley from the shadows. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. Soon enough, the familiar figures of the thugs appeared, looking far worse for wear than when he¡¯dst seen them. Their eyes were hollow, and their movements sluggish, the effects of the poison clearly visible.
When they spotted Harry, they hesitated, their confidence from before entirely gone. The leader approached Harry cautiously, while the other two waited behind. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he rasped, his voice strained. ¡°We¡¯ve get you to the pub. Now, get us the antidote.¡±
Harry pulled out three vials from his cloak, the ss shimmering in the dim light of the alley. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed them high into the air. The thugs, eyes wide with desperation, leapt for the vials, grabbing them mid-air like their lives depended on it¡ªbecause they did.
As they scrambled to down the contents, Harry watched them with a calm detachment. "You lot should remember something," he said, his tone t but carrying an edge that cut through the tension. "I¡¯ve got more ways to kill you than you can imagine. Don¡¯t get smart with me."
The men didn¡¯t dare to respond, too focused on gulping down the antidote. The relief on their faces was immediate, but Harry didn¡¯t give them time to savor it. He stepped closer, his presence looming over them. "Now that you¡¯ve had your little sip of salvation," he continued, "we¡¯re heading to the pub. No tricks, no funny business. You try anything, and you¡¯ll wish the poison had finished you off."
The leader of the group nodded frantically, still panting from the fear and the adrenaline. The others followed suit, all thoughts of defiance wiped clean from their minds. They began to lead Harry down a twisting path through Knockturn Alley, the streets narrowing and darkening with each turn.
The alleys they navigated grew quieter, the sounds of the bustling city fading into an eerie silence. Harry kept his wand hidden but ready, his senses sharply locked on everything around him. He didn¡¯t trust these men any further than he could throw them, but for now, they were useful. The air was thick with the smell of damp and decay, and the only light came from the asional flickering torch on a wall.
Finally, they reached a small, unmarked door wedged between two crumbling buildings. The leader stopped in front of it, ncing nervously at Harry before stepping forward to knock. A small slot opened in the door, and a pair of suspicious eyes peered out.
"Password?" a gruff voice demanded.
"Blood and bone," the leader muttered quickly, ncing back at Harry as if seeking approval.
The eyes behind the slot narrowed, but after a tense moment, the door creaked open just wide enough for them to enter. The leader hesitated, waiting for Harry to give him the nod before stepping inside. Harry followed.
As they walked through the dimly lit corridor, Seymour, the thug leader, who Harry had identified by now, leaned in and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°What¡¯s Sir¡¯s name? They¡¯ll be expecting an introduction. And, um, your upation?¡± Harry raised an eyebrow, slightly confused by what he said. He had been expecting something more intimidating, not an introduction as soon as he entered.
"Albus Riddle," Harry answered smoothly. "I¡¯m a Lord."
Seymour frowned at the title, clearly puzzled, but nodded without furtherment. The word "Lord" wasn¡¯t something tossed around lightly in this part of the magical world. It carried weight, even if Seymour didn¡¯t exin it.
As they walked through the dimly lit corridors and entered the pub, Harry was taken aback by the sight in front of him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated what he saw.The ce was teeming with life¡ªdozens of wizards crowded the room, chatting loudly, drinking, and cussing with little restraint. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and alcohol, creating an atmosphere that felt like it could ignite at any moment. It was the kind of ce where tempers red easily, and Harry could sense the tension simmering just beneath the surface.
The ce was like a keg of gunpowder, ready to blow at any second. Wizards and witches, most of them dodgy at best, filled the room, their loud chatter and roughughter bouncing off the grimy walls. But there was something keeping this vtile mix from erupting into chaos. That "something" soon made themselves known.
Alecto Carrow, a squat witch with a cruel grin, and her brother, Amycus, who looked like he hadn¡¯t smiled in years, stepped forward, their eyes narrowing as they spotted the unfamiliar face in their territory.
"Seymour, you little bitch, didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring anyone new here?" Alecto sneered, her voice carrying a tone that made it clear she wasn¡¯t in the mood for excuses.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch267- Tonks!
Ch267- Tonks!
Join my Discord!
"Seymour, you little bitch, didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring anyone new here?" Alecto sneered, her voice carrying a tone that made it clear she wasn¡¯t in the mood for excuses.
Seymour stammered, clearly terrified, but before he could spit out a response, Harry¡¯s gaze cut into him like a knife. So, this is what you conveniently forgot to mention, Harry thought, filing away Seymour¡¯s oversight forter.
Harry quickly realized that the presence of these two was likely the only thing preventing the pub from devolving into chaos. He hadn¡¯t known who they were until he discreetly activated the System function to gather more information.
[System Message: Alecto Carrow - Sibling to Amycus Carrow. Dangerous. Approach with caution.]
[System Message: Amycus Carrow - Sibling to Alecto Carrow. Highly dangerous. Exercise extreme caution.]
Seeing the names, Harry frowned slightly, recognizing the names. "Death Eaters." he called in his mind. Though he hadn¡¯t encountered them personally, he had heard enough from his studies to know they weren¡¯t the kind of people you wanted to cross. This was quickly turning into a situation that required a careful hand.
Seymour, visibly shaking now, tried to exin, ¡°This is Albus Riddle, a Lord from the continent. He¡¯s looking to make some connections.¡±
Alecto¡¯s gaze narrowed as she sized up Harry, her beady eyes taking in every detail of his appearance. ¡°A Lord, you say? Lord of what exactly?¡± Her tone carried more sarcasm than genuine curiosity, as if she was already dismissing him as another arrogant wizard with a title and nothing to back it up.
Harry chuckled lightly, but his eyes remained fixed on Alecto and her brother. He released just the faintest hint of Voldemort¡¯s aura, a dark, suffocating presence that immediately changed the atmosphere in the room. It wasn¡¯t enough to draw too much attention, but it made the Carrows stiffen slightly, their arrogance faltering.
¡°Lord of my ambitions, of course,¡± Harry said smoothly, his voice steady but with an edge that made it clear he wasn¡¯t here to be toyed with. ¡°What else would I be?¡±
The presence of Voldemort''s aura had its intended effect. Alecto and Amycus, for a brief moment, felt the icy grip of fear tighten around their throats. The aura, dark and oppressive, wasn¡¯t something they could easily dismiss. Though they hadn¡¯t pursued their former master like Betrix and a few others, the memory of Voldemort¡¯s power still lingered in their minds, buried deep but not forgotten.
As they looked into Harry¡¯s eyes, something familiar and unsettling sparked a flicker of recognition. Could it really be him? The thought crossed their minds, but logic quickly took over. If it were truly the Dark Lord standing before them, they¡¯d already be dead. This had to be a coincidence, some cruel trick of fate. Still, neither of them dared to take any chances.
Alecto¡¯s cruel grin wavered, reced by a tight-lipped nod. ¡°Well, Lord Riddle,¡± she said, her voice carrying a newfound respect, albeitced with suspicion. ¡°What brings you to our little corner of the world?¡±
Harry, keeping his expression neutral, didn¡¯t miss the shift in their demeanor. He had them on edge, just where he wanted them. ¡°I¡¯m here to make connections, as Seymour mentioned. But I¡¯m also interested in information¡ªsomething I believe you can help with.¡±
Amycus, who had been silent up until now, spoke up, his voice rough. ¡°And what kind of information would that be?¡± He wasn¡¯t as skilled at hiding his fear as his sister, but he tried to keep his tone steady.
¡°Betrix Lestrange,¡± Harry said simply, watching their reactions closely. Both Carrows stiffened at the mention of her name, their difort obvious.
¡°What do you want with her?¡± Alecto asked, her eyes narrowing. It was clear they didn¡¯t like where this conversation was heading.
Harry didn¡¯t offer any details. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have my reasons. Now, are you going to be helpful, or am I wasting my time here?¡±
Alecto and Amycus exchanged a nce. It was a dangerous game they were ying, and they knew it. But the aura that lingered around Harry, that dark, oppressive force, made them wary of pushing him too far.
¡°No idea,¡± Amycus finally said, his voice low. ¡°But there are whispers, rumors that she¡¯s not around here.¡±
Harry nodded, considering the information. ¡°Not around here, you say? Interesting.¡±
Alecto, sensing that the conversation was nearing its end, forced a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re looking to keep your head, Lord Riddle, I¡¯d suggest being careful. Betrix isn¡¯t someone you want to cross.¡±
Harry met her gaze, unflinching. ¡°I appreciate the advice, but I think I¡¯ll manage.¡±
Harry watch siblings walk away, then sat down on a barstool, his eyes scanning the room casually, though his mind was anything but rxed. The pub was filled with the usual shady characters¡ªpeople who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stab you in the back if it meant a quick Galleon. But that¡¯s what made this ce useful. If he was going to find anyone worth his time, it would be here.
He activated the system discreetly, ncing at each patron. The system fed him information quickly, tagging each person with details¡ªsmall-time crooks, potion smugglers, a couple of fence sitters. Nothing too surprising, but it confirmed what he already knew. This ce was crawling with the type of people he might need.
Harry¡¯s main focus, however, wasn¡¯t on the low-level criminals. He was here for two reasons: finding information on Betrix Lestrange and possibly recruiting someone with a bit more backbone than Seymour and his cronies.
His eyesnded on a man sitting in the corner, half-hidden in the shadows. The system gged him as ¡°Avery II¡ªformer Death Eater, low-level operative.¡± Harry¡¯s interest piqued. Avery II was a name he¡¯d heard before, someone who had slipped through the cracks after Voldemort¡¯s fall. He was the type who might know more about Betrix¡¯s whereabouts, and if not, he might still be useful in other ways.
Harry took a sip of his butterbeer, keeping his posture rxed. It wouldn¡¯t do to draw too much attention too soon. Avery II wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and Harry had all night. He nced around again, noting a few others who might be worth keeping an eye on.
A woman at the bar caught Harry''s attention. Her dark hair framed a sharp, calcting face, and something about her seemed familiar. The system identified her as Rosier¡ªanother name that sparked recognition in Harry''s memory. ''Could she be rted to Selena?'' he wondered, recalling his former friend, the Serpent of the Crown before he took over.
Filing the name away for now, he returned at task of identifying every patron. As Harry scanned the room, his gaze fell on a man who seemed oddly out of ce in the dark and shady environment of the pub. Something about him didn¡¯t sit right with Harry. The man¡¯s appearance was rough enough to blend in with the crowd, but there was something off¡ªa faint sense of magic that felt out of sync with his surroundings. Harry couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but the man¡¯s presence tugged at his senses in a way that was hard to ignore.
[System Message: Nymphadora Tonks, Auror-in-training. Malicious intent detected. Wants to report you in for your strange encounter with Carrow Siblings.]
Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Tonks? That name wasn¡¯t one he recognized, and this ¡°man¡± was far from what he seemed.
He discreetly allowed his Astral Soul to slip into the Astral Dimension. The world around him shifted, revealing its true nature. In this dimension, the ¡°man¡± at the bar was suddenly reced by the figure of a young woman. She had a heart-shaped face, short, spiky hair that seemed to shift colors subtly even in this form. This was no ordinary witch, she was a Metamorphmagus.
Surprised, Harry took a sip of his butterbeer, his mind quickly processing the situation. ''She was here before I even arrived, so her target isn¡¯t me. Must be the Carrows. She¡¯s probably sniffing around for info on Betrix, Rookwood, or Pettigrew. I made it obvious I was looking for Betrix on purpose¡ªwanted her to know I was searching for her¡ªbut seems I¡¯ve drawn some unwanted attention instead. Albus Riddle is a name I didn¡¯t n to let slip to Dumbledore just yet. Hopefully, this Tonks isn¡¯t tied to him,'' he thought, keeping his expression neutral.
As Harry pondered his next move, he casually shifted in his seat, trying to avoid drawing attention from anyone who might be watching. He knew he had to tread carefully. If Tonks suspected anything or decided to dig deeper, it couldplicate things far more than he¡¯d like. Thest thing he needed was Dumbledore catching wind of his activities under this new alias.
Tonks¡ªdisguised as a rough-looking man¡ªwas sipping her drink and scanning the room. Harry could see her keeping a subtle eye on the Carrow siblings, who were still watching him warily. He needed to divert her attention or at least make her believe he wasn¡¯t worth her time. But how?
He leaned back, taking another slow sip, and let his gaze wanderzily around the pub. No need to rush. The key here was to stay calm and blend in until he could figure out a way to get Tonks off his trail without causing a scene.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch268- Mundungus
Ch268- Mundungus
Join my Discord!
From the corner of his eye, Harry saw Tonks in disguise subtly shift as she adjusted herself. It wasn''t a big change¡ªjust a slight movement in the set of her shoulders and the tilt of her head¡ªbut it was enough to confirm she was still keeping tabs on him. Harry''s mind raced, considering his options. He needed to throw her off, but it had to be subtle.
Deciding to test the waters, Harry casually pushed his empty mug toward the edge of the bar, signaling for a refill. He then let his attention drift back to Avery II, who was still sitting in the corner, nursing his drink. If Tonks was focused on him, she might miss whatever information he could pull from the former Death Eater. That would be a win in his book.
Harry took another sip of his butterbeer, deep in thought. ''The pub''s entrance is protected by runes to keep out anyone using Polyjuice. That must be why they sent her. She''s a real Metamorphmagus, not a fake like me. But she''s just an Auror-in-training. Could there be another Metamorphmagus, a full-fledged Auror, backing her up?'' He scanned the room, searching for anyone else who might be keeping an eye on him. No one stood out, but Harry knew that didn''t mean much. If someone was good enough, he wouldn''t notice them until they wanted him to.
Just then, an arm moved toward his shoulder, and before the man could touch him, Harry''s wand was already at the man''s nose. "I''d suggest you not get too close all of a sudden," Harry warned, his voice calm but carrying enough of an edge to make his point clear. "My wand hand''s not the steadiest, and I might identally fire off a spell."
The Carrow siblings, who had been watching Harry closely, got to their feet. They clearly weren''t the type to allow any trouble in their establishment, but before they could intervene, the man who had approached Harryughed as if nothing had happened.
"Ah, sorry, brother," the man said, grinning widely. "Didn''t mean to startle you. I just felt you were a kindred spirit and thought we could share a drink."
Harry lowered his wand slightly, keeping his eyes on the man. He quickly checked the system for any information on him and learned his name: Mundungus Fletcher. The name wasn''t one he was familiar with, but the system gged him as a small-time crook and asional informant¡ªsomeone who might be more trouble than he was worth, but possibly useful in the right circumstances.
Harry kept his wand close, but a small, measured smile crept onto his face. "Is that so?" he said, the tension in his voice easing ever so slightly. "Sorry for my rashness, then. Next round''s on me."
Mundungus grinned, visibly rxing now that Harry wasn''t about to hex him. "All is well, all is well. The name is Fletcher, Mundungus Fletcher" he said, waving over the bartender. "You''re new around here, aren''t you? Knockturn Alley isn''t exactly a ce for first-timers."
Harry gave a nonchnt shrug, taking a sip of his butterbeer. "You could say I''ve got a knack for finding interesting ces," he replied, keeping his tone casual. "But I''m not here just for the atmosphere. Heard there might be some valuable information floating around."
Mundungus raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Information, eh? So you''re really after Betrix. That''s a dangerous game, mate. What''s a bloke like you want with a witch like her?"
Harry, maintaining his casual demeanor, took another sip of his drink, letting the question hang in the air for a moment. "Let''s just say I''ve got some business that needs tending to, and Betrix happens to be in the middle of it. Not that it''s any concern of yours, of course."
Mundungus chuckled, a rough sound that fit his appearance. "Fair enough, fair enough. I ain''t one to poke my nose in where it don''t belong¡ unless there''s a bit of gold involved, of course." He grinned, his crooked teeth on full disy, clearly fishing for an offer.
Harry eyed him for a second, weighing his options. "You''re not wrong, Mr. Fletcher. Gold can make people talk. But you''ll have to prove you''ve got something worth listening to before any coins change hands."
Mundungus leaned in a bit closer, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "Word on the street is, Betrix has beenying low. Heard she''s been seen around Albania. You''ll need more than just deep pockets to find her, though. That ce ain''t exactly weing to strangers."
Harry nodded, filing the information away. Albania made sense, given what he knew about thest movements of certain two faced Professor. Harry kept his expression neutral, not letting on how valuable that information could be. "Interesting. And how much are you thinking that tidbit''s worth?"
Mundungus''s eyes lit up at the prospect of payment. "Oh, I reckon a couple of Galleons would do. Information like that don''te cheap, you know."
Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pouch, the clink of coins inside drawing Mundungus''s full attention. He tossed it on the table in front of the man. "Consider it an investment. If it pans out, you might find yourself with more work in the future."
Mundungus snatched up the pouch with a greedy smile, weighing it in his hand. "Pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Riddle. I''ll keep my ears open, see if anything elsees up that might be of interest."
Mundungus leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "So, where are you from, Mr. Riddle?" He was fishing, and Harry knew it. The man''s eyes were sharp, a stark contrast to his rough appearance. He wasn''t just curious¡ªhe was looking for something specific.
Harry met his gaze evenly, letting a small, calcted smile tug at his lips. "Here and there," he replied casually, taking a sip of his butterbeer. "I''ve traveled a bit, picked up a few things along the way."
Mundungus nodded, though Harry could see the wheels turning in his head. He was trying to piece together a puzzle with the few scraps of information Harry had given him. "Ah, a man of the world, eh? Always good to keep moving, never know what you might find." He chuckled, though theugh didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You know, I''ve got friends all over. They like to stay in touch, keep me in the loop. If you ever need anything, I''m your man."
"Is that so?" Harry said, raising an eyebrow. "What kind of friends are we talking about?"
Mundungus grinned, leaning back as if to appear more rxed. "The kind that hear things, see things. You''d be surprised what people let slip when they think no one''s listening."
Harry''s smile didn''t falter. "I''m sure. But I tend to keep my business to myself, Mr. Fletcher. Less chance of things getting messy that way."
"Smart man," Mundungus agreed, though Harry could tell he wasn''t quite satisfied with the answer. "But you know, even the smartest men need a bit of help now and then."
Harry shrugged, not giving him anything totch onto. "If I need help, I know where to find you."
The conversation shifted, Mundungus trying to steer it back toward more harmless topics, but Harry kept his guard up. He wasn''t about to let this man get more information than he was willing to give. He could tell Mundungus was getting frustrated, but Harry was content to let him squirm. It was clear now that Mundungus was more than just a small-time crook¡ªhe was connected to something bigger, and Harry wasn''t about to let that slide without finding out what.
Mundungus finished his drink, setting the empty ss on the bar with a thud. "Well, Mr. Riddle, it''s been a pleasure. If you ever find yourself in need of a favor, you know where to find me."
Harry nodded, not bothering to hide his skepticism. "I''ll keep that in mind."
Mundungus gave a shortugh, pping Harry on the shoulder before slipping away into the crowd. Harry watched him go, his mind already working through the possibilities. The man was too eager, too interested. Whatever he was after, Harry wasn''t about to let him get it without a fight.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch269- Avery
Ch269- Avery
Join my Discord!
Once Mundungus was out of sight, Harry turned his attention back to the rest of the room. The Carrows had moved on to other conversations, their interest in him seemingly waning now that they had assessed him as a potential threat. Harry knew better than to let his guard down around them, but for now, they didn¡¯t seem to pose an immediate danger.
Tonks, on the other hand, was still watching. Harry could feel her eyes on him, even as she pretended to be absorbed in her drink. She was good¡ªprobably better than most of the people in this room¡ªbut not good enough.
Deciding it was time to make his move, Harry stood up, finishing thest of his butterbeer in one gulp. He made his way toward the door, keeping his pace casual. He could feel someone following, their presence like a shadow at his back.
As he stepped out into the cool night air, Harry took a moment to breathe in deeply, clearing his head. The streets of Knockturn Alley were quieter now, the hustle and bustle of the day giving way to the more sinister activities of the night. Harry walked slow and casual, keeping to the shadows as he made his way down the narrow, twisting streets.
Taking a sharp turn into a dark alley, Harry quickly slipped the Invisibility Ring onto his finger, disappearing from view in an instant. He moved silently, positioning himself behind the person who had been tailing him, his wand at the ready. With a quick jab, he pressed the tip of his wand against the person''s back.
"Move and you¡¯re done," Harry whispered coldly.
To his surprise, the man who had been following him wasn¡¯t Tonks in disguise. Instead, it was Avery II, the former Death Eater Harry had spotted earlier in the pub. Avery raised his hands slowly, his wand held high in the air, showing no intention of fighting back.
"I just want to talk," Avery said, his voice calm, though there was an edge of desperation in it.
Harry didn¡¯t lower his wand, his eyes narrowing as he took in the man¡¯s appearance. "Talk about what?" he demanded, keeping his tone t and unyielding.
Avery turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Harry''s gaze without making any sudden movements. "I saw you in the pub. Heard you were asking about Betrix Lestrange. I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re looking for her."
Harry kept his wand trained on Avery, not trusting him in the slightest. "Why should I tell you anything?"
Avery sighed, sensing that he needed to tread carefully. "Look, I¡¯m not interested in getting involved in whatever business you have with her. I¡¯ve been trying to keep my head down, avoid the mess she¡¯s left behind. But if you¡¯re looking for her, then it¡¯s likely for something important, and that means it¡¯s important for me to know."
Harry studied him for a moment, weighing his options. He could feel that Avery wasn¡¯t lying, but that didn¡¯t mean he could be trusted either. Still, there might be some use in getting more information from him. Lowering his wand slightly, but keeping it ready, Harry asked, "What do you know about Betrix¡¯s whereabouts?"
Avery hesitated, ncing around as if to make sure they weren¡¯t being overheard. "Not much, to be honest. Last I heard, she was in Albania, trying to track down something or someone. But she¡¯s been keeping a low profile, staying off the grid. There are rumors that she¡¯s nning something big, something that could shake up everything."
Harry didn¡¯t react. He had already gotten Betrix¡¯s whereabouts from Mundungus, and this sudden encounter didn¡¯t sit right with him. He looked directly at Avery, who was still keeping his hands up in a defensive gesture.
"And what exactly made you think following me with your wand out was a good idea?" Harry asked, his voiceced with a hint of challenge.
Avery shifted uneasily, clearly aware that he was on thin ice. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just... I wanted to make sure you weren¡¯t here to mess things up for the rest of us. People in Knockturn Alley, we don¡¯t take kindly to strangers poking around.¡±
Harry kept his gaze steady, not buying the excuse for a second. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you followed me just to keep the peace? Sounds more like you were nning to make sure I didn¡¯t leave the alley.¡±
Avery flinched at the usation, knowing he was caught. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he admitted, lowering his voice. ¡°Maybe I was just being cautious. A guy like you, showing up here, asking about Betrix... it¡¯s not exactly something that goes unnoticed. I figured if I could find out what you¡¯re really after, maybe I could use it to my advantage.¡±
Harry didn¡¯t bother hiding his disdain. ¡°And you thought holding a wand to my back was the best way to get answers? You¡¯re either desperate or stupid.¡±
Avery grimaced, realizing how badly he¡¯d misjudged the situation. ¡°Desperate, I suppose. Things have been rough since... well, since the Dark Lord fell. Everyone¡¯s scrambling for a way to stay relevant, to stay alive. I¡¯m just trying to survive like the rest of us.¡±
Harry considered Avery¡¯s words, weighing whether there was any truth in them. The man in front of him was clearly more pitiful than dangerous, and Harry decided to push further. ¡°If you¡¯re so keen on surviving, why don¡¯t you start by telling me what you know about Betrix¡¯s ns? Because if you¡¯re holding back, your chances of making it out of this alley are looking pretty slim.¡±
Avery swallowed hard, the threat sinking in. ¡°Look, all I know is that she¡¯s beenying low in Albania, like I said. There¡¯s talk that she¡¯s gathering followers again, but nothing solid. She¡¯s always been a bit... unpredictable. Nobody¡¯s sure what she¡¯s really up to.¡±
Harry kept his expression neutral, though inwardly he noted the information. It aligned with what he¡¯d heard earlier from Mundungus, but it didn¡¯t give him much more to work with. ¡°And you expect me to believe that¡¯s all you know? You must have heard more than just rumors.¡±
Avery hesitated, clearly weighing his options. Finally, he let out a long breath. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s looking for something, some kind of powerful object. No one¡¯s sure what it is, but it¡¯s got the old crowd on edge. They¡¯re saying it¡¯s something that could bring the Dark Lord back, or at least give her enough power to cause serious trouble.¡±
Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. This was new information, and it made sense. Betrix wasn¡¯t the type toy low without a n, and if she was searching for something with that kind of power, it meant she was still a serious threat. ¡°And you just happened to hear this from the grapevine?¡±
Avery nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s all whispers, though. Nothing solid. But if she¡¯s after something that dangerous, I figured it¡¯s best to keep my distance. I don¡¯t want any part of whatever madness she¡¯s nning.¡±
Harry let a sliver of that dark, chilling aura slip through, just enough to make Avery¡¯s knees wobble. "And what if she does manage to bring him back?" Harry''s voice was low, carrying a dangerous edge. "Wouldn''t the Dark Lord be more than a little displeased to find out you¡¯ve been keeping your head down while he¡¯s been gone?"
Avery swallowed hard, his face paling. "I¡ª I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"
"Save it," Harry cut him off, his tone cold. "I¡¯ve got no time for excuses. You better start thinking about where your loyalties lie if Betrix actually seeds. Because if she does, you''ll be one of the first on her list."
Avery¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. He was too terrified to speak, the implications of Harry¡¯s words sinking in. Harry kept his gaze locked on the man, watching as Avery tried to piece together a response, his mind clearly racing.
"Look," Avery finally stammered, desperation creeping into his voice. "I don¡¯t want any part of this. I just want to survive. If she brings him back, I¡¯m done for. I know it."
Harry¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. "Then you better make sure she doesn¡¯t. Start thinking about what you can do to help me find her before she gets too far. Because if she does seed, there won¡¯t be anyce for you to hide."
Avery nodded frantically, his fear palpable. "I¡¯ll do what I can. Just... just don¡¯t let her bring him back. Please."
Harry didn¡¯t bother with reassurances. He knew Avery would betray him the moment it became convenient. But for now, the man was useful, and Harry intended to keep him in line just long enough to get what he needed.
"Go back to the pub," Harry ordered, his voice hard. "Keep your ears open, and if you hear anything¡ªanything at all¡ªyoue straight to me. Got it?"
Avery nodded again, his movements jerky with fear. "Yes, yes, of course. I¡¯ll keep an ear out, I swear."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch270- Fate
Ch270- Fate
Join my Discord!
Although Harry didn''t need reassurances from Avery, he wasn''t about to let the man run off and speak freely. The fact that an Auror-in-training had already caught wind of his new identity, his name, and his motives was a mess he couldn''t afford to let spiral further. He messed up enough in his second day. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a small vial, holding it out for Avery.
"Drink this," Harry instructed, his voice calm but carrying a weight that made it clear this wasn''t a request.
Avery stared at the vial, his hands trembling as he took it. "What is this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
Harry chuckled lightly, a sound that sent a shiver down Avery''s spine. "Rx, if I wanted you dead, you wouldn''t still be standing here." He let the implication hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "It''s a slow-acting poison. You''ll need the antidote every week to keep yourself alive. You can meet me here to get your dose and give me updates. Got it?"
Avery''s eyes widened in terror, but he nodded quickly, uncorking the vial with shaking hands. He hesitated for just a second before downing the contents in one gulp, grimacing at the taste. He stood there, waiting for something awful to happen, but nothing did. He looked at Harry, confused.
"Oh, and before you get any ideas," Harry added, his tone almost casual, "if you try to seek any treatment or antidote from someone else, the poison will kick in and kill you instantly. You can test it if you like¡ªjust think about drinking another potion."
Avery''s face paled further as he fumbled for a potion from his pocket, his mind racing with fear. The moment he raised it to his lips with the intent to drink, a sharp pain shot through his chest, and he coughed up a stter of blood. The bottle slipped from his hands, crashing to the ground as he gasped for breath, the sensation of death brushing against him like a cold breeze. Desperately, he kicked the potion away, his fear palpable.
Harry watched him with cold detachment, satisfied that the message had been received loud and clear. "See? Now we''re on the same page." He stepped back, giving Avery room to collect himself. "I''ll expect you here next week with something useful. Don¡¯t disappoint me."
Avery, still trembling, nodded frantically, clearly too terrified to do anything butply. Without another word, Harry turned and disappeared into the shadows of the alley, leaving Avery to stagger back into the pub, shaken but alive¡ªfor now.
Harry walked through the dimly lit streets, his mind already shifting gears to his next move. The encounter had been a necessary evil, a reminder that in Knockturn Alley, survival often depended on how well you could y the game. And Harry was just getting started.
Just as Harry was about to make his way back to Diagon Alley, a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause. The air around him felt heavier, charged with something he couldn¡¯t quite ce. Without wasting a second, he slipped into the Astral Dimension, his senses sharpening as he scanned the area. Runes glowed faintly around the perimeter, forming an intricate barrier that spelled trouble. ''Anti-Apparition. Anti-Portkey,'' he realized with a grimace.
Harry cursed under his breath and instinctively reached for his Invisibility Cloak. But before he could pull it over himself, he spotted a familiar figure moving through the Astral Dimension, heading straight for his location. ''Dumbledore,'' Harry thought, his mind racing. Getting caught was bad enough, but getting caught while using the Potter cloak would be a disaster. He quickly tucked the cloak away, his eyes darting around for an exit, but there was none. The ce was surrounded.
He shouldn''t have arrogantly used Dumbledore and Voldemort''s names like that. The irony was, he couldn''t even Apparate yet. No escape n, no clever trick. It was time to improvise.
Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out a small briefcase. Flicking it open, he called out, "Spark, I need your help."
In a sh, a majestic thunderbird burst out of the briefcase, its wings sparking with electricity as it soared into the air. The bird circled above, her sharp eyes taking in the situation. She then looked down at Harry, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Quite a mess you''ve gotten yourself into, Young Potter."
Harry nodded, not wasting time on excuses. "Can you get me out of here? I''ll hide in the briefcase."
Spark gave a quick nod, understanding the urgency. Harry ducked into the briefcase, and the thunderbird swallowed it in one swift motion. The air around her crackled as she gathered energy, lightning sparking off her feathers.
The sky darkened, clouds swirling as Spark prepared to vanish. Just as she was about to take off, Dumbledore, Kingsley, Mundungus, Moody, and a few more Order of the Phoenix members arrived, their wands raised, ready to stop her.
But Spark was faster. With a mighty p of her wings, she shot into the sky, leaving behind a deafening p of thunder and a torrential downpour. The Order members barely had time to react before she was gone, disappearing into the storm, leaving only the echoes of thunder and rain in her wake.
The air where Spark had been shimmered for a moment before settling back into the usual calm, though the rain continued to pour down, drenching the alley and the wizards who had arrived toote.
Dumbledore lowered his wand, his gaze lingering on the stormy sky where the thunderbird had disappeared. The silence that followed was broken by a few exchanged nces among the Order members. Mundungus Fletcher, still wide-eyed from the spectacle, stepped forward, his voice wavering, ¡°W-was that a Thunderbird?¡±
Dumbledore nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Fletcher, that it was.¡±
Moody¡¯s magical eye spun rapidly, searching every corner of the alley as if hoping to catch a glimpse of their quarry. ¡°Was that a coincidence, or is this Albus Riddle fellow from the States?¡±
Dumbledore frowned slightly, the lines on his face deepening as he considered the question. ¡°I have no doubt the person we seek and the Thunderbird are connected, although how that connection came to be is unclear. It¡¯s no small feat to tame a creature of such legend.¡±
The others stayed silent, absorbing the weight of Dumbledore¡¯s words. Even though Dumbledore himself was known for his bond with Fawkes, a phoenix, the idea of someone controlling a thunderbird was unsettling.
Moody grunted, his focus still darting around the alley. ¡°We¡¯ve got his name and face. Next time he shows up, we¡¯ll be ready.¡±
Dumbledore nodded, more out of habit than conviction. He doubted that this ¡°Albus Riddle¡± would resurface anytime soon, but the thought lingered. Perhaps the man was nothing more than a fool, wandering into situations far beyond his understanding. Or maybe it was all just a series of coincidences, meaningless events strung together by chance. But then again, a voice whispered at the back of his mind, Or fate.
Kingsley broke the silence, his voice steady but concerned. ¡°So, what do we do now, Albus? We have a name, but nothing more.¡±
Dumbledore stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our investigations quietly. There¡¯s no need to stir panic over a name, especially one so... familiar.¡±
Mundungus, who had been lingering at the back of the group, cleared his throat nervously. ¡°I, uh, reckon I should keep my ears open, yeah? Might hear something useful.¡±
Dumbledore turned to him, a slight smile on his lips. ¡°That would be helpful, Mr. Fletcher. But be careful. Whoever this Albus Riddle is, he¡¯s ying a dangerous game, and I suspect he¡¯s not alone.¡±
Moody grunted in agreement. ¡°We need to find out who he¡¯s working with. No one operates in Knockturn Alley without some backup.¡±
¡°Agreed,¡± Kingsley added, nodding. ¡°And if this Riddle character has connections to Betrix Lestrange, it could mean trouble on a muchrger scale.¡±
The group dispersed, each member slipping back into the night to carry on their tasks. Dumbledore lingered a moment longer, staring up at the sky where the Thunderbird had vanished. The rain had slowed to a light drizzle, the storm''s energy seemingly spent. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were on the edge of something muchrger, something that was only just beginning to unfold.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch271- Return
Ch271- Return
Join my Discord!
Meanwhile, inside the briefcase, Harry was leaning against the interior wall of the mansion, his mind racing. The escape had been too close forfort, and the presence of Dumbledore and others was an unexpectedplication. The Thunderbird, Spark, had done her job well, but he knew he couldn¡¯t rely on such dramatic escapes too often.
There was one thing Harry knew for sure: he needed to tread carefully from now on. The use of the name ¡°Riddle¡± had drawn more attention than he anticipated, and that wasn¡¯t something he could afford. He would have to adjust his ns, take into ount the new variables that had been thrown his way.
With a sigh, Harry closed his eyes for a moment, pushing down the frustration that threatened to bubble up. This was the reality of the path he¡¯d chosen¡ªa game of chess where every move had to be calcted, every piece carefully positioned. And while tonight¡¯s events had thrown a few of his pieces into disarray, the game was far from over.
Soon, Harry felt a familiar tug as Spark soared down near the outskirts of Hogsmeade, her massive wings cutting through the night air. With a sharp drop, she spat the briefcase onto the ground, the force of thending jarring Harry back to reality. He climbed out, feeling the chill of the night on his face as Spark circled above, watching him with those sharp, intelligent eyes.
¡°Be careful,¡± she said simply, her voice crackling with the faint electricity that always seemed to surround her. Without waiting for a response, she turned and disappeared into the briefcase, leaving Harry alone at the edge of the vige.
Harry nodded absently, slipping the briefcase back into his pocket before heading towards the Three Broomsticks. As he walked through Hogsmeade, the rain was still drizzling, the storm lingering after Spark''s dramatic exit. He pushed open the pub door, immediately greeted by the familiar warmth and chatter inside. Madam Rosmerta spotted him as soon as he entered, a friendly smile spreading across her face.
"Back already, Mr. Riddle?" she asked, her tone bright and weing. But then she paused, her brow furrowing slightly in curiosity. "But how¡¯d youe in from outside this time? Last time, you used the Floo."
Harry smiled, the same easy, practiced grin he had perfected over the years. "Apparated," he answered smoothly, brushing off the rainwater that still clung to his cloak.
Rosmerta nodded, though her gaze flicked towards the window where the storm still rumbled overhead. "That storm... came out of nowhere. Doesn¡¯t seem natural, if you ask me." She was clearly in a chatty mood, her impression of Harry¡ªor rather, Albus Riddle¡ªstill positive.
Harry gave a slight shrug, not wanting to linger on the subject. "Storms can be unpredictable." He nced towards the firece, shifting the conversation. "As much as I¡¯d love to stay and chat, I need to use thework again."
Rosmerta¡¯s friendly demeanor faltered slightly, noticing his hurry, but she gave a quick nod. "Of course, of course." She handed him the jar of Floo powder. "Be careful now."
"Always," Harry said with a nod, tossing the powder into the mes. As the green fire roared to life, he stepped in and called out, "Ministry of Magic!" His form disappeared in the swirl of mes, leaving the cozy warmth of the Three Broomsticks behind.
When Harry arrived at the Ministry, he quickly stepped out of the firece, brushing off the faint traces of soot. The grand atrium was mostly empty, the usual hustle and bustle absent in thete hours. He didn¡¯t waste time, making a straight path towards the exit, keeping his head low to avoid any unnecessary attention.
Outside, the night air was crisp and cold. Harry pulled his cloak tighter around himself, his eyes scanning the empty streets before he called softly, "Misty."
With a soft pop, the house-elf appeared by his side, her wide eyes filled with immediate attentiveness. "Master Potter, Misty is here. What does Master need?" she squeaked, looking up at him.
Harry crouched slightly, his voice low but direct. "I need you to take me to the entrance of Hogwarts. Quietly. Don¡¯t make a scene."
Misty nodded eagerly, gripping his hand as Harry covered them both with his cloak. In a blink, they vanished, reappearing near the outskirts of Hogwarts'' grounds, hidden in the shadow of the towering gates.
"Thank you, Misty," Harry said, his tone softer now, though still clipped. "Go back home before anyone notices."
Misty bowed low, herrge eyes full of pride before she disappeared with a quiet pop, leaving Harry alone under the cloak of night.
Harry nced around, making sure the coast was clear, before he began his walk towards the castle. He moved swiftly, staying in the shadows as much as possible. He didn¡¯t n on being seen tonight¡ªnot by any of the staff, and certainly not by any students. The less anyone knew about where he''d been, the better.
As he reached the familiar halls of Hogwarts, Harry moved quickly, keeping to the shadows. His system map flickered to life, and theyout of the castle spread before him. His eyes narrowed as he saw Dumbledore, not far off, making his way toward the Slytherinmon room.
"What in Merlin¡¯s beard?" Harry muttered under his breath. "How¡¯d he get here so fast? And why''s he headed there?"
For a brief moment, the gears in Harry¡¯s head turned. ''Does he suspect me?'' It was the only exnation that made sense, but there wasn¡¯t time to dwell on it. If Dumbledore reached themon room before Harry, things could unravel quickly. His mind raced for a solution.
No way he could beat Dumbledore there on foot. He needed a distraction, something big. Without a second thought, he reached for his briefcase and flicked it open. Out from its depths slithered Ash, his Norwegian Ridgeback dragon.
"Ash," Harry said, voice low but firm, "I need a distraction. Make some noise and draw everyone out. When you¡¯re done, head to the Chamber. Basi will open the door for you."
Ash snorted, steam escaping her nostrils, her golden eyes gleaming with mischief, "Leave it to me, Master." Without another word, she let out a deep, rumbling roar that echoed through the halls. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, loud enough to wake half the castle.
As predicted, chaos followed. Harry could hear doors flying open down the corridors as professors scrambled out of their quarters, rushing to see what was happening. Even from where he stood, he spotted Dumbledore pause, his hand frozen inches from the entrance to the Slytherinmon room.
''Good. Come on, turn around. Go investigate,'' Harry thought, gripping his wand tighter.
Ash let out another ear-splitting roar, shaking the very foundation of the castle. He could see students peeking out of their rooms, whispering in fear. Some of the professors were already rushing toward the source of the disturbance, their robes pping wildly as they moved through the corridors.
Dumbledore stood still for a moment longer, clearly weighing his options. Harry held his breath, willing the old man to make the obvious choice. There was no way Dumbledore could ignore a dragon loose in the castle, right?
After what felt like an eternity, Dumbledore turned and headed in the opposite direction, no doubt on his way to assess the situation. Harry exhaled, the tension in his chest loosening. Ash had done her job.
''Now for mine,'' Harry thought, moving swiftly toward the Slytherinmon room.
He reached the stone wall just as thest echoes of Ash¡¯s roar faded into the distance. Without wasting any time, he whispered the password, and the wall slid open silently. Slipping inside, he was greeted by the sight of a few sleepy Slytherins, groggily getting up to see what all the fuss was about.
"What''s going on?" one of the older boys grumbled, rubbing his eyes.
Under his cloak, Harry moved past the groggy Slytherins without a word, heading straight for his room. Once inside, he tossed the cloak into his briefcase and stepped out, finding themon room in mild chaos. He had to put a stop to it.
¡°Stop panicking and go back to your rooms,¡± Harry called out firmly. His voice cut through the murmurs of confusion. ¡°Wait for Professor Snape.¡±
The students, sensing his authority, quickly obeyed. Daphne, Tracey, Pansy, Malfoy, Zabini, Nott, and Astoria stayed behind, clearly not as easily shaken. Draco was the first to break the tense silence.
¡°What¡¯s going on, Harry?¡± Draco asked, his voice betraying the slightest bit of hope that Harry had some answers.
Harry gave a casual shrug, not wanting to draw too much attention to what he knew. ¡°Dragon roars or something,¡± he replied nonchntly, keeping it simple. The others exchanged nces, still on edge, but they epted the exnation for now.
It took about half an hour for Snape to finally arrive, sweeping into the room with his usual intimidating presence. His sharp eyes scanned the group before settling on Harry.
¡°Situation?¡± Snape asked curtly.
¡°All ounted for,¡± Harry answered promptly, standing straight. ¡°They¡¯re all in their rooms.¡±
Snape gave a brief nod, his gaze sweeping over the students still gathered. ¡°Make sure they stay there until morning.¡±
Harry nodded, watching as Snape strode out of the room, clearly off to deal with the aftermath of Ash¡¯s disruption. Not long after, Dumbledore appeared, stepping into themon room with his usual calm demeanor, though his eyes were sharp as they took in the scene.
¡°Ah,¡± Dumbledore said, his gazending on Harry, ¡°it seems Slytherin House is in order.¡±
¡°Yes, sir,¡± Harry replied, maintaining the rxed air he had used earlier. ¡°We just counted everyone.¡±
Dumbledore smiled, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Good, good. And how was your night? Anything exciting?¡±
Harry smirked, keeping his tone light. ¡°Besides the dragon roar? Not much.¡±
Dumbledore chuckled softly, clearly amused. ¡°Indeed. Well, it seems you handled the situation quite well. I¡¯ll see to it that everything else is in order.¡± With that, he turned to leave, his presence asmanding as ever, yet the twinkle in his eyes was still there.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch272- As Terrible As Expected
Ch272- As Terrible As Expected
Join my Discord!
Once Dumbledore was gone, the tension in the room seemed to lift slightly. The remaining students, still curious, looked to Harry for some sort of direction, but he simply motioned for them to get some rest.
¡°Best to get back to your rooms before Snape returns,¡± Harry said, his tone easy but firm enough to make them move.
Draco lingered a moment longer, his gaze still questioning. ¡°You sure there¡¯s nothing else?¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow, offering a sly grin. ¡°You¡¯ll hear about it if there is. Now go.¡±
With that, Draco and the others dispersed, leaving Harry alone in themon room. He let out a quiet breath, his mind already running through the night¡¯s events. The dragon distraction had worked perfectly, but it had been far too close. Dumbledore¡¯s sudden appearance near the Slytherinmon room hadn¡¯t been a coincidence, and Harry knew he¡¯d need to stay sharp to avoid raising any more suspicion. The question was, why did Dumbledore even suspect him?
As thest of the footsteps faded away, Harry stood in the now-empty Slytherinmon room, satisfied that the chaos had finally settled. He cast a quick nce around, ensuring no one lingered behind.
''Dumbledore shouldn¡¯t suspect me,¡¯ Harry thought, frowning. ¡®I left nothing behind. Nothing that would give away my identity.¡¯ But something gnawed at him, something he couldn¡¯t quite shake. There had been a moment when Dumbledore had looked right at him, as if he could see through everything. The thought lingered in Harry¡¯s mind, unsettling him.
¡®Can it be?¡¯ Harry thought, his eyes narrowing as he focused inward. The Shaman had told him that his Astral Soul was unique, impossible to peer into even when Harry had no control over it. But now... could it be that this very quality had betrayed him? That maybe, just maybe, Dumbledore had sensed something during their brief encounter tonight?
Harry frowned, considering the possibility. He had always assumed his Astral Soul had a natural quality that set it apart, something simr to what Astral Masters possessed without formal training. It was special, sure, but not one-of-a-kind, right?
Could it be that the Astral Soul had tipped off Dumbledore? Harry frowned at the thought. It didn¡¯t seem possible. His Astral abilities were supposed to keep him hidden, not mark him out. It was like wearing ck at night¡ªit concealed you well enough in darkness, but in light, you''d stick out like a sore thumb. That didn''t sit right with him, though. There had to be something else.
Harry leaned back, thinking it through. ''No, it''s got to be Spark,'' he decided, the realization dawning on him. ''I¡¯m not sure if Dumbledore recognized her, but if he did, he¡¯d definitely link her to me. After all, the Potters had a history with Thunderbirds.'' His father had fought alongside Dumbledore in the war, so it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch for the old man to make the connection.
Though it was far-fetched, Harry couldn''t entirely shake the possibility. Spark wasn¡¯t thest Thunderbird in existence. Sure, Thunderbirds were rare, but not so rare that one showing up would instantly blow his cover. And Potter Heaven, his magical briefcase, had been locked away in a vault for years, long forgotten. Dumbledore couldn¡¯t know about Spark. It wasn¡¯t like Harry had left any traces connecting her to him.
No, it was probably just Dumbledore¡¯s instincts at work. The man had a knack for sniffing out trouble. But this time, Harry had yed it right¡ªhe¡¯d covered his tracks well. Still, he¡¯d need to be careful. If Dumbledore was even remotely suspicious, that would be a headache he couldn¡¯t afford right now.
Sighing, Harry leaned back in the chair. He should¡¯ve picked a different alias. "Albus Riddle" was drawing far too much attention. But could he reallye up with a new identity now? Changing his appearance¡ªhair color, eye color, maybe adjusting his features to blend into something unremarkable¡ªwasn¡¯t the hard part. Coming up with a new name was even easier. The real challenge was staying under the radar in Knockturn Alley. How many mysterious wizards could show up in the same shady spots, asking the same dangerous questions, before people started putting the pieces together?
The name "Riddle" already carried a certain weight in the darker corners of the magical world after hisst apperance. People were already whispering about him, connecting the dots between his presence and the old legend of Voldemort. He used that aura with the "Albus Riddle" identity intentionally, stirring those whispers. Now, he was stuck with it.
"Brilliant," he muttered to himself as he stood, walking to his room. "I¡¯ve painted myself into a corner. From here on, it¡¯s only going to get worse."
''I need to stick with this identity, don¡¯t I?'' he mused, sitting on the edge of his bed. ''Too many people have already heard the name. Changing it now would make things worse. Besides, if they¡¯re scared of Riddle, that¡¯s to my advantage.''
He knew things would only get more dangerous from here. This wasn¡¯t a game anymore, not that it had been to begin with. There was no margin for error. The world he was navigating was full of people who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exploit the slightest weakness.
Harry nced out the window, the faint glow of the moon casting shadows across the floor. He would have to y it smart, stay one step ahead. And for that, "Albus Riddle" was the perfect cover. Even if it painted a target on his back, it was the best way to get what he needed without tipping his hand too soon.
The next day, Defense Against the Dark Arts was about as miserable as Harry had expected. From the moment Umbridge walked in, the entire ss braced themselves for what would undoubtedly be two tedious hours. Her voice, sickeningly sweet yetmanding, filled the room as she exined her curriculum: no practical lessons, just theory, and a heavy dose of Ministry regtions. It was aplete farce.
By the time ss ended, the students were groaning in frustration. The Slytherins and Hufflepuffs filed out together, mutteringints under their breath. Susan and Hannah joined Harry and his friends, their expressions as sour as everyone else''s.
"That was bloody awful," Daphne grumbled, adjusting her bag on her shoulder. "If I wanted a Ministry lecture, I¡¯d have just stayed home."
"Yeah, if I hear one more thing about ''Ministry-approved'' defense tactics, I might hex myself just to break the monotony," ise added with a roll of his eyes.
Pansy, looking thoroughly disgusted, let out an exaggerated sigh. "I need the Duelling Club now, just to cleanse my brain of whatever that was."
"Honestly, I think she enjoys torturing us," Tracey remarked dryly, walking alongside the group.
Harry stayed silent but smirked, listening to theints. He wasn''t surprised by the sheer uselessness of Umbridge''s teaching, but seeing his friends so riled up was at least mildly entertaining. They had all hoped, if not begged, that this year¡¯s DADA lessons might be at least somewhat useful afterst year''s Lupin. That hope had just been thoroughly stomped on.
"At this rate, the only thing we¡¯ll be defending ourselves against is boredom," Daphne muttered. "And even that¡¯s getting harder."
Hannah let out a soft groan of agreement. ¡°How can she justify leaving out creatures? We''re supposed to be learning about defending ourselves, not listening to her read rules!¡±
Susan shrugged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, does it? If we get attacked by a werewolf or a Dementor, we¡¯re supposed to kindly ask them to leave, ording to Umbridge.¡±
Tracey snickered at that. "Yeah, that''ll work. Maybe she can have us write a strongly worded letter to the Ministry while we¡¯re at it."
"Ridiculous," Pansy agreed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Honestly, a boggart could show up in ss and she¡¯d probably give us detention for acknowledging it."
Harry shot a grin at Pansy, a sly glint in his eye. Draco, ever the observant one, was quick to catch on. "I know that look, Harry. You''re plotting something. Spill it."
Harry chuckled, leaning back with an almost casual air. "Maybeter. But, I¡¯ve got to say, Pansy¡¯s given me some... inspiration. Appreciate it, Pansy."
Pansy squinted at him suspiciously. "Why are you being so nice to me? Who are you¡ª"
Before she could finish, the rest of the group rolled their eyes and chimed in simultaneously, "And what have you done to Harry? Yeah, original."
Pansy snorted, shaking her head. "Not everyone here is well-versed in your weird jokes. I''m just catching up."
Draco smirked. "You¡¯re behind, Pansy. We¡¯ll get you up to speed."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch273- King of the Duelling Club!
Ch273- King of the Duelling Club!
Join my Discord!
The group made their way into the Duelling Club, where the usual bustle of students practicing spells filled the air. Sparks flickered as incantations echoed throughout the room, the asional thud of a spell hitting a practice dummy adding to the chaos. Spell books hovered nearby recording each student''s progress. It was a useful tool, showing everyone exactly where they messed up and what needed improvement.
Harry stood off to the side, arms folded, watching the group with mild interest. He kept an eye on Draco and ise, who were locked in a light-hearted duel, their banter as sharp as their spells. He couldn''t help but smirk when Draco''s wand sent ise''s flying with a well-aimed Expelliarmus. ise groaned from the floor, but the grin on his face suggested he wasn''t too bothered by the loss.
"Not bad, Draco," Harry called over, his tone casual.
"Better than ''not bad,'' thank you very much," Draco retorted. ise muttered something unintelligible from the floor, earning augh from Daphne and Pansy, who were watching the spectacle.
Suddenly, a small figure darted through the group, heading straight for Harry. Astoria came skidding to a stop in front of him, her eyes bright with excitement as she thrust her spell book at him. "Harry, look!" she said, practically bouncing on her feet. "I leveled up to two in Wingardium Leviosa!"
Harry nced at the page, noting the neat record of her progress. He let out a low whistle. "That¡¯s quick," he said, genuinely impressed. "Well done, Astoria." He reached out and gave her a quick pat on the head.
Astoria beamed, her cheeks flushed with pride as she tucked her spell book back under her arm. "Thanks! I''ve been practicing loads," she added, clearly pleased with the acknowledgment.
"Keep it up," Harry said with a nod.
Harry turned to Draco, a sly grin on his face. ¡°Don''t get toofortable, Malfoy. You know what happens when you do. Might have to humble you.¡±
Draco, knowing full well what "Harry''s humbling" meant, gave a nonchnt shrug but wisely kept his head down, pretending not to hear. Harry chuckled, letting him off the hook for now.
Shifting his attention, Harry called out to Daphne, ¡°How about you try dueling that thing over there?¡± He pointed toward a peculiar device at the far side of the room, a sleek ck sphere with intricate runes etched across its surface.
Astoria, who had been quietly listening, tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with interest.
Harry smiled, pleased with her enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯m working on. A training device. It remembers the spells you use on it, and then fires them back at you after a dy based on your spell¡¯s level. So, if you cast Wingardium Leviosa, which I know you¡¯ve just leveled up to two, it¡¯ll attack you after 1.9 seconds. If it were a level three spell, it would hit back in 1.8 seconds.¡±
Astoria¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got to be quick and know how strong your own spells are?¡±
¡°Exactly,¡± Harry confirmed. ¡°It forces you to anticipate and respond to your own magic. It¡¯ll keep you on your toes.¡±
Daphne raised an eyebrow, ncing skeptically at the device. ¡°And what happens if it fires back something like... I don¡¯t know, a Stupefy?¡±
Harry smirked. ¡°Then you better duck.¡±
¡°Great,¡± Daphne muttered, though there was a spark of interest in her voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a go.¡±
She stepped forward, wand at the ready, and cast a simple Expelliarmus at the device. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, in exactly 1.5 seconds, the device hummed and fired the spell right back at her. Daphne barely dodged it, letting out a smallugh.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s pretty clever,¡± she admitted, herpetitive side piqued. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it can keep up with something faster.¡±
As Daphne got more into her dueling with the device, Astoria watched eagerly. ¡°Can I try it?¡± she asked, looking up at Harry with excitement.
Harry gave a slight nod. ¡°Of course. But start with something simple. Remember, it fires back based on your level, so don''t go overboard.¡±
Astoria eagerly raised her wand and cast Wingardium Leviosa on the device. It hummed softly, and after 1.9 seconds, it shot the spell back at her. She giggled, easily sidestepping it, proud of herself for anticipating the timing.
¡°Not bad,¡± Harry said, giving her an approving nod. ¡°Now, try something a little stronger.¡±
Astoria bit her lip in concentration and cast a moreplex charm. This time, the device fired back faster, catching her off guard. She dodged at thest second,ughing at the near miss.
¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it,¡± Harry assured her. ¡°Just keep practicing.¡±
As the group continued testing out spells against the device, the atmosphere in the room lightened. Eventually, the energy in the room settled as the students began winding down their duels. Draco, who had just finished getting quicker response than ise for the third time, walked over to Harry, a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°Alright, Potter, your turn. Let¡¯s see if you can handle your own invention.¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t tested this thing already?¡±
Draco crossed his arms, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°Not in front of us, you haven¡¯t.¡±
¡°Fine,¡± Harry said, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can teach you something, Malfoy.¡±
He aimed his wand at the device and cast a rapid series of spells¡ªStupefy, Expelliarmus, Impedimenta¡ªone after another. The device hummed, processing the spells, and after less than a friction of a second, it fired them all back in rapid session. Harry countered each one with ease, blocking and dodging as if it were second nature.
The group stared at Harry as if he¡¯d just turned into a dragon. Pansy, her eyes wide with disbelief, was the first to speak. "How strong are your spells, exactly?"
Harry gave a casual shrug, clearly not interested in bragging. "Strong enough," he replied, brushing off the question like it was nothing.
But Tracey wasn¡¯t letting it go that easily. She stepped closer, her finger jabbing at his side. "Come on, Potter. Show us the book. What¡¯re you hiding?"
Harry grinned, sidestepping her poke effortlessly. "Not a chance, Davis. You''ll just have to keep guessing."
Tracey scowled, but there was a glint of mischief in her eyes. "You¡¯re no fun," she pouted.
Draco, leaning against one of the dueling dummies, shook his head, smirking. "You¡¯re really not going to tell us, are you?"
Harry shot him a nce, the grin still ying at the corner of his lips. "Wouldn¡¯t be any fun if I did."
Astoria, who had been watching the exchange quietly, piped up. "What about a duel? You against all of us? Bet you can¡¯t beat all of us."
Harry raised an eyebrow at the suggestion, clearly amused by the idea. "All of you? At once?" He let out a soft chuckle. "Not sure that¡¯s entirely fair."
Pansy rolled her eyes. "Oh please, Potter, like you¡¯d actually need help against us."
Harry shook his head. "No, really, it wouldn¡¯t be fair... for you lot." His tone was light but confident, a slight tease in his voice.
The group groaned collectively, rolling their eyes as they muttered under their breaths. "You and your big head, Potter," Pansy shot back, tossing a re his way as she turned to leave. "It¡¯s going to be your downfall."
Pansy turned sharply on her heel, tossing her hair over her shoulder as she started walking away. The rest of the group, grumbling their agreement, followed her lead, though some cast amused nces back at Harry.
Harry just chuckled. "C¡¯mon, I¡¯m just giving you a reality check," he called after them, his tone light, though there was an edge of challenge. "Don¡¯t want you lot thinking you¡¯re unbeatable."
Tracey paused mid-step, shooting Harry a mock re. "Unbeatable? You just wait. We¡¯lle up with something that''ll knock you off that pedestal," she said with a mischievous glint in her eye before jogging to catch up with Pansy and the others.
Harry raised his voice, "Hear ye, hear ye! The King of Duelling Club doth ept thy challenge!" He waved his arms dramatically, "I await thee, brave challengers!"
The group didn¡¯t even bother to nce back, rolling their eyes at his antics as they walked away. Harry chuckled to himself, his smile wide as he watched them disappear into the distance. Shaking his head, Harry followed behind at a slower pace, hands casually in his pockets.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch274- Runes
Ch274- Runes
Join my Discord!
The first weekend of the year wasn¡¯t a Hogsmeade weekend for the third years, and Harry knew it wouldn''t be for the next couple either, but it wasn¡¯t something that concerned him. He spent the weekend, as well as the next week, buried deep in the Chamber of Secrets with Basi, poring over Slytherin¡¯s Inheritance. The work was tedious but necessary, and alongside this, he studied Arithmancy, Runes, and other subjects. His time was divided between serious study and hanging out with his friends, making the week fly by in a blur, blending the grind of Hogwarts with asional moments of camaraderie.
The clue Dobby brought back was also a false news. He checked the "secret room" Dobby discovered, but it was just a bathroom that appeared when someone really, really needed it.
The highlight of the week, though, came during his Rune ss two days earlier.
Harry had settled into his seat with Daphne, Tracey, Susan, and Hannah, leaving the spot on his left deliberately empty. The girls, curious but too used to Harry''s quirks to ask, naturally sat on his right.
Just as the ss was about to begin, a sharp yelp echoed from the left. The group turned their heads, and there stood Hermione, who hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago. She was clutching her buttocks, a feather sticking out from under her robes, and her expression was a blend of shock and pain.
¡°Oh, Hermione,¡± Harry said, feigning innocence as he turned in his seat, ¡°when did you show up?¡±
Hermione red at him, her hand still on the feather, as she winced. ¡°Why is there a feather on the seat?¡± she asked, clearly in difort.
Harry barely suppressed augh, his lips twitching as he gestured casually toward the seat. ¡°Oh, that? It was empty, so I just put the feather there. Must¡¯ve forgotten to take it off. Sorry about that.¡± He leaned back, lookingpletely unconcerned as Hermione pulled the feather free.
Hermione was not amused at all, as she looked at him, pulling the feather off her robes while muttering something under her breath that Harry pretended not to hear. She had clearly just used her Time-Turner to slip into the ss, and Harry had been tracking herings and goings all week through his System Map. Knowing exactly when and where she¡¯d pop up, he couldn¡¯t resist having a bit of fun at her expense.
The girls on Harry¡¯s right stifled theirughter, trying to keep their faces straight as Hermione huffed and took her seat. She shot Harry onest look before turning her attention to the front of the ss.
The ss began as Professor Babbling made her way to the front of the room. She greeted the ss with a bright smile, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear as she set down a collection of rune stones on her desk.
This was Harry''s first official Runes ss, though he''d taught himself plenty already, and he was curious to see just how good Professor Bathsheda Babbling would be. Considering how much he liked Arithmancy with Professor Vector, his expectations were high¡ªand as soon as the ss started, it was clear Professor Babbling wouldn¡¯t disappoint. She was engaging, sharp, and had an undeniable passion for the subject, making even the mostplex symbols feel manageable.
¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± she said, her voice lively. ¡°Today, we begin our study of Ancient Runes. Now, don¡¯t let the name fool you¡ªrunes are as relevant today as they were centuries ago. They form the basis for many wards, enchantments, and even some spells you¡¯ll use in your daily life.¡±
The students shuffled in their seats, some of them already eyeing the collection of stones with curiosity and trepidation.
Professor Babbling continued, picking up one of the rune stones, a small t piece of rock with a single symbol etched on its surface. ¡°This,¡± she said, holding it up for the ss to see, ¡°is Fehu. It¡¯s one of the first runes we¡¯ll be studying. It represents wealth, but not just in the material sense. It can also mean prosperity, growth, and luck.¡±
She handed the stone to one of the students in the front row, instructing them to pass it around. ¡°As you examine the rune, I want you to pay attention to how it feels. The magic in runes is often subtle, but you can sense it if you¡¯re open to it. Fehu is often used in charms that encourage prosperity or in protective wards to guard against financial ruin.¡±
Hermione, sitting next to Harry, was already taking notes furiously, her quill scratching rapidly across the parchment. Harry nced at her, amused but unsurprised by her eagerness.
¡°As you may know,¡± Professor Babbling continued, ¡°each rune hasyers of meaning. It¡¯s not just about the symbol itself but also about how the rune is used in conjunction with others. A single rune, like Fehu, can bring prosperity, but when paired with other runes, it can enhance or change the intended effect.¡±
The ss murmured in agreement, some nodding while others continued to pass the rune stone around.
¡°Now,¡± Babbling said, turning to the board and drawing the symbol of Fehu in chalk, ¡°when we use runes, it¡¯s important to understand their bnce. You can¡¯t just throw a bunch of runes together and expect the magic to work as intended. Runesmunicate with each other, almost like letters in a word. Misce one, and the entire meaning can change.¡±
Writing with chalk, Professor Babbling paused dramatically and left the first letter nk on the board, followed by "uck." Then she wrote a list of letters in a neat column next to it: "b, d, g, l, p, s, y, h, m, r, t, z, c, f."
Harry chuckled softly, already anticipating where this was going. The professor smiled knowingly, pointing to the list. "See how much a single letter can change the meaning of a word?" she asked the ss.
Daphne, sitting next to Harry, raised an eyebrow as she whispered, "What¡¯s this supposed to be, a game of hangman?"
Professor Babbling turned back to the ss, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Indeed. If you¡¯re not careful with your rune work, you could easily end up with ¡®muck¡¯ instead of ¡®luck.¡¯" She gave a sly grin as the studentsughed lightly.
Harry, always quick on his feet, added with a mischievous smile, "Or worse. You might get something entirely different if you use a ''c'' or ''f''."
The ss chuckled louder this time, and even Professor Babbling had to suppress a grin. "Ah, Mr. Potter, right as usual. Yes, those would be... quite unfortunate options."
Harry nced at Hermione, half expecting to see her furiously scribbling the letters down, despite the clear risk they posed. True to form, though, she paused, quill hovering over her parchment, her lips pressed into a tight line. She wasn¡¯t about to write something as improper as the two potential words forming on the board¡ªespecially not in her pristine notes. Harry smirked, unsurprised by her prudence. Typical Hermione, always cautious.
Professor Babbling continued with her exnation, tapping the chalk against the board. ¡°As I was saying, runes work much like letters in our alphabet. But where letters only carry a singr meaning¡ªlike a sound or a word¡ªrunes holdyers of magic. Their meanings can shift depending on how they¡¯re used, in whatbination, and the context of the spell or enchantment.¡±
She moved to the side of the board, her hand sweeping toward the rune she had drawn earlier. ¡°Take Fehu, for instance,¡± she pointed again at the symbol. ¡°On its own, it can bring prosperity, butbine it with Thurisaz¡ª¡± she quickly drew another rune next to Fehu, a sharp-looking figure, ¡°¡ªand you change the meaning entirely. Instead of simple wealth, you might now be calling forth a more aggressive pursuit of riches, perhaps even invoking conflict or challenges in the process. In fact, thisbination was frequently used by the Vikings during their raids. Rather than just seeking prosperity, they were looking to gain wealth through violence and conquest. These runes weren''t just about passive prosperity¡ªthey represented the aggressive pursuit of riches, often through bloodshed."
She paused, letting that sink in for a moment, before borating further. ¡°So, they weren¡¯t sitting around waiting for good fortune toe to them. They actively sought it out¡ªthrough war, raids, and battles. Fehu¡¯s association with wealth bes much moreplex when paired with Thurisaz, which symbolizes conflict, power, and strength. Essentially, the Vikings used this runebination to bless themselves with sess in battle, ensuring they¡¯de away with spoils¡ªgold, food, women¡ªeverything they could plunder."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch275- I Know You Know I Know You Know
Ch275- I Know You Know I Know You Know
Join my Discord!
Harry leaned back slightly in his chair, his eyes narrowing in focus as he listened to the exnation. The history of runes had always fascinated him, but it was the way Professor Babbling described it that really brought it to life. The way she spoke about magic made it sound not just like an ancient art but something that had power, something alive, waiting to be tapped into.
Professor Babbling continued, her voice growing more animated, clearly passionate about the subject. "These runes were more than just symbols etched into weapons or ships. They were part of their very identity¡ªtheir way of ensuring victory. The magic wasn''t just in the runes themselves but in the belief that these symbols could shape the course of their raids. And as we know, belief in magic is often just as powerful as the magic itself."
The ss, even those who had been previously disinterested, now leaned forward, caught up in her exnation. "The thing to remember," Professor Babbling said, her tone growing more serious, "is that runes are like building blocks. One rune might represent strength, but whenbined with another, it could mean destruction, or resilience, or power drawn from chaos. It all depends on how you use them, what intention you set behind the magic."
She picked up another rune from her desk, holding it out for the ss to see. ¡°This is Berkano. It represents new beginnings, growth, and healing. It¡¯s often used in spells for protection or renewal.¡± She nced around the room, making sure everyone was paying attention before she continued. ¡°Now, if webine Berkano with Thurisaz, it would drastically change the meaning. Instead of simple healing, we could be invoking a more forceful kind of protection, perhaps even aggressive regeneration after a battle or conflict.¡±
The rune made its way around the ss, and when it reached Harry, he studied it closely, noting the faint hum of magic within the stone. Runes weren¡¯t like wands or spells, but their magic was undeniably present, waiting for the right intention to activate it.
Professor Babbling ced the rune back on her desk and turned to the ss, smiling. "Runes are incredibly versatile. They can be used for everything from creating wards and barriers to enhancing spells or even crafting enchanted objects. But remember, the key to using runes effectively is understanding the bnce between them. One misced rune in a sequence, and your protective ward might turn into a curse.¡±
Babbling walked back to the chalkboard, her chalk tapping lightly against the surface as she wrote out a sequence of runes. "This is amon protection sequence," she exined. "When used correctly, it can shield a location from intruders, repel dark creatures, and prevent hexes from prating the area. However, if you switch just one of these runes, the entire meaning changes. Instead of a peaceful ward, you might find yourself with an aggressive defense that harms anyone who steps inside, including yourself."
The ss exchanged uneasy nces, realizing just how precise one had to be when working with runes.
¡°And that¡¯s why rune magic is not something to take lightly,¡± Babbling continued, her tone now more cautionary. ¡°It¡¯s a delicate art, one that requires patience and a clear understanding of what each rune represents, both on its own and inbination with others.¡±
As she finished her exnation, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson. The students began to pack up their things, some still scribbling downst-minute notes. Harry stood up, tossing his bag over his shoulder.
Tracey stared at him, "You already studied way ahead of the curriculum, haven''t you?"
Harry chuckled, "I dabbled a bit. Can''t say I am way ahead, but I am defely ahead of you."
Tracey poked his side, "Always the humble."
Harry nodded with an exaggerated ir, his smirk widening. "True. One of the many qualities that make me so perfect is my modesty."
Daphne rolled her eyes, though she couldn¡¯t suppress the grin tugging at her lips. "Right, because that¡¯s exactly what I think of when I think of you¡ªmodesty."
"Obviously," Tracey chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Next thing you¡¯ll tell us is that you don¡¯t even enjoy showing off."
Harry tilted his head as if considering it. "Show off? Who, me? I¡¯d never."
Daphne snorted. "You literally challenged Draco to duel everyone in Duelling Clubst week just to ''test a theory.''"
Harry waved it off. "That was purely scientific. For research purposes. You should know, Daphne."
"Sure, research," Daphne replied dryly. "And I suppose knocking him on his arse was just part of the experiment?"
"Absolutely. Very educational for everyone involved," Harry said, unable to keep the grin off his face.
Tracey shook her head,ughing. "Educational. That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling it now? Well, as long as you¡¯re enriching our minds, Potter."
"Happy to help," Harry said, still grinning.
The week after the Runes ss went by in a blur. Between sneaking off to the Chamber of Secrets to go over Slytherin''s ancient knowledge with Basi and keeping up with his studies, Harry still managed to find time for something a bit more entertaining¡ªpranking Hermione.
It started small, with Harry "forgetting" something important or putting things in strange ces around Hermione. Maybe her ink bottle was upside down, or her notes mysteriously rearranged themselves while she wasn''t looking. She would show up to the library only to find Harry already there, feigning innocence, asking what took her so long. It was harmless fun, and watching Hermione grow increasingly suspicious was its own reward.
As the days passed, he got bolder. His favorite trick was watching Hermione pop in and out of sses using her Time-Turner. She''d slip into a chair as if she''d been there all along, only to find Harry sitting right next to her, a knowing smirk on his face. The feather trick in Runes was just the beginning.
By the second week, Hermione''s suspicions were obvious. She¡¯d re at Harry during meals or when they crossed paths in the corridors. Her eyes would narrow, and her lips would press into that thin line she always wore when she was on the edge of figuring something out. But she never said anything¡ªyet.
Harry kept at it, making sure to appear in ces he shouldn''t be, sneaking up behind her in sses, or just sitting in her usual library spot before she could get there, offering her a seat with a grin. "Timing is everything, Hermione," he¡¯d say, a little too innocently, just to watch her twitch.
It took her three full weeks of these little stunts before she finally confronted him. By then, she¡¯d spent far too long trying to convince herself that she was imagining things. But that morning, as Harry had somehow managed to be sitting outside the Charms ssroom five minutes before she was even supposed to arrive, it was too much.
"You know, don''t you?" she asked, her voice sharp, but quiet enough that no one else would hear. Her squint made it clear she was no longer amused.
Harry, who had beenzily twirling his wand between his fingers, nced up with an innocent smile. "Know what?" he asked, his tone light, as if he had no idea what she was getting at.
Hermione crossed her arms, clearly not buying his act. "Don''t y dumb, Harry. You''ve been turning up where you shouldn''t be for weeks. You''re doing this on purpose."
Harry leaned back in his chair, pretending to think. He made a little twirling motion with his fingers, mimicking the act of winding a Time-Turner, and said, "Turning up where I shouldn''t be? I have no idea what you''re talking about."
Hermione red at him, her frustration evident. "You''re tracking me with your stupid Map, aren''t you?"
Harry raised an eyebrow, impressed. She was sharper than most, but he wasn¡¯t about to admit anything. "The Map? Hermione, I wouldn¡¯t need that to keep an eye on you. You''re not exactly subtle."
Her eyes narrowed further. "This isn¡¯t funny, Harry. You¡¯ve been messing with me for weeks. How else could you possibly know where I''d be?"
Harry smirked, letting the silence hang for a moment before shrugging. "Maybe I just have good instincts. Or maybe," he added, leaning in slightly, "you¡¯re just predictable."
Hermione huffed, clearly frustrated that she wasn¡¯t getting a straight answer. "You¡¯re impossible."
Harry grinned. "You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing."
Hermione opened her mouth to retort, but at that moment, Professor Flitwick stepped into the corridor, signaling that it was time for ss. She shot Harry onest re before turning and marching inside, her bag thumping against her side with each step.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch276- Paranoid
Ch276- Paranoid
Join my Discord!
It wasn¡¯t all pranks and daisies, of course. Between messing with Hermione¡¯s Time-Turner schedule and keeping up with his studies, Harry had a more pressing issue to manage¡ªAvery, histest pawn in the wider game he was ying. Sneaking out to Knockturn Alley every week to meet with Avery and keep the man alive had be a routine. Lucky for the poor bastard, he believed Harry¡¯s warning about the poison and hadn¡¯t tried to seek treatment elsewhere. If he had, Harry would¡¯ve been down one spy¡ªvery dead, no question.
Avery, jittery and desperate to stay in Harry¡¯s good graces, had been delivering his reports regrly. Most of the information was useless¡ªwho was seen at which pub, some vague rumors about potential dealings¡ªbut Harry wasn¡¯t expecting much. He knew how this game worked. Avery was his eyes and ears in the darker parts of the wizarding world, and even if most of it was rubbish, every now and then, a gem would surface.
The first few weeks were nothing special. "He was spotted there." "She did this." Harry had barely paid attention to Avery¡¯s usual drivel about random witches and wizards moving around Knockturn Alley. But by thest week of October, Avery had brought something interesting¡ªsomething worth listening to.
¡°She¡¯s returning to the ind,¡± Avery had said, his voice barely above a whisper as he nced around the dark alley. His eyes darted nervously, sweat glistening on his forehead.
Harry leaned back in his chair, watching Avery fidget. ¡°She?¡±
Avery swallowed hard, nodding quickly. "Betrix. She¡¯sing back."
The name hung in the air like a curse. Harry didn¡¯t flinch, though he could see the fear in Avery¡¯s eyes¡ªthe man¡¯s pale face, the way his hands trembled slightly as he wrung them together. Whether Avery was more scared of him or Betrix, Harry wasn¡¯t sure, but it didn¡¯t matter. Both options worked to his advantage.
¡°And when exactly is this happening?¡± Harry asked, his tone t.
Avery licked his dry lips, his voice shaking as he replied, "A month. Maybe two. She¡¯s been moving between safe houses on the continent, but she¡¯s definitelying back to Britain."
Harry gave a slow nod, taking in the information without a hint of emotion. Inside, his mind was already racing through the implications. Betrix Lestrange returning to Britain was aplication, no doubt.
Harry had been making his moves deliberately open. He wanted Betrix to know he was searching for her. It was easier to draw her out than spend his time hunting her down through the mess of dark alleys and hidden ces. He was certain she had spies¡ªprobably right here in Knockturn Alley, scattered across the pubs and shadowy corners. Harry had let his intentions be known, dropping just enough breadcrumbs. It was risky, sure, but calcted.
But Harry didn¡¯t think Betrix would return just for him. That would be far too reckless, even for her. His real hope was that she would send someone¡ªa trusted lieutenant, maybe even one of her more loyal followers¡ªto hunt him down. That way, through them, Harry could learn more about her current situation, her ns, and who exactly she was working with. He wasn¡¯t interested in ying a cat-and-mouse game with her just yet, not until he had the upper hand.
As Harry handed Avery the weekly antidote, he couldn¡¯t help but think over the timing of all this. ''Is she reallying for me?'' he wondered. ''Or is this just another task she¡¯s got lined up? If it is me, why? What¡¯s drawn her in¡ªthe name or the face?'' His hand lingered on the vial for a split second longer than necessary, but he quickly masked his thoughts, his expression unreadable as always.
Avery, as usual, looked like he was seconds away from copsing from sheer nerves. His hand shook as he took the vial, his eyes darting around as if expecting Betrix to leap from the shadows any moment. Harry didn¡¯t even bother hiding his smirk this time.
"Next week. Same time," Harry said tly, watching as Avery nodded vigorously, too terrified to ask any questions.
Without another word, Harry turned on his heel and disappeared into the darker part of the alley, his mind already back to nning. He wasn¡¯t convinced Betrix had enough information on him to make any real moves, but if she was sniffing around Knockturn Alley, that meant someone had dropped his name in the right circles. He needed to figure out who¡ªand fast.
Harry Apparated back to Hogsmeade¡ªOh yeah, he¡¯d learned the art in thest two months. After nearly being caught by Dumbledore, he had practiced obsessively in the Virtual Room. It had been a painfully risky process, especially with the threat of Splinching, but the room allowed him to keep trying without real consequences. Now, he could pull it off smoothly. Being caught off guard by Dumbledore after the close call had been a wake-up call. That extra training had paid off, and now it was just another trick up his sleeve.
Cloaked in his Invisibility Cloak, Harry walked silently toward the castle, choosing the secret entrance. Hogsmeade was quiet at this time, the vige lights dimming as the evening settled in. He moved silently, slipping through the passages and emerging in the lower corridors of Hogwarts, unnoticed and undisturbed.
''Could it be Dumbledore?'' Harry mused, he thought how the headmaster appeared the first night he made his debut as ¡°Albus Riddle.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. The man was clever, far too clever to miss a connection like that. ''From what I¡¯ve found, Voldemort erased almost all records of his original name. Only a handful of people know the truth. And as he said in the Chamber of Secrets, he was ashamed of his Mugglest name.''
That was the crux of it. Voldemort¡¯s aversion to his Muggle lineage wasn¡¯t just a matter of embarrassment; it was a deeply ingrained hatred, something he¡¯d scrubbed from his own history. But Dumbledore¡ªDumbledore knew. He always knew more than he let on, and the connection between Tom Riddle and Voldemort was not something that would slip past him. Even before Harry showed them the memories of Jacob, Dumbledore probably knew Voldemort''s real identity.
A smug decision to use the name ¡°Riddle¡± hadnded Harry in this mess. At first, it seemed like a clever alias, something that would keep him under the radar while simultaneously striking fear into anyone foolish enough to ask questions. But now? It was drawing far too much attention, and not the kind Harry could easily shake off.
''So, is Dumbledore involved?'' The question hung in his mind. It would be typical of Dumbledore to try something like this¡ªlure someone like Betrix out by dangling a tempting bit of bait. A name like "Riddle" was enough to get anyone¡¯s attention, especially someone as fanatically devoted to Voldemort as Betrix Lestrange. She shouldn¡¯t know the name, though, not without someone pointing her in that direction. So why now?
''Could Dumbledore be using her to draw me out as well?'' The idea wasn¡¯t far-fetched. Dumbledore had done stranger things, always with the greater good in mind. But that didn¡¯t mean Harry liked being a pawn in whatever game the headmaster was ying.
''Or am I being too paranoid?'' That thought gnawed at him, too. After all, Harry had been taking risks, making moves that were bound to get someone¡¯s attention. Maybe it wasn¡¯t Dumbledore at all. Maybe it was just his own recklessness catching up with him. But the timing was too perfect, too suspicious.
Sighing, Harry made his way back to the dungeons. Betrix on the move, Fudge making messes, and Dumbledore lurking in the background¡ªnone of it boded well for what wasing. But that was tomorrow¡¯s problem. Right now, he just wanted to get back to his room and crash.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch277- Clown Show
Ch277- Clown Show
Join my Discord!
The Slytherinmon room was as dimly lit and cold as ever, the green and silver tones casting a shadowy atmosphere around the ce. Harry slipped inside, ignoring the few students still up, and headed straight for his room. He sat on the edge of his bed, pulling off his shoes and staring out of the small window into the murkyke beyond. Tomorrow promised to be another headache.
The aftershocks ofst year¡¯s chaos were starting to ripple through the wizarding world, and Harry could already feel the tension building. The rich, influential families¡ªespecially the Most Ancient and Most Noble houses¡ªwere getting restless. And why wouldn¡¯t they? Fudge was fumbling things left and right, and no one trusted him to keep things under control.
Last year had been a circus. Harry exposing Sirius ck¡¯s innocence and proving that the man had been convicted without a trial had turned everything on its head. Instead of a notorious killer, ck had been nothing but a victim¡ªthrown into Azkaban because the Ministry was too eager to close the case. And then there was Barty Crouch Sr. The old man had been head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the time of Sirius¡¯ conviction, and the press had torn him apart after Harry revealed the truth.
The Daily Prophet had a field day with that one. Headlines screamed about the injustice, calling out the Ministry¡¯s failure to even use Veritaserum for a case as high-profile as Sirius ck¡¯s. Crouch had been so eager to lock up anyone connected to the Dark Lord, so determined to maintain his reputation, that he hadn¡¯t bothered to follow proper procedure. His obsession had cost Sirius a decade of his life¡ªand it made people wonder just how many more innocent wizards were rotting away in Azkaban because of Crouch¡¯s recklessness.
Naturally, the fact that Sirius was part of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of ck only made things worse. His wrongful imprisonment was a ck mark not only on the Ministry but on the entire system that allowed it to happen. And if a pureblood from a powerful family could be locked up without so much as a proper trial, what did that say about everyone else?
Then there was the issue with Veritaserum¡ªor, rather, theck of it. The Ministry had conveniently "forgotten" to use it during the trials of the Most Ancient and Most Noble houses, leading to people like Sirius ck rotting away in Azkaban for over a decade. Of course, when it came to people like Lucius Malfoy and other suspected Death Eaters, they all seemed to have the perfect excuse¡ªthe Imperius Curse. Who could really know how many of Voldemort''s true followers had slipped through the cracks, iming they had been forced into their actions?
That was the real problem. The Ministry, already in chaos after the breakout of Betrix Lestrange, Peter Pettigrew, and Augustus Rookwood, was trying desperately to keep control. Fudge was on the hot seat. The Daily Prophet had torn him apart after the prison escape, calling into question not only thepetence of the Ministry but also how many more Death Eaters were secretly free, hidden in in sight, evading justice with flimsy excuses.
It wasn¡¯t just public opinion he had to worry about. There were whispers in the shadows, murmurs among the Death Eaters themselves. The very people the Ministry had tried to protect were now turning against it, frustrated with the way things were ying out. They had spent fortunes¡ªGalleons upon Galleons¡ªsuppressing the truth, paying off the press, bribing officials, anything to keep their names clean. But with Betrix¡¯s escape and others following suit, their carefully constructed fa?ade was crumbling.
Fudge, desperate to save face and his position, had no choice but to sacrifice someone. The pressure to find scapegoats and pin the me on anyone who could take the fall was mounting. If he didn¡¯t act fast, his career would be over. He had to make examples of those lower down the food chain while pretending to address the breakout, all the while protecting his own interests.
Harry knew it was only a matter of time before the political circus reached new heights. The tension in the air was palpable. The Ministry was cracking, and with every move Fudge made, it became clearer that his leadership was crumbling. He was losing control, and everyone knew it. The old alliances that had kept him in power were shifting.
The next morning, Harry stepped into the Great Hall, and the tension was almost suffocating, especially at the Slytherin table. Draco, Nott, and several others sat with grim faces, poking at their breakfast without much enthusiasm. Crabbe, Goyle, and the rest of their group weren¡¯t faring any better. Their parents were known Death Eaters, and with the possibility of Fudge pushing through aw that allowed Veritaserum trials and Wizengamot epting it, old cases could be reopened. That wasn¡¯t exactly good news for them.
Harry quietly made his way to the Slytherin table and sat across from Draco and Nott. He didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t his job to yforter to a bunch of Death Eaters¡¯ kids. Sure, Draco and Nott were his friends¡ªor at least as close as anyone could get to thatbel without being his true friend¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean he was about to start feeling sorry for them. Their parents had made their choices, and some of those choices had led to the deaths of his parents.
He nced at Nott, who seemed more thoughtful than anything else. It was no secret Nott didn¡¯t exactly like his father, so Harry figured most of his worry stemmed from how this might affect him. And if it came to that, Harry knew he¡¯d do the right thing. Theodore was Theodore¡ªnot his father. As for Draco? Well, too bad. Lucius Malfoy wasn¡¯t a good man by any stretch of the imagination, and if the truth came out under Veritaserum, then Draco would just have to deal with it.
Harry ate his breakfast in silence, not bothering to engage in conversation. The Slytherins around him continued to brood, and he wasn¡¯t going to join in their self-pity party. He had bigger things to worry about. After finishing his meal, he stood up and made his way out of the hall.
Fudge was desperate, that much was clear. With the scandal of Sirius¡¯s wrongful imprisonment blowing up in his face, the Minister needed to put on a show, and Harry was the key to salvaging his reputation. It was sickening, really. The Ministry had made a mess of things, and now they wanted to parade Harry around like some prize for their "good deeds" in righting the wrongs of the past. He could already imagine the ridiculous speeches, the faux gratitude, and the empty promises.
Reaching the entrance to the Headmaster¡¯s office, Harry paused, considering what Dumbledore might say during their trip. The old man wasn¡¯t one to miss an opportunity for conversation, and knowing him, this wouldn¡¯t just be a routine escort to the Ministry.
Harry knocked on the door of Dumbledore¡¯s office, the familiar sound of Fawkes¡¯ soft trilling reaching his ears even through the thick wood. Dumbledore¡¯s voice called out warmly from within. ¡°Come in, my boy.¡±
Opening the door, Harry stepped into the office, the scent of old parchment and a hint of lemon drops filling the air. Fawkes, perched on his usual spot, tilted his head at Harry as he entered. Without missing a beat, Harry walked over to the phoenix, giving the bird a gentle stroke on its fiery feathers. Fawkes leaned into the touch for a moment, then let out a soft, melodic chirp. Harry gave the bird a final pat before turning to face Dumbledore, who sat behind his desk, that ever-present twinkle in his eye.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch278- Ah… Interesting Really!
Ch278- Ah¡ Interesting Really!
Join my Discord!
Harry walked over to the phoenix, giving the bird a gentle stroke on its fiery feathers. Fawkes leaned into the touch for a moment, then let out a soft, melodic chirp. ¡°Ah, Fawkes seems to be in an agreeable mood today,¡± Dumbledore observed with a small smile, folding his hands on the desk. ¡°He¡¯s quite fond of you.¡±
Harry shrugged, offering a slight smile. ¡°He¡¯s a good listener.¡±
Dumbledore chuckled softly, motioning for Harry to take a seat. ¡°And how have you been, Harry? You seem to be keeping yourself busy.¡±
Sitting down, Harry leaned back in the chair, keeping his expression neutral but polite. ¡°Same as always. sses, studying, club, usual Hogwarts business.¡±
Dumbledore nodded, his eyes gleaming behind his half-moon spectacles. ¡°I imagine you¡¯ve been excelling in your studies, especially in certain... less traditional areas.¡±
Harry gave a light snort in his mind. "Less traditional areas" was Dumbledore''s way of poking around without actually saying anything. It was a ssic move¡ªsubtle, but Harry could see right through it. The words were like a shing sign meant to bring up Knockturn Alley or something equally incriminating. Not that Dumbledore could actually see what Harry was thinking. Since the day he arrived at Hogwarts, neither Dumbledore nor Snape had ever managed to dig into his memories. Harry made sure to let them skim the surface, feeding them harmless thoughts¡ªlike now, where a sliver of his mind immediately conjured up an image of the Forbidden Forest, just enough to keep the headmaster guessing.
Dumbledore''s smile remained, but Harry knew the old man was searching for clues. Harry let him look.
"Anything in particr you''ve been focusing on?" Dumbledore asked, his tone as casual as ever, though Harry could sense the curiosity lurking beneath the surface.
Harry leaned back slightly in his chair, keeping his expression light. "Oh, the usual," he said with a slight grin. "Arithmancy, Runes, and, of course, Defense Against the Dark Arts. Gotta keep up with the workload, right?"
Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling just a little too brightly. "Yes, of course. I imagine you''re already full with all new electives." There was a pause, just long enough to suggest something more wasing. "And what of your... extracurricr activities? Have you had much time to explore outside the castle?"
Harry raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Outside the castle? You mean like Quidditch practice or something?"
Dumbledore chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, no, not Quidditch, Harry. I was thinking of... more interesting adventures. Don''t let Minerva hear this, but back in my day, I would escape the castle through secret entrances every other night."
Harry kept his face neutral, though he could feel where this was headed. ssic interrogation tactic, Dumbledore was trying to get him to lower his guard by sharing his own tales of rule-breaking. Harry knew better than to take the bait.
"Outside of Hogwarts?" Harry responded casually, leaning back in his chair. "Can''t say I''ve had much time for thattely. Between sses and dodging Umbridge''s endless rules, it''s hard to fit anything else in."
Dumbledore smiled knowingly, as if they were sharing some unspoken understanding. "Ah, yes. Professor Umbridge certainly has a way of making one feel... restricted." He leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his steepled fingers. "But I find that when one is truly curious, they manage to find a way, even with the tightest of restrictions."
Harry gave a small shrug, as if Dumbledore''sment was just another passing remark. "Curiosity is fine, but it doesn¡¯t exactly mesh well with the kind of watchful eye she¡¯s been keepingtely."
Dumbledore nodded, the twinkle in his eyes never dimming. "Indeed. It would be quite difficult for any student to... explore these days. But Hogwarts is full of hidden ces, as you well know. I imagine you''vee across a few in your time."
Harry kept his tone light, casual. "A few. But most of the time, I¡¯m too busy keeping up with everything else to go wandering."
Dumbledore¡¯s smile widened slightly, his eyes locking onto Harry¡¯s in that way that made most people squirm. "You¡¯ve always been a busy student, Harry, no doubt about that. Yet, I hear you¡¯ve been managing to bnce quite a few... extracurricrs. It must be quite a challenge."
"Depends on the extracurricrs, I guess," Harry replied with a small grin. He wasn¡¯t about to let Dumbledore lead him into a confession of any sort. "Quidditch is not that difficult, but it adds to my workload."
"Yes, yes, indeed," Dumbledore said, his tone shifting into something more thoughtful. His fingers drummed lightly on the desk, as if he were piecing together a story. "Oh, a funny thing I heard. Last year, a student made a rather unfortunate mistake, you see. They meant to say Diagon Alley but identally said Knockturn Alley instead. Found themselves in a shop down there¡ªhardly a ce for a young student to wander into."
Harry chuckled lightly, feigning genuine amusement as if the headmaster had shared a harmless anecdote. "That is quite the unfortunate slip of the tongue. Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley... they don¡¯t even sound that much alike. Strange mix-up to make."
Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, rather strange, isn¡¯t it? Have you ever been down that part of town, Harry?"
Harry didn¡¯t blink. "Knockturn Alley?" He let out a short, amusedugh. "Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever been there, Headmaster. Heard of it, of course. Doesn¡¯t exactly have the best reputation, does it?"
"Ah, it certainly doesn¡¯t," Dumbledore agreed, his tone light. "But it¡¯s a ce where one might find certain... items of interest. Magical objects with rather unique and peculiar histories."
Harry tilted his head slightly, considering Dumbledore''s words carefully before responding with an air of indifference. "I suppose if someone were looking for those kinds of things, they¡¯d have to be careful. It¡¯s not exactly the friendliest part of town. But I wouldn¡¯t know, really. Haven¡¯t had much reason to go poking around there."
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving Harry¡¯s face, as if searching for something hidden behind the boy''s casual demeanor. "Of course," he said, his voice carrying the same easy warmth it always did. "I just thought it might pique your curiosity¡ªsomeone with the spirit of an adventurer and an inventor, as you are. After all, Master Nics has nothing but praise for you in his letters. Quite the student of magical theory, I believe."
Harry offered a small smile, nodding as if epting thepliment without really taking it to heart. "Nics is generous with his words," he said modestly, but with a slight edge of amusement in his tone. "I¡¯m just trying to learn as much as I can."
"Indeed," Dumbledore replied, his eyes twinkling behind his half-moon spectacles. "Learning is a lifelong pursuit, and you¡¯ve certainly shown a remarkable talent for it. But there are certain things one can¡¯t learn from books alone, don¡¯t you agree?"
Harry shrugged, keeping his expression neutral. "I guess it depends on the subject."
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping the edge of the desk. "How are you finding your sses this year, Harry? Particrly Care of Magical Creatures. I understand Professor Hagrid has been... quite enthusiastic about his lessons."
Harry smirked slightly. "Enthusiastic¡¯s one way to put it. We¡¯ve had our fair share of interesting creatures, but nothing too dangerous¡ªyet. Hagrid always seems to be pushing the boundaries."
Dumbledore chuckled, his eyes twinkling as he spoke. "Yes, that does sound like Hagrid. His passion for magical creatures has always been boundless, though I sometimes wonder if his idea of ''fascinating'' is shared by the entire ss."
"Depends on the creature," Harry replied. "Some of them are... well, let''s just say they don''t exactly inspire confidence. But it¡¯s never boring."
"Never boring, indeed," Dumbledore said, his voice softening with a hint of nostalgia. "He does have a way of bringing magical creatures to life in ways few others can. And I imagine you¡¯ve had the chance to interact with some rather rare creatures over the years?"
Harry nodded. "Thestrals recently. Half the ss wasn¡¯t thrilled about it, but they¡¯re interesting once you get past the whole ''invisible unless you¡¯ve seen death'' thing."
"Ah, yes, Thestrals. Misunderstood, much like many creatures in our world." Dumbledore paused, his eyes drifting thoughtfully for a moment. "But there are rarer creatures still¡ªones that many wizards might never encounter. Have you ever heard of the Thunderbird, Harry?"
Harry''s eyes narrowed slightly, though his smile remained. "Thunderbird? Can¡¯t say I know much about them, Headmaster. They¡¯re a bit moremon in North America, aren¡¯t they?"
"Yes, indeed," Dumbledore said, nodding. "A magnificent creature, really. Quite rare, though. They have the unique ability to sense danger and summon storms. There are few creatures as majestic." He paused, his gaze sharpening slightly. "In fact, did you know the Potter family was once guarded by a Thunderbird?"
Harry raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious but careful not to give too much away. "Really? I didn¡¯t know that."
"Yes," Dumbledore said, leaning forward slightly. "Many years ago, your ancestors, the Potters, had a Thunderbird as a family guardian. It was said to be fiercely loyal and would protect the family from any threat, both magical and otherwise. A creature like that... it forms a bond with those it protects."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, ying along with the conversation. "That¡¯s interesting. I never knew. Do you know what happened to it?"
Dumbledore¡¯s smile faltered just a fraction, though his voice remained light. "Sadly, the Thunderbird disappeared many generations ago. The circumstances were never fully exined, but it is said that the bird left after the family no longer needed its protection. Perhaps it sensed that the time hade for it to move on."
Harry hummed thoughtfully. "That is interesting history, Headmaster. Thank you. I know so little about my family, and it¡¯s always good to learn more."
Dumbledore¡¯s face softened, as though pleased with Harry¡¯s reaction. He stood from his desk, robes swishing lightly against the stone floor. ¡°It is time for the Ministry meeting now, Harry. I will also be overseeing the Wizengamot session, so I¡¯ll be present. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t wish to discuss or decide upon, you are under no obligation to do so. You can remain silent.¡±
Harry gave a small nod, knowing full well what wasing. The Ministry had been trying to use him as a pawn ever since the Sirius ck debacle, and he wasn¡¯t about to let them dictate the conversation today. If anything, it would be fun to see how they squirm when he refused to y along.
"Got it. I''ll keep that in mind," Harry replied, though he had no intention of being passive. If they pushed too hard, he would give them exactly what they deserved.
Dumbledore seemed to sense Harry¡¯s readiness, he gestured toward the corner of his office. ¡°Shall we?¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch279- Cunning
Ch279- Cunning
Join my Discord!
Dumbledore seemed to sense Harry¡¯s readiness, he gestured toward the corner of his office. ¡°Shall we?¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say a word, following Dumbledore to the corner of the office. Dumbledore extended his arm, and Harry took it, recognizing that they were about to Apparate. There was a brief pause as they stood in a small gap between the protective wards.
Together, Harry and Dumbledore vanished with a quiet crack, appearing almost instantly at the Ministry of Magic. Theynded in a shadowed alley near the Ministry¡¯s back entrance, far from the waiting press. Even from this distance, Harry could hear the buzz of the reporters, their voices eager and sharp.
Dumbledore nced toward the alley¡¯s exit, his eyes twinkling faintly, but he said nothing. Instead, he led Harry through the hidden side door reserved for members of the Wizengamot. No crowd, no shing cameras¡ªjust a quiet path into the heart of the Ministry¡¯s political stage. Harry entered first, stepping into the grand corridor with its polished floors and high ceilings.
As they walked, Dumbledore kept pace just behind Harry, his presence calm but watchful. ¡°The press, as usual, are eager for a story,¡± Dumbledore said lightly. "Luckily, this entrance offers us some peace."
¡°Peace, sure,¡± Harry replied under his breath. ¡°Until they find another angle.¡±
Dumbledore chuckled softly but didn¡¯t respond, his attention shifting to the approaching doors of the courtroom. The heavy oak doors were tall and imposing, etched with ancient symbols of the Wizengamot. Harry pushed them open and stepped inside, the familiar dark chamber spread out before him.
Rows of benches climbed upward in a semi-circle, filled with witches and wizards draped in their dark purple Wizengamot robes. They murmured amongst themselves, though the air was thick with anticipation. At the center of the room stood arge, empty chair¡ªenchanted with silver chains that clinked softly as if ready to bind any unfortunate soul that sat there.
Dumbledore motioned toward an empty seat at the front, where they would be able to observe without interruption. ¡°Take a seat, Harry. The session will begin shortly.¡±
As Harry settled into his seat, he felt the familiar buzz of nervous energy ripple through the crowd. Members of the Noble Houses filed in, taking their seats as the session drew closer to starting. A few of them nced in Harry¡¯s direction, but none lingered long enough to make it obvious.
The soft hum of whispers filled the room until the loud, echoing thud of a gavel cut through the noise. At the front of the chamber, Cornelius Fudge rose from his seat, looking every bit the part of a harried, desperate politician.
"Order, order!" Fudge called, his voice carrying across the chamber as the murmuring died down. His eyes darted around nervously, and for a moment, Harry wondered if Fudge was more anxious about this session than families were on the side.
"We are gathered today," Fudge began, his tone official but strained, "to discuss the recent developments regarding the escape of known criminals from Azkaban, and to address the subsequent investigations into the Ministry¡¯s... handling of certain past cases."
Harry leaned back in his chair, watching as Fudge shuffled through a stack of parchment, clearly flustered. The man was a mess, barely holding himself together in front of the Wizengamot.
"As you all know," Fudge continued, his voice growing sharper, "the escape of Betrix Lestrange and others has caused... significant concern, both within the Ministry and the general public. We are here to ensure that steps are being taken to bring these individuals to justice and to prevent further...pses in security and justice."
Harry fought the urge to roll his eyes. He¡¯d heard this speech before¡ªFudge scrambling to cover his own failures with a few well-ced words about justice and security. It was nothing more than political theater, a desperate attempt to hold onto his position while the ground crumbled beneath him.
Harry took a nce around the room, scanning the faces of the various patriarchs and matriarchs who had shown up for this session. Normally, the judicial matters of the Wizengamot didn¡¯t involve outsiders, but when a neww affecting the Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses was being debated, the heads of those families had the right to be present and vote. And today, nearly all of them had shown up.
It wasn¡¯t surprising. The current topic was about reintroducing Veritaserum trials for those used of aiding or being associated with Voldemort during the first war. That had a lot of these families worried, especially those who had publicly supported Voldemort back then but had managed to avoid prison by using the excuse of the Imperius Curse. The Ministry was under pressure, and they needed to show they were taking action. Fudge, desperate to maintain control, was pushing this neww to appease the public. But that meant reopening old wounds, digging into past alliances, and the possibility of taking down some very powerful families.
Harry''s eyesnded on the darker corners of the room where the gray and neutral houses sat. These were the ones who hadn¡¯t openly picked a side during the war¡ªfamilies who kept to themselves, watching from the sidelines, never fullymitting to either Voldemort¡¯s cause or Dumbledore¡¯s. They were the kind who could shift the bnce of power if they decided to throw their lot in with one group or another.
And then there were the houses aligned with the light, like Sirius ck, who had returned to the fold as the head of the House of ck after years of being falsely imprisoned. Harry smirked slightly, thinking how Sirius being here must be infuriating for those who had once viewed him as a blood traitor. Now, he was free, exonerated, and standing firmly on the side against Voldemort. His presence alone was enough to remind the room that not all noble houses were allies of darkness.
Fudge was droning on at the front of the room, his voice shaking a bit as he rambled about the importance of justice and how these measures were necessary to maintain order. He looked nervous, and Harry could see why. This wasn¡¯t just about criminals or Death Eaters anymore. It was about the powerful families behind them¡ªthe same families that funded politicians, controlled businesses, and influenced the magicalmunity in ways that ran far deeper than Fudge¡¯s grasp. One wrong move, and he could lose the backing of some of the wealthiest, most influential wizards in Britain.
The faces in the room were a blend of tension, boredom, and thinly veiled fear. Those on Voldemort¡¯s side during the war were visibly ufortable. It was no secret that many had escaped punishment by either buying their way out of trouble or convincing the Ministry that they had been under the Imperius Curse. Now, with the threat of Veritaserum being introduced, that old excuse wouldn¡¯t hold up. They were trapped.
Harry¡¯s eyes flicked to Lucius Malfoy, seated near the front of the chamber. Malfoy¡¯s expression was as unreadable as ever, his pale features impassive. There wasn¡¯t a trace of concern on his face, not even a flicker of worry. Lucius looked like a man who had nothing to fear from this room. If anything, Lucius seemed almost bored, like today¡¯s proceedings were beneath him. Harry¡¯s brow furrowed, and then his lips curled into a small smile. ''Fudge won¡¯t do anything. Or he won¡¯t be able to''. Lucius Malfoy was too well-connected, too entrenched in the system to be worried about anything Fudge might do.
It was no secret that Lucius Malfoy was one of the most cunning wizards in the room, but Harry knew more than most. He was a Serpent of the Crown, a member of the Shadow Elders, one of few Harry managed to identify in his year of leading the House of Slytherin. It spoke volumes about Malfoy¡¯s cunning. Harry knew that Lucius had a n or information, something in motion that made him sit so calmly while everyone else squirmed under the threat of Veritaserum trials. But exactly what that n was¡ Harry wasn¡¯t sure. Not yet.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch280- Farce
Ch280- Farce
Join my Discord!
Amelia Bones stood up as soon as Fudge finished his speech, her voice cutting through the chamber¡¯s murmur like a knife. ¡°Minister,¡± she began, her tone sharp and unwavering, ¡°you stated that you seek justice and security. But there is a ring issue we need to address. Peter Pettigrew, the man responsible for betraying Auror James Potter and his wife, Lord and Lady of the House of Potter, and the murder of twelve Muggles, has never been prosecuted for these crimes.¡±
A ripple of whispers ran through the chamber as people exchanged nces. Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed, focusing on Amelia as she continued. ¡°As it stands, Pettigrew was only prosecuted for his unregistered Animagus status, and for living among minors while spying on them in his rodent form. That hardly seems like justice for the crimes hemitted against the Wizarding world.¡±
Harry sat still, listening, his attention shifting to Fudge, who looked visibly ufortable. His pudgy fingers fidgeted with the parchment in front of him as though hoping it would provide some kind of escape.
To Harry¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Fudge who responded. Instead, Dumbledore stood, his calm voice carrying across the room with ease. ¡°Madam Bones,¡± he said, nodding respectfully in her direction, ¡°you raise an important point. However, I must regretfully inform you that the legal statute regarding cases of that nature has passed into prescription.¡±
There was a brief pause as Dumbledore¡¯s words sank in. The crowd muttered among themselves again, some clearly confused. Harry¡¯s mind raced¡ªprescription? That meant too much time had passed for Pettigrew to be prosecuted for his crimes.
Amelia Bones, however, wasn¡¯t one to back down. ¡°Chief Warlock,¡± she said, her tone controlled but firm, ¡°surely you aren¡¯t suggesting that we allow a man like Pettigrew to walk free, unpunished for the betrayal that led to the deaths of two of our most prominent citizens, not to mention the innocent Muggles?¡±
Dumbledore remainedposed, though Harry caught a flicker of something in his eyes. ¡°I am not suggesting that justice should not be served, Madam Bones,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°But the fact remains that ourws¡ªwed though they may be¡ªbind us. The crimes in question urred more than a decade ago, and under current Ministryw, those cases are no longer subject to prosecution.¡±
Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with frustration. ¡°And what of the House of Potter? Is there no avenue for justice, even for a case of this magnitude?¡±
Before Dumbledore could respond, Fudge finally found his voice, though it came out shaky and defensive. ¡°We¡ªuh, we are reviewing certain statutes, Madam Bones,¡± he said, his hands wringing nervously. ¡°But as of now, Pettigrew¡¯s case falls under¡ªunder the statute of limitations. There¡¯s nothing the Ministry can legally do about the past, you see. We¡¯re bound by thew.¡±
Harry clenched his jaw, barely holding back augh. Prescription? The legal jargon was perfect, like a gift wrapped in gold for every Death Eater in the room. No wonder Lucius wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. Why would he be? Thew was practically a shield for him and the others. The fall of Voldemort had been over a decade ago, and now all those old cases were untouchable. Even if the Veritaserumw passed, it wouldn¡¯t touch them. The clock had run out, and they knew it.
Harry¡¯s eyes flicked to Lucius, who sat with that same calm, smug expression. It was all too clear now why he hadn¡¯t broken a sweat since the beginning of the session. He had known all along that no matter what happened today, he¡¯d walk out unscathed. No trials, no confessions, no worries. The man practically radiated arrogance, as if thew itself bent to his will.
Fudge, on the other hand, was still bumbling through his exnation, his words sounding less like a defense and more like a man grasping at straws. "Yes, yes, as the Chief Warlock has pointed out, thew is clear on these matters. We cannot reopen cases that have passed into prescription. The Ministry is bound by these statutes."
Harry shifted in his seat, watching the reactions around him. Most of the room had already epted the reality of the situation, though a few witches and wizards still looked outraged. Amelia Bones, especially, wasn¡¯t taking it well. Her eyes narrowed, lips pressed into a thin line as she stared at Fudge, clearly fuming. But there was nothing more to be said. Thew was thew, and even someone as sharp as Bones couldn¡¯t argue with that.
The murmur of voices started to rise again as people began to whisper amongst themselves. Harry leaned back, letting the noise wash over him. This whole thing had been a farce from the start, and now it was just a matter of waiting for the inevitable conclusion.
Amelia remained standing, arms crossed, her sharp gaze fixed on Fudge. "Minister, while I understand the constraints of thew, the fact remains that these individuals pose a direct threat to the wizardingmunity."
Fudge nodded stiffly at Amelia Bones. ¡°There is no arguing on that subject, Madam Bones. Pettigrew, Betrix, and Rookwood are criminals¡ªconvicted ones. The statute of limitations doesn¡¯t apply to them. On top of that, their escape from Azkaban only adds to their sentences. I assure you, they¡¯ll be sent back as soon as they¡¯re caught.¡±
Harry almost snorted. The whole thing was a joke, and Fudge¡¯s assurance didn¡¯t mean much to him. The real issue wasn¡¯t about Death Eaters locked in Azkaban¡ªit was about those still free, people like Lucius Malfoy. Fudge and the Ministry didn¡¯t care about getting those criminals back in prison; they were too focused on keeping the rest of the Dark Lord¡¯s supportersfortable.
As if on cue, Lucius Malfoy rose from his seat, his expression as polished as ever. "I must kindly remind you," Lucius began, his voice smooth and deliberate, "that today''s agenda concerns the use of Veritaserum on the heads of the Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses. The tradition protecting our families from the misuse of such a potent truth serum has been in ce for centuries. It was created to ensure the safeguarding of secrets, not to allow prying into matters irrelevant to the public good. However, I understand that times have changed, and I can see why the Minister might wish to reconsider this ancient protection."
Lucius¡¯ words were carefully crafted, like a politician ying both sides. He acknowledged the proposal while subtly reinforcing the importance of protecting his own interests. Harry watched the room, catching the brief flickers of relief on some of the purebloods'' faces. Lucius was reminding them of their shared history, but he was also positioning himself as someone who understood the need for reform¡ªjust not at his own expense.
Fudge cleared his throat, looking between Lucius and the rest of the Wizengamot. "Yes, well, the safety of our societyes first, of course. And while we respect the traditions of the Most Noble Houses, the public is calling for more transparency, especially with the recent... disturbances." His voice wavered slightly.
Amelia Bones wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°Transparency is exactly what we need, Minister,¡± she said sharply. ¡°The Ministry can no longer hide behind outdated protections when ites to criminals and their connections. We know many Death Eaters avoided Azkaban by iming they were under the Imperius Curse, but how can we be sure without using Veritaserum? These protections are enabling dark wizards to walk free, unchecked.¡±
Harry had to give Amelia credit. She was direct, not bothering to sugarcoat her usations. She knew what Lucius and the others were, and she wasn¡¯t afraid to say it.
Lucius smiled faintly, unfazed by her challenge. "I agree, Madam Bones, that we must address the issue of those who escaped justice. However, we must also be cautious. Using Veritaserum on the heads of noble families would open the door to abuses of power, especially against those who hold significant influence in our society. We must ensure that such a tool is not used carelessly, lest it be a weapon for those seeking personal gain."
The room murmured in agreement, several heads nodding along with Lucius¡¯ words. ''He have them wrapped around his finger,'' Harry thought with disgust. Lucius wasn¡¯t protecting anyone but himself and his fellow Death Eaters, but he was clever enough to frame it as a defense of tradition and noble honor.
Fudge jumped in again, eager to regain control of the conversation. "Yes, yes, a valid point, Mr. Malfoy. We must bnce security with the preservation of our noble traditions. That¡¯s why the Ministry is proposing a more... selective use of Veritaserum. Only in cases where there is strong evidence of wrongdoing will it be considered. We don¡¯t want to vite anyone¡¯s privacy unnecessarily."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch281- Scapegoat
Ch281- Scapegoat
Join my Discord!
Harry shook his head slightly. It was all a farce, a performance to keep the old families happy while pretending to do something about the escaped Death Eaters. Thew wasn¡¯t really about catching criminals¡ªit was about protecting people like Lucius Malfoy from being exposed.
Lucius, sensing his advantage, leaned forward slightly. "I appreciate the Minister¡¯s thoughtfulness on this matter. I believe that with proper safeguards in ce, we can ensure that Veritaserum is used only in the most serious cases, where the evidence is overwhelming. We cannot allow it to be wielded recklessly."
Amelia Bones looked like she was about to argue further, but before she could speak, a voice from the back of the room cut through the tension. ¡°And who decides what¡¯s considered overwhelming evidence, Malfoy?¡±
The room turned to look at Sirius ck, who had been silent up until now, lounging casually in his seat with an air of indifference. But his words were sharp, and his eyes locked onto Lucius with open disdain.
Lucius didn¡¯t flinch, but Harry could see the flicker of annoyance in his expression. "Mr. ck, I trust the Wizengamot would make those determinations with the utmost care."
Sirius snorted. "Yeah, because we all know how well that¡¯s worked out in the past." His voice was heavy with sarcasm. "Forgive me if I don¡¯t trust the same people who sent an innocent man to Azkaban without a trial."
The tension in the room thickened, and Fudge looked like he wanted to melt into his chair. Lucius, for his part, remained poised. "As tragic as that situation was, Mr. ck, it¡¯s important we look forward, not backward. Dwelling on the mistakes of the past does nothing to protect us in the future."
Sirius¡¯ grin widened, but there was no humor in it. "Funny you¡¯d say that, Malfoy, considering you¡¯re one of the people who¡¯s benefited most from those ''mistakes.''"
Lucius smiled, clearly enjoying Sirius''Gryffindorish outburst. ¡°Perhaps, ck, if you hadn''t spent your time crying out, ''I¡¯m guilty! I killed them!'' like a raving lunatic, instead of exining the situation properly, we wouldn¡¯t be here today, discussing your tragic imprisonment.¡±
Harry noticed the way Sirius¡¯ hand clenched at the insult, his knuckles turning white. Just as it looked like Sirius was about tounch himself at Malfoy, Madam Longbottom reached over and ced a firm hand on his shoulder, stopping him. Her presence alone seemed to ground Sirius for the moment, though Harry could see the fire in his godfather¡¯s eyes still burning bright.
"You always were good at twisting things, Malfoy," Sirius spat, barely holding back his fury. "Maybe one day you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you."
Sirius growled under his breath but didn¡¯t move, though Harry could see the tension in his jaw. Lucius, still smug, leaned back in his seat, clearly pleased with himself for getting under Sirius¡¯ skin.
Fudge cleared his throat awkwardly, clearly ufortable with how close things hade to spiraling out of control. ¡°Yes, well, let¡¯s, er, stay on topic, shall we?¡± he stammered, shuffling his stack of papers as though they would somehow shield him from the tension in the room.
Harry watched the proceedings unfold with a growing sense of boredom. Fudge was still rambling on, tossing around words like "justice" and "integrity" as if anyone in the room actually believed he was interested in either. The truth was painfully obvious to Harry: this whole session was a show, a desperate attempt for Fudge to save face after the escape of Betrix and the others. It didn¡¯t matter what Fudge said¡ªno one here was fooled.
As Fudge droned on, Harry found his mind wandering, wishing he were anywhere but here. The room was full of pompous old wizards, too wrapped up in their own interests to notice how much of a joke this all was. His eyes scanned the faces of the Heads of Houses, most of them either looking bored or far too interested in protecting their own families to care about actual justice. Lucius Malfoy sat calmly near the front, as if none of this could ever touch him. And honestly, Harry doubted it could.
They soon brought forward Barty Crouch Sr., the man responsible for locking up Sirius ck without so much as a trial all those years ago. Harry barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes. The me was swiftly pushed onto Crouch, painting him as the viin behind every misstep the Ministry had taken. Watching the once-proud head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement crumble under the pressure was almost surreal, a brutal spectacle that publicly ended his career. Harry knew this wasn¡¯t thest they¡¯d see of Crouch either¡ªfurther crimes would be addressed in another hearing. But for now, they were content to tear him apart, giving the public a scapegoat to me.
The Heads didn¡¯t hold back, especially Death Eaters who were once targeted with kill order by Crouch, tearing into him with brutal efficiency. They threw question after question, usation after usation, all aimed at dismantling his credibility and making sure no one would ever trust his name again. It was a spectacle, and by the time they were done, Crouch looked like a broken man. His career wasn¡¯t just over¡ªit was obliterated.
Once the session ended, Harry felt no urge to stick around. Fudge, trying to y the part of the gracious politician, called out to him as the crowd began to disperse. "Ah, Mr. Potter, care to give a few words to the press? They¡¯d love to hear from you, especially after all the Ministry has done to right these wrongs."
Harry didn¡¯t slow down, his face neutral. He nced over his shoulder briefly, offering Fudge a ''polite'' smile. ¡°Not today, Minister. Got to get back to school. Maybe another time.¡±
In simr ''politeness,'' Harry brushed off Sirius''s offer to catch up. Sirius had barely gotten the words out before Harry shook his head with a half-smile. "Not today, Sirius," Harry said. "Got to get back to school. Maybe another time."
Sirius opened his mouth to argue, but Harry had already turned away, heading toward the exit. With genuine regret, he informed Madam Longbottom, Madam Bones, Cyrus Greengrass, the Abbotts, and a few others that he needed to return to Hogwarts.
Dumbledore, waiting nearby, gave him a small nod as Harry approached. The two of them exited the Ministry the same way they had entered¡ªthrough the hidden back door, avoiding the press entirely.
Walking away from the building, Dumbledore sighed. ¡°Well, that was something,¡± he said in an almost casual tone.
Harry smirked, ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±
Dumbledore chuckled along, ¡°It''s always amusing to watch politicians trip over their own feet. Petty schemes dressed up as grand ideas.¡±
Harry wasn''t as amused, but he wasn''t going to let Dumbledore see the full extent of his thoughts. With a light tone that masked his real feelings, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame how Crouch got treated, but I can¡¯t help feeling a bit relieved, considering he¡¯s the one who threw Sirius in Azkaban without a second thought.¡±
Dumbledore¡¯s gaze lingered on Harry for a moment, that familiar twinkle in his eyes flickering. ¡°Theplexities of justice can often make it difficult to reconcile past actions, Harry,¡± he said gently, before leading the conversation back to the more pressing matters at hand.
They moved toward the exit, and as they passed through the halls of the Ministry, the whispers and stares followed them. Harry, without breaking his stride, ignored the attention like a second skin. He had no intention of entertaining the onlookers with any performance.
As they approached the Apparition point, Dumbledore gave Harry a knowing nod. "You handled yourself well today," hemented, though Harry could hear the deeper meaning behind it.
"Thanks,," Harry responded. ¡®I wasn''t nning on letting them turn this into a spectacle.¡¯ He thought in his mind. He wasn¡¯t going to give the Ministry or Fudge any more ammunition than necessary. He knew better than to trust anyone in that room fully, especially when so many of them had hidden agendas.
With a subtle move, Dumbledore Disapparated them both, the air cracking softly as they left the Ministry behind. Momentster, they reappeared in the familiar warmth of the Headmaster¡¯s office at Hogwarts.
¡°I shall take my leave, Headmaster. Thanks for taking me to the Ministry and back,¡± Harry said, his tone casual but polite.
Dumbledore gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Take care, Harry. And remember, should you ever need anything, my door is always open.¡±
Harry gave a small nod. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," he said, though he had no intention of needing Dumbledore¡¯s help anytime soon. With that, Harry turned and left the office.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch282- Hogsmeade
Ch282- Hogsmeade
Join my Discord!
Last few weeks were intense, and Harry felt the need for a proper break. With Halloween and the first Hogsmeade weekending up, the timing couldn¡¯t have been better. He wasn¡¯t a stranger to the vige or sneaking out of the school. His cloak and map had given him plenty of practice in evading detection, a fact Dumbledore had probably already suspected. But this time was different¡ªthis was an official visit. No need to worry about being seen or recognized, just a chance to enjoy the trip with his friends without any hassle.
The uing Hogsmeade visit also carried a bit of novelty. Sure, he¡¯d been there before under the disguise, but walking openly, withpany, would be something else.
Harry arrived at the castle gates, spotting Daphne, Tracey, Susan, Hannah, Hermione, and Neville waiting for him. Standing nearby, Luna, Ginny, and Astoria were looking a bit disappointed, clearly annoyed that, being younger, they couldn¡¯t join the trip to Hogsmeade.
The moment they saw Harry approaching, their expressions brightened. Tracey was the first to speak, grinning widely. "Finally! Took you long enough. Let¡¯s get going!"
Harry raised an eyebrow at Tracey¡¯s impatience, but he couldn¡¯t help the slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "What¡¯s the rush? Hogsmeade isn¡¯t going anywhere."
Daphne crossed her arms, feigning annoyance but unable to hide the amusement in her voice. "We¡¯ve been standing here for ages. You owe us butterbeer for the wait."
Harry chuckled. "Fine, fine. Butterbeer¡¯s on me."
Ginny called out from the sidelines, her tone yful but tinged with frustration. "You¡¯d better bring us something back, Harry! It¡¯s not fair that we¡¯re stuck here."
Astoria nodded along, frowning a little. "Yeah, we¡¯re missing out!"
Hermione smiled sympathetically at them, but before she could respond, Susan chimed in, her voice teasing. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure to get you something... if you behave."
Ginny rolled her eyes but grinned back. "Deal."
As the group started making their way down the path, Hannah fell into step beside Harry. "So, where are we heading first? Honeydukes?"
Neville perked up at the mention of the sweet shop, nodding enthusiastically. "Definitely Honeydukes."
"I was thinking Zonko¡¯s," Tracey suggested, throwing a mischievous nce at Daphne, who only shrugged.
"Both, maybe?" Hermione interjected, always the practical one. "We¡¯ve got time."
Looking around, Harry asked, "Where are the troublemakers?"
Daphne replied, "The twins took Draco, Nott, and Zabini to Zonko¡¯s over some bet. I didn¡¯t catch all of their chatter."
Hermione, who was walking just ahead, filled in the gaps. "Fred and George challenged Draco and Nott to a price guessing contest. They¡¯re spending an hour in the shop, memorizing prices. Zabini will be the one testing themter by creating a list to check if they remember everything."
Harry chuckled, "That sounds like a losing game. Fred and George practically live in that shop."
Tracey grinned, falling in step beside them. "Yeah, but Draco¡¯s not one to back down from a challenge. Though I¡¯m pretty sure the twins have this one in the bag."
Neville, keeping pace,ughed. "I¡¯m just d I¡¯m not in on that bet. No way I¡¯d remember all those prices. Twins are master at that."
"True," Harry agreed. "It¡¯ll be fun watching them squirmter, though."
As they walked further down the path towards Hogsmeade, the crisp autumn air filled with the chatter of students excited for the day ahead. Hermione changed the topic. "So, are we sticking to our n or catch up with bet? Honeydukes first, then maybe a stop at the bookstore?"
"Definitely Honeydukes," Susan chimed in from behind. "I¡¯m already craving some chocte."
Harry smirked. "You always have a sweet tooth, Susan."
"Is that why I am drawn to you?" Susan shot back with a teasing grin before realizing what she just said. As soon as the words left her mouth, a blush crept over her cheeks, and without a second thought, she dashed off, clearly embarrassed. Hannah followed quickly,ughing softly at her friend¡¯s sudden escape.
Chuckling, Harry shook his head, watching them go. "Where did the other girls run off to?" he asked, turning back to Tracey.
"Shopping," Tracey sighed, sounding mildly exasperated. "Lavender and Parvati took them. They¡¯ll join uster, once they¡¯re done."
Harry raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He had a good guess as to why the girls might need some privacy. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he replied with a smirk, deciding not to pry further.
Reaching Hogsmeade, Harry took the lead, guiding the group down the familiar cobblestone streets. The air was cool, and the vige hummed with the weekend excitement of students mingling and shopkeepers attending to their business.
The group headed down the main path, passing by a few familiar shops. Harry kept his steps steady, not rushing. There was no need to hurry today¡ªit was one of those rare times where there wasn¡¯t a pressing problem or some hidden agenda to worry about.
As they approached the door of Honeydukes, Tracey darted ahead, pushing it open with a grin. ¡°Come on, slowpokes,¡± she teased, holding the door wide for the rest of them.
Harry was thest to enter, giving a small nod of thanks to Tracey. The smell of sugar and chocte filled the air, and it wasn¡¯t long before everyone scattered, eager to explore the shop.
Harry nced around the shop as he stepped in, noticing Susan and Hannah already darting from one disy to another, examining every sweet in sight. Susan, seemingly recovered from her earlier embarrassment, was now deeply focused on inspecting the various candies with a determined look. He moved closer to Hermione, who was standing nearby, her expression less enthusiastic.
¡°Not tempted by all this?¡± Harry asked, a slight smirk on his lips.
Hermione shook her head. ¡°My parents always warned me about eating too much sugar. Dentists, remember?¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°Right. Well, I suppose we can avoid any dentist lectures while we¡¯re here. What¡¯s the harm in a little bit?¡±
Hermione sighed, half amused. ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯m not going overboard like the others.¡±
Susan popped back over, holding arge jar filled with Bertie Bott''s Every vour Beans. ¡°Come on, Hermione, live a little!¡± she teased before hurrying back to Hannah, who was now eyeing a stack of Chocte Frogs.
Harry nced at Hermione, eyebrow raised. ¡°See? Even Susan agrees. One sweet won¡¯t kill you.¡±
Hermione rolled her eyes, but a small smile crept across her face. ¡°Fine, but just one.¡±
Satisfied, Harry watched as Susan and Hannah moved further into the shop, their excitement almost contagious. He shifted his attention back to Hermione, who was now half-heartedly inspecting a small tin of mints, still clearly resisting the sugary temptation.
The warm, sugary scent of the shop filled the air, mingling with the quiet chatter of other students exploring the aisles. He saw Neville at the far end of the shop, grabbing some Cauldron Cakes and exchanging words with the shopkeeper. Meanwhile, Tracey was loudly debating with Daphne about whether they should get a box of Fizzing Whizzbees or something more ¡°dangerous,¡± like Acid Pops. The rest of their group moved around the shop in simr fashion, each of them wrapped up in the simple enjoyment of a Hogsmeade trip.
Pansy, Lavender, Parvati, Padma, and Cho joined them soon, carrying a few bags in their arms. Harry gave a small nod, smirking. ¡°Too impatient to wait?¡±
Lavender chuckled as she adjusted one of her bags. ¡°We¡¯re just efficient, Potter.¡±
Parvati nudged her yfully. ¡°Yeah, we were actually considering leaving without you.¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow. ¡°Considering? I¡¯m shocked you didn¡¯t.¡±
Cho smiled, her tone teasing. ¡°We thought we¡¯d give you the benefit of the doubt this time.¡±
¡°Well, I appreciate your generosity,¡± Harry replied, his voiceced with sarcasm. He nced at the bags. ¡°What¡¯s in the haul?¡±
¡°Just a few essentials,¡± Padma chimed in, holding up a bag from drags. ¡°Nothing you¡¯d be interested in.¡±
¡°Ah, well, if it¡¯s nothing but essentials, then I¡¯ll pass,¡± Harry said with a grin, turning his attention back to the rest of the group.
As they continued to browse through Honeydukes, Tracey said Daphne. ¡°Alright, enough shopping. Let¡¯s grab what we came for and get out of here before we¡¯re trapped under an avnche of sugar.¡±
Daphne nodded in agreement, grabbing a few more sweets. ¡°Right. We¡¯ll move to the Three Broomsticks after?¡±
¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Hermione said, already eyeing the exit.
As the group entered the Three Broomsticks, Harry found himself face-to-face with Madam Rosmerta.
"Well, well, if it isn''t a few third years from Hogwarts," Rosmerta said with a yful grin, wiping her hands on her apron. "First time here, love?"
Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at her cheerful tone. "Something like that. Name¡¯s Harry."
Rosmerta nodded, shing him a warm smile. "Rosmerta, at your service. Take a seat, love. I¡¯ll be with you in a sec."
Though the encounter seemed new for Rosmerta, Harry couldn''t help but notice how familiar the situation felt. A few weeks earlier, under the guise of Albus Riddle, he had been in the very same spot. Her words now, almost identical to before, made him smirk to himself. He shook his head as he led his friends to a table.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch283- I Solemnly Swear The Price is Right
Ch283- I Solemnly Swear The Price is Right
Join my Discord!
Prices are all random as calcting prices in Harry Potter universe is really difficult. A wand is 7 galleon while Fake Disguises and Omniocrs cost 10 Galleons. I tried to make sense of them then gave up.
As they settled in, Harry¡¯s attention was drawn Weasley twins sitting across from Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott. ise Zabini was to the side, holding a list, looking entirely too entertained.
"Oh, Harry! Perfect timing," ise called out, waving the list like a referee''s whistle. "Come help me settle this bet, would you? I need a fair ref."
Harry raised an eyebrow but strolled over with an amused grin. "Weren''t you going to refree?"
"Your mates here," ise gestured to the twins, "think they can outsmart Draco and Nott in a price guessing game. But they don''t trust me. So, I¡¯m just here to watch the chaos."
George smirked. "Chaos? More like victory. Harry, you referee the snake"
Draco rolled his eyes. "You wish, Weasley."
Harry chuckled, taking the list from ise. ¡°I¡¯m a Snake too, right? Do you trust me?¡± He asked the twins, who grinned back.
¡°Of course, Harry Potter wouldn¡¯t risk his reputation over something small like this,¡± Fred replied with a sly grin.
Harry shook his head, ncing over the list. "Nice picks, ise. These aren¡¯t easy guesses," he noted, scanning the items. The girls gathered behind him, ncing over his shoulder.
¡°Come on, get on with it!¡± George urged, tapping the table impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve got Galleons to win.¡±
Zabini smirked, clearly entertained by the whole ordeal. ¡°All right, Weasley. First item: a box of Frog Spawn Soap. Price?¡±
Draco leaned back, crossing his arms. ¡°Seven Sickles, five Knuts.¡±
Fred raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wrong. Four Sickles, nine Knuts.¡±
ise confirmed with a nce at the paper. ¡°Fred¡¯s right.¡±
"Why are they damn cheap?" Draco narrowed his eyes, clearly not thrilled about being wrong so early. Harry shot him a nce, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Tough break, Malfoy.¡±
Tracey piped up, leaning closer. ¡°This is fun and all, but I want to see if you two can actually beat Draco.¡±
Fred grinned widely. ¡°Oh, we will.¡±
As the guessing continued, the banter between the groups kept the mood light. Each wrong guess earned a groan from Draco or Nott, while Fred and George kept smirking at their sesses. ise, acting as referee, made sure the tally stayed honest with Harry watching, though with his clear amusement at thepetition, it was evident where his loyaltiesy.
After a particrly tough guess on enchanted quills, where Draco managed to nail the price exactly, Fred pped his hands together. ¡°All right, let¡¯s settle this once and for all¡ªfinal round. Winner takes all.¡±
¡°Bring it,¡± Draco challenged, his tone cool, but Harry could tell he was feeling the pressure.
¡°Thest item is¡ a pair of Dungbombs. How much?¡± ise asked, grinning wickedly.
Fred and Draco exchanged quick nces, each calcting in their own way.
¡°Three Sickles and 5 Knuts,¡± Draco dered confidently.
George shook his head. ¡°Four Sickles even.¡±
ise looked at Harry with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°And the winner is¡¡±
Harry paused dramatically, then grinned. ¡°The Weasley twins.¡±
Fred and George erupted in cheers, while Draco groaned and slouched in his chair.
¡°Better luck next time, Malfoy,¡± Fred said, clearly enjoying the victory.
The girlsughed as Tracey patted Draco¡¯s shoulder mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Draco, you¡¯ll get them next time. Maybe.¡±
Draco shot her a look, but it wasn¡¯t long before a small smile cracked through. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±
Nott let out a shortugh, "I doubt even Harry could beat you at this game."
Fred and George immediately perked up, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Finally!" Fred said, leaning in with exaggerated excitement. "Something we can beat Harry at!"
George grinned, nodding in agreement. "The King of Everything is going down today!"
Harry, unfazed, smirked back at them, his voice calm but teasing. "How many times do I have to embarrass you two before you give up?"
Fred raised a hand dramatically. "We¡¯ve got some fight left in us yet, Potter!"
George added, grinning, "This time, we¡¯ve got a foolproof n. No way you¡¯re walking out of this without a loss."
The table erupted inughter, and the girls joined in, clearly enjoying the banter. Susan leaned forward, shaking her head in mock seriousness. "I think I¡¯d pay good money to see you two pull off a win."
Looking at the excited faces of his friends, Harry gave a casual nod and stood up. "Fine. I''ll be back in ten minutes," he said, already heading towards the door.
Fred frowned, his toneced with mock concern. "Ten minutes? Took us years to memorize everything. You sure you¡¯re not throwing in the towel, Potter? No shame in admitting defeat early."
Harry didn¡¯t bother responding, simply ncing over his shoulder with a smirk. "Madam Rosmerta, butterbeer for my friends. It¡¯s on me."
With that, he walked out, leaving Fred spluttering behind him, clearly unsatisfied with theck of reaction. George leaned over to his twin, shaking his head with a smirk. "Let''s try to rile him up to increase the bet. He is rich anyways."
Once Harry reached Zonko¡¯s, he entered with the ease of someone who had been there too many times to count. The familiar clutter of joke items, prank tools, and ridiculous gadgets greeted him.
Five minutester, Harry walked back into the Three Broomsticks. The group looked up as he approached, Tracey giving him a curious nce.
¡°Already?¡± Tracey asked, eyebrows raised in mock disbelief.
Harry simply shrugged, taking his seat. ¡°Ready when you are,¡± he said, his tone casual as ever.
Fred exchanged a look with George, both of them smirking as if they had already won.
¡°Alright then, let''s get this over with," George said, rolling up his sleeves dramatically. "Prepare to witness the ultimate failure of Harry Potter.¡±
The group chuckled, but Harry just leaned back, his expression calm.
"Bring it on," Harry replied with a small grin, waiting for them to begin.
Hermione was selected to referee thepetition, as she took the spare lists Zabini had prepared to create aplete one. With a quick nce at the eager participants, she lifted the parchment and called out, "Alright, ready?"
Harry only smiled while the twins red at him, their eyes gleaming with mischief. Fred leaned in, pointing a finger at Harry as if it could punctuate his words. "This is your fall, Harry!" he dered, his voice full of menace.
George nodded in agreement, crossing his arms. "You might think you''re clever, but Zonko''s prices... we basically live there."
"Is that so?" Harry replied, a small grin tugging at his lips. He wasn¡¯t worried, not even a little. But letting the twins think they had an advantage was always amusing.
Hermione, sitting at the side with her referee hat on¡ªfiguratively speaking¡ªcleared her throat. "Right then," she said, raising the list of items ise had crafted. Let¡¯s get started.¡± She looked at Harry, then at the twins. ¡°First item: a bag of Fanged Frisbees.¡±
Fred jumped in without hesitation. ¡°Four Sickles.¡±
George nced at his twin, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, four.¡±
Harry tilted his head, pretending to think it over, but he already knew. ¡°Three Sickles, eight Knuts.¡±
Hermione nced down at the parchment, her expression neutral. ¡°Harry¡¯s right. It¡¯s three Sickles, eight Knuts.¡±
Fred groaned dramatically, throwing his hands up. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Who memorizes Knuts like that?¡±
George shook his head, looking mockingly defeated. ¡°He¡¯s a monster.¡±
Harry shrugged, keeping his grin to himself. ¡°I guess I just pay attention. What¡¯s next, Hermione?¡±
She nced at the list. ¡°A box of Dr. Filibuster¡¯s Fireworks.¡±
The twins exchanged a look, clearly more confident this time. George leaned forward. ¡°Six Sickles, no Knuts.¡±
Fred nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah, we know that one for sure.¡±
Harry didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Five Sickles, nine Knuts.¡±
Hermione nced at the paper again, then smiled. ¡°Harry¡¯s right again.¡±
Fred groaned louder this time. ¡°Come on! How are we supposed to beat that?¡±
George leaned back, rubbing his temples. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll owe him our entire stock of joke products.¡±
Tracey, watching with interest from the sidelines, chuckled. ¡°I told you, Harry¡¯s got this in the bag. You two should just give up now.¡±
Fred shot her a look of mock offense. ¡°Et tu, Tracey?¡±
George smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll make aeback. Just wait.¡±
Hermione continued, clearly enjoying thepetition. ¡°Next item: Stink Pellets.¡±
The twins answered in unison this time, confident in their guess. ¡°One Sickle, two Knuts.¡±
Harry barely paused. ¡°One Sickle, two Knuts.¡±
Hermione didn¡¯t even need to check the list this time. ¡°You guys are even on this one.¡±
Fred and George nced at each other, clearly hoping to im that Harry had copied their answer, but they both knew that excuse wouldn''t work. The fact was, Harry was winning, and there was no denying it.
Fred leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, trying to mask his frustration with a grin. "You¡¯ve been hanging out at Zonko¡¯s more than we thought, Harry. Care to share your secret?"
Harry shrugged casually, his face showing nothing but amusement. "No secret. Just paying attention, I guess."
George wasn¡¯t ready to back down just yet. "All right, next item," he said, gesturing to Hermione to continue.
Hermione, her face neutral, raised an eyebrow at the twins'' antics. She cleared her throat and read from the list. "Joke Wand¡ªcopsible. Price?"
The twins exchanged confident looks, clearly thinking they had this one in the bag. Fred spoke up first. "Two Sickles, ten Knuts."
George quickly nodded in agreement, grinning. "No way we¡¯re wrong on this one."
Harry paused for a moment, pretending to think it over before answering. "Only if your purchase is above 10 Galleons, otherwise, Two Sickles, seven Knuts."
Hermione nced at the paper, her expression remaining stoic. "Harry¡¯s right."
Fred groaned, throwing his hands up in the air dramatically. "Come on! How do you keep doing this?"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch284- Emperor Potter!
Ch284- Emperor Potter!
Join my Discord!
Hermione gave the list a final nce, shaking her head with mock pity. "Well, it¡¯s clear Harry¡¯s ahead, three to nothing. I could keep going, but it might save you some dignity if we stop here."
Fred groaned, dramatically slumping in his seat. "Brutal, Hermione. Truly brutal."
George, equally deted, shot a mock re at Harry. "Really, Harry? You couldn¡¯t let us have this one? First the King of the Lake, then the King of the Duelling Club, and now you want to be the King of Zonko¡¯s prices too? Going for full monarchy, are we?"
Harry stood up with exaggerated grace, making it look as though he were floating. "Bow before your emperor!" he dered with a mischievous grin.
Before he could milk the moment any further, Pansy yanked him back into his seat. "Yeah, yeah, Emperor," she said, rolling her eyes. "Just sit down and get us some refills while you''re at it."
Harry chuckled and rxed back into his seat. "Alright, alright. Drinks on me. No need to start a rebellion."
Fred and George exchanged a look, shaking their heads with amusement. "Next time, Potter," Fred muttered, though there was no real venom in his words.
George added, "Yeah, and maybe next time we¡¯ll challenge you to something you¡¯re not secretly a master at."
"Good luck finding something," Harry shot back with a smirk.
The rest of the group burst intoughter as they ced their orders with Madam Rosmerta, who appeared as cheery as ever. She looked at Harry and said, "You really seem familiar."
Tracey didn¡¯t miss a beat, jumping into the conversation with a smirk, "Well, he is the Emperor of Useless Titles. Oh, and besides that, Harry the Potter."
Harry rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at his lips. "I¡¯m sure this is the first time I¡¯ve been here," he said to Rosmerta, keeping it casual. "Though, you might¡¯ve seen me stered all over the papers. Seems like they love my face more than I do. Oh, and Pansy."
Pansy, who had been quietly staring at Harry, rolled her eyes at Harry¡¯s mention of her. "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Potter," she snorted, though her slight blush betrayed the embarrassment she tried to mask. "I was just checking if your head could get any bigger."
Rosmerta chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling. "Ah, that exins it. The papers can be relentless, can''t they?"
"They do have a talent for that," Harry replied, ncing back at the others still engaged in conversation. Madam Rosmerta smiled as she wiped down the counter. "I read you were at the Ministry hearing when they passed that neww. Escaped the press, didn¡¯t you?"
Harry nodded, keeping his tone casual. "Headmaster and I had to get back to school. Not really interested in being part of the media circus."
Rosmerta chuckled again. "Can¡¯t me you for that, love. The press can be a handful. Anyway, don¡¯t mind me prying. You kids enjoy yourselves." She winked at them, already turning to serve another table.
¡°Will do,¡± Harry responded with a small smile. As she left, Harry nced over at the others, who were all still absorbed in their own conversations or decisions about what to order.
Tracey nced over at Harry. ¡°So, what are we eating?¡± she asked casually.
Harry raised an eyebrow in her direction, not missing a beat. ¡°Why are you asking me? You¡¯ve got an opinion about everything else.¡±
Nott, who had been listening from the side, let out a low scoff. ¡°After you introduced us to Muggle food, it¡¯s hard to settle for the usual wizard fare. Wizard food just doesn¡¯t cut it anymore.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was setting such high standards.¡± He leaned back in his chair, ncing around at the others. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll get something decent. But if you¡¯re all craving something from the Muggle world, you¡¯ll have to wait until we can sneak some in again or the next month.¡±
Daphne chuckled, "Well, the elves are going to cry endlessly again."
Harry couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the memory. Thest time he¡¯d asked Misty to bring some fast food from the Muggle world, things hadn¡¯t exactly gone smoothly. Hogwarts¡¯ house-elves had found out and promptly thrown themselves into a frenzy, convinced the students had grown tired of their cooking. It had taken Harry hours to exin to them that it was just an asional craving for something different, not a rejection of their meals.
"That was fun, right?" Tracey asked,ughing. "Harry spent what, an entire evening calming them down?"
¡°Pretty much,¡± Pansy replied with a grin. ¡°They were in full meltdown mode, thinking we were going to switch to Muggle food permanently.¡±
The house-elves, after realizing how much the students enjoyed the fast food Harry introduced from the Muggle world, insisted on learning how to make it themselves. They took it upon themselves to perfect every item on the menu Harry had introduced during that chaotic week, causing a small stir in the kitchens. The result? Hogwarts now had a designated Fast Food Day once a month.
On the first day of each month, the elves only served Muggle fast food: burgers, fries, milkshakes, and more. The first time it happened, the students were stunned, especially the Muggle-borns, who never expected to see cheeseburgers at a magical school. Even the purebloods¡ªnormally confused by all things non-magical¡ªcouldn¡¯t resist the novelty. By the end of the day, everyone was talking about their new favorite tradition.
Nevilleughed, nearly choking on his butterbeer. "I''ll never forget Snape''s battle with the taco. Nothing will top that."
The others immediately joined in, theirughter filling the room as memories of Snape¡¯s unfortunate encounter with the foreign dish resurfaced. Tracey grinned widely, wiping away a tear. "I thought he would hex it after it fell apart the second time. It was like he couldn¡¯t believe something so simple could defeat him."
"Poor bloke didn¡¯t stand a chance," Susan added, her voice thick with amusement. "It was like the taco was his nemesis."
Daphne smirked, leaning back in her chair. "It¡¯s amazing to think that one of the most feared professors in the school was brought down by a bit of salsa and a torti."
"Don¡¯t forget the guacamole," Harry chimed in, a sly grin ying on his lips. "That¡¯s what really did him in."
Neville wiped his face with a napkin, still chuckling. "It was the messiest dinner ever. Everyone was too scared tough at the time, but now¡ well, it¡¯s definitely funnier in hindsight."
Hermione shook her head, still smiling. "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever forget that day. It was the closest any of us got to seeing him actually flustered."
"Yeah," Harry agreed, a rare amusement flickering in his eyes. "Who would¡¯ve thought?"
Hannah grinned from her seat, chiming in, ¡°And who could forget Professor McGonagall and the Headmaster¡¯s stare-off over thest slice of pizza? That was legendary. They were both so serious, then Hagrid just swooped in and took it while everyone else was too scared to move.¡±
Traceyughed, shaking her head, ¡°Yeah, no one even dared to say anything, except Hagrid. ¡®Thought you lot didn¡¯t want it,¡¯ he said, munching away.¡±
Daphne joined in, her smile wide, ¡°McGonagall just gave him that look, like she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.¡±
Harry chuckled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s Hagrid for you¡ªsimple, but gets away with it.¡±
Pansy smirked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Let''s not forget how Umbridge refuses to touch anything on Fast Food Days. Almost makes them more enjoyable, doesn¡¯t it?"
"Not that she ever eats anything fun," Susan quipped, leaning forward. "She probably lives off dry biscuits and rules."
Tracey chuckled. "Well, at least that leaves more for the rest of us. I¡¯m notining."
Fred, looked like a criminal mastermind, said, "We should sneak a Dungbomb in her next meal! Bet she¡¯d love the surprise!"
George, always ready to follow his brother¡¯s lead, added, "Would definitely spice up her tea."
Daphneughed, shaking her head. "You two never stop, do you?"
"Nope!" they replied in unison, grinning broadly.
Pansy raised her ss. "To the taco¡ªSnape¡¯s one true weakness and Umbridge''s curse."
The group erupted intoughter again, clinking their butterbeer sses together. Harry raised his butterbeer, grinning. "To Fast Food Day!"
Everyone at the table echoed the toast, raising their sses with matching smirks and amused nces. The room was filled withughter as they clinked their mugs together.
The rest of the day passed in a blur as the group enjoyed their time in Hogsmeade. When the time came to return to Hogwarts, the lively mood shifted slightly. Though no one said it outright, there was a collective sense of disappointment. It had been a rare day of fun, away from the usual stress of school and politics, but now it was over.
Back at Hogwarts, as they settled into their routines, Harry found himself in the dueling club, watching the others train. The sound of spells echoing through the room created a familiar, steady rhythm. Daphne was sparring with Neville, their movements fluid but controlled, while Hermione was helping Tracey perfect a tricky disarming charm. Harry remained on the sidelines, leaning against a wall, his eyes tracking their progress.
He noticed the small improvements each of them had made. Tracey¡¯s stance was better, more solid, and Daphne¡¯s precision had sharpened. Neville, always eager, was moving with more swiftly. It was clear that the practice sessions were paying off. Harry watched silently, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth as he observed his friends getting stronger.
Harry noticed Ginny, Luna, and Astoria rushing toward him with expectant looks on their faces.
"Harry, did you get us anything?" Ginny asked, her voice tinged with both excitement and impatience. She crossed her arms, waiting for his response, while Luna tilted her head, smiling as always.
Harry let out a small chuckle, reaching into his bag. "Of course. I wouldn¡¯t leave you behind."
He handed each of them small parcels wrapped in parchment. Ginny wasted no time ripping hers open, revealing an assortment of sweets from Honeydukes. Her eyes lit up.
"Thanks!" she said, popping a sweet into her mouth. "I was worried you¡¯d forget."
"As if I''d dare," Harry replied with a grin, turning to Luna and Astoria. "Got you both something too. I wasn¡¯t about to let you miss out."
Astoria unwrapped her gift with care, her face lighting up as she found a stack of Chocte Frogs and Bertie Bott¡¯s Every vour Beans. She gave Harry a small, genuine smile. "You didn¡¯t have to, but thanks."
Luna, meanwhile, examined her box thoughtfully, eyes wide with wonder. "I was hoping for something unexpected," she mused. "And you delivered, as always, Harry. I wonder if any of these sweets contain wrackspurt-repelling qualities."
Harry smirked, giving a slight nod. "You¡¯ll have to tell me if you find out."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch285- Goading
Ch285- Goading
Join my Discord!
**************
With the day ending on a high note, Harry made his way back to the Slytherin Common Room. The evening air outside had chilled, but the warmth of the castle wasfortable as he walked through the stone corridors. Entering the Common Room, it was quieter than usual; most of his housemates were either finishing up their homework or chatting in small groups by the fire. Harry exchanged a few nods but didn¡¯t linger. He had other things on his mind.
He made his way to the serpent''s room. Once inside, Harry sat down in his favorite chair, his eyes falling on the chest tucked away in the corner of the room. "Now, what to do with you?" he muttered under his breath, his eyes still fixed on the chest. It had been there for a while now and a few ideas in mind.
Chuckling softly to himself, Harry stood up from his chair and stretched. "That should work just fine," he muttered, already mapping out the steps for his next move. The n was simple, at least on the surface. He headed to his desk and began preparing. He would need to nt the seeds slowly.
The next day, in ss, Umbridge was delivering another one of her painfully dry monologues about Ministry-approved defensive spells. Harry waited until the right moment, when her voice droned on about simple hexes and shields that would be ¡°more than sufficient for any student at Hogwarts.¡±
Harry raised his hand slowly, ¡°Professor Umbridge,¡± he began, his voice respectful, ¡°if I may inquire, do you believe that the defensive spells we''ve been covering in ss will be adequate should we ever encounter more vtile magical creatures? I only ask because the magical world, as you know, is vast and unpredictable.¡±
Umbridge blinked, taken aback by Harry¡¯s polite tone, but she quickly recovered, her sugary smile sliding into ce. ¡°Why, Mr. Potter, the Ministry has determined that the curriculum is more than sufficient for any dangers a young witch or wizard might encounter. I assure you, there¡¯s no need for any unnecessary excitement.¡±
Harry nodded, as if epting her response without question. ¡°Of course, Professor. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if creatures such as acromants or manticores might require something beyond the standard defensive measures. But I¡¯m sure the Ministry knows best.¡±
Umbridge¡¯s expression tightened ever so slightly at the mention of more dangerous creatures, but she kept her smile intact. ¡°Yes, well, Mr. Potter, those kinds of creatures are rarely encountered by students. There¡¯s no need for concern.¡±
"Of course," Harry repeated, his tone polite but with a touch of curiosity. "I wouldn¡¯t dare question the Ministry¡¯s wisdom. But I must say, I find it hard to imagine that these spells would hold up against some of the darker creatures we studied in previous years."
"The Ministry has carefully designed the curriculum, Mr. Potter," she said, her sugary smile returning. "There''s no need for anything beyond the standard spells. Anything more is... well, unnecessary." Umbridge¡¯s eyes flickered with irritation. Harry knew full well that Umbridge prided herself on control, and the idea of students practicing magic outside her supervision didn¡¯t sit well with her at all.
Harry nodded slowly, as if in agreement. "Unnecessary, of course," he echoed, his words thoughtful. "But it''s just... I recall facing Trolls and other dangerous creatures in previous years. Surely, a simple hex might not hold up if something like that came around again."
Umbridge straightened in her seat, her eyes narrowing just slightly. "I am aware of that unfortunate situation, Mr. Potter, an unfortunate machination of a defective professor, which shows how poor the administration really is, but I assure you, the Ministry has everything under control. The spells we''ve covered will be more than adequate."
Harry gave a polite nod, a thin smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Of course, Professor. Poor administration, indeed." His eyes lingered just long enough to suggest that perhaps her presence was part of that problem. "I suppose it''s reassuring to know the Ministry has considered all possibilities."
Umbridge, picking up on his tone, leaned forward, her smile as stiff as ever. "The Ministry¡¯s decisions are made with careful deliberation, Mr. Potter. No room for error."
"Naturally," Harry replied, his voice smooth. "Still, one can''t help but wonder. What if the creatures we¡¯ve studied... say, dementors or boggarts, actually appeared? Would the basic shield spells really be enough?" His question was wrapped in a thinyer of doubt, carefully constructed to seem like innocent curiosity.
Umbridge''s lips thinned, but her smile remained. "The Ministry has provided the necessary tools, Mr. Potter. There is no need for theatrics. Stick to the curriculum, and you''ll find you''re more than equipped."
Harry leaned back slightly, as if satisfied. "Ah, I see. So, in your expert opinion, these spells will protect us from any creature we might encounter? Dark or dangerous?"
Umbridge''s eyes shed, but she kept her tone sweet. "Absolutely, Mr. Potter. You¡¯ll find the Ministry¡¯s curriculum more than adequate for all your needs."
Harry let his gaze wander the ssroom for a brief moment before locking eyes with her again. "Then perhaps you wouldn''t mind demonstrating in the Duelling Club. Surely, you''d have no trouble fending off creatures with such impable spells."
Her smile faltered, ever so slightly. "The Duelling Club is hardly the ce for Ministry representatives, Mr. Potter. Our job is to ensure you''re well-prepared, not to engage in childish games."
"Of course, but it might reassure some of us who feel... underprepared," Harry suggested, his voice still light, still polite. "Seeing the power of these spells firsthand, from someone with your experience, could be invaluable."
Umbridge hesitated, clearly not expecting the challenge. Yet, as his words spread across the ssroom, several students began nodding along. Draco chimed in with exaggerated support, ¡°Of course, Professor, if these spells are enough, then surely you could show us. After all, the Ministry always knows best.¡±
Nott and Zabini exchanged amused looks but followed Draco¡¯s lead, offering their agreement. ¡°Yeah, Professor, surely there¡¯s no harm in demonstrating. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone doubting the Ministry¡¯s methods.¡±
¡°Now, now,¡± she began, her sugary tone sounding strained, ¡°there is no need to turn this ssroom into a spectacle.¡±
More students began to murmur their agreement, "A few simple creatures couldn¡¯t possibly trouble you, Professor."
Neville nodded in mock agreement. ¡°If these are good enough for students, they¡¯d be no match for someone like you.¡±
Umbridge¡¯s eyes flicked around the room, calcting her options. She couldn¡¯t very well refuse without looking weak, but she also knew she couldn¡¯t risk a live demonstration that could go sideways.
Draco chimed in again, leaning into the performance. ¡°Absolutely. If the Ministry says so, that¡¯s good enough for me. I would even quit Duelling Club.¡±
Several others in the ss nodded, some with genuine curiosity, others with barely concealed amusement at watching Umbridge squirm.
Peer pressure was a funny tool, one Harry had begun to wield more and more over the years. In his first year, he¡¯d used it to secure the title of Serpent of the Crown in Slytherin, and now, it seemed that more than a few voices of agreement could push even Umbridge to consider something she wouldn¡¯t normally do.
The murmurs were growing louder around the ssroom as more students chimed in, agreeing with Harry¡¯s seemingly innocent request. They didn¡¯t even need to push hard; just the subtle pressure of multiple voices was enough to make Umbridge hesitate.
Her sharine smile stayed in ce, but there was a glint of irritation in her eyes. She turned to the ss, clearly debating whether to continue the lesson or rise to the challenge. After all, it was just a few creatures. Surely, nothing Harry or the others could muster would be a real threat. But the growing number of curious stares pushed her closer to conceding.
"Well," she said, sping her hands in front of her. "I suppose a demonstration wouldn''t be entirely out of the question."
Harry kept his expression neutral, only offering a polite nod as if he hadn¡¯t just maneuvered her into a corner. ¡°It would help a lot,¡± he said casually. ¡°Especially for the students who aren¡¯t as confident in their spells.¡±
A few students stifled snickers at that, knowing full well what Harry was up to. Umbridge turned back to the board, waving her wand with a flourish, ¡°Of course, you will all see just how effective these spells are. And then perhaps we can put to rest any... unnecessary doubts.¡±
Harry gave Umbridge a quick smile. "I''ll schedule it for the evening, Professor. After dinner." The ss erupted in cheers before she had a chance to protest or change the time. Umbridge¡¯s eyes shed briefly with irritation, but she managed to maintain her sickly-sweet smile.
--
It is the start of the new week. Please support me with Power Stones! Much appreciated!
-----
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch286- Umbridge’s Challenge
Ch286- Umbridge¡¯s Challenge
Join my Discord!
By the time ss was over, the news had spread like wildfire. Everywhere Harry went, the whispers of excited students followed him, eager for the evening¡¯s promised spectacle. It wasn''t long before nearly the entire school knew what wasing.
At dinner in the Great Hall, the air buzzed with anticipation. Students from every house were talking about it, their voices blending into a constant hum of spection. Some wondered if Umbridge would actually show her skill, while others were already cing bets on how badly the "demonstration" might go. Even a few of the professors exchanged knowing nces, though they kept their expressions neutral.
As Harry sat with his friends, a sly grin tugged at his lips. He could already tell this would be one of those nights Hogwarts wouldn¡¯t soon forget.
Later in the Duelling Club, the air was abuzz with chatter, everyone excitedly waiting for Umbridge to make her grand appearance. Even Fred and George, always the loudest in the room, had stopped their usual antics just to wait for the show to begin.
¡°Well, look who¡¯s all eager,¡± Tracey said with a soft giggle. ¡°You really think she¡¯s going to show?¡±
Harry shrugged, still smirking. ¡°She has to. It¡¯d be too embarrassing for her if she didn¡¯t after the whole ss egged her on.¡±
Daphne leaned back in her chair. ¡°If she does show, it¡¯ll be the most fun we¡¯ve had all year.¡±
Neville couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a disaster, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Harry nced over at Neville, his grin widening. ¡°Definitely.¡±
The anticipation in the room was growing by the minute. Students from every house hade to watch what was sure to be an unforgettable duel. Professor taking seats at the back.
¡°Think she¡¯ll actually manage to teach us something for once?¡± Tracey asked, only half-joking.
¡°Teach? That¡¯s pushing it,¡± Daphne responded dryly. ¡°She¡¯ll be lucky if she walks out of here with her pride intact.¡±
"Showtime," Fred muttered under his breath, ncing towards the door.
Umbridge entered the room, looking at Professors with irritation. She was putting on a show of confidence, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t thrilled about being here. The students¡¯ whispers grew louder as she made her way to the front of the room, her wand held delicately in her hand.
"Good evening, students," she said. "I¡¯vee to demonstrate some proper Ministry-approved defensive spells for you all. Now, I expect you to pay close attention."
Harry stood up as he gave Umbridge a polite nod. "Of course, Professor," he said, gesturing toward therge, slightly ominous structure at the back of the room. "This way, please."
The room''s attention shifted, all eyes following Harry as he led Umbridge toward a maze-like challenge he had carefully set up earlier. It wasn¡¯t an overlyplicated setup¡ªjust a series of winding paths, with progressively difficult challenges waiting at different turns. But for those who had witnessed Harry¡¯s simr test with Pettigrew in his rat formst year, the design was unmistakably familiar. Quiet chuckles rippled through the crowd, the students recognizing Harry¡¯s subtle jab, though Umbridge remained blissfully unaware of the underlying message.
"Ah, just a simple test of defensive spells," Harry exined. "Should be no problem for someone with your expertise."
Umbridge straightened her back, a smug smile crossing her face. "Indeed, Mr. Potter," she said, her tone thick with condescension. "I¡¯m sure this will be an excellent opportunity to demonstrate the Ministry''s superior methods."
As Umbridge approached the entrance of the maze, the first challenge appeared¡ªa small flock of harmless pixies fluttered into view. They darted about in yful chaos, asionally nipping at the air. Harry stepped back, watching as the professor raised her wand.
"Lotor Mortis!" she cried out. A sh of red light shot from her wand, striking the pixies mid-flight. One by one, they dropped to the floor, immobilized by the simple spell.
The students remained quiet, though Harry noticed a few hidden grins among the crowd. Not much of a test, but he didn¡¯t expect the pixies to pose any real challenge. He leaned casually against the wall, arms folded, and motioned for her to continue.
"Very well done, Professor," Harrymented, his tone respectful but t. "Let¡¯s move on."
The next section of the maze introduced something a bit more aggressive¡ªdozens of small, spiny creatures scurried out from the shadows. They were fast but low to the ground, making them difficult targets. They weren¡¯t dangerous, just designed to trip up those who weren¡¯t paying attention.
Umbridge, however, looked unfazed. She flicked her wand again, sending a wave of light in their direction. "Petrificus Totalus!" she snapped. The creatures froze, their small bodies locking into ce.
Harry nodded, still keeping his face neutral. "You¡¯re certainly handling this well, Professor."
She smirked, not bothering to hide her self-satisfaction. "Naturally. These are rather elementary challenges, Mr. Potter. Is this really the best you coulde up with?"
Harry shrugged lightly. "There¡¯s more, of course."
As she proceeded deeper into the maze, the challenges grew more intense. First, a fire crab emerged from one of the corners, spitting small bursts of me in their direction. Umbridge dispatched it with a well-ced freezing charm. Then came a pair of Grindylows, their bony fingers reaching out to grab at anyone who ventured too close. Again, Umbridge neutralized them with rtive ease, her arrogance growing with each sess.
As Umbridge confidently moved past the frozen fire crab, the air around her began to thicken with an eerie mist. She hesitated for a moment, clearly unsure, but then waved her wand, dispelling the fog with a sharp flick.
Out of the haze, a swarm of tiny creatures materialized¡ªDoxies, their sharp little teeth bared as they zipped toward her. Umbridge faltered, swatting one away before regaining herposure. ¡°Impedimenta!¡± she shouted, sending a ripple of magic through the air. The Doxies froze mid-flight, dropping to the ground like stones. A few students snickered quietly at the scene, but Umbridge was too focused to notice.
¡°That was a close one,¡± Harry muttered to Daphne, who smirked in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s pushing through it, though.¡±
With the Doxies behind her, Umbridge squared her shoulders and continued deeper into the maze, her confidence visibly returning. But just as she turned the next corner, the ground beneath her shifted, turning into a thick, sticky bog. Her polished shoes sank into the muck, and she let out a frustrated gasp as she struggled to free herself.
The students watching leaned forward, clearly entertained by her predicament, as Umbridge yanked her foot free with a squelching sound. ¡°Scourgify!¡± she snapped, cleaning the mud from her shoes before marching forward, her irritation now inly visible on her face.
Finally, she reached the penultimate stage: two towering dementors appeared from the shadows, their cloaked figures gliding forward with a chilling presence that filled the room. The temperature dropped noticeably as the creatures approached, their ghostly hands outstretched.
Umbridge froze, her wide eyes locked onto the two towering dementors that had appeared before her. The memory of her encounter with these creatures earlier in the year washed over her. Although oblivious to the fact it was Harry¡¯s doing, manipting the situation to trap her. Her mind was a jumbled mess, and she struggled to form the Patronus. Her breath hitched, and she stumbled back a step.
"W-why are you here?" she stammered, her voice trembling with fear. "You''re under the Ministry¡¯s orders. Why do dementors listen to a student?"
The Dementors, ignoring her panicked pleas, moved closer, their ragged cloaks brushing the ground with a whispering sound. They had been tormented to submission by Harry, and now they obeyed him without hesitation. Umbridge took a shaky step back, her wand useless in her trembling hand. She couldn¡¯t form a Patronus¡ªher fear paralyzed her.
Seeing no way out, Umbridge turned and bolted, her earlier smugness evaporating into pure panic. The students watching couldn¡¯t help but exchange amused nces. Some even snickered under their breath as they witnessed the professor, who had spent months lecturing them on "proper conduct," reduced to a panicked mess.
Umbridge ran deeper into the maze, her breathing in short bursts, face pale as she pushed past a series of enchanted obstacles. But then, just as she thought she was in the clear, she stumbled to a halt. In front of her was a rattling chest. She hesitated, wand raised, her eyes fixed on the chest as it slowly creaked open. From within, something began to emerge.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch287- Umbridge’s True Fear
Ch287- Umbridge¡¯s True Fear
Join my Discord!
Standing before Dolores was Cornelius Fudge, dressed in his formal Ministry robes, but his expression was cold, detached, unlike the friendly and supportive man she had always known. He raised a parchment high above his head, his voice booming in an official tone. "I, Cornelius Fudge, hereby dere all wizards and witches, regardless of blood purity, to be granted equal rights under Ministryw."
Umbridge¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She took a step back, shaking her head. "No... no, that can¡¯t be."
But Fudge continued, as if he couldn¡¯t hear her. "This includes all half-bloods, Muggle-borns, and non-human magical creatures. The Ministry will now ensure their fair treatment and integration into wizarding society." He signed the parchment with a flourish and handed it to someone standing beside him.
Umbridge¡¯s mouth fell open in shock as she saw who took the parchment¡ªa towering centaur, its proud gaze sweeping over the neww as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Behind the centaur stood a goblin, a house-elf, and a group of Muggle-born witches and wizards, all dressed in official Ministry robes, their faces filled with satisfaction.
Fudge turned to face Umbridge, his expression stern and unforgiving. "Dolores," he said, his voice sharp. "Your services are no longer required. We need people who are open to change¡ªpeople who can see the value in all magical beings, not just pure-bloods." He gestured dismissively at her as if she were nothing more than an inconvenience. "You are hereby demoted, effective immediately."
Her wand fell from her trembling hand, and she took another step back, shaking her head violently. "No! This isn¡¯t right! I¡¯ve worked for the Ministry my whole life! I¡¯ve upheld the rules, the traditions¡ª"
"You¡¯ve upheld hatred and division," Fudge interrupted coldly. "There¡¯s no ce for that in the Ministry anymore. Consider this your final warning."
Then, as if to hammer the point home, the centaur stepped forward, its hooves echoing ominously on the ground as it ced the Ministry¡¯s official seal on the document. "We will make sure the changes are carried out, starting today."
Umbridge stared in disbelief, her legs buckling as she sank to the floor. Around her, the crowd of non-human creatures and Muggle-born wizards grewrger, their eyes fixed on her with contempt. Fudge turned his back on her, walking away as if she were nothing more than a forgotten relic of the past.
The goblin looked down at her, a sneer on its face. "Your kind has no power here anymore, Umbridge. It¡¯s time you understood that."
Her breath came in short, panicked gasps as the scene around her became more surreal. Centaurs took up positions of authority, Muggle-borns sat in ces of power, and the Ministry itself was a ce she no longer recognized. It was everything she feared¡ªa world where her beliefs were irrelevant, where she had no control, no voice.
She tried to scream, to cast a spell, anything¡ªbut her voice was lost in the overwhelming noise of equality and change.
Students watching looked at her in disgust. This woman''s biggest fear was equal rights for wizards with different blood statuses and other magical beings? It was pathetic.
Flitwick stood by, his eyes narrowing as he took in the vision, his usual calm demeanor hardening. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he muttered, voice low. Hagrid, who had been silent, shifted ufortably in the back, hisrge hands clenched into fists.
The other students began to exchange nces, murmuring amongst themselves. Most were shocked at the realization of how deep Umbridge¡¯s prejudices ran, while others¡ªthose from pureblood families who had grown up hearing simr rhetoric¡ªlooked ufortable but said nothing. It was a moment of raw exposure, a true look at the twisted ideals the woman clung to so desperately.
Harry stayed silent, watching the scene y out. Umbridge¡¯s biggest fear wasn¡¯t losing control, it was equality. The idea that others, those she considered beneath her, could stand on equal footing terrified her more than any dark creature ever could.
Across the room, Zabini let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Pathetic, really. Afraid of centaurs and goblins like they¡¯re going to overthrow the world.¡±
Draco, standing beside him, simply smirked. ¡°People like her are relics of the past. They just haven¡¯t realized it yet.¡±
Harry¡¯s eyes flicked to them briefly before returning to Umbridge, who was still scrambling in her panic. The Dementors had vanished, reced by the haunting vision of her demotion and the rising power of those she had always deemed lesser. It was a poetic kind of justice, one that Harry didn¡¯t need to interfere with. She had trapped herself in this fear.
¡°Shows you exactly who she is,¡± one of the students muttered, loud enough for those around to hear. ¡°All that talk about purity, and it¡¯s all just fear.¡±
¡°She¡¯s nothing but a coward,¡± another voice added from the back, their toneced with disdain.
Dumbledore stood from his seat, eyes glinting with faint amusement. "I believe this demonstration has gone on long enough. Riddikulus." With a swift wave of his wand, the haunting vision of Umbridge''s worst fear shifted, turning into a ridiculous circus with clowns tumbling out of the chest, honking horns and juggling wildly. The boggart, now powerless, was sealed back into the chest, which locked itself with a sharp click.
Umbridge, pale and disoriented, blinked rapidly as she came back to herself. She turned slowly, her eyes wide, and saw the entire school watching her. The silence in the room was thick, the students and professors alike staring at her with varying degrees of shock, amusement, and disgust.
Dumbledore gestured toward the door. "Perhaps it would be best if we all returned to our usual activities," he suggested smoothly, his tone polite but with an edge that was hard to miss.
Umbridge, her face still pale, didn¡¯t respond. She simply stumbled out of the room, her robes dragging behind her as she fled from the eyes of the students.
As soon as she was gone, the murmur of conversation began to rise again, the students exchanging incredulous nces, a few stiflingughter.
Harry stood in the middle of the Duelling Club, a slight smile ying on his lips as he addressed the room. ¡°Right then, everyone,¡± he began, his voice carrying easily through the space. ¡°The Duelling Club has a couple of new additions for those interested in some advanced magic practice.¡±
He motioned toward two cloaked figures lurking in the shadows at the back of the room. ¡°These are Dementors,¡± he said simply, as though introducing a pair of ordinary magical creatures. ¡°They¡¯ve agreed to help us out¡ªwillingly, of course¡ªand will be here for those wanting to work on their Patronus Charms. We also have a Boggart on hand for those needing practice with Riddikulus. Anyone who wants to learn these spells can train with me, one of the professors, or some of the seventh years.¡±
The room buzzed with interest, some students exchanging nces, clearly excited by the prospect of such intense training.
A seventh year Hufflepuff raised an eyebrow from where he stood off to the side, looking unimpressed. ¡°Training with Dementors now, Potter? Isn''t that a bit reckless.¡±
Harry shot him a sidelong nce, his expression casual. ¡°Better to practice in a controlled environment than be caught off guard out there. Or would you rather rely on the Ministry¡¯s basic defensive spells?¡±
The crowd chuckled, some students openlyughing as they recalled Umbridge¡¯s earlier, embarrassing performance. No one pressed the issue further; it seemed everyone had enjoyed the spectacle enough.
A student called, "No thank you. The Ministry¡¯s basic defensive spells weren¡¯t quite enough to handle a Boggart?" Thement was met with a ripple ofughter from the students, though the professors maintained their professional decorum, merely nodding at Harry as they filed out of the room.
Once the professors were gone, the students started shifting about, eager to begin practicing. The seventh years quickly organized themselves, stepping up to monitor the room and help the younger students with the Dementors and Boggarts. As they moved, small groups began forming, each focused on mastering their Patronus or improving their technique with the Riddikulus charm. It wasn¡¯t long before the room was buzzing with activity.
Students paired up or sought help from the seventh years. Harry noted that some seemed more confident than others, but overall, they were eager to improve. The sight of so many students working together, each determined to get stronger was the sess of Duelling Club, Harry''s heritage to Hogwarts.
As more students engaged with the Dementors, a light chill spread through the room, but the presence of skilled seventh years ensured no one faltered for long. Harry continued to observe, offering asional advice but staying mostly in the background, letting the others take the lead for now. The seventh years had the training under control, and Harry didn¡¯t feel the need to micromanage their efforts. He simply leaned against the wall, eyes scanning the room for anyone who might need extra assistance.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch288- Umbridge Cry
Ch288- Umbridge Cry
Join my Discord!
The aftermath of Umbridge''s disastrous performance was immediate, and it even took Harry by surprise, though, in hindsight, it made sense. The public outrage against Fudge had already been building, and learning that his undersecretary¡¯s deepest fear involved something as absurd as equal rights for magical creatures and non-purebloods was the final blow. Umbridge was promptly demoted, with a strong warning from the Minister himself to strictly follow Hogwarts'' curriculum and be the ideal model of a professor for the next generation of Wizarding Britain.
The change in Umbridge''s behavior was noticeable right away. Gone was the shrill, domineering presence. She no longer raised her voice in ss and, instead of her usual condescending tone, now carefully followed the lesson ns without adding her oppressive opinions. Her once overbearing demeanor was reced with a strained politeness, almost as if she was afraid to misstep.
Harry watched the shift with both amusement and indifference. It was odd seeing her like this, but it wasn¡¯t unexpected. The Ministry had her on a tight leash now. She was just another cog in the machine, and the days of her trying to enforce her twisted ideals were over.
As sses resumed, the atmosphere in the school lightened significantly. Students whispered about Umbridge¡¯s downfall, and even the professors seemed more rxed. Harry, however, moved on quickly from the event. There was no need to dwell on it¡ªUmbridge was out of the picture for now, and that was enough.
One of those days, while walking through the corridors, Harry noticed a woman he hadn''t seen before. Something about her presence made him stop. Pulling up the system map, he froze when thebel "Andromeda Tonks" appeared. A few weeks back, while disguised as Albus Riddle in Knockturn Alley, he had crossed paths with a Metamorphmagus named Nymphadora Tonks. Who was this woman, and how was she connected to Metamorphmagus?
Without hesitation, Harry decided to seek answers. He scanned the system map until he located Draco in the library. Malfoy did say something about a new Muggle Studies Professor. A few momentster, Harry strolled into the quiet room, his eyes locking onto Draco, who was engrossed in a book.
"Draco," Harry began, keeping his tone casual, "got a moment?"
Draco nced up, mildly surprised to see Harry, but closed his book with a small nod. "Sure, what¡¯s on your mind?"
"I noticed a new face around here," Harry said, leaning against the table. "Andromeda Tonks. Know anything about her?"
Draco nodded, leaning back slightly. "Yeah, she''s my aunt. Our new Muggle Studies Professor. I guess it''s not surprising you haven''t seen her much. She and her husband live in Hogsmeade, so she doesn''t usually eat in the Great Hall."
Harry raised an eyebrow. "Your aunt? I didn''t know you had any rtives teaching at Hogwarts."
"Well, she wasn¡¯t exactly close to the family for a while," Draco replied, his tone casual but with a hint of something deeper. "She married a Muggle-born, Ted Tonks. That didn¡¯t sit well with my mother or the rest of the cks. Aunt Andromeda¡¯s been... well, out of the picture for years."
Harry nced around the quiet library, absorbing this new information. It made sense now why Draco hadn¡¯t mentioned her before. "Sounds like things are a bitplicated."
Draco shrugged. "You could say that. But she¡¯s decent enough, I suppose. Doesn¡¯t lecture me about blood purity every five minutes, which is more than I can say for some of my other rtives."
Harry smirked slightly. "Guess that¡¯s a relief."
"Definitely." Draco tilted his head thoughtfully. "She¡¯s... different, though. I mean, she¡¯s strict about Muggle Studies, really pushes the importance of understanding both worlds. It¡¯s not something you¡¯d expect from a ck, but then again, she¡¯s always been the odd one out."
Harry nodded, intrigued by what Draco had revealed. "Wait, you said she was a ck, so she is on your mother side?"
Draco leaned back slightly, giving a small nod. "Yeah, she¡¯s my mother¡¯s sister. Andromeda Tonks n¨¦e ck. She¡¯s been kind of an outcast from the family for years now, ever since she married a Muggle-born. The cks weren¡¯t exactly thrilled about that."
Harry considered this for a moment before another thought crossed his mind. "Do you know Nymphadora Tonks then?"
Draco¡¯s expression shifted to a grin, clearly amused. "Ah, yeah. She¡¯s my cousin. Auror-in-training these days, though I would advise you never, ever call her Nymphadora to her face unless you¡¯re keen on being hexed."
Harry raised an eyebrow at Draco, genuinely confused. "Why¡¯s that? What¡¯s the big deal with her name?"
Draco let out a shortugh, leaning back in his chair. "Because Nymphadora hates it. You would think it was the worst thing in the world the way she reacts. Just call her Tonks. Trust me, I learned the hard way. Imagine a Metamorphmagus sneaking on you, impossible to guard against."
Harry smirked slightly at the thought of Draco getting hexed. "Noted. But what''s her deal? You mentioned she is a Metamorphmagus, but she¡¯s also an Auror-in-training?"
"Yeah, she¡¯s training under Mad-Eye Moody, if you can believe it," Draco replied, rolling his eyes. "Completely mental, that one. Not just because of the Metamorphmagus thing either. She¡¯s always been a bit... reckless."
"Reckless, huh?" Harry said, filing that information away. "Sounds like someone fun to know."
Draco chuckled, shaking his head. "Depends on your idea of fun, Potter. She¡¯ll either drag you into some chaotic adventure or get you in trouble with the Ministry. Could go either way."
Harry leaned back in his chair, thinking. He hadn¡¯t had any interaction with Tonks, but if she was training under someone like Moody, she must bepetent. "Guess I''ll keep that in mind if we ever cross paths."
"Just make sure it¡¯s on your terms, not hers," Draco advised. "Otherwise, who knows what kind of mess she¡¯ll pull you into."
Harry grinned. "Sounds like someone I would get along with, then."
Draco raised an eyebrow, a small smirk ying on his lips. "You would, wouldn¡¯t you?"
Harry left after thanking Draco. Many things made sense now. He had already guessed Tonks was an Auror, after seeing her in the pub. It also exined why stor Moody was there that night. ''Did she somehow call Dumbledore that day? No, the Headmaster arrived with Moody, Kingsley, and Mundungus. I didn¡¯t think of it before, but could Mundungus have a connection with Dumbledore?'' Harry shook his head, unable to make an immediate connection.
As Harry was about to return to the Chamber of Secrets, a sudden flicker caught his eye. A glowing phoenix Patronus glided through the school, pausing briefly at several spots before hovering near him. The familiar voice of Dumbledore echoed from the ethereal bird.
"Pleasee to my office, Harry."
Curious, Harry adjusted his pace, heading toward the Headmaster''s office. As he walked, he spotted Snape moving swiftly in the same direction. Their eyes met briefly.
"Do you know what''s going on, Professor?" Harry asked, keeping his tone neutral.
Snape shook his head. "No. But it seems urgent."
Without exchanging further words, they continued side by side in silence. Upon reaching the office, they entered to find Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and¡ªsurprisingly¡ªUmbridge, who was crying in the corner. Dumbledore stood by the window, his back turned to them, the tension in the room palpable.
When Dumbledore turned to face them, his expression was uncharacteristically grave. His eyes scanned the room, lingering on each of them before he spoke.
"There has been a development," he said quietly. "Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, has been assassinated by Betrix Lestrange."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch289- Chaos
Ch289- Chaos
Join my Discord!
"There has been a development," Dumbledore said quietly. "Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, has been assassinated by Betrix Lestrange."
The words hung in the air, sinking in like a cold wave. Harry was shocked, as he stared Dumbledore, half-expecting him to say it was a bad joke. Snape¡¯s reaction was equally restrained, though his jaw tightened. No one spoke for several moments, the weight of the news settling heavily on the room.
Dumbledore continued, his voice steady, though the gravity of the situation was clear. "This has already caused significant unrest at the Ministry. Chaos is spreading as we speak. We must prepare for the ramifications."
Harry¡¯s mind immediately began processing the implications. Betrix¡¯s involvement meant this wasn¡¯t just a rogue act of violence¡ªit was likely tied to the resurfacing of Voldemort¡¯s forces. This would send shockwaves through the wizarding world. The delicate bnce they had been trying to maintain was now fractured.
McGonagall cleared her throat, her voice tight with concern. "Headmaster, what are we to do?"
Dumbledore nced toward Umbridge, who was still weeping quietly, then back at McGonagall. "We must stabilize Hogwarts first. News like this will reach the students soon enough. We cannot let panic take root here."
Harry knew this wasn¡¯t just about Hogwarts¡ªit was about the entire wizarding world.
As Dumbledore continued talking, Harry¡¯s mind started racing. For weeks, he had been tracking Betrix Lestrange, waiting for her to make a move. Avery had assured him that she wouldn''t return to Britain until after Christmas. Why had Avery failed to warn him? And why had Betrix assassinated Fudge? It didn''t add up. If she had returned to Britain ahead of schedule, something important must¡¯ve driven her.
Harry''s thoughts narrowed on the idea that Betrix might be protecting the Death Eater patriarchs. The assassination of Fudge could¡¯ve been a tactical move to keep the Ministry from investigating them further. But then again, it was Betrix¡ªimpulsive and violent by nature. Maybe her actions were part of some chaotic plot to stir fear, keeping everyone on edge. She thrived on that.
Dumbledore''s voice droned on, but Harry''s mind continued to work. Betrix''s move to eliminate Fudge would destabilize the Ministry, but Harry knew it wasn¡¯t random. The patriarchs, including Lucius Malfoy, had managed to avoid direct me for years. Fudge, though weak and ipetent, had always been easily manipted, making him an asset to them. Killing him seemed counterintuitive unless something bigger was in y.
The implications were vast. With Fudge out of the way, the Ministry would descend into chaos. It would be the perfect cover for Voldemort¡¯s supporters to consolidate power or distract from other, more sinister ns but also would send all those Death Eaters filling Fudge''s pocket return to the spotlight. The timing was too precise to be coincidental.
Betrix Lestrange hated betrayal above all. For her, loyalty to the Dark Lord was unwavering, absolute, and anything less was unforgivable. As Harry considered Dumbledore¡¯s words about Fudge''s assassination, it became clear that Betrix¡¯s act was not just another chaotic disy of madness. It was revenge.
Lucius Malfoy and his ilk¡ªthose who had skated through the fall of Voldemort with excuses, lies, and maniptions¡ªhad never faced true consequences. While Betrix rotted in Azkaban, they had continued to thrive, protected by wealth, connections, and a Ministry too weak to hold them ountable. Fudge, as a puppet of those same pureblood families, had likely enraged her the most.
Killing Fudge wasn¡¯t a mere political maneuver. It was personal, a message to those who had betrayed the Dark Lord by iming innocence under the Imperius Curse. She had snapped, unable to tolerate the idea that Lucius and the rest had escaped while the true loyalists suffered.
Dumbledore¡¯s voice pulled Harry from his thoughts. ¡°This will cause chaos at the Ministry,¡± he said, turning back to the group. ¡°We must be ready for what follows.¡±
Harry nodded but kept silent. His mind was already running through the consequences of Betrix''s actions. Killing Fudge was chaotic, sure, but it also paved the way for something bigger. The Ministry, weak and ipetent under Fudge, would now have to shift. People wouldn¡¯t want another leader like him¡ªtoo soft, too easily manipted. No, they''d want someone tougher, someone who could restore order in a world that was bing increasingly unstable.
"Betrix might have done us a favor," Harry thought. She¡¯d create a storm, but in the chaos, the Ministry would have no choice but to get its act together. After all, three dangerous Death Eaters had just broken out of Azkaban, and now one of them had assassinated the Minister. The public would demand a leader who could handle things, someone who wouldn¡¯t shy away from harsh decisions. That was what this would all lead to¡ªa government that ruled with an iron fist. The time for weak leaders was over, and that could work in Harry¡¯s favor.
Thew allowing the use of Veritaserum would add fuel to the fire. The Ministry was going to get messy. There would be trials, interrogations, and people would be exposed. For the Death Eaters still trying to y both sides, the next few months were going to be brutal. Harry almost felt a bit of satisfaction imagining the chaos Lucius Malfoy and others like him would have to navigate. They¡¯d been toofortable for too long, hiding behind their money and influence. Now, with Fudge gone and the Ministry forced to take action, everything was about to shift.
Focusing back on the room, Harry tuned into the ongoing discussions. Umbridge, still sniffling, requested to leave the castle to "mourn." Harry knew that wasn¡¯t the full story. Fudge was dead, and with him, her protective shield was gone. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she faced the consequences of her actions. Not long ago, her greatest fear had been exposed to all of Britain, spreading from students to parents and then to the newspapers. She wasn¡¯t just mourning; she was nning her escape¡ªsomewhere she wouldn¡¯t be hunted by the new government or the people she once oppressed. If Betrix and her group couldn''t overthrow the Ministry, which was impossible, Umbridge had no hope of surviving either.
Dumbledore nced at her briefly, then nodded, dismissing her as if she were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Of course," he said simply, already thinking beyond her. In the grand scheme of things, Umbridge was insignificant.
He turned to Snape. "Severus. Please contact stor. We are in urgent need of a capable professor for the Defense Against the Dark Arts post." The word "capable" was emphasized, a final jab at Umbridge. Snape gave a curt nod, his robes billowing as he exited the room to carry out the request.
Harry stood, preparing to leave. "I¡¯ll be heading out as well, Headmaster. Thank you for the information, and my condolences, though I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m just a student, after all."
Dumbledore gave him a knowing look, but Harry didn¡¯t wait for a response. He turned and walked out, leaving the headmaster to deal with the aftermath. The Ministry would be in chaos now, but that wasn¡¯t Harry¡¯s problem¡ªnot yet. His focus was on what wasing next.
He made his way down the familiar corridors of Hogwarts, the weight of the news lingering but not overwhelming. Betrix had made her move, but it was a reckless one. That meant she would be easier to find, or she would need people more than ever. It was risky, too risky, but it was time for Albus Riddle to appear once again. He had to find Betrix. It was now or never. He couldn''t afford to waste time; Betrix¡¯s actions would undoubtedly stir chaos within the Ministry, and if she were truly acting on impulse, now was the moment to strike.
For weeks, he had been plotting the perfect moment to reintroduce Albus Riddle, the persona he had crafted so carefully. He could use it to reach ces Harry Potter couldn¡¯t, slipping through the cracks of the magical world unnoticed. And that time had arrived.
He knew it was risky to disappear now, but Harry wasn¡¯t one to sit around while opportunities passed him by. He had to get to her before the Death Eater patriarchs could shield her from the storm she had created or remove her permanently.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch290- Rosier
Ch290- Rosier
Join my Discord!
As Harry entered the Slytherin Common Room, he made sure to be seen by a few of his housemates as he passed by, offering a casual nod here and there. Once he reached his dorm, he moved swiftly, draping the Invisibility Cloak over himself. Without a sound, he retraced his steps back out of the room and through the hidden corridors. No one noticed as he slipped away, leaving the castle behind.
Out in the cool night air, Harry used a secret passage to sneak out of the grounds and into Hogsmeade. It was a route he had used countless times, always careful to avoid detection. He felt the familiar pull of magic as he willed his body to shift. His face morphed, height adjusted, and soon he stood in his Albus Riddle persona¡ªtall, dark-haired, and unrecognizable as Harry Potter.
Harry Disapparated into Knockturn Alley, the air immediately shifting around him. The usual tension of the ce felt heavier tonight, as if something big was on the horizon. Even under the cover of his Invisibility Cloak, Harry could sense it. Shadows moved along the narrow, grimy streets, cloaked figures slipping between dark corners. The underbelly of Wizarding Britain was always a ce for secrets, but tonight it felt as though those secrets were just waiting to erupt.
Keeping to the alleyways, Harry moved silently, his eyes scanning the familiar streets. Dark shops lined the streets, selling forbidden objects and illegal potions, their dim lights flickering in the gloom. He had been here before many times over the weeks, but tonight, the tension in the air made even the most notorious of criminals keep their heads low.
Reaching a quieter spot, Harry ducked into a shadowy corner and pulled out a small metal card from his pocket. The sleek surface shimmered faintly as letters appeared across it: "Avery, meet me right now."
He tapped the card lightly, the message disappearing as quickly as it hade. Now, it was just a waiting game. Avery had been his contact within the more dangerous circles, always useful for information. Tonight, however, Harry needed more than just idle gossip¡ªhe needed answers. If Betrix was moving this early, it meant something had shifted in the Death Eater ranks, and Harry had no intention of being left in the dark.
The alley remained still for a moment, the distant hum of low conversations and the asional clink of ss breaking the silence. Avery wasn¡¯t one to dy, especially not when summoned this way.
Footsteps echoed faintly from further down the alley, and Harry¡¯s eyes sharpened. A tall figure emerged from the shadows¡ªAvery, dressed in dark robes, his face partially concealed beneath a hood. He moved cautiously, his eyes darting around as he approached the spot where Harry waited, still invisible.
After Avery appeared, Harry quietly moved behind him, sending the cloak to his briefcase with a flick of his wand. With a quick poke of his wand into Avery''s back, Harry spoke.
"Speak. Why did you lie to me?"
Avery froze, his body stiffening as the familiar, gnawing sensation of the poison pulsed in his veins. The man knew all too well what Harry was capable of and what the consequences were if he failed to provide the antidote. The poison wasn¡¯t just deadly; it was a constant reminder of who controlled his fate. Betrayal wasn¡¯t an option.
"I didn¡¯t lie," Avery rasped, his voice shaky butced with desperation. He swallowed hard, eyes darting to the shadows as if seeking an escape that wasn¡¯t there. "You have to believe me, I gave you everything I had! Betrix¡ªshe moved too soon. I didn¡¯t know¡ª"
"Didn¡¯t know, or didn¡¯t care enough to find out?" Harry pressed, his wand still jabbing into Avery¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t buy the excuses. He knew Avery was too terrified to outright lie, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t holding back. "You¡¯ve been ying both sides too long. You think I won¡¯t notice?"
Avery grimaced, feeling the poison stir within him again, tightening its hold as if Harry¡¯s mere presence was triggering its effects. "No, Riddle¡ªI swear. I¡ªI''ve kept up my end of the bargain. Betrix acted alone, impulsive as always. She didn¡¯t consult anyone. She''s gone rogue!"
Harry narrowed his eyes. That much, at least, seemed usible. Betrix had never been one for careful nning or consultation, preferring chaos and bloodshed. But that didn¡¯t mean Avery was off the hook.
Harry''s voice was cold, cutting through the tension like a de. Avery could feel the weight of the question, the threat lingering in the air. "Where is she?"
Avery¡¯s breath hitched as he tried to gather his thoughts, knowing full well the consequences of displeasing Harry. He swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t know exactly," he rasped, fear creeping into his voice. "I swear, Riddle. She¡¯s gone off the grid. Betrix doesn¡¯t trust anyone¡ªnot even us. But she¡¯s been moving between safe houses."
Harry didn¡¯t react outwardly but Avery could feel the unspoken pressure building. His mind raced, desperate to provide something, anything, that might satisfy Harry. "Some of the old pureblood families are hiding her," he continued, his voice strained. "She holds a grudge against those who... weren¡¯t loyal. Those who imed the Imperius Curse. She¡¯s been harboring resentment."
Harry¡¯s wand didn¡¯t waver, and Avery knew better than to expect mercy. "Names."
Avery flinched at the demand, fear bubbling to the surface. "The Rosiers, the Selwyns," he blurted, the words tumbling out in a rush. "I don¡¯t know all of them, but those are the ones I¡¯ve heard. She¡¯s been careful, paranoid. She¡¯s not staying long anywhere, always moving."
Harry nodded slightly, the barest acknowledgment of Avery¡¯s words. "And you¡¯ve been feeding me iplete information, haven¡¯t you?"
Avery¡¯s heart raced. "No, no! I swear, I didn¡¯t¡ª" He felt the poison stir within him, and his stomach twisted painfully. "I wouldn¡¯t risk it, Riddle. I told you everything I knew. Please, you have to believe me."
Harry stepped closer, his wand still pointed at Avery¡¯s back. The fear in Avery¡¯s eyes was palpable now. "You¡¯ve been sloppy, Avery. I don¡¯t tolerate sloppiness."
Avery was trembling now, his hands shaking as he raised them in a gesture of submission. "I¡¯ll find out more. I swear. Just... please. I can¡¯t go back to her. If she finds out¡ª"
Harry cut him off. "You¡¯ll be more afraid of me than of Betrix, Avery. Trust me."
Avery swallowed, nodding frantically. "I understand."
"Good." Harry lowered his wand, though the threat still hung in the air. "You have one week to find out where she¡¯s going next. Don¡¯t fail me again."
Avery exhaled shakily, relief flooding his system despite the lingering dread. "I won¡¯t, Riddle. I swear, I¡¯ll find out."
Harry stepped back, the casual menace still in his voice. "For your sake, I hope you do." He turned, leaving Avery standing in the shadowy alley, his body sagging with fear and relief.
Harry walked the dark streets with an indifference that few could manage. Knockturn Alley was as dangerous as ever, but he strolled through it like it was any other day. The usual rowdy crowd was quieter than usual¡ªlikely due to the tension brewing in the air after Betrix¡¯s actions. Yet, Harry moved casually, his mind focused on the names Avery had dropped.
¡°Rosier,¡± he muttered under his breath, his mind lingering on the connection. Selena Rosier? He hadn¡¯t considered her family would be tied to Voldemort¡¯s circle. Selena had never shown any interest in the darker sides of magic, at least not that he¡¯d noticed. They weren¡¯t exactly close at first, there had been a mutual respect between them. She¡¯d been the Serpent of the Crown before him, after all. Their rtionship had grown friendlyter, especially toward the end of her time at school, but nothing had hinted at her family¡¯s involvement in the dark underworld he now navigated.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch291- Yule?
Ch291- Yule?
Join my Discord!
Harry kept walking, dodging a particrly unpleasant smell from a nearby cauldron shop. He had a feeling this wasn¡¯t thest time the Rosier name woulde up. But how deep was Selena involved? He couldn¡¯t imagine her being mixed up in this mess. Still, families like hers often kept secrets, and there was always the chance she¡¯d been more connected than she let on.
The thought of seeing her again tugged at the back of his mind. Selena had always been sharp¡ªsharp enough to know when to stay quiet and when to act. If she was somehow tied to this, Harry would need to tread carefully.
Knockturn Alley grew quieter as Harry reached his destination. He paused in the shadows, letting his eyes adjust to the darkness. No one seemed to be paying him any attention, but in a ce like this, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t being watched.
He stood still for a moment, considering his next move. Betrix¡¯s unpredictability had thrown a wrench into his ns, and now he had to find her before things spiraled further out of control. If Selena¡¯s family was hiding Betrix, it might be worth a visit, though that came with its own set of risks.
Harry found a shadowed spot to Disapparate back to Hogsmeade. Staying away from Hogwarts for too long wasn¡¯t the best idea. Betrix might have thrown things into chaos, but he still had to keep up appearances. Plus, Selena likely had no clue about any of this. Thest time they spoke, she had been in South America, apprenticing under Miranda Goshawk. They were studying Amerindnguages to explore connections betweennguage and spellwork.
It wasn¡¯t her fault if her family was involved in the darker corners of the magical world, Harry figured. Selena always kept her interests focused on spellcraft, and she wasn¡¯t one to get involved in politics.
Harry would see Selena Rosier at Christmas. Normally, she skipped the Ministry''s Yule events, preferring to focus on her spellcraft. But with the Minister dead, it was doubtful they would even have the energy or resources to organize such an event this year. The chaos in the Ministry would be too distracting. Harry decided that this presented an opportunity.
If the Ministry wasn¡¯t hosting, then he would.
An event of his own¡ªa gathering that would bring together the right people, a mix of allies and potential future partners. He¡¯d need to carefully consider the guest list, and the location would be critical. It couldn¡¯t be too shy, but also not so low-key that it was ignored. A ce that reflected his growing influence without drawing too much attention.
The n was already taking shape in his mind. He could gather the necessary resources, make the right connections. It was time to move deeper into the political world. This was the moment he had been preparing for, and he wouldn¡¯t let it slip by.
Harry shifted his focus, already thinking through the details. It needed to be private but prestigious, with just enough exclusivity to make it something people wanted to be part of. He would draw in the families who mattered¡ªthose with influence, the old bloodlines who still held power, and even a few select outsiders who could bring something new to the table. All while carefully navigating the minefield that was wizarding politics.
Organizing an event like this meant taking a risk, but it was the kind of calcted gamble Harry knew he could handle. The Ministry¡¯s absence left a power vacuum that others would be eager to fill. He could position himself as the next rising yer.
Harry walked back to his room, mind already working on the details for the event. He knew he couldn¡¯t handle all of it alone¡ªthere were too many pieces to fit together, and he''d need help with the nning. Security was especially critical. The wrong person finding out about this could be a problem.
As he entered his room, he called out, "Tweak."
With a soft pop, the Slytherin house-elf appeared, bowing low. "Yes, Sir Potter. Do you hungry?"
Harry shook his head, ¡°Not now, Tweak. I¡¯ll summon Misty soon. But it¡¯s not for food¡ªI need to talk to her. Can you let the others know not to make a fuss?¡±
Tweak¡¯s expression soured for a moment but quickly returned to obedience. ¡°Of course, Sir Potter. Tweak be telling the others.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± Harry said, seeing the Slytherin House Elf off.
Once Tweak disappeared, Harry moved over to his desk, pulling out parchment and jotting down a few names. Misty would handle most of the house-elf duties, but for the event, he needed extra help. He wanted every detail handled without mistakes.
Satisfied, he tapped his wand lightly on the letter and called, ¡°Misty.¡±
A second pop echoed through the room, and Misty appeared, bowing. ¡°Yes, Master Potter? What does you need?¡±
Harry took the stack of letters from his desk, holding them out to Misty. ¡°Give them to the names at the top, Misty. They¡¯ll take care of things from there. If they ask for your help, make sure everything¡¯s done right, alright?¡±
Misty nodded quickly, herrge eyes shining with eagerness. ¡°Of course, Master Harry. Misty will make sure everything is perfect.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Harry replied simply, already moving to the next part of his n. He watched Misty vanish with a soft pop, satisfied that she¡¯d handle things without needing constant supervision.
With the room now silent, Harry returned to his desk, ncing over the remaining parchments. The list was long, and there was still much to do, but it wasing together. The event had to be perfect.
Harry sat at his desk, looking over the list of potential invitees for his Yule event. He didn¡¯t bother inviting families like the Malfoys or the Carrows. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of not wanting them there¡ªit was strategic. With Fudge gone and the Ministry in flux, the fall of known Death Eater families seemed inevitable. Associating with them would only be a liability. He wanted no part of their copse, and their absence from his guest list would send the message he intended. He crossed their names off with a swift strike of his quill.
The list still included several important names. Harry didn¡¯t care about their pure-blood status or the ancient legacies they imed¡ªhe needed allies who could offer something of real value. Power, influence, knowledge. The rest was noise. It wasn¡¯t about socializing; it was about positioning himself for what came next.
Satisfied with his work, Harry sat back and stared at the parchment for a moment. The Ministry, in its current state, would be desperate to find stability. This event was the perfect opportunity to solidify his standing. No pomp or shiness¡ªjust the right people, in the right ce, at the right time.
Hours passed as Harry worked through the finer details, asionally adding or removing a name, ensuring everything was just right. Misty had already taken care of the basic preparations, but there were still decisions to be made. He¡¯d need to handle security personally. He couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone slip through the cracks.
As he finished the final draft of his guest list, Harry let out a breath, leaning back in his chair He exhaled softly, stretching his arms above his head. It had been a long night, but the work was worth it. Leaning back further, Harry called out, "Dobby."
With a faint pop, the house-elf appeared before him, bowing low. "Sir Potter," Dobby greeted, looking eager as ever to be of service.
Harry gave him a smile. How¡¯s the search going, Dobby? Last time you mentioned a hidden room in Hogwarts."
Dobby straightened up a little, eyes wide with excitement. "Yes, Sir Potter! Dobby found a room, a strange one! It¡¯s been hidden for many, many years... maybe centuries! Dobby thinks it could be the one you is looking for."
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch292- Ravenclaw’s Secrets!
Ch292- Ravenw¡¯s Secrets!
Join my Discord!
Dobby straightened up a little, eyes wide with excitement. "Yes, Sir Potter! Dobby found a room, a strange one! It¡¯s been hidden for many, many years... maybe centuries! Dobby thinks it could be the one you is looking for."
Harry sat forward, interest sparking. "Go on, where is it?"
"Dobby can show you, Sir Potter," the elf said, bouncing on his heels. "But Dobby warns you... it¡¯s not easy to find, even for a house-elf. It moves... like it doesn''t want to be found sometimes."
That made sense, considering the type of magic they were dealing with. Ancient magic had a habit of being elusive, especially something tied to Ravenw. "Alright," Harry replied, standing up from his chair. "Lead the way."
Harry draped the Invisibility Cloak over himself and Dobby as they moved quietly through the dark corridors of Hogwarts. Dobby¡¯s small feet barely made a sound as they navigated the castle, sticking to the shadows.
"So, this room you found," Harry whispered as they turned a corner, careful to avoid Filch¡¯s usual patrols, "you sure it''s connected to Ravenw?"
Dobby¡¯s ears twitched with excitement, his wide eyes gleaming even in the dim light. "Yes, Sir Potter! Dobby thinks so. It¡¯s very old, full of strange books and magic... Dobby hasn¡¯t seen anything like it before."
"Good," Harry replied, his mind already racing with possibilities. If it really was connected to Ravenw, it could be the key to what he had been searching for.
Dobby stopped suddenly, tugging at Harry¡¯s sleeve. "Here, Sir Potter," he whispered, pointing to arge tapestry that depicted Barnabas the Barmy attempting to teach trolls ballet. Harry had passed by it countless times, never giving it a second thought.
"This?¡± Harry asked, eyeing the tapestry with mild skepticism. "Behind here?"
Dobby nodded enthusiastically. "Dobby is sure, Sir Potter. But the room... it moves. Sometimes it is here, sometimes not. Dobby had to wait for it."
"Alright," Harry muttered. He stepped closer to the wall opposite the tapestry, running his hand along the cold stone. "So what now?"
Dobby¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, hisrge eyes blinking up at Harry. ¡°We wait, Sir Potter. Last time, I was pacing around here when the door appeared. Maybe I was just lucky.¡±
Harry narrowed his eyes, ncing back at the tapestry of trolls clumsily attempting ballet. ¡°Lucky, huh?¡± He muttered, already doubting it. Hogwarts was far too deliberate in its magic for something as important as this to rely on luck. He tapped his foot thoughtfully, staring at the nk wall across from the tapestry.
He had seen this kind of magic before, and he used it plenty of times. Intentus Revelio. Harry first discovered it back in his first year during the Easter Egg Hunt, and even Dumbledore had ¡°borrowed¡± the idea for the Mirror of Erised. This corridor¡ªit wasn''t random, wasn¡¯t based on luck like Dobby assumed. It responded to intent.
The walls here worked off what was in your head. If you were thinking about something with enough focus, it made things appear. Dobby just happened to be thinking about Rowena Ravenw¡¯s secret while pacing, but he didn¡¯t realize that was the key.
Harry nced at the tapestry of trolls doing ballet again and smirked. ¡°Dobby,¡± he started, ¡°it¡¯s not luck. The room appears when you think about what you need. You must¡¯ve been thinking about Rowena when you found it.¡±
Dobby blinked up at him, ears twitching. ¡°Dobby did think about Rowena''s secret, Sir Potter. But Dobby didn¡¯t know it was doing the magic.¡±
¡°Doesn''t matter,¡± Harry said. He took a few steps back from the wall and started pacing. He let his mind focus on Rowena, her secret chambers, and the kind of hidden knowledge that might be stashed away there.
One pass. Nothing.
Second pass. Still nothing.
By the third, the door shimmered into existence on the wall opposite the tapestry. It was a sleek, ancient-looking door, covered in symbols Harry couldn¡¯t quite ce, but it looked like it hadn¡¯t been touched in centuries.
¡°There,¡± Harry muttered to himself, stepping up to it. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s all about intent.¡±
Dobby pped his hands in excitement but stayed back, knowing not to interrupt. Harry gave the door a nudge, and it creaked open, revealing a dark, winding staircase that descended deep into the shadows below.
¡°Stay here,¡± Harry told Dobby before stepping inside. He didn¡¯t need any extrapany right now. This was something he wanted to check out on his own.
The air inside was cool and damp, with a faint smell of dust and old parchment. The steps creaked beneath his feet, and the walls seemed to hum faintly with ancient magic. Harry wasn¡¯t in any rush, letting his eyes adjust as he descended.
At the bottom of the staircase, he stepped into arge, circr chamber. It wasn¡¯t the kind of grand, elegant room you¡¯d expect from a founder¡ªit was simple, practical, filled with old bookshelves and strange artifacts. Scrolls were piled high on tables, and dusty tomes lined every avable inch of wall space.
Harry made his way to one of the tables, eyeing the stacks of parchment. They were written in what looked like old, nearly forgotten runes, their meaning just out of reach. He frowned, picking up one of the scrolls. He couldn¡¯t read it, but it felt important.
Harry flipped through a few more scrolls, all written in the same cryptic runic script. The symbols were foreign, unlike anything he had studied before. "Did Rowena invent this?" he muttered to himself, setting one of the dusty scrolls aside. There was something ancient about this room, but it wasn¡¯t just the age¡ªit was the feeling of purpose behind everything. He had no idea what these scrolls said, but it was clear they were important.
He checked the shelves next, running a finger over the spines of the old books. The titles were either in the same runguage or faded beyond recognition. It was frustrating. All this knowledge was right in front of him, but it might as well have been written in code. Rowena Ravenw was known for her brilliance, and it seemed like she¡¯d taken extra steps to make sure only those worthy would understand her secrets.
Harry sat down at the central table, eyeing the scattered papers. There had to be a way to crack this. He wasn¡¯t about to walk away from something this valuable.
Harry scanned the books and documents one by one, methodically saving them into the system forter study. He had received the quest earlier that year:
[System Message: Quest: Discover the Secrets of Rowena Ravenw¡¯s Wisdom. Reward: Increased System Utilities.]
But something nagged at him. "These aren''t her wisdom¡ªjust the results of it. I thought about her secrets while pacing, not the secret of her wisdom."
He stood up, tossing another scroll onto the table. "This room is full of knowledge, sure, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for," he muttered, pushing a stack of old, faded tomes aside. The magic here felt intentional, but too surface-level, like it was hiding the real prize somewhere deeper.
Harry paced again, retracing his steps. He ran a hand over the spines of books, his eyes scanning for anything out of the ordinary. The system could analyze all of thister, but it didn¡¯t seem to hold the key to Ravenw¡¯s true secrets. What he needed wasn¡¯t just in these books; it was something bigger, something tied to Ravenw¡¯s very essence. But the question remained¡ªwhere could it be hidden?
Harry returned to the seventh floor, finding Dobby still waiting by the tapestry. The house-elf bounced slightly on his heels, eyes wide with expectation.
"Thank you, Dobby," Harry said, smiling in appreciation. "This will be very helpful. You can go back now."
Dobby gave a quick bow, his ears twitching with excitement. "Dobby is happy to help, Sir Potter! Call Dobby whenever you need!" With a soft pop, the house-elf vanished, leaving Harry alone in the dimly lit corridor.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch293- Temp Professor
Ch293- Temp Professor
Join my Discord!
The next morning came, and Harry headed to breakfast. The Great Hall was filled with the usual chatter. Umbridge had left the castle earlier that morning. No surprise¡ªshe¡¯d been humiliated enough in the past few days, and with Fudge gone, her protection had disappeared. Harry didn¡¯t waste time feeling sorry for her.
Later, in Defense Against the Dark Arts, the ss sat in quiet anticipation. Umbridge had been reced, though no one had been officially told who the new professor would be. Harry suspected who it would be. After all, he was there when Dumbledore told Snape to request Moody¡¯s presence. Harry briefly considered if it was worth lifting the curse on the position now. He didn''t have anything personal against Moody, but he had never been taught by him either. Best to wait and see how things yed out before making any moves.
The students murmured among themselves, specting about who the new professor would be. Some were confident it would be a Ministry puppet again, others whispered about rumors of a retired Auror stepping in. The door creaked open, and the chatter immediately died down. Instead of the scarred face of stor Moody, it was Dumbledore who walked in. The students exchanged wide-eyed nces, not expecting the Headmaster himself.
"Good morning," Dumbledore greeted with a nod, his usual calm demeanor unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ll be handling today¡¯s lesson. Professor Umbridge¡¯s recement will arrive soon, but for now, let¡¯s focus on something more useful than Ministry-approved material.¡±
The relief was almost palpable. No one dared to challenge Dumbledore, and honestly, no one wanted to. If the Headmaster himself was teaching, there would be no pointless theory or shallow spells.
Dumbledore¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his eyes twinkling slightly. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be covering defensive magic in real-world scenarios. Now, tell me¡ªwhat are the mostmon mistakes wizards make when defending themselves?¡±
¡°Comcency,¡± Draco muttered from the back, surprising a few with his participation. "People think casting stronger spells will always save them."
Dumbledore gave a small nod of approval. "Quite right, Mr. Malfoy. Over-reliance on powerful spells is amon mistake. Anyone else?"
Hermione¡¯s hand shot up next, as expected. "Not understanding your opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Knowing what you''re up against can make all the difference."
"Very good, Miss Granger," Dumbledore replied. "A proper assessment of your adversary is crucial. Whether it''s another witch or wizard, or a magical creature, the approach matters."
Harry sat back, watching as a few more students chimed in, their responses varying in confidence. Still, Dumbledore had a way of making even these sessions useful.
"The most important aspect of defense," Dumbledore continued, "is adaptability. You must remain flexible, for no two situations are the same."
The Headmaster¡¯s eyes scanned the room again. "Now, what is the one thing that can undermine even the best defense?"
Silence fell again, this time a little longer as the students seemed to ponder the question. Then Neville spoke up from the side. "Fear?"
Dumbledore turned toward him, his expression softening. "Indeed, Mr. Longbottom. Fear can be a powerful disruptor. It clouds judgment and paralyzes action. Facing your fear is the key to oveing it."
A murmur passed through the ss. "Now," Dumbledore said, pping his hands lightly, "for today¡¯s practical exercise. We¡¯ll work in pairs to practice disarming and shield spells. Keep it simple, but effective."
The students paired up quickly. Harry found himself the odd one out, as usual. It wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise, though. His reputation had a way of making people hesitate. But this time, Harry noticed something off¡ªDumbledore¡¯s casual nce toward him.
Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed just a fraction. He knew it wasn¡¯t that simple when the Headmaster said, ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s you and me, Harry. How about you show me what you¡¯ve been practicing?¡±
Harry sensed it right away¡ªthe reason he was the odd one out was definitely Dumbledore. It wasn¡¯t coincidence. He could feel the headmaster¡¯s eyes on him, studying. Harry smiled softly. The man was too smart to fool easily. If he held back now, Dumbledore would see through it. But showing too much might reveal more than Harry was ready to let out.
The two stood across from each other, Dumbledore''s wand already raised, eyes focused. Heunched an Expelliarmus straight at Harry, the spell slicing through the air a bit faster than one would expect in a third-year ssroom. Harry didn¡¯t bother with his wand, sidestepping the spell easily, his movement smooth and practiced.
Dumbledore wasted no time, flicking his wrist for another Expelliarmus, this one packing more speed and a touch more power. Harry dodged again, only giving a quick nce at his opponent. He was catching on: the spells wereing faster, each one just a little sharper than thest. By the fifth round, Harry¡¯s patience was thinning; Dumbledore''s pace kept escting, as if he were gradually turning the dial up to see what Harry could handle.
Then, on the sixth spell, the speed dropped unexpectedly. The spell was slow, weak even, drifting toward Harry as if Dumbledore had grown tired. But Harry wasn¡¯t buying it; the man was testing him, no doubt. With a small smirk, he raised his wand this time, letting the spell brush past him.
Dumbledore¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly, his expression almost yful. ¡°Trying to break my concentration?¡± Harry thought in his mind.
The old man was trying the obvious. Harry could almost set his watch by it. As predicted, the spells picked up speed on the seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth rounds, testing Harry¡¯s reflexes. ording to Dumbledore''s rhythm, the eleventh would be faster than the tenth and then slow down again on the twelfth, but Dumbledore pulled a switch. The eleventh spell came in slow, a little half-hearted. Harry chuckled, barely moving as the red light flicked by. He didn¡¯t even bother to raise his wand, still dodging with casual ease.
Then the next sequence began, picking up again. By the sixteenth spell, the rhythm was due for a drop, but Dumbledore didn¡¯t slow down. The spell tore through the air with sudden power and speed, almost too fast to track. It was a stunning spell, a quick twist of his wrist to catch Harry off guard. With no time to dodge, Harry raised his wand to brace for it. The spell hit him squarely, and a powerful jolt threw him back. Hended with a solid thud, frozen mid-motion,pletely Stupefied.
Dumbledore lowered his wand, eyes narrowing as he took a step closer. His frown deepened when Harry didn¡¯t move, his body locked in ce on the ground. Silence nketed the ssroom, and the students looked at each other, unsure if this was part of the lesson or a mistake.
It wasn¡¯t long before Harry felt the world snap back into ce. He sat up, rubbing his neck and rolling his shoulders to shake off the spell''s lingering effects. Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, offering him a small nod. "I see you kept yourself sharp, Harry."
Harry got up, dusting off his robes. ¡°Thatst one was so quick, I barely had time to react,¡± he said, sounding impressed, though both he and Dumbledore knew he was putting it on.
"Ah, I was just getting frustrated with your dodging, Harry. Apologies if I went a bit overboard," Dumbledore said, offering a slight grin. They both knew the apology was mostly for show, but Harry yed along.
¡°It¡¯s fine, Headmaster,¡± Harry replied, dusting himself off. ¡°I learned a lot. Thank you.¡±
Dumbledore nodded, clearly pleased with the response, though there was a flicker of something more in his expression¡ªperhaps satisfaction, maybe just curiosity. The ss, meanwhile, had been quietly watching, their eyes darting between the two of them. No one dared toment, but Harry could tell they all witnessed more than they expected.
As Dumbledore turned back to the ss, he resumed the lesson, giving instructions on more advanced defensive techniques. ¡°Now, pair up again and let¡¯s go over a few practical exercises.¡± He flicked his wand, and the chalk on the board shifted, disying different shielding and counter-attack spells. The students sprang back into action, clearly relieved to return to their usual exercises.
Harry took a seat at the back, letting the others train. He watched his ssmates, noting their various techniques, evaluating their strengths and weaknesses.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch294- Auror Professor
Ch294- Auror Professor
Join my Discord!
The rest of the day passed without much fuss. When thest bell rang, Harry headed back to the Slytherin Common Room. The air was cool in the corridors, a reminder that winter was just around the corner. Once inside, he found the room fairly empty. A few students were gathered by the fire, but most had retreated to their dorms or the library.
Harry made his way to the Serpent¡¯s Room and closed the door behind him. He flopped into his favorite chair, stretching his legs out as he considered the day¡¯s events. It was the little things that gave him the most insight. Dumbledore¡¯s probing, for one. He knew the Headmaster had been testing him, trying to gauge how much he had learned and what he was capable of now. It was a game they yed often, both of them dancing around the truth without ever saying it outright.
By the next morning, word had spread fast through the castle. Students and staff alike were buzzing with the news. At breakfast, Harry found himself seated between Tracey and Daphne, who were discussing the rumored arrival of Mad-Eye Moody as their new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.
¡°Moody?¡± ise raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re actually going to have an Auror teaching us? Bet he will have us dodging curses before we even finish breakfast.¡±
¡°Better than Umbridge,¡± Daphne replied, buttering her toast. ¡°At least he¡¯s been out there, doing real work. None of this Ministry-approved nonsense.¡±
Harry smirked but stayed quiet. He had already heard that Dumbledore had reached out to Moody, but the details were still up in the air. Either way, Moody¡¯s reputation was enough to keep things interesting, and Harry had no doubt the students would prefer him over another Ministry puppet.
Across the table, Draco seemed to have caught onto their conversation. ¡°Moody¡¯s got a reputation, alright,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°He¡¯s known for going overboard, even for an Auror. But hey, maybe he¡¯ll finally teach us something worth knowing.¡±
ise chuckled. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t hex us to high heaven, I¡¯m all for it.¡±
As they finished up, Daphne nced over at Harry. ¡°So, any big ns for today?¡±
Harry shrugged, letting a slight smile y on his lips. ¡°Just the usual. Maybe some extra duelling practice.¡±
¡°Always nning something,¡± ise noted, giving him a curious look. ¡°Well, whatever it is, keep us posted. I¡¯d hate to miss out on the fun.¡±
Harry went to the Duelling Club after sses, spending the afternoon with his friends and some younger students eager to learn actual spells. Nearly half the year had been wasted with Umbridge¡¯s nonsense, and now the students wanted to catch up on the spells they missed. Harry was more than happy to help, and his friends¡ªwho were now sharper than most of the older students¡ªjumped in to teach the basics as well. The club had turned into a solid training ground, always improving, and the progress was steady.
Days rolled by in a blur of sses, practices, andte-night strategy sessions. Harry juggled his responsibilities:
In the club, training sessions focused on spells Umbridge had ignored. They went over charms, transfigurations, and some solid defensive spells, the kind that might actually be useful if they ran into anything dangerous. His friends handled the basics for the younger kids, keeping them engaged while Harry worked with the older students on more challenging spells. The group was thriving, and students from every house kept joining.
Outside of the club, Harry made time to explore the room Dobby had found for him¡ªa hidden chamber that seemed connected to Ravenw. It was filled with old books and scrolls, written in ancient runes, which he was certain held some of her most guarded secrets. He¡¯d only scratched the surface of what was there, but it kept pulling him back, an enticing puzzle waiting to be solved.
Then there was Slytherin¡¯s legacy, tied to the Chamber of Secrets. Between sses, he slipped down there to test out theories and see if he could uncover any other hidden elements of his ancestor¡¯s ns. It was the perfect ce to hide away and think, surrounded by the cool, damp silence and old stones that had witnessed more than they¡¯d ever reveal.
Meanwhile, he kept an eye on Betrix Lestrange. She¡¯d shaken things up outside the school, and Harry was determined to figure out her next move. With Fudge¡¯s death, the Ministry was scrambling, but that wasn¡¯t his concern¡ªat least not yet. He¡¯d keep his focus on his tasks inside Hogwarts and save his efforts for dealing with her when the time came.
The Yule Night nning added anotheryer of chaos. Harry wasn¡¯t interested in a shy event, just something with the right people in the right ce. It was about positioning himself and making the right connections, especially now that the Ministry was a mess. He made lists of potential guests, drafted letters with Misty¡¯s help, and coordinated with a few house-elves to get the ce set up. He didn¡¯t bother with the usual suspects; this was for people who mattered, not relics clinging to outdated ideas. He crossed off names of known Death Eaters, under the Imperius Curse or not.
Moody arrived the week after Dumbledore took over that Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. As far as Aurors went, he was one of the best. His survival tactics and battle advice were solid, and he knew a lot about dark creatures and curses. But when it came to teaching? Moody wasn¡¯t exactly made for it. He had the same problem as Snape¡ªgreat at the subject, but absolutely useless when it came to passing that knowledge on to others.
Still, the students seemed happy enough, just relieved to have someone in the role who knew their stuff and wasn¡¯t another Ministry drone. Even if Moody¡¯s style was as rough as it got, he wasn¡¯t there to pamper them, which suited Harry fine. Harry figured he might as well lift the curse on the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts while Moody was around; better to keep someone capable, even if a bit unhinged, than to risk another Umbridge popping up. Better the devil you knew than the devil you didn''t.
Over the next few sses, Moody went through counter-curse spells and ambush tactics like he was training them for the front lines. It was tough, but Harry found himself actually enjoying it. Moody never went easy on anyone, and Harry respected that. By the end of the week, the ss was running through drills like they were at boot camp. They were tired, but at least they weren¡¯t wasting time on Ministry-approved nonsense.
When the lesson wrapped up, Harry sat at Slytherin table for lunch, with his friends sitting around him. They were all still muttering about the grueling exercises Moody had put them through.
¡°Almost makes me miss Umbridge,¡± Draco grumbled, stretching out his shoulder. ¡°Almost.¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow. ¡°You would rather be copying out paragraphs on ¡®The Theory of Defensive Spells¡¯?¡±
Draco snorted. ¡°Alright, point taken.¡±
Daphne rolled her eyes. ¡°At least Moody¡¯s stuff might actually keep us alive. I mean, who knew we would be out there dodging curses at ten in the morning?¡±
¡°That¡¯s his way of saying ¡®good morning,¡¯¡± Harry replied, smirking. ¡°And you¡¯d better get used to it. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s nning to go any easier on us.¡±
Pansy plopped down next to Harry, dropping her bag with a thud and sighing loudly. ¡°You know, I never thought I¡¯d be grateful for all those morning tor-exercises you put us through, Harry,¡± she said, leaning back. ¡°They actually made Moody¡¯s drills a bit less awful.¡±
Draco scoffed, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Yeah, if by ¡®a bit less awful¡¯ you mean they only destroyed half my muscles instead of all of them.¡±
Harry smirked, shaking his head. ¡°See? I knew you¡¯d all appreciate those early sessions eventually. Think of it as a gift.¡±
Tracey raised an eyebrow, holding back a grin. ¡°A gift, sure. I¡¯ll remember that next time you¡¯re making us runps at sunrise.¡±
Neville joined them, dropping into the seat across from Harry with a tired grin. ¡°Honestly, I thought I would die back there. But I can actually dodge the spells now, so maybe it¡¯s not all bad.¡± He paused, catching his breath. ¡°And Moody isn¡¯t even as bad as they make him out to be. Just... intense.¡±
Pansy chuckled, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°I guess intense is one way to put it. I swear, I thought his eye was going to pop out of his head when he was yelling at Nott for not moving fast enough.¡±
Draco nced over at Harry. ¡°So, what do you think of him? Seems like you two might actually get along.¡±
Harry shrugged, leaning back. ¡°He¡¯s sharp. Knows his stuff. And he¡¯s got no patience for cking off, which I respect¡±
¡°Yeah, and if we¡¯re not dead by the end of it, maybe we¡¯ll even get good at something,¡± Tracey said, grinning.
ise looked around, obviously amused. ¡°Sounds like we¡¯re bing a bit more like the Gryffindors, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Hey now,¡± Daphne said, nudging him. ¡°We¡¯re not running off into danger without thinking. We¡¯re just... taking a more hands-on approach. No offense." She looked at Neville, Hermione, Ginny and others.
The twins squinted at Daphne, smirking. "Oh, all taken, Ms. Greengrass," Fred quipped, earning a few chuckles from the group. Astoria, sitting nearby, stuck her tongue out at the twins and turned to Harry with a serious look. "Harry, will he interfere with the Duelling Club?" she asked, tilting her head. "In the first-year ss, he said bad practice is worse than doing nothing."
Susan and Hannah, who had been quietly listening, shared a worried nce. Hannah finally spoke up, ¡°Not the club. We¡¯re learning way more there than in ss.¡±
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Now, now. Let''s not be too disrespectful to our professors," he said lightly. "But I doubt Professor Moody would have a problem with the club. He just wants to make sure we¡¯re not just flinging spells around without a clue."
Astoria smiled in relief, while Susan and Hannah rxed a bit. The atmosphere around the table lightened, with everyone slowly easing into casual conversation again.
"Good," Susan said, visibly relieved. "Thest thing we need is him thinking we¡¯re ying around."
Fred, as usual, wasn¡¯t about to let the conversation stay serious for long. ¡°We¡¯ve got more brains between us than the Ministry,¡± he said, winking.
Draco added his two cents. "Moody doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who¡¯d let us getzy. If anything, he¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re more prepared than we were before."
Tracey nodded in agreement. "He¡¯s already pushing us harder than any of the previous Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers. I don''t think he''ll shut down anything useful."
"Exactly," Harry said. "We just have to make sure the Duelling Club stays organized, focused, and doesn¡¯t turn into a free-for-all."
¡°Honestly,¡± ise cut in, grinning, ¡°if he had a clue what we¡¯re really up to, he¡¯d probably want to join.¡±
"Maybe," Daphne replied, casting a yful nce at Harry. "But he''d better be ready to keep up."
¡°Think he can handle Harry?¡± Draco asked, raising a teasing eyebrow.
The group chuckled, picturing a winded Moody trailing after them. Astoria smirked and said, ¡°I can just see it¡ªMoody panting after tenps around theke, begging for a break. Just like Pansy does.¡±
Pansy shot her a look. ¡°Oi! That was one time,¡± she huffed, then red at Tracey, who burst intoughter.
¡°Sure, one time every single morning,¡± Tracey teased back, grinning.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch295- Parselmouth
Ch295- Parselmouth
Join my Discord!
Draco leaned in with a smirk. ¡°If you¡¯re all finished bickering, maybe we can talk about something a bit more pressing,¡± he said, giving the girls a knowing look.
¡°Oh, like what?¡± Daphne asked, raising an eyebrow.
Draco shrugged. ¡°The Yule event."
Harry nced around, meeting his friends'' curious stares. ¡°You all got your invitations, yeah? But the real question is whether you¡¯re okay with it¡ªespecially you two, Draco, Theo.¡±
Theodore let out a snort. ¡°I¡¯m not about to defend my old man.¡± He looked around the table with a roll of his eyes. ¡°The family name isn¡¯t exactly a golden ticket these days.¡±
Draco crossed his arms, leaning back a little as he weighed the situation. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not bothered. It¡¯s probably best to keep a low profile. Anyway, things are a bit tense on that front.¡± He paused, ncing back at Harry. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve invited the right people. Some of our parents¡ªwell, their absence says more than if they were there.¡±
¡°Right,¡± Harry nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got no interest in ying politics with people clinging to the past. This is about moving forward, not being tied down by who we used to be.¡± He gave a short shrug. ¡°We can¡¯t waste time dealing with anyone who¡¯s still dodging consequences.¡±
Pansy raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°So, who ising? You know, aside from the obvious.¡±
Harry pulled out a piece of parchment from his pocket and nced at it. ¡°Confirmed so far: the You guys, parents, and a handful of others who might be worth knowing.¡±
Daphne leaned in, giving him a curious look. ¡°And who¡¯s on the ¡®might be worth knowing¡¯ list?¡±
¡°People who aren¡¯t stuck in their parents¡¯ shadow,¡± Harry replied simply. ¡°The old guard¡¯s on its way out. This isn¡¯t about bloodlines¡ªit¡¯s about connections, knowledge, influence. We¡¯ve got more important things to do than worrying about who¡¯s got the oldest family tree.¡±
Astoria looked between them, her face thoughtful. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re starting something big here, Harry.¡±
He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the n. It¡¯s time we start making decisions that shape the future, not just live in the shadow of what others have done.¡±
Tracey grinned. ¡°Well, that sounds like a party I¡¯d actually want to attend. And we¡¯re not exactly short on things to discuss.¡±
Draco seemed to rx a bit, nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, Harry. We¡¯ve spent long enough watching old grudges and pointless feuds get in the way.¡±
¡°Exactly,¡± Harry said. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen what happens when we stick to the same old rules and expect something to change.¡±
ise smirked. ¡°It¡¯s about time someone put together a group that actually matters. Something that isn¡¯t stuck in the Ministry¡¯s web of nonsense.¡±
Daphne crossed her arms, nodding. ¡°And I, for one, would much rather be a part of that than standing around at some ridiculous Ministry g, pretending like things are just fine.¡±
Ginny, looking disappointed as she sat next to Luna, sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe, Harry. Our parents aren¡¯t letting us back at Christmas.¡± The twins nodded in agreement, sharing her frustration.
Harry thought it over, then nodded. ¡°Alright, leave it to me. You go ahead and write to your parents about how much you¡¯d like to be there. Let them know they¡¯re invited too. I¡¯ve already sent an invitation, but if you put in a good word, it might help.¡±
Ginny¡¯s eyes brightened, and she shared a quick smile with the twins, who looked hopeful as well. Luna, sitting beside them, chimed in cheerfully, ¡°Daddy and I will definitely be there! I¡¯ll make sure we cover everything in The Quibbler too, so people know we¡¯re watching out for any Wackspruts in the food.¡±
Harry chuckled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Thanks, Luna. And please thank your dad for the coverage.¡±
Luna gave him an enthusiastic nod, her eyes twinkling. ¡°He¡¯ll be thrilled.¡±
The group spent a few more minutes talking through the details, the anticipation in the air making it hard for anyone to sit still. Even the twins, usually busy nning pranks, seemed fully engaged, exchanging quick nces with each other.
The twins started talking about possible decorations, while Luna went off on a tangent about creatures that might turn up uninvited. Harry nced around, noting that even the students from other houses were chatting more openly.
Once the buzz around the table began to settle, Ginny turned to Harry, her expression more serious now. ¡°Thank you, Harry. It means a lot that you¡¯re trying to include us.¡± She shot a quick nce toward her brothers, who nodded along.
Harry shrugged it off. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be much of a gathering without you lot. Besides, who else is going to liven things up?¡±
The twins grinned in response, clearly pleased with themselves. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for!¡± Fred dered, earning an eye roll from Ginny.
¡°It¡¯ll be a good chance to see everyone outside of Hogwarts for once,¡± George added, smirking. ¡°Might even pull off a prank or two, but only if we¡¯re feeling generous.¡±
Harry waved them off with a smirk. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t mess with the food.¡±
Fred gasped in mock horror, nudging his brother. ¡°Did you hear that? No pranks near the food. What does he take us for, amateurs?¡±
The othersughed, soon lost in nning and trading ideas for the uing event. As lunch wrapped up, Harry caught a bit of gossip that grabbed his attention. Word had it that the long-anticipated Parselmouth from India had finally arrived at Hogwarts. Apparently, the Ministry had arranged thisst year when Fudge, Dumbledore and Madam Bones received a letter showing evidence that Voldemort, or rather, Tom Marvolo Riddle, still existed. After a student named Jacob fell victim to a diary holding a piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul, the trio got to work.
Fudge, in his usual frantic style, had gone all out trying to find the so-called "hidden chamber," but of course, he¡¯d turned up nothing. At the beginning of the year, the Basilisk had already informed Harry about rumors that the Ministry was nning to bring in someone who could try othernguages on the Chamber¡¯s secrets. With Fudge dead, Harry had thought the operation might be scrapped, but here this Parselmouth was, right in the castle.
Harry slipped out of the Great Hall after lunch, making his way down toward the Chamber of Secrets. Once he reached the passage leading to the Chamber, he activated the hidden elevator, descending into the depths below the school. He didn¡¯t waste any time as he entered the Chamber and called for Basi.
Basi¡¯s massive form uncurled from the shadows, his scales rustling softly. His yellow eyes, protected by a magical barrier, narrowed as he looked at Harry.
¡°You called, Heir?¡± Basi¡¯s voice echoed.
¡°Yeah, you were right.,¡± Harry replied, keeping his voice low. ¡°The Ministry''s trying to crack open the Chamber with a Parselmouth. Apparently, Fudge had this genius n to send one here, and now, even with him dead, the n¡¯s moving forward.
At the beginning of the year, the giant basilisk had warned Harry about a n from the Ministry. Fudge, of all people, was trying to crack open the Chamber of Secrets by bringing in a Parselmouth. Harry had dismissed it, figuring Dumbledore and Amelia Bones had better things to do than indulge Fudge¡¯s wild theories. Besides, Harry had been careful; in the memories he¡¯d shared with them, he¡¯d kept Basi out of it. They couldn¡¯t have known the Chamber held a basilisk, let alone that it was snake-rted. But now, it seemed like Dumbledore was more involved than he¡¯d thought, likely knowing enough to guess that, whatever was in the Chamber, it tied back to Voldemort¡ªwho just so happened to speak Parseltongue.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch296- Parselrunes
Ch296- Parselrunes
Join my Discord!
Basi hissed in what might have beenughter, the sound unsettling in the empty Chamber. ¡°The Minister knew little,¡± he rumbled. ¡°It was likely an act of desperation. No one from the Ministry has reached these depths. But if they bring a Parselmouth, they will seek me.¡±
Harry nodded, crossing his arms as he considered this. ¡°Right. They¡¯re probably assuming you¡¯d be guarding something connected to Voldemort, seeing as he was also a Parselmouth. They have no idea what¡¯s really down here.¡±
¡°Correct. They suspect much, but know little,¡± Basi confirmed, coiling himself around a nearby column. ¡°What do you n to do about this?¡±
¡°They¡¯re not getting in here,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle any Parselmouth they throw at us.¡±
Basi tilted his head, his gaze steady. ¡°Then I shall await your instructions, Heir,¡± he replied, bowing his massive head slightly.
Harry nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back soon with more. Stay hidden until then.¡±
Basi nodded, slithering back into the shadows, his massive body blending seamlessly into the Chamber¡¯s walls.
Harry watched as Basi slithered away into the dark corners of the Chamber. Once alone, he moved closer to the walls, his eyes tracing over the ancient carvings. They were runes, or rather something Harry hade to call Parselrunes. They resembled the snake-like script from the old book Slytherin left, the one he was studying for months now.
Harry was still figuring out the Parselrunes, but he made progress. To reveal them, he had to string together certain words¡ªabination of intent andmand. It was likely why he hadn¡¯t noticed them before. When he changed Tom Riddle''s slide to a elevatorst year, it was clear the Chamber was far more responsive to his intentions than he realized, simr to Ravenw¡¯s chamber that seemed to respond to one¡¯s purpose. All four founders apparently knew about ¡°Intentus Revelio¡± magic. Harry knew right away that this type of Intentus Revelio magic wasn¡¯t anything secret in the Founders¡¯ era.
After all, Helga Hufflepuff¡¯s Map of Hogwarts had a certain connection to the Intentus Revelio spell. Harry had dug into Gryffindor''s history as well, learning that his battle sword could appear in his hand even when far away. He didn¡¯t know if it was the same spell or an altered version, but it was clear all four Founders had their own spin on Intentus Revelio.
Harry studied the ancient carvings on the walls, his gaze tracing the snake-like script with a growing sense of unease. The Parselrunes had fascinated him since he first stumbled across them, though figuring out what they meant was like piecing together a long-forgotten puzzle. He had a theory¡ªone that suggested the Chamber could only be essed by Parseltongues directly tied to Hogwarts or those who bore the title of Serpent of the Crown. But that was just a guess, and Harry wasn¡¯t about to rely on assumptions. He needed to be certain that no one else could poke into his domain.
The chamber around him was dark and cool, with the faint smell of damp stone. He shifted his weight, reaching up to touch one of the runes as he murmured a few words in Parseltongue. The carvings shimmered for a moment, but then settled back into their usual silent state. Harry let out a slow breath. This magic was trickier than he thought. It was clear that the Chamber had been set up with more than a little forethought; the runes seemed to hold back, revealing just enough to keep him curious but never quite enough to satisfy. Typical Slytherin.
Moving along the wall, he kept experimenting, testing different phrases,binations of intent andmand. Some reacted faintly, a soft glow here, a slight shift there, but nothing gave him what he was looking for. He was sure that somewhere in this ancient scripty the key to unlocking what the Founder had hidden. He wouldn¡¯t make it easy, of course. There were probablyyers of enchantments designed to confuse or distract anyone who tried to understand Szar''s secrets. But Harry was nothing if not persistent.
After another failed attempt and a few hourster, he stepped back and let his eyes wander over the entire wall. This wasn¡¯t the only way to approach the problem. If the script itself wouldn¡¯t give, there might be other elements at y here¡ªsomething woven into the Chamber that wasn¡¯t quite as obvious.
But before he could try another tack, a soft hiss caught his attention. Harry turned just in time to see Basi¡¯s massive form re-emerging from the shadows. The basilisk¡¯s yellow eyes, veiled behind a protective charm, glimmered with an unreadable expression.
¡°Still poking around, Heir?¡± Basi¡¯s voice was low, almost amused.
Harry sighed, rubbing his forehead as he scanned the ancient runes on the wall. "I have no clue where these even start, let alone where they end," he muttered, irritation creeping into his voice. Despite his frustration, he kept inspecting the inscriptions closely. He knew he wasn''t going to unravel centuries of knowledge in a single day, but that wasn''t the goal. He was just trying to make sure that no other Parselmouth could waltz in here uninvited.
"This has to be one of Slytherin''sst creations," he mused, running his fingers along the rough stone. He¡¯d only been learning Parselrunes for a few months¡ªthere was no way he¡¯d decipher a master stroke with his meager knowledge now.
The runes stayed stubbornly silent, as if mocking him. It was like trying to read a book with missing pages, with bits of information just beyond reach. He nced over his shoulder, half-expecting Basi toment, but the basilisk stayed quiet, watching with those yellow eyes.
"Alright, enough with the hide-and-seek," Harry said, addressing the runes directly.
Basi¡¯s massive head shifted, eyes tracking Harry¡¯s movements. ¡°The Heir is frustrated,¡± Basi noted, his voice carrying a low, rumbling amusement.
¡°Nothing gets past you, does it?¡± Harry replied, rolling his eyes.
Sitting on the cold stone floor, Harry steeled himself for what was bound to be a grueling task. He needed to analyze everyst rune on the walls of the Chamber, and he needed to do it quickly. With a Parselmouth on the way, he had no choice but to push his limits.
Harry closed his eyes, inhaling deeply before plunging himself into the Virtual Room. He split his consciousness into fifty distinct streams, each one set to focus on different segments of the ancient Parselrunes. The overload was instant, hitting him like a hammer to the skull, but he forced himself through the searing difort. He¡¯d learned how to handle intense mental strain over the years. This would be no different.
The fifty parts of his consciousness scanned the runes, tracing over the curves and jagged lines in relentless, determined session. The ancient script was as twisted as the Chamber itself, coiling back on itself, full of traps and hidden meanings. Deciphering them felt like wading through a swamp of old secrets, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to miss a single detail.
Harry grit his teeth as a pounding headache threatened to break his focus. He pushed it aside, training each stream of thought to process the runes separately. Parsing each line, he began to pick up patterns, connections between the symbols that he hadn¡¯t noticed before. He could feel his concentration waning, but he held steady, refusing to let himself slip.
In the recesses of his mind, the system¡¯s database worked alongside him, coting the information he was gathering. He let it handle the logistics, while he focused on reading the actual runes. Slowly, pieces of arger picture began to form. It wasn¡¯t just anguage¡ªit was ayered code. The phrases held more than one meaning, each symbol carrying a weight that depended on its context and positioning.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch297- Stupid Mistake
Ch297- Stupid Mistake
Join my Discord!
Harry¡¯s mind raced, sifting through the connections. A part of him registered the room¡¯s ancient aura pressing down, as if the Chamber itself was watching his every move, testing him. But he wasn¡¯t about to let a few stones and symbols intimidate him. He¡¯d gotten this far, and he wasn¡¯t going to back down now.
Finally, after what felt like hours, he caught a break. One of the streams isted a set of runes near the entrance, etched faintly into the stone and barely visible. It was a binding charm, a sort of magical seal woven into the Chamber¡¯s walls. The spell wasplex, itsyers stacked like a tower. He let out a low breath. This was no ordinary enchantment.
As he continued, a pattern emerged. The symbols weren¡¯t just forming words; they were crafting a message only a Parselmouth could understand. The sequence yed out like a puzzle, challenging him to find the rightbination to unlock its secrets. He adjusted his mental streams, honing in on the exact configuration needed.
Harry smirked to himself. Slytherin, as expected, was paranoid enough to weave riddles into his own creations. But this wasn¡¯t just a riddle¡ªit was a test of intent, one that guarded the Chamber¡¯s innermost secrets. The old man had hidden more here than anyone had ever guessed. He pushed through the strain, riding the momentum as he worked through the remaining runes.
He isted key phrases, piecing together the meanings like fragments of a broken mirror. The runes spoke of a hidden passage, something even deeper than the Chamber itself. He scanned the room for the path the runes hinted at, a faint pattern just barely visible along the floor¡¯s edge.
Once he pinpointed it, Harry shifted out of the Virtual Room, blinking against the sudden rush of the Chamber around him. His body ached, his head pounding, but he didn¡¯t slow down. He crouched next to the marked edge, running his fingers over the stone, feeling for any slight difference in texture. His touch revealed a subtle groove, barely there, but enough for him to trace out an outline with his wand.
¡°Open,¡± he hissed in Parseltongue, directing his intent at the hidden groove.
The stone shuddered, then ground open, revealing a narrow, spiraling staircase descending further into the depths of Hogwarts. He felt the heavy pulse of ancient magic rising from below, a dense energy that seemed to recognize him, almost as if it were weing him back.
Harry was ted, but he couldn¡¯t even celebrate. Suddenly, blood started to pour from his nose, ears, and eyes, as if his brain was trying to push its way out. The pain was brutal, and his head throbbed like it was caught in a vice. He couldn¡¯t think straight. His vision blurred, and he barely managed to rasp out,"Bas¡ª" his voice a mere croak. ¡°Drop me near¡ medi¡ª¡± The world around him swayed, spinning out of control, and then darkness imed him, and he copsed onto the cold stone floor.
Before he passed out, Harry managed to confirm two things: first, the chamber wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªit would only open for Heirs, not just any Parselmouth. Second, he¡¯d found the true Slytherin¡¯s secret. If he could make it down those stairs, he¡¯d im his full heritage andplete the system quest. Thest thing he saw before everything went dark was the hulking shape of Basi, who was looking between him and the hole in the ground.
"Finally, Heir¡ no, Master," Basi hissed softly.
The giant serpent then dipped his head and carefully lifted Harry, positioning him with a gentleness that seemed at odds with his massive size. With Harry bnced on his head, Basi began the slow, steady journey out of the Chamber, slithering up toward the infirmary.
Moving quietly through the hidden passageways, Basi carried Harry with an uncharacteristic reverence. The castle around them was silent. Only the faint sound of scales sliding across stone broke the silence, as Basi made his way up toward the hospital wing.
Once there, he stopped at a hidden entrance near the medical wing and gently lowered Harry onto the ground, his massive head nudging the boy forward until heyfortably on the stone floor. Satisfied, Basi backed away and disappeared into the shadows, slipping silently back into the depths of the castle. With Harry safely delivered, he would rest until called upon again.
Inside the wing, the quiet buzz of healing magic hummed softly in the air. Harryy still, breathing shallow but steady, while Madame Pomfrey bustled in and out, checking his vitals and casting spells to hasten his recovery.
She worked quickly, wrapping bandages around Harry''s head, her movements brisk and efficient. Madame Pomfrey muttered to herself, clearly irritated. "I knew you would show up eventually soon enough, Mr. Potter, but this?¡± she huffed. Her hands didn¡¯t stop. Despite being unconscious, Harry shivered, as if her frustration reached him even in his state.
The hospital wing doors creaked open, and in walked Dumbledore, Snape, and McGonagall. Madame Pomfrey shot them a look that was half-irritated, half-usatory, but she didn¡¯t kick them out. She kept working, tying off thest of the bandages, barely ncing up.
¡°Headmaster,¡± she said tightly, her gaze flicking toward the Headmaster. ¡°He¡¯s taken quite the hit. I¡¯ve no idea how he even got here. Though, with Mr. Potter, I suppose I should¡¯ve expected this.¡±
Dumbledore, his face calm but clearly interested, took a step closer. ¡°How is he?¡±
¡°Unconscious,¡± she replied bluntly. ¡°Exhausted. His mind was overloaded¡ªno idea how. It¡¯s like someone crammed piles of information into his brain, burning out his nerves with overwork. But he¡¯ll live¡ªlucky for him.¡± She shook her head, muttering to herself as she checked Harry''s pulse.
Dumbledore, looking at Harry with a touch of concern, nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be up anytime soon, Poppy?¡±
¡°Give him a day or two,¡± Madame Pomfrey answered, busy rearranging her tools. ¡°He¡¯s put himself through a ridiculous amount of strain. Should be able to walk out of here, though, as soon as he wakes up.¡±
McGonagall, arms crossed tightly, shot a nce at Snape, then back to Dumbledore. ¡°Headmaster, this isn¡¯t normal. Even for Mr. Potter.¡± She lowered her voice slightly, her expression stern. ¡°Should we be concerned?¡±
Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed as he considered Harry, though his face gave nothing away. ¡°Potter never does things halfway. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s tangled himself in something far beyond his years¡ªagain,¡± he murmured, his tone clipped.
Dumbledore¡¯s gaze remained on Harry, thoughtful as ever. ¡°Indeed, Severus. I suspect there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye.¡± He turned to Madame Pomfrey. ¡°Poppy, if anything changes, please let me know immediately.¡±
Pomfrey waved a hand dismissively, already turning her attention to the next patient. ¡°Of course, Headmaster. But he¡¯ll be just fine, so long as he doesn¡¯t try anything reckless for a while.¡±
With that, Dumbledore motioned for the other two professors to follow him out of the infirmary. As they reached the corridor, McGonagall stopped, ncing back towards Harry.
¡°Headmaster, what could he have been doing that caused this?¡± she asked, a bit more urgently now. ¡°I fear this won¡¯t be thest time we see him in this state.¡±
¡°Minerva, whatever Potter was up to, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s capable of more than we know,¡± Dumbledore said softly. ¡°It¡¯s likely his natural abilities and some unique methods of study.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°We¡¯ll keep a closer eye on him, for his own sake.¡±
Snape let out a small, barely perceptible sigh. ¡°The boy is meddlesome, yes, but intelligent. Let¡¯s not overlook the fact that he manages to get into situations that would confound others his age.¡±
McGonagall nodded, the worry in her eyes only partially hidden. ¡°Very well, Albus. I just hope we¡¯re not encouraging him to take more risks.¡±
¡°Rest assured, Minerva,¡± Dumbledore replied, ¡°we¡¯ll keep him on the right path.¡±
As they disappeared down the hallway, Madame Pomfrey returned to Harry¡¯s bedside, setting up a few additional potions on the table beside him. She muttered as she worked, mixing the antidotes with practiced efficiency. ¡°One of these days, Mr. Potter, you¡¯ll push too far,¡± she said quietly, shaking her head again.
Back in the bed, Harry stirred slightly, a faint frown crossing his face even as he slept.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch298- Another Lie
Ch298- Another Lie
Join my Discord!
A single thread of Harry¡¯s consciousness, barely strong enough to register anything, still picked up the voices around him. It wasn''t strong enough to act, but he could still pick up the voices around him. And, naturally, he wasn¡¯t happy about it. This was a mess. ''This blunder revealed too much,'' he thought, feeling the irritation bubble up even in his half-conscious state. ''Questions I can''t answer¡ªgreat.''
His mind kept pacing, like it always did when he was trying to sort out a problem he would rather avoid. ''What the hell am I going to exin to them?'' he wondered, already picturing the various awkward conversations waiting for him.
Madame Pomfrey was there, too, making her usual fuss. He could almost hear her muttering as she moved around, mixing potions, bandaging him up, all the while radiating that typical disapproval she reserved for anyone stupid enough to get injured. He couldn¡¯t see her, but he knew exactly what kind of look she¡¯d have on her face¡ªone part exasperation, two parts concern. It was kind of funny, actually, in that annoying way only Pomfrey could manage.
...
Harry woke up in the hospital wing with Luna sitting next to his bed. The room was dim, and it was quiet. She was just staring at him, like she was trying to see right through him, which wasn''t unusual for Luna. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the faint light and trying to shake off the grogginess.
"Are you back with us, Harry?" Luna asked, tilting her head slightly. She didn''t seem surprised, just curious, the way she always did when something strange happened.
Harry sat up slowly, his head still throbbing a bit. "Yeah, I¡¯m here," he replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "What time is it?"
"Late," Luna replied, as if that was all he needed to know. She kept her gaze fixed on him, unblinking. "You¡¯ve been out for a while. Madame Pomfrey said you¡¯d be fine, but she¡¯s been fussing over you all day."
Harry nodded, ncing around the room. "Sounds about right," he muttered. "Not the first time."
"She mentioned something about your mind being overworked," Luna added, her eyes narrowing a bit, like she was piecing something together.
Harry chuckled, shrugging a little. ¡°Yeah, I was trying to think of something for your Christmas present, and I guess it fried my brain.¡±
Lunaughed softly. ¡°That sounds promising. I hope it was worth the trouble.¡±
¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out,¡± Harry replied, leaning back against the headboard. The pounding in his head was slowly easing, and he nced around the empty hospital wing.
¡°Oh, ever?yone was worried about you, they visited earlier,¡± Luna said, leaning forward and tilting her head. ¡°Though they didn¡¯t stick around for long. I think Madame Pomfrey chased them off.¡± She smiled, like it was a fond memory.
Harry snorted. ¡°Figures. She¡¯s never been one for crowds.¡± He could picture Fred and George making a quick escape, probably leaving behind a few prank items for Pomfrey to discoverter. ¡°And the professors?¡±
¡°McGonagall came in a few times, but she didn¡¯t stay long. Snape looked at you once and then left,¡± Luna answered matter-of-factly, as if they¡¯d been talking about the weather. ¡°Dumbledore was here too. He seemed¡ thoughtful.¡±
¡°Thoughtful, huh?¡± Harry muttered, rubbing his temple. He wasn¡¯t exactly eager to deal with any of the professors just yet, especially if Dumbledore was involved. The Headmaster was always a bit too perceptive forfort.
Luna¡¯s expression shifted, turning serious. ¡°They seemed worried, Harry. Especially after they found you in the hallway like that."
Harry muttered a curse under his breath. He still had no idea what kind of excuse he could offer for his sudden copse. He could lie, sure, but that would be risky. Instead, he reached for his wand and ced it against his temple, pulling out a silvery memory strand. He carefully bottled it, then held it out to Luna.
"Luna, could you take this to Professor McGonagall?" he asked, offering her the memory vial. "They should know what I found."
Luna tilted her head, examining the shimmering memory with a curious look. "Of course, Harry," she said, taking the vial carefully. She slipped it into her pocket without another word, then gave him a small smile. "Anything else you need?"
Harry shook his head. "Nah, that¡¯s it. Just... don¡¯t get too sidetracked by Nargles on the way. McGonagall¡¯s likely got more questions than patience right now."
Luna giggled softly. "I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind waiting if the Wrackspurts keep me a little longer." With that, she got up and made her way out of the hospital wing, leaving Harry alone to deal with the aftermath of his exploration.
Of course, Harry hadn''t actually given McGonagall a real memory. He crafted a perfectly believable one in the Virtual Room, using a bit of his consciousness to make it look authentic. In it, he stumbled upon a strange door, one he¡¯d never seen before, opening up to a vast, dim room with only a single item inside¡ªa Pensieve.
He entered the room, eyeing the ancient-looking Pensieve that was just sitting there, unattended. He couldn¡¯t resist the pull of curiosity, leaning in just enough to see if it was active. As soon as he did, the Pensieve red up and started reying memories at a pace so frantic, it felt like his mind was being pulled in all directions. He couldn¡¯t escape; the memories kept flooding his senses¡ªscenes of random people, ces, spells, and snippets of conversations whizzed past in a blur. None of it made sense, and trying to focus only made it worse.
He struggled, finally wrenching himself back from the chaos and away from the Pensieve. The experience left him light-headed, his legs feeling like lead. He could barely stay upright, dragging himself out of the room and through the winding corridors until he finally made it to the Medicine Ward.
Once he was there, he let the memory y out to a reasonable end, where he passed out, exhausted. Perfect cover story.
Harry smirked to himself. The professors would probably think he¡¯d just found an old relic and got curious. That should throw them off the scent well enough.
...
una skipped along the dimly lit corridors, humming softly. It was a tune she, Harry, and Ginny had heard in the forest a while back¡ªhaunting and strange, though she didn¡¯t seem fazed. She nced around every so often, fully aware that being out thiste was against the rules. Still, her steps were light, and her focus remained on the melody drifting from her lips.
After a quick turn down a narrower passage, she caught sight of Professor McGonagall ahead. The professor was pacing, looking as though she juste from a long night of dealing with one too many Hogwarts students. Luna¡¯s humming quieted, but she didn¡¯t change her pace, walking right up to her with an air of calmness.
¡°Miss Lovegood,¡± McGonagall started, arms folded as she took in Luna¡¯s casual approach, ¡°what are you doing wandering the halls at this hour? It¡¯s well past curfew.¡±
Luna gave her a serene smile, pulling the memory vial from her pocket. ¡°I was delivering something important for Professor Dumbledore. Harry asked me to bring this to you.¡±
McGonagall¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she took the vial. She inspected it closely, a flicker of surprise passing over her face before she nced back at Luna. ¡°A memory? From Mr. Potter?¡±
Luna nodded, her expression as unreadable as ever. ¡°Yes. He thought you¡¯d want to see it right away.¡±
McGonagall hesitated for a moment before she gave a nod. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take this to Professor Dumbledore immediately. You¡¯d best get back to your dormitory, Miss Lovegood. If you¡¯re caught again, I¡¯ll have no choice but to dock points.¡±
¡°Of course, Professor,¡± Luna replied, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Goodnight.¡±
With that, she turned and headed back the way she¡¯de, her soft humming resuming as she disappeared into the shadows of the castle.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch299- Strange, But This is Hogwarts!
Ch299- Strange, But This is Hogwarts!
discord.gg/q5KWmtQARF
Join my Discord!
**************
McGonagall made her way to Dumbledore¡¯s office, holding the memory vial carefully as she navigated the winding corridors. Once she reached the stone gargoyle, she muttered the password, and it leapt aside to reveal the spiraling staircase. She climbed it quickly, the vial clutched in her hand as she entered Dumbledore¡¯s office.
Dumbledore was working at his desk even at thiste hour, his expression pensive as he nced up. He motioned for her toe in, his eyes settling on the vial in her hand. "Albus," McGonagall said, holding up the memory vial, "Mr. Potter sent this. Says it might exin his current condition."
Dumbledore leaned back slightly, curiosity sparking in his gaze. He took the vial and turned it over, studying the silvery liquid swirling inside. "Let¡¯s have a look then, shall we?" he replied, gesturing to the Pensieve.
McGonagall moved aside as Dumbledore stood and poured the memory into the stone basin. The silvery substance spread, shimmering as it settled. Dumbledore tapped it with his wand, and the liquid began to swirl faster. With a nce at McGonagall, he leaned in, and she followed suit.
The scene unfolded: a dim, unfamiliar room filled with shadowy outlines of shelves and objects. Harry appeared, stepping cautiously toward a lone Pensieve in the center. He peered over its edge, curiosity in as he reached out. As soon as he got close, the Pensieve lit up, its light enveloping him in a rush. Images flickered¡ªfaces, ces, and fragments of spells¡ªall shing by so quickly they were almost impossible to make out. Harry¡¯s expression twisted with confusion as he staggered back, and the memory cut off abruptly.
They both withdrew from the Pensieve, McGonagall straightening up as Dumbledore looked pensive.
"It seems Harry stumbled upon a Pensieve packed with memories. It''s no wonder he was overwhelmed," Dumbledore said thoughtfully, still gazing into the shimmering bowl.
McGonagall nced back at the basin, frowning slightly. ¡°The room looked unfamiliar. I can¡¯t recall ever seeing such a space within the castle,¡± she said, arms folded tightly.
"I¡¯m curious now,¡± Dumbledore replied, his gaze turning towards the office door. ¡°Perhaps we should see if this mysterious room appears for us as well.¡±
McGonagall followed Dumbledore out of the office, quickening her pace to keep up. They made their way through the dark corridors. When they reached the spot Harry described in his memory, they found nothing but a nk stretch of wall. No door, no trace of an entrance. Just solid stone, as if the room Harry had seen never existed.
McGonagall frowned, looking over at Dumbledore. ¡°Is it possible that the door would simply vanish?¡±
Dumbledore nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Very much so, Minerva. It seems Hogwarts may respond to specific conditions. You might recall, not a month ago, I was in need of a restroom, and one appeared out of thin air,plete with a variety of amenities.¡± He gave her a small smile. ¡°Hogwarts still holds many secrets, even from us.¡±
McGonagall¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the wall. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting the room only appears when needed?¡±
Dumbledore shook his head, considering McGonagall¡¯s words. ¡°Not always about need, Minerva. This could be a relic from the Founders themselves, a leftover prank from some clever student, or even some twisted creation meant to mislead.¡± He paused, looking at the nk wall with a curious glint in his eye. ¡°The possibilities are endless.¡±
McGonagall nodded, her gaze lingering on the wall. ¡°Well, whatever it is, it¡¯s clearly evading us for now.¡± She sighed. ¡°But we¡¯ll need more from Mr. Potter if we¡¯re to make any sense of this.¡±
¡°Quite right,¡± Dumbledore agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s pay young Mr. Potter a visit. I imagine he has more to say.¡±
They returned to the hospital wing, where Harry was still lying on the bed, his face pale but awake. He looked up as Dumbledore and McGonagall entered, schooling his expression to one of mild curiosity.
¡°Mr. Potter,¡± Dumbledore began, a slight smile on his face as he moved closer, ¡°it seems you¡¯ve been having quite the adventure. Care to share a bit more with us?¡±
Harry shrugged. ¡°Not much to share, sir. I found a room, a Pensieve, and a mess of old memories. Before I knew it, I was on the floor with Madame Pomfrey looming over me.¡±
McGonagall crossed her arms, raising a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Just a mess of memories, was it? Enough to leave you in this state?¡±
¡°Honestly, Professor, it was a mess,¡± Harry replied, as nonchntly as he could manage. ¡°I leaned in, and the next thing I knew, it was like someone was dumping half the library into my head. It¡¯s a bit of a blur.¡±
Dumbledore watched him closely, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Memory overload, then? Fascinating. But tell me, did anything stand out? Anything unusual, beyond the chaos?¡±
Harry took a second, pretending to think it over. ¡°No, just faces and ces, really. None of it made any sense. It was all too fast.¡±
McGonagall exchanged a nce with Dumbledore, who gave a small nod. ¡°Very well, Mr. Potter. You¡¯ve had quite a day. We¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°But should you remember anything more, you¡¯ll let us know, won¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Of course, Professor,¡± Harry replied.
Dumbledore¡¯s gaze lingered a moment longer before he nodded. ¡°Get well, Harry. We¡¯ll be checking in soon.¡± With that, he turned to leave, McGonagall following behind.
As they stepped into the corridor, McGonagall let out a sigh. ¡°Do you believe him, Albus?¡±
Dumbledore smiled slightly. ¡°Harry Potter is a boy of many secrets, Minerva. But I suspect he¡¯s telling the truth. At least, the part he wishes to share.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± McGonagall murmured, unconvinced. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that he¡¯s hiding something more.¡±
¡°Oh, he most certainly is,¡± Dumbledore replied, still smiling. ¡°But aren¡¯t we all?¡±
Once they were out of earshot, Harry settled back on his pillow, letting out a breath. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that,¡± he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
Harryy back on the hospital bed, the faint throb in his head reminding him of his recent mistake. He knew the memory he¡¯d given Dumbledore and McGonagall was convincing enough for now, but they would eventually want to dig deeper. Not that it mattered¡ªhe had more immediate concerns than some professors trying to solve a puzzle.
He was almost embarrassed by the reason he was stuck here. Splitting his consciousness fifty ways just to study Parselrunes? Not his brightest move. In hindsight, a bit reckless, even for him.
But he had to make sure the Indian Parselmouth couldn¡¯t enter the Chamber of Secrets. There was no way he was letting that happen, luckily he learned that while he was getting treated, the Indian Parselmouth left in frustration, after not being able to find anything. Besides, Harry was itching to see what more those runes could reveal. The thrill of uncovering secrets buried under the castle was something he couldn¡¯t resist¡ªespecially if they traced back to Szar Slytherin. This new hidden chamber, tucked below the Chamber of Secrets, had him hooked. What had Slytherin hidden there for his heir?
Harry knew he was ying with fire, especially with Dumbledore sniffing around now. The old man had his suspicions, but Harry had been careful to keep things under wraps.
Harry rose from the hospital bed, only to be immediately greeted by the stern face of Madam Pomfrey. She appeared out of nowhere, hands on her hips, ring at him like he¡¯d just broken one of her prized potions.
¡°Mr. Potter, just what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she demanded, with that look she reserved for anyone who dared disrupt her ward. Harry gulped, trying to keep a casual expression. Madam Pomfrey wasn¡¯t the kind of person you wanted to argue with, especially not when you were her patient.
¡°Just stretching my legs,¡± he replied, attempting a nonchnt tone, though he knew she wouldn¡¯t buy it.
Pomfrey narrowed her eyes, not a hint of humor in her face. ¡°Stretch your legs in that bed, Potter. You¡¯re not going anywhere until I¡¯ve cleared you,¡± she snapped, giving him a light shove back onto the mattress. Harry didn¡¯t resist, figuring it would be better to save his energy for when she wasn¡¯t watching like a hawk.
He settled back onto the bed, feeling the ufortable stiffness of the sheets against his back. She was right, after all¡ªhis head was still throbbing, and he was feeling a bit weaker than he wanted to admit. But the irritation of being stuck in the hospital wing lingered.
Madam Pomfrey went back to her cab, rummaging through it with her usual efficiency. ¡°You young ones always think you¡¯re invincible,¡± she muttered, pulling out a bottle of a dark, foul-smelling potion. ¡°Here, drink this. It¡¯ll clear up that fog in your head.¡±
Harry nced at the potion and made a face, but took the bottle without a word. He downed it quickly, wincing at the taste, like burnt toast mixed with rotten eggs.
She watched him carefully as he drank, clearly making sure he wasn¡¯t going to spit it out. ¡°There, now lie back. You¡¯ve had quite the ordeal, and I won¡¯t have you copsing again under my watch,¡± she said, shooing him back down.
--
It is the start of the new week. Please support me with Power Stones! Much appreciated!
-----
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
/thefanficgod1
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch300- Harry is Back!
Ch300- Harry is Back!
Join my Discord!
Harryid back, staring up at the ceiling as Madam Pomfrey bustled away, mumbling to herself about students and theirpleteck of regard for their own health. He knew better than to try and argue with her, so he stayed put, letting the potion work its magic. The throbbing in his head dulled a bit, though the bitter aftertaste lingered.
Just as he was beginning to getfortable, he heard the door creak open. From the corner of his eye, he saw Daphne, Tracey, Astoria, and Pansy slip into the room, moving quietly toward his bed. They looked relieved to see him awake, though Tracey¡¯s expression was a blend of concern and exasperation.
She shook her head, giving Harry a pointed look. ¡°What have you done this time?¡± Tracey poked his shoulder, testing if he would flinch, but Harry just smirked, unfazed.
¡°Probably just a typical day for you, huh?¡± Pansy chimed in, crossing her arms. She nced around the infirmary like she was trying to find the catch, half-expecting Madam Pomfrey to swoop in and shoo them away.
¡°Well, I could use a break now and then, but you know me¡ªnever a dull moment,¡± Harry replied, trying to sound casual.
Daphne¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit as she studied him. ¡°Madam Pomfrey said you looked pretty bad when they brought you in. You¡¯ve got to stop taking risks thatnd you here.¡± She was trying to sound stern, but her worry showed through, making it clear she was annoyed at his recklessness.
Harry chuckled, ruffling Astoria''s hair yfully. She was looking a bit skittish, but his gesture got a quiet giggle out of her. ¡°It was an old Hogwarts relic that bested me,¡± he admitted. ¡°Those ancient wizards really had a knack for nasty tricks. Just don¡¯t mention this to Fred and George. Last thing I need is them getting ideas.¡±
Astoria giggled again, while Daphne rolled her eyes. ¡°Sure, sure. So what happened?¡± she asked, crossing her arms with an amused smirk.
¡°Found a Pensieve buried in some hidden room,¡± Harry replied, keeping his tone casual. ¡°Curiosity got the better of me, so I took a look. Ended up with about a million memories fighting for space in my head. Fun, really.¡±
Tracey raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You know those things are enchanted for a reason.¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it,¡± Harry replied, waving off her concern. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my brightest moment. But hey, I survived.¡±
Pansy huffed, looking like she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°You¡¯re going to give Madame Pomfrey a stroke at this rate.¡±
¡°She¡¯s tougher than she looks,¡± Harry shot back, grinning. ¡°Besides, she probably appreciates a little excitement now and then.¡±
Daphne¡¯s expression softened a bit, though she was still giving him a pointed look. ¡°Next time, just leave the ancient magical artifacts alone. Not every mystery needs solving.¡±
Harry shrugged, his grin fading slightly. ¡°I know, but you all would¡¯ve been just as curious. It¡¯s not like I went looking for trouble¡ªit found me.¡±
¡°Not a surprise,¡± Tracey muttered. ¡°Trouble does seem to like you.¡±
Astoria nudged him, a shy smile on her face. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Harry. But next time, maybe let someone else handle the dangerous stuff?¡±
¡°Deal,¡± he said, though the glint in his eye hinted that he was already plotting his next adventure.
They stayed for a while, filling Harry in on what he¡¯d missed around the castle. It was mostly the usual gossip¡ªSnape catching another first year in another failed potion experiment, Peeves terrorizing the students, and some nonsense about Trwney predicting another disaster. It was exactly the kind of mundane chatter he needed, grounding him back into the everyday chaos of Hogwarts.
Eventually, Madam Pomfrey came by, giving the girls a stern look. ¡°Alright, visiting hours are over. Out with you lot. Mr. Potter needs his rest,¡± she said, hands on her hips.
Daphne rolled her eyes but gave Harry a small wave. ¡°Take it easy, alright? Try not to get yourself killed before the weekend.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°No promises, but I¡¯ll try.¡±
As the girls left, Harry leaned back against the pillows, closing his eyes. Sleep took him quickly, pulling him under before he could think too much about the day. When he woke up the next morning, Madam Pomfrey was already bustling about. She didn¡¯t give him much choice but to rest up, though, and by midday, she finally discharged him.
As he slipped into the Slytherinmon room, he spotted Draco, Theodore, and ise chatting by the fire. They looked up as he entered, both raising eyebrows in silent inquiry. ise nodded, smirking a little, but Draco just leaned back, studying him with that ever-analytical look.
¡°Thought you¡¯d be out for longer,¡± Draco said, crossing his arms. ¡°Pomfrey let you off easy this time, or did you sneak out?¡±
Harry rolled his eyes, plopping down on the couch across from them. ¡°She gave me the usual lecture, but yeah, I¡¯m free. No sneaking involved. Figured I woulde here and avoid any more annoying questions for now.¡±
ise chuckled. ¡°Good luck with that. Pansy¡¯s been going on about it since she saw you yesterday. She¡¯s probably waiting in the Great Hall to ambush you.¡±
Harry chuckled, "I always found her attempts to hide worries with that cold fa?ade kind of cute." He smirked at ise.
Draco raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. She was going on about you copsing like the sky was falling. You would think she was talking about herself with how worked up she got.¡±
Harry made a move towards the door, throwing a smirk at the others. ¡°Now, gentlemen, I enjoy a bit of gossip as much as the next guy, but I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go before the girls clear out the entire Great Hall,¡± he said, already halfway out.
As soon as Harry stepped into the Great Hall, Hermione, Susan, and Hannah were already on their feet, heading toward him. They¡¯d missed him when they visited in the hospital wing, finding him fast asleep, so this was their first chance to check in. He barely had time to process the three simultaneous hugs before they pulled back, all talking over each other.
¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± Hermione asked, concern written all over her face.
¡°Madame Pomfrey wouldn¡¯t tell us anything,¡± Susan added, crossing her arms like she was ready to march back to the hospital wing and demand answers.
¡°You look alright now, though,¡± Hannah said, giving him a once-over with a small smile, as if relieved he wasn¡¯t as fragile as they feared.
Harry shrugged casually, as if copsing in a hidden chamber was nothing unusual. ¡°Just overdid it with some old Hogwarts relics. Nothing new.¡±
Around them, the rest of his friends looked relieved. He noticed the group had formed around the Slytherin table¡ªwhere they usually gatheredtely, though they sometimes rotated to other tables. Daphne and Tracey were chatting quietly, but they both waved him over. Astoria gave him a quick smile from her seat, looking relieved to see him up and about.
Harry took his usual spot, slipping into the conversation. Pansy leaned over, her eyebrows raised. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the drama king himself. Thought you¡¯d beid up for a week with that performance.¡±
Harry rolled his eyes, smirking. ¡°Sorry to disappoint, Pansy. I didn¡¯t want to miss all the excitement.¡±
Fred and George popped over from the Gryffindor table, grinning as they sat down on either side of him. ¡°We heard you caused quite a stir, mate,¡± Fred said, nudging Harry with his elbow.
¡°Yeah, seems we missed the fun,¡± George added, winking. ¡°Next time, give us a heads-up before you do something spectacr.¡±
Ginny joined them, taking a seat across from Harry. ¡°You¡¯re not off the hook yet. Hermione¡¯s already scheming about all the ways you need to ¡®slow down¡¯ or whatever,¡± she teased, shooting Hermione a mock-serious look.
Hermione frowned, looking as if she wanted to object, but she let it slide. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, Harry, you don¡¯t need to take all these risks. We¡¯re all here if you need help.¡±
Harry nodded, not really in the mood to argue. He knew Hermione was right, but he¡¯d been around enough to understand that some things were better handled alone. He didn¡¯t feel the need to exin that, though, so he just shed her a quick grin.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch301- Chamber Within Chamber
Ch301- Chamber Within Chamber
Join my Discord!
Neville joined the group at the table, dragging a chair over. ¡°Good to see you back, Harry. Hogwarts wouldn¡¯t be the same without its resident troublemaker.¡±
Harry gasped, ¡°When did I even cause trouble?¡±
The entire group gave him a deadpan look, as if to say, Seriously? You dare ask that?
¡°You are thetrouble, Harry,¡± Tracey said, smirking. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think the castle just follows you around, waiting to explode.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Daphne added, leaning back with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve got a knack for finding disasters in ces most people don¡¯t even know exist.¡±
Harry chuckled, not really denying it. ¡°I guess I do have a bit of a reputation. But it¡¯s not like I nned for any of this.¡± He nced around at his friends, taking in their skeptical expressions. ¡°Alright, maybe I do asionally go out of my way to poke around where I shouldn¡¯t. But only asionally.¡±
¡°Right,¡± Pansy said, rolling her eyes. ¡°And that¡¯s why you were just lying unconscious in the hospital wing, with Madame Pomfrey hovering like you¡¯d fallen off the Astronomy Tower.¡±
Harry looked at Pansy, feigning a grave expression. "Don¡¯t make fun of falling from the Astronomy Tower, Pansy. My uncle fell from the Astronomy Tower." He kept his tone serious, and for a split second, Pansy looked startled before she caught on.
"Your uncle fell from the Astronomy Tower?" she asked, eyebrows raised, trying to gauge if he was serious.
"Yeah," Harry replied with a straight face, holding her gaze. "St. Right onto the Greenhouses. It was a mess." He shrugged casually, then broke into a grin when he saw the disbelief on her face.
She narrowed her eyes at him. "You¡¯re lying," she used, lightly punching his arm. "You¡¯re such a pain, Harry."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Nah, I¡¯m serious. He slipped right off¡ªbiggest mess Hogwarts ever saw."
Pansy rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile tugging at her lips. "You¡¯re impossible."
Daphne rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯ve managed to stay alive this long. You¡¯re worse than Fred and George with your stunts.¡±
The twins both eximed at the same time, "Hey! That is rude. We serve to entertain, not kill ourselves."
Harry grinned. ¡°Yeah, sure, because your pranks arepletely safe.¡±
Fred leaned back, smirking. ¡°Precisely, Harry. Controlled chaos, that¡¯s our brand.¡±
George nodded sagely. ¡°We¡¯ve got standards, you know. High standards.¡±
¡°Right. Like the time you set off that swamp in the corridors?¡± Ginny chimed in, raising an eyebrow.
Fred waved a hand dismissively. ¡°A minor miscalction. The swamp was very manageable.¡±
¡°Manageable if you¡¯re a duck,¡± Ginny retorted, crossing her arms.
With the rest of the afternoon flying by, Harry made his way back to his dorm, d to finally head to his own bed after a few days in the hospital wing. He had his own space in the Slytherin dormitory¡ªquiet, undisturbed, and far better than any hospital cot. Though Harry wasn¡¯t one to admit it aloud, his bed had a certain appeal after being poked and prodded by Madam Pomfrey.
And not like he could visit the Chamber of Secrets while several pairs of eyes were on him. He would rather go there at night, when the castle was asleep and the chances of running into anyone dropped significantly. Thest thing he needed was someone tailing him or asking questions about where he was sneaking off to.
In the middle of the night, when the entire castle was fast asleep, Harry slipped the Invisibility Cloak over his head. The cool fabric settled around him as he stood in the silent Slytherin dormitory. He pulled up the system map, his eyes scanning the small blue dots representing people within Hogwarts. No one seemed to be near the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.
Good.
He crept through the halls and took a familiar path toward the second-floor girl''s bathroom. The only sound was the faint rustle of the Cloak brushing against his robes. Harry didn''t need antern¡ªthe dim moonlight seeping through the windows was enough. Besides, he knew these corridors by heart.
Once the lift stopped, Harry stepped out. He didn''t need to summon Basi immediately. Not yet, at least. He approached the familiar walls, running his fingers along the rough stone, inspecting the faint outline of the Parselrunes. They were still intact, the hidden magic woven within them dormant for now.
¡°You maye out now.¡±
From the far side of the Chamber, there was a soft rustling sound, followed by the unmistakable slither of scales on stone. The enormous basilisk appeared from the shadows, his yellow eyes veiled behind the protective charm Harry had ced long ago.
¡°You called, Master?¡± Basi''s voice echoed around the Chamber.
¡°Yeah. Just checking things,¡± Harry replied, keeping his tone casual. ¡°Any movement?¡±
¡°No one has disturbed the Chamber, Heir,¡± Basi hissed. ¡°As the runes state, no one who is not from Hogwarts can enter.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Harry muttered. ¡°We¡¯ve got enough to deal with without someone poking their nose down here.¡±
Walking to the center of the chamber where the stairs downward had appeared, Harry nced at the spiraling descent in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going down,¡± he said. ¡°Wish me luck, Basi.¡±
The massive basilisk shifted slightly, his body coiling tighter around the base of a stone pir. ¡°Luck, Master?¡± Basi hissed, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry. It is your inheritance down there. Once you im it, you will no longer be just the Heir, but my Master.¡±
Harry smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that, Basi.¡± He shot a final nce at the basilisk before heading down the stairs. The spiral stairs seemed endless. He could feel the dense pulse of magic getting stronger with each step, as if the deeper he went, the closer he got to something long-hidden, something that had been waiting for him.
After what felt like an eternity, the stairs opened into another chamber, this one smaller and more contained than the one above. The air was different down here¡ªcolder, heavier. Runes lined the walls, glowing faintly with green light, but they weren¡¯t just any runes. These were the same Parselrunes he had been studying for months, the same script that only a true Parselmouth begin to understand.
Harry walked forward, his eyes scanning the walls. It didn¡¯t take him long to spot what he was looking for¡ªa door, concealed behind ayer of magic, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn¡¯t paying attention. He moved closer, his fingers brushing against the stone as he hissed a few words in Parseltongue. The door shimmered, responding to his voice, and slowly began to open.
Behind the door was a small room, empty except for a pedestal in the center. On top of it sat three items: a diary, a small key¡ªlikely to one of the high-security vaults at Gringotts¡ª, and something else¡ªa dark, ornate ring. Harry¡¯s eyes flicked to the diary first. Despite its ancient appearance, it was in perfect condition, the thin pages seeming endless as he flipped through them. The writing was in Parselrune, simr to the scripts he had been studying for months.
It wasn¡¯t just a journal. As Harry skimmed the pages, he found it filled with more than just Slytherin¡¯s thoughts. There were spells he¡¯d never heard of, and even memories¡ªfragments of Slytherin¡¯s life, experiments, and rants about magical theory. One entry caught Harry''s attention: Slytherin''s musings on creating spells through Parseltongue, something Harry had tried but never perfected. He paused, frowning slightly as he read the old wizard¡¯s notes, wondering how he could use this knowledge for himself.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch302- Christmas
Ch302- Christmas
Join my Discord!
Moving on, Harry tucked the diary under his arm and picked up the key. It was small, engraved with the Gringotts crest. This was Slytherin¡¯s vault key. He learned long ago he was descending from Slytherin Lineage, but the vault had a condition. This key would probably suffice to enter the vault.
Finally, his attention shifted to the ring. It was set with a deep, green stone that shimmered under the faint light. There was a weight to it¡ªnot just physical, but magical. Harry turned it over in his hand, inspecting it closely. The ring felt like it was waiting for something¡ªalmost as if it recognized him.
He slipped it into his pocket without a second thought. He had no idea what its purpose was yet, but if it belonged to Slytherin, it was bound to be important.
Harry took ast look around the room, checking if there was anything else he might have missed. The walls were covered in more Parselrunes, but none of them reacted to his presence like the ones in the Chamber above. This room was done with him for now.
He turned and made his way back up the spiral staircase. As he climbed, Harry couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the ring in his pocket. There was definitely something about it. A connection, perhaps, between the ring and the Chamber. But what exactly it was, he had no idea.
He wasn¡¯t in any rush to find out either. The thing gave off an energy that made him hesitant to slip it on. Not fear exactly, but something close. He would deal with itter. First, he needed to get a better handle on the Parselrunes and see what else Slytherin¡¯s secrets had to offer.
When he reached the top of the stairs, Basi was still coiled near the entrance, his yellow eyes watching Harry closely.
¡°Did you find what you were looking for, Master?¡± Basi¡¯s voice echoed softly in the chamber.
¡°Yeah, found a few things,¡± Harry replied, tapping the diary under his arm. ¡°But I¡¯ll need some time to figure out exactly what they are.¡±
Basi tilted his head, watching as Harry walked past. ¡°Old Master always hid his greatest secrets well,¡± the basilisk hissed. ¡°But you will uncover them in time.¡±
Harry didn¡¯t reply, simply giving Basi a nod as he made his way toward the exit. He had a lot to think about, but he wasn¡¯t going to figure it all out standing in the Chamber.
As Harry stepped back into the second-floor girl¡¯s bathroom, he sealed the entrance as he pulled the Invisibility Cloak over his head and slipped out. Once in his room, he slipped out of the cloak and tucked it away, then climbed into his bed.
''Christmas holiday is close,'' he thought. ''I can visit Gringotts then.''
On December 19, Harry, along with his friends¡ªand surprisingly, even the Weasleys¡ªheaded home for the Christmas holidays. Normally, the Weasleys stayed at Hogwarts during this time. It made sense, given how tight money was for a family of seven children. Free meals and amodation at school lightened the load. But this year was different. Harry had written to Molly, insisting that the whole Weasley n return for Christmas. This year, he was hosting the first Potter Yule at Longbottom Manor, and it was meant to be the start of something special, something that could continue for years.
The train ride home was filled with the usual banter. Fred and George had a new prank they were testing on anyone unfortunate enough to walk past theirpartment. Harry watched as they tried to convince Neville that his toad, Trevor, could be trained to sing Christmas carols if only they sprinkled some powder from a suspicious-looking pouch.
Harry, seated between Luna and Astoria, was being peppered with questions from Astoria about the uing Yule celebration.
¡°Is it true you¡¯ve arranged for a real snowstorm inside the ballroom?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with excitement. Her enthusiasm was almost contagious, but Harry just shrugged, ying it cool.
¡°Maybe,¡± he said casually, smirking.
Astoria¡¯s face lit up as she leaned closer. ¡°What else? I heard there might be enchanted trees, like the ones Professor Flitwick charms for Christmas.¡±
Harry chuckled, but before he could answer, Luna, who had been quiet until now, chimed in. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve considered Nargles. They tend to love festive gatherings, especially with all the mistletoe.¡±
"Oh, there are mistletoes, are there?" Fred dramatically winked at Harry.
Harry dramatically shrugged back, a grin tugging at his lips. "Can''t help it. I want to kiss a lot of girls this Christmas, so I had to decorate with mistletoe."
Tracey rolled her eyes, immediately trying to step on his foot, but Harry, already expecting it, easily dodged her attempt. "Always aiming for the top, aren''t you, Potter?" she muttered, failing to hide her amusement.
Daphne giggled, her eyes sparkling. "You''re getting bold, Potter," she said, shaking her head slightly, clearly amused by his antics.
Pansy, on the other hand, snorted, her expression unimpressed. "Bold? More like horny," she quipped, crossing her arms.
Harry chuckled, not missing a beat. "I told you at the start of the year, Pansy¡ªI¡¯ve got a dragon in my pocket, so yeah, I think ''horny'' works." He winked, not caring for the disbelieving looks from the others.
Hermione, Ginny, and even a few others blushed, some avoiding his gaze, while Luna seemedpletely unfazed, still humming to herself like she hadn¡¯t heard a word.
¡°Harry!¡± Hermione eximed, her face turning redder. ¡°You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±
Harry looked at the blushed faces of all the girls and shook his head, clearly amused.
¡°You¡¯re all naughty,¡± he said with a teasing grin. He reached dramatically into his pocket. ¡°Here, let me show you the dragon.¡±
For a second, the room froze. Some of the girls looked shocked, others horrified, while a few seemed oddly curious. Just as the tension reached its peak, Harry pulled out... a small dragon-shaped chocte.
The collective sigh of relief was almost audible, though Astoria, looking genuinely confused, tilted her head. ¡°What did they think you were going to pull out?¡± she asked,pletely unaware.
Before anyone could answer, Luna snatched the chocte from Harry¡¯s hand without hesitation and took a bite, humming softly as she chewed. ¡°Tastes a bit like Hungarian Horntail,¡± she mused.
Harry patted Astoria''s hair with a smirk. "They''re just naughty, Astoria," he said lightly. She gave him a small, confused nod, still not entirely grasping the joke. Before anyone could exin, Susan¡ªher face still flushed¡ªblurted out, "For a second, I thought..." She trailed off, clearly too embarrassed to finish her sentence.
Pansy, leaning back in her seat, rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Honestly, Bones, what exactly did you think Harry was going to pull out? Some ancient artifact? A cursed object? Please."
Tracey, who had been smirking the whole time, snickered. "Yeah, Susan, what kind of dragon did you have in mind?" she teased, raising an eyebrow.
Susan''s blush deepened, and she shot Tracey a re. "Shut up," she muttered, but her tonecked any real bite.
Harry, still amused by the entire situation, decided to ease the tension a little. "I mean, I could always pull out something dangerous," he joked, leaning back and pulling out another chocte dragon from his pocket.
As everyone started to eat their choctes, Harry kept pulling out more from his pockets, one after another. This sparked a new round of chatter around the table.
"Wait, how are you doing that?" Ginny asked, staring at the growing pile of sweets.
"Yeah," Fred chimed in, grabbing a chocte. "You¡¯ve got to have some kind of spell on that pocket, right?"
Hermione narrowed her eyes at Harry. "That¡¯s illegal, you know. Expanding charms on personal items without approval."
Harry pulled the pocket inside out, showing it wasn¡¯t enchanted. ¡°Nothing illegal here,¡± he said with a grin.
¡°Then how are you pulling all these choctes out?¡± Hannah asked, looking genuinely puzzled.
Harry grinned wider. ¡°Magic.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch303- Home Again
Ch303- Home Again
Join my Discord!
Harry grinned wider as he revealed how he got things out of his pocket. "Magic."
"That''s not an answer, Potter," Pansy huffed, crossing her arms. "I''m calling foul y."
"It''s always magic with you," Tracey muttered, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice.
"Of course it is," Harry said with a shrug. "It''s Hogwarts. Did you expect me to walk around with a normal pocket full of choctes?"
Draco, leaning back in his seat, smirked. "I don''t even want to know how many you''ve got in there."
"I reckon we''ll find out soon enough," Fred added, as he took another chocte. "If we keep eating, that is."
Hermione, still unconvinced, watched him closely. "Seriously, Harry, there''s got to be something more to this."
"Maybe I just like to be prepared," Harry replied with a wink.
"Prepared for what, exactly? A chocte shortage?" Daphne teased.
Harry chuckled, waving his wand with a quick flick. "Since it came to this, watch my new product."
As he cast the spell, every single chocte dragon sprang to life. Even the headless one in Luna''s hand jerked upward, its head still mped between her teeth. Luna, wide-eyed and startled, stared at the animated chocte, her mouth half open as the decapitated dragon pped its wings awkwardly in her grasp.
The rest of the choctes took flight, zooming around thepartment. They circled overhead, their tiny wings pping furiously. The air buzzed with the sound of chocte scales scraping together as the dragons swooped and dived, their cocoa-scented bodies glistening in the soft light of the train.
Then, without warning, the dragons began to sh in midair. Chocte ws collided, molten centers sttered, and small chocte shards sprinkled down on the group like sugary confetti. The dragons fought fiercely, little streams of melted chocte dripping likeva from their wounds as they spun around each other in tight, chaotic loops. The sounds of their battle filled the air, a mix of tiny roars and the squelching of their molten cores colliding.
Astoria gasped, leaning forward in awe as the chocte dragons engaged in their miniature battle. "That''s... amazing!"
Fred and George, thoroughly entertained, leaned back in their seats, pping as one dragon swooped in to tackle another mid-flight. "Bloody brilliant, Harry," Fred said, his grin wide.
"Never seen anything like it," George added, dodging a stray piece of chocte that nearly smacked him in the head.
As the dragons continued their battle, their molten cores began to mix and drip onto the table below, pooling into arge choctey mess. But instead of just making a mess, the chocte began to gather itself, forming into neat streams that flowed toward the center of the table. Slowly but surely, the chocte dragons, now defeated and melting, contributed to the creation of somethingrger¡ªa cake.
The molten chocte cascaded over itself, forming thickyers that cooled and hardened into a perfect, multiyered chocte cake. Streams of melted chocte trickled down the sides likeva, and tiny chocte dragons, now shrunken down into decorative pieces, perched on top as the finishing touch.
Ginny blinked, looking at the cake with wide eyes. "Is that¡ edible?"
Harry grinned. "Why don''t you find out?"
Without hesitation, Fred grabbed a fork from his pocket, never one to miss a chance for dessert. He cut into the cake, a thick chunk of chocteing away with ease. He took a bite and groaned in delight. "Merlin, that''s good."
The rest of the group quickly followed, forks and spoons materializing from various pockets and bags as everyone dug into the molten chocte cake. Hermione, despite her earlier skepticism, had a small slice and nodded appreciatively.
"Alright, I''ll admit," she said between bites, "that was impressive."
Pansy, sitting back in her seat, shot Harry a half-amused, half-exasperated look. "Only you would turn a prank into a full-blown dessert."
Tracey raised her fork, pointing it at Harry. "If this is your idea of a product, you might want to pitch it to Honeydukes. Bet they would pay a fortune for something like this."
Astoria, still savoring her slice of cake, gave him an enthusiastic nod. "You definitely should! I''ve never seen anything like this."
Fred leaned over, nudging Harry with his elbow. "If you do, let us in on the deal, mate. We can handle the marketing side."
George nodded, already nning. "We''ll call it ''Dragon Delights.''"
Harry shook his head, a faint smirk on his lips. "The problem is, I have to enchant the cake, then transfigure it into the smaller dragons, and cast a spell of my own to make it turn back into a cake after their battle. It can''t be mass-produced. Once the spell''s out, it loses its uniqueness. I don''t really want to work hard protecting this secret, so unless I cane up with some kind of automation, it''ll just be a special treat for friends for a while."
Fred let out a long whistle. "That''s some serious magic for a chocte cake, mate."
"Not just any chocte cake, though," George added, reaching for another bite. "Dragon cakes. You''ve got a goldmine there."
Harry chuckled, shaking his head again. "Yeah, but who wants to deal with keeping all that secret just for some sweets? Besides, it''s more fun making stuff like this just for us."
Astoria leaned in, eyes wide. "Do you think you''ll ever figure out a way to automate it? I''d love to bring some to the next family dinner."
Harry got his bag and started pulling out packages from it, much more than anyone thought possible for its size. His friends stared, wide-eyed, as he kept unloading the contents.
"Here," Harry said, handing out bags to each of them. "Early gifts. They''re full of Dragon Delights¡ªyeah, I liked the name Fred suggested." He smirked as he handed Fred and George their bags. "You just need to put them on a table and cast ''Draconis Danse'', and the little dragons will start battling. After that, they''ll turn into a cake. Molten chocteva and everything."
Fred grinned, immediately reaching into his bag. "I can''t wait to test this out. Mum''s gonna love it."
"More like she''ll ask for the recipe," George added, already plotting how he could prank Percy with it.
Astoria''s eyes were practically sparkling as she clutched her bag. "This is amazing, Harry! I can''t wait to show Mum and Dad."
As they reached the station, Harry said his goodbyes to the group, watching as his friends scattered to meet their own families. He spotted Petunia waiting by the car, and without missing a beat, he walked over to her.
"Hey, Aunt Petunia," Harry greeted as they hugged.
Petunia smiled and unlocked the car. "Wee back, Harry. So, Yule, huh?" she asked, a teasing edge to her voice as they got into the car.
Harry chuckled as he buckled his seatbelt. "Yeah, seems like I''m getting roped into hosting this time."
Petunia nodded, pulling out of the station parking lot. "Well, after two years of going to the Ministry Yule, I suppose it''s only fair that you take a turn."
They drove infortable silence for a bit, the streets of Little Whinging passing by under the dim glow of streetlights. Harry nced out the window, his mind drifting between thoughts of the uing Yule and the secrets he uncovered in the Chamber. But for now, he''d keep that all under wraps. Petunia didn''t need to know the depths of Hogwarts'' mysteries, and it wasn''t like he could casually bring up a basilisk over tea.
"So," Petunia broke the silence again, ncing at him with a smile, "you''ve got everything nned?"
"More or less," Harry said, shrugging. "Hired some help to get things in order. We''ll have enchanted decorations, a proper feast, and I might''ve set up a snowstorm in the ballroom. Should be a good time."
Petunia raised an eyebrow. "A snowstorm inside? That sounds... different." She chuckled, clearly amused by the concept.
"It''s Magic, Aunt Petunia. Everything''s got to be a bit over the top, or it doesn''t feel right," Harry replied with a grin.
Petunia shook her head but smiled, pulling into the driveway of Number 4, Privet Drive. "Well, I''m looking forward to it. And to seeing how you''ve handled all this."
They got out of the car, and Harry grabbed his trunk from the back. "Should be interesting, that''s for sure," he muttered as they walked up to the front door.
Misty popped in front of Harry the moment he stepped through the front door. She gave a quick bow, herrge eyes twinkling as she greeted him with a warm, "Wee back, Master Harry."
Crookshanks, who was sprawledzily by the entrance, stretched out his orange fur and let out a low,zy purr. "You''rete," the cat said, flicking his tail.
"me the train," Harry muttered, scratching the back of cat''s head as he kicked off his shoes.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch304- Letter
Ch304- Letter
Join my Discord!
After dropping his trunk in his room, he made his way downstairs, where Petunia was already setting the table. The kitchen smelled faintly of roast, a simple but familiar meal waiting for him.
He looked at Petunia with a small smile. "Didn''t know you liked brunches."
She smiled back, setting the table. "Well, I know they feed you at Hogwarts, but I thought you might be hungry. You¡¯ve had a long trip."
Harry sat down, ncing at the spread on the table. There was a decent variety¡ªtoast, eggs, sausages, and even a small fruit bowl in the middle. Nothing too fancy, but certainly more effort than usual.
"Thanks," he said simply, reaching for some toast. "It looks good."
Petunia poured Harry a ss of juice and sat down across from him, her fork spearing a piece of egg. "So, who¡¯sing to Yule?" she asked, cutting into her food. "Your friends must be excited."
Harry nodded, taking a bite of toast before responding. "Yeah, pretty much everyone who was at the birthday party. Families, too. It¡¯s going to be a full house." He gestured towards the te. "This is good, by the way."
Petunia hummed, clearly pleased with hispliment but not dwelling on it. "I imagine it¡¯ll be quite the gathering then."
The next day, the two of them decided to head out for some shopping, something they hadn¡¯t done in a while. Harry, having spent most of his time at Hogwarts, enjoyed the break. They hit a few familiar Muggle stores first, grabbing things Petunia had on her list.
After wrapping up their Muggle errands, Harry and Petunia made their way toward Diagon Alley. The familiar bustling atmosphere of wizards and witches preparing for the holiday season was as vibrant as ever. Stalls were filled with magical trinkets, enchanted ornaments, and all manner of oddities for sale. Harry¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd, feeling the pulse of the magical world around him but more so, he was eager to get to Gringotts.
Once they arrived at Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour, Harry and Petunia settled down at a table by the window. Petunia was flipping through her shopping list, not looking particrly hurried but focused on what they needed. Harry, on the other hand, had his mind elsewhere. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table as he scanned the menu, though he wasn¡¯t thinking about ice cream.
When the waiter came by, Petunia ordered something light¡ªa strawberry sundae¡ªwhile Harry chose a basic scoop of chocte. They sat in afortable silence for a while, watching people walk by outside.
Harry broke the silence first. ¡°Aunt Petunia, I need to head to Gringotts,¡± he said, keeping his tone casual. ¡°I¡¯ve got to talk to Grimbletack.¡±
Petunia didn¡¯t ask too many questions¡ªshe had gotten used to Harry¡¯s dealings with the magical world. "Go on, then," she said, waving him off lightly. "I''ll wait here and finish my ice cream."
Harry stood up and made his way toward Gringotts. The imposing white marble bank stood at the end of Diagon Alley, its doors gleaming as goblins shuffled in and out. Once inside, Harry approached one of the goblins at the front desk, asking for Grimbletack.
Momentster, Harry was led into one of the private rooms at Gringotts, where Grimbletack was already seated behind arge desk. The goblin looked up as Harry entered, his sharp eyes gleaming in the dim light of the room.
"Ah, Mr. Potter. Is this about the Yule? Our preparations are progressing as nned. Security measures are being handled with the utmost care, I assure you," Grimbletack said, leaning forward slightly.
Harry shook his head and pulled the small key he had found in the Chamber of Secrets from his pocket, cing it on the desk between them. "Do you remember my inheritance, Grimbletack?"
The goblin¡¯s gaze shifted to the key, his thin lips curling slightly. "Of course, Harry James Potter¡ªHeir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter, from your father''s side. Heir of Slytherin, through your mother''s bloodline." Grimbletack paused, eyeing the key thoughtfully. "To ess the Slytherin vault, there was a pre-condition, which it seems you¡¯ve just met. And you are also the Heir of the Peverell Vault, though there are additional conditions there. I assume this is about the Slytherin Vault, yes?"
Harry gave a curt nod. "That¡¯s right. Lead the way, Grimbletack."
Without another word, Grimbletack stood and gestured for Harry to follow. They moved quickly through Gringotts, winding through torch-lit halls that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Harry had been down to the lower vaults before, but this route was unfamiliar¡ªdeeper, quieter. Eventually, they reached a door reinforced with thick metal bars, each one carved with serpentine designs. The serpents coiled around each other, their fanged mouths open, as if ready to strike.
Grimbletack pulled a thin, ornate key from his robes, its surface reflecting the faint torchlight of the vault corridor. "Never thought I would live to use this key. It''s been passed down for generations." His voice held a hint of pride as he slid the key into the heavy door¡¯s lock, the metal clicking softly.
Harry, standing beside him, chuckled. As he reached into his pocket and pulled out the small key he retrieved from the Chamber of Secrets, he nced over at the goblin. "By the way, the Four Founders of Hogwarts predate Gringotts, right?"
Grimbletack, amused by the question, grinned as he turned the key. "The building, yes," he answered, turning the lock with a practiced flick of his wrist. "I know where you''re heading with this. If the bank came after the Founders, how did they have vaults here?"
Harry nodded, the thought already on his mind.
"Simple," Grimbletack continued. "Before Gringotts had a physical presence in human territory, we goblins were still handling the banking. The Founders'' vaults were elsewhere before we established this building. After the war between wizards and goblins, we consolidated our operations here. Same goes for the Peverell vault."
Harry listened as Grimbletack pushed the heavy vault door open with a groaning creak. He stepped inside, the cool air washing over him, the weight of history hanging in the space. Rows of shelves lined the room, filled with ancient artifacts, books, and treasure¡ªcenturies of Slytherin legacy locked away.
Grimbletack remained at the door, his sharp eyes scanning the vault. "Everything here has been waiting for the rightful heir, Mr. Potter."
Grimbletack stood aside and summoned his desk, already settling down to work. "Take your time," he said, not even ncing back at Harry.
Harry stepped into the vault, the heavy door swinging shut behind him with a low groan. Inside, the room was cold, not just from the stone but from the weight of centuries of Slytherin legacy, locked away until now. Shelves lined the walls, filled with books, artifacts, and small chests of treasure, each one likely holding some piece of history.
He moved past a stack of ancient tomes, his fingers brushing the spines of the books. They were worn with age, but there was no dust. Everything here had been preserved perfectly, waiting for him¡ªor someone like him¡ªto im it.
At the center of the vault, Harry spotted a pedestal. Resting on it was a parchment, marked with faded but distinct symbols. "A letter?" he muttered to himself, narrowing his eyes.
He reached out and picked it up, instantly recognizing the familiar slithering script of Parselrunes. His fingers traced over the letters as he began to read aloud in Parseltongue, the words curling from his lips like a soft hiss.
To the Heir of Slytherin¡
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch305- Mistakes of Past
Ch305- Mistakes of Past
Join my Discord!
To the Heir of Slytherin,
By the time you read this, the world has changed much since I walked its paths. Yet, some things remain the same¡ªthose who wield magic will always face threats from both within and outside our kind. You, who carry my bloodline, must understand the burden and the power thates with it. Hogwarts, as it stands, is not just a ce of learning. It is the fortress we built to ensure our survival.
In the days of its creation, wizards and witches were not as they are now. We lived in fear, hunted like beasts. The Muggles, driven by ignorance and superstition, gathered in mobs, seeking out those of magical blood. But it was not just their fear that we faced. Some among our own¡ªwizards and witches¡ªswore their loyalty to Muggle kings and rulers. They turned against their own kind, using magic to hunt us, guiding the Muggle armies to our doors, ensuring the destruction of our people. These traitors were the greatest threat. Magic, in the hands of those who wished for power over loyalty, nearly tore our world apart.
Godric, Rowena, Helga, and I knew that something had to be done. We could no longer hide scattered and vulnerable. So, we created Hogwarts, a stronghold of learning and defense, where the young and the skilled could grow in safety. But this was never meant to be a sanctuary alone¡ªit was a bastion. A ce from which we could safeguard the future of magic itself. And it was always meant to serve as a defense against those who would see our kind destroyed.
At the time, there were many among us who believed that Muggle-borns could never be trusted. After all, it was their ancestors who had led the witch hunters to our kind. I, too, was wary. I proposed a system¡ªa way of ensuring that only those who truly understood the weight of our power could enter our world. A reference system, based on trust and loyalty, where magic could be passed down only to those who respected it. But my intention was twisted by those who came after me. They turned my idea into something far more sinister¡ªinto the obsession with pure blood.
Blood was never the issue. Loyalty was. There were Muggle-borns who would have died to protect us, just as there were pure-bloods who sold us out to the highest bidder. What mattered, and what still matters, is how one wields their magic and where their loyalty lies.
I hid the basilisk not to purge the school of Muggle-borns, but to defend Hogwarts and all witches and wizards loyal to magic. Those who twisted my words into a doctrine of pure-blood superiority never understood my true intention. Even my closest friends¡ªGodric, Rowena, and Helga¡ªmisinterpreted my actions. They believed I had turned against the very principles we built this school on. It was easier to leave than to stay and fight a battle of ideals.
And so, I became a symbol, a cautionary tale for those who woulde after. I was cast out, and my name was tarnished. But I did not mind, for in the end, Hogwarts remained. It became the safe haven we intended, even if my legacy was overshadowed by the misinterpretations of those who followed. I chose to disappear from the pages of history, but my creations¡ªthe Chamber, the basilisk¡ªremained as silent guardians, waiting for an heir who could see the truth.
Even centuries before my time, I read and heard of those who lusted for more power. It was an endless cycle¡ªwizards and witches seeking ways to extend their influence, to hold dominion over others. The greed of humanity knows no bounds, and the fear of death drives even the strongest to madness. They pursue power not to protect but to conquer, and that is their undoing.
In my time, I witnessed this same hunger growing among our own people. Many believed that mastery over magic meant mastery over life itself. Some sought immortality, while others desired control over forces beyond their understanding. The further they reached, the closer they came to tearing the fabric of our world apart. My dear student Merlin and I worked together to uncover the depths of magic¡¯s potential, not to exploit it, but to safeguard it. We sought to understand the very essence of magic, to wield it with responsibility, knowing that it could just as easily destroy us as it could save us.
We learned much, yet the most important lesson was this: magic is not a tool to conquer death or to control others. It is a gift, and one that must be handled with caution. The pursuit of power, when driven by fear or greed, leads only to ruin. Those who seek to escape death will go to any lengths to achieve it, forsaking all loyalty, all bonds, for a fleeting grasp at eternity. Although we disagreed with Merlin on this, as he sought to use it as a tool to protect ourselves and all witches and wizards. To preserve our race. He believed that magic, if wielded with enough skill and foresight, could shield us from the inevitable march of time and death. His intentions were noble, but I feared that even the best of intentions would lead us down a dangerous path. For in seeking to conquer death, we would risk losing what makes us truly human¡ªour ability to live, love, and let go.
I do not know in which era this letter will find its way to you. Time is a fickle thing, and the world changes. But I hope it is not toote. I hope that you, my heir, will remember the lessons of the past and choose a different path. The power of Hogwarts is vast, and the secrets I have left behind may tempt you. But know this: the choices you make will define your legacy. Will you be remembered for wisdom and loyalty to magic, or for the same greed that has consumed so many before?
You, Heir of Slytherin, stand at a crossroads. The castle is yours to protect, its secrets yours to uncover. Whether you will continue what I started or forge your own path is up to you. Just remember: power must be tempered with wisdom, and loyalty to magic is what will ultimately safeguard our world. Beware those who seek to control it for their own ends.
The fate of Hogwarts, and perhaps the future of our world, rests in your hands now. Choose wisely.
Szar Slytherin
Harry lowered the letter, taking in a sharp breath. He hadn¡¯t expected all this. He¡¯d already guessed Slytherin wasn¡¯t the viin everyone preached about, but reading it here¡ªSzar''s own words, no less¡ªmade things click. The man had ns for Hogwarts, real ideas, not some twisted obsession with blood purity. If anyone was honest, Slytherin¡¯s aims had been more about loyalty and trust. But those came after him had warped it into something else, something cheap.
The whole setup¡ªthe basilisk, the Chamber, even the idea of Hogwarts itself as a fortress against outsiders¡ªit all made sense in this light. Szar had wanted Hogwarts to protect its own, magic over blood. And now Harry had somehow fallen into the role of safeguarding what Slytherin had started.
He set the letter down, his eyes trailing over the rows of artifacts. Half of them were just strange, mystical objects. A few of them looked like they could pack a punch in the right hands, but he needed to figure out what was actually worth keeping and what was more historical baggage.
Walking to a stack of old books, he grabbed one and flipped through the pages, skimming lines of Parselrunes. There were spells, strange symbols, and a lot of information that would take weeks to decode. He shook his head, slipping the book into his bag anyway. He¡¯d sort it outter.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch306- Artifacts and Shopping
Ch306- Artifacts and Shopping
Join my Discord!
Harry walked over to the artifacts, ncing at the range of ancient objectsid out on stone pedestals. Without a word, he called up the system¡¯s Observe function, scanning each item carefully to avoid missing anything worthwhile.
¡°Vial of Evesting Night. A magical substance able to block out all light within a ten-foot radius for up to six hours. Highly restricted item from the 1200s, used in defensive wards.¡±
Harry considered the vial, its dark, swirling contents hinting at powerful magic. He slid it into his bag. Blocking light onmand coulde in handy.
He moved down the row, his eyes catching on a small amulet engraved with delicate mes.
¡°The Amulet of Eternal me. Enchantment prevents user from freezing in temperatures as low as -50¡ãC. Linked to the Slytherin family,te 12th century.¡±
Harry picked it up, turning it over in his hand. Winters at Hogwarts weren¡¯t exactly warm, and if Slytherin trusted this amulet, it was worth keeping. It joined the vial in his bag.
The next item was a single metal shackle, rough around the edges and almost ominous in its simplicity.
¡°Shackle of Restraint. Used to bind magical abilities when worn. Capable of containing wandless magic for up to 24 hours.¡±
Harry paused, raising an eyebrow. Definitely useful in the right hands¡ªor if he needed to control someone with too much power. He pocketed the shackle, already considering its potential.
Then his gaze fell on a smooth, jet-ck stone with faint silver flecks shimmering on its surface.
¡°ckstone of the Seer. Allows one to see through magical illusions and mours.¡±
Harry didn¡¯t hesitate with this one; it went straight into his bag. Seeing through mours would be a massive advantage. He¡¯d learned the hard way that not everything in the magical world was what it seemed.
Next, his eyesnded on a dusty, ornate mirror framed in intricate silver carvings.
¡°Mirror of Recollection. Can rey recent memories of thest user. Known to be used by early magical families in the 14th century to store key moments.¡±
Interesting. The mirror would let him review his memories¡ªSystem had the same function, but it could stille in handy. He added it to the growing collection in his bag.
Then he spotted thest item, a small, battered notebook with the faded initials M.A. on the cover. Curious, he tapped Observe.
¡°Field Notebook of Merlin. Personal notes from Merlin¡¯s early studies of elemental spells. Includes primitive spells for manipting wind, water, fire, and earth.¡±
Harry felt a spark of interest. Merlin''s own notes? This was priceless. He tucked the notebook into his pocket carefully, making a mental note to explore itter. If these notes held even a fraction of Merlin¡¯s knowledge, they could unlock a lot of doors.
Satisfied he gathered the most valuable artifacts, he nced back at the shelves, deciding the rest could wait. The heavy door to the vault groaned as it opened, and Grimbletack nced up as Harry stepped out, giving him a nod.
"Find everything you needed?" Grimbletack asked, his tone neutral as ever.
"Yeah, for now," Harry replied, adjusting his bag. "I''ll be in touch if there''s anything else."
Grimbletack¡¯s eyes flicked briefly to the bag but, true to form, he made noment. He led Harry back through the twisting corridors of Gringotts, the path familiar now, though the weight of his finds made it feel different.
After thanking Grimbletack, Harry left the bank and made his way back to the Ice Cream Parlor, spotting Petunia through the window. She was still at their table, flipping through her magazine with a half-finished sundae in front of her. When he stepped inside, she looked up, giving him a bright smile that made the day''s tension seem a little less urgent.
"All sorted?" Petunia asked, taking another bite of her ice cream, her tone casual.
Harry caught the way she quickly flipped the page when he sat down, and noticed it was a Madam Malkin¡¯s ad she¡¯d been staring at. He smiled a bit, then said, "Yeah. All good." Leaning back, he added, "So, what do you want to do? How about a new dress for Yule? Looks like you had something in mind." He nodded at the magazine she was pretending to ignore.
Petunia raised an eyebrow, giving him a mild look of irritation. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."
"Right," Harry said, chuckling. "Totally random page flip then? Thought you wanted to be the well-dressed aunt at the Yule Ball."
She rolled her eyes, though Harry caught a hint of a smile. "Alright, maybe I was browsing. But it¡¯s not as if I need anything extravagant, Harry."
Harry chuckled, "Since you liked that dress and I¡¯m hosting this Yule, you¡¯re the hostess. It¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s get you something nice, Aunt Petunia."
Petunia scoffed, a smirk tugging at her lips. "You¡¯re serious? Well, alright, if you insist," she said, adding, ¡°Not that you¡¯ll get anyints from me on a shopping spree."
¡°Good,¡± Harry said, grinning. ¡°We¡¯ll pick something perfect.¡±
They finished up at Fortescue¡¯s, and after a few stops forst-minute holiday items, they finally stepped into Madam Malkin¡¯s Robes for All asions. The store was crowded with wizards and witches picking out festive robes, but Madam Malkin herself recognized Harry instantly and greeted them with her usual briskness.
"Ah, Mr. Potter, Ms. Evans, always a pleasure! And who might we be shopping for today?" she asked, eyeing Petunia appraisingly.
¡°Aunt Petunia here needs something ssy for the Yule gathering. You think you can help us with that?¡± Harry asked, grinning as Petunia looked mildly embarrassed but equally amused.
Madam Malkin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she led them to a section of fine gowns,ying out options in rich blues, deep greens, and elegant silver tones. Petunia lifted a green gown, eyeing it critically before ncing at Harry. "What do you think?"
Harry nodded, looking over the green dress Petunia held. "It¡¯s nice, yeah, but you wore green thest two Yules. Let¡¯s change it up a bit. How about silver with green ents this time? Bit different, but still you.¡±
Petunia raised an eyebrow, giving him a skeptical smile. ¡°You really think I could pull that off?¡±
"Definitely," Harry said, gesturing to the rack of silver gowns. "It¡¯ll stand out, especially with those green touches. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re short on options here, right?"
Madam Malkin, eyeing the exchange with a pleased expression, swept over to a nearby rack and pulled out a silver gown that shimmered softly, embroidered with green vines along the hem and cuffs. ¡°This might be just what you¡¯re looking for, dear,¡± she said, holding it out for Petunia to examine.
Harry thought for a moment, examining the dress. "Definitely nice, but not unique enough," he said, then looked over at Madam Malkin. "Is it toote for something custom?"
Madam Malkin¡¯s face lit up. ¡°For you, Mr. Potter? Never toote! Give me an idea, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±
Harry nced at Petunia, thinking over the options. ¡°What about adding a bit of magic to it?¡± he suggested. ¡°Not shy¡ªjust enough that it stands out.¡±
Madam Malkin gave a nod, catching on. ¡°Subtle enchantments, perhaps a faint glow, or maybe something that reflects a bit of green when the light hits it?¡±
Petunia eyed him skeptically but with a hint of amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not about to start glowing at your Yule Ball, Harry.¡±
¡°Not glowing, exactly,¡± Harry replied with a grin. ¡°Just... enhancing. Trust me, it¡¯ll look good.¡±
Madam Malkin bustled away to a back room, muttering about fabrics and thread colors. Harry took a seat nearby, flipping through some nearby magazines as Petunia checked her watch.
After a few minutes, Madam Malkin returned, holding up a shimmering silver-green fabric that seemed to ripple with a soft glow. ¡°This is perfect. We¡¯ll line the edges in a darker green, add a touch of embroidery, and we¡¯ll enchant it to catch the light just right. Simple, elegant, and just a hint of magic.¡±
Petunia looked at it, and even she had to admit, it was impressive. She gave a small nod of approval. ¡°Alright, that could work.¡±
Madam Malkin¡¯s fingers worked deftly as she began making notes on measurements and adjustments. ¡°You¡¯ll be the best-dresseddy at the Yule, I guarantee it.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch307- Yule
Ch307- Yule
Join my Discord!
Harry and Petunia spent a while finalizing details with Madam Malkin, who noted down every adjustment with a focused, pleased expression. Once they were all set, Harry handed over the payment, dismissing Petunia¡¯s half-hearted protests with a wave.
As they were leaving, Harry stopped and turned back to Madam Malkin. ¡°You got your invitation for Yule, right?¡±
¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± she said brightly, giving him a conspiratorial smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on my own gown for a week now. Though I won¡¯t shine as bright as Ms. Evans here, I hope to dazzle a bit myself.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look great. See you then.¡±
¡°Alright, you¡¯ve officially spoiled me,¡± she said as they left the shop. ¡°Your mother would have something to say about this, you know.¡±
"She¡¯d be jealous," Harry shot back with a grin. "Mum would have had me running all over for this sort of thing if she knew it¡¯de out this well."
Petunia shook her head, smirking. "Yes, well, she always did enjoy putting on nice dresses."
After finishing dinner at the Leaky Cauldron, Harry and Petunia made their way back to Privet Drive. Once home, Harry went straight to his room, setting down his shopping bags and getting straight to work on finalizing details for the uing Yule gathering. He¡¯d gone through the basics¡ªarranged the guest lists, nned the seating, and even chosen the enchanted decorations. Now, all that was left was the finishing touches.
Over the next few days, Harry waspletely caught up in preparations. There was a steady stream of letters arriving by owl, each one confirming guests, deliveries, and security measures. Longbottom Manor was prepared, the staff briefed, and even a few custom surprises were in ce to make sure the evening went smoothly. In no time, the Yule celebration was upon them.
The night of the Yule finally arrived. Harry, arriving early with Petunia, stepped through the grand entrance of Longbottom Manor, already buzzing with guests. Lady Augusta Longbottom, ever regal, greeted them warmly, a slight smile breaking her usual serious expression.
¡°Harry, Petunia,¡± she said, inclining her head, ¡°it¡¯s wonderful to see you both. Harry, I must say, this event is shaping up to be quite the recement for the Ministry¡¯s usual affair.¡±
¡°Couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to do it better,¡± Harry replied with a smirk. ¡°And you¡¯re gracious enough to host it here.¡±
Lady Longbottom gave a knowing nod. ¡°Yes, well, after recent events, it was high time to make some changes.¡± She nced around the room, clearly pleased with the setup. ¡°I think Neville is somewhere by the garden entrance, if you want to catch up.¡±
Harry spotted Neville in the distance, surrounded by their business partners, the Greengrasses and the Davises. Cyrus Greengrass nodded as Harry approached, his wife, Helena, smiling politely. Next to them, Jonathan and Marianne Davis, Tracey¡¯s parents, gave him a weing nod.
¡°Harry,¡± Cyrus greeted, shaking his hand. ¡°d to see everything¡¯s going smoothly. Heard there was ast-minute issue with the delivery¡ªhandled, I take it?¡±
¡°All sorted. Won¡¯t even be a hup,¡± Harry replied. ¡°Your distribution on this has been wless, Cyrus. Can¡¯t say it enough.¡±
A pleased look passed over Cyrus¡¯s face, and Helena gave a small nod. ¡°Good to know everything¡¯s in order. You¡¯ve certainly put a lot into this.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± Harry said, ncing around at the growing crowd. Just then, he spotted Daphne and Astoria slipping in, both looking around for familiar faces. They waved, grins spreading as they saw him. Petunia, who¡¯d been chatting with Lady Longbottom, turned to join them, weing Daphne and Astoria with a friendly smile.
Just then, Lady Bones and her niece Susan arrived, drawing a few nces from the crowd. Amelia, imposing in her midnight-blue robes. "Harry, this is excellent. Though, I feel guilty attending."
¡°It is sad, I know, but life goes on.¡± Harry replied, ncing at Susan, who smiled warmly.
Thomas and Eleanor Abbott walked in soon after with their daughter, Hannah, who quickly broke off to join Harry and others.
It was still early, so only Harry¡¯s closest friends and their families filled the grand hall. The Weasleys were the next to arrive, Arthur and Molly leading the way with their children in tow. Even Bill had managed to join, arriving earlier with a few goblins from Gringotts to set up security wards. After seeing to that, he joined the gathering, catching up with the family. Charlie, on a rare break from his dragon work, was also here, looking both slightly out of ce and eager to be among everyone.
Following the Weasleys, Luna and her father, Xenophilius, entered, both greeting Harry with wide smiles. They exchanged a few words before joining the growing crowd of familiar faces. Hermione arrived not long after, her parents trailing close behind, looking both curious and slightly overwhelmed by the magical atmosphere. Harry gave them a warm nod, and Hermione quickly made her way over, clearly excited to be at such a gathering.
Following them, Pansy Parkinson entered alone, her usual air of confidence intact as she offered a smirk in Harry¡¯s direction. Padma and Parvati Patil arrived next, escorted by their parents, who had flown in from India for the event, thinking it was easier than portkeying. Their traditional attire added a touch of elegance to the gathering, and they exchanged polite greetings with the assembled guests. Lavender Brown arrived with her family in tow, her parents looking proud as they introduced themselves to Harry. Cedric Diggory joined the group with his parents, their friendly demeanor instantly endearing them to the others. Cho Chang came apanied by her mother, nodding shyly to Harry in greeting. ise Zabini entered with his mother, Elisabetta.
Elisabetta pulled Harry into a tight hug, her arms wrapping around him in a way that wasn¡¯t about to let go anytime soon. She grinned, teasing as usual, her dark eyes sparkling. ¡°Harry, darling, why haven¡¯t you written to me?¡± she murmured, her voice warm but yful. ¡°I missed you terribly.¡±
Harry shifted slightly, as his head was practically buried in her borate, perfume-scented ample bosom. ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Zabini. Busy, you know. There¡¯s been a lot going on,¡± he managed, giving her a polite pat on the back.
She released him just enough to examine him, one eyebrow raised. ¡°And yet you¡¯re here, hosting a grand Yule gathering. The least you could do is keep an old friend updated. After all, I¡¯m always interested in hearing about your¡ adventures,¡± she added with a wink that didn¡¯t go unnoticed.
Petunia, who had been watching the exchange with pursed lips, cleared her throat pointedly. ¡°Harry,¡± she said, turning his attention back to her, ¡°we should be making the rounds to greet the other guests, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Right, Aunt Petunia,¡± he said, stepping back from Mrs. Zabini. ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. Zabini,¡± he added with a teasing wink, earning a look of exaggerated disappointment from her.
Petunia gave Elisabetta a cool smile as they walked away, murmuring, ¡°That woman¡¡±
Nott and Draco arrived alone. Their parents, notorious Death Eaters, weren¡¯t invited to the Yule gathering, as Harry drew a firm line at known Dark supporters. He was friends with Nott and Draco, sure, but their families'' reputations kept them off the guest list.
Seeing the duo nce around the room, Harry approached, giving each a nod. ¡°Good to see you both made it. Go on, everyone¡¯s over there.¡± He gestured toward the group by the garden entrance, where the rest of their friends had gathered.
The two boys exchanged a quick nod with him and headed off, disappearing into the crowd. Harry, satisfied, continued making his rounds.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch308- Keeping Dogs Away
Ch308- Keeping Dogs Away
Join my Discord!
Nearby, a distinct group of Hogwarts professors entered together, chatting among themselves. McGonagall spotted him first, raising a hand in greeting. She moved over, her expression one of slight amusement as she took in the gathering.
¡°Mr. Potter,¡± she said with a hint of approval, ¡°it appears you¡¯ve taken Yule festivities into your own hands. A rather impressive substitute for the Ministry¡¯s event.¡±
Harry smirked. ¡°Figured someone had to step up. Might as well be me.¡±
McGonagall gave a small nod, ncing at the lively crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll need to return to the school before long; Poppy is there alone, and I prefer to be close during holidays. But I wanted to stop by, if only briefly.¡±
¡°Of course, Professor. d you could make it,¡± Harry replied, watching as the other professors mingled with guests.
Harry looked over at Hagrid and the other professors gathered nearby. Hagrid gave him a hearty wave, clearly at ease in the festive crowd, while Snape wore his usual expression of restrained distaste. Harry caught Snape¡¯s gaze drifting toward Petunia, who was engrossed in conversation with Professor Sprout. Harry took a step forward, positioning himself between them without making it too obvious.
The Tonks family arrived next, Andromeda entering first, followed closely by her husband, Edward and daughter, Nymphadora, who had a few Aurors from the Department in tow. Nymphadora Tonks was not someone Harry had met yet, though he knew of her through Draco. She was a trainee Auror, and he heard plenty from Draco about her ¡°reckless¡± nature.
Kingsley Shacklebolt gave Harry a brief nod as they crossed paths, his calm presence was always a wee sight. Harry knew him as reliable; Kingsley had helped him a few times in the past, and Harry had a solid impression of the man. He and Petunia exchanged greetings with Kingsley and Andrea Tonks, the Muggle Studies professor. While Harry wasn¡¯t in her ss, he had heard about her from Draco and figured she would fit in well with the crowd here.
As more guests trickled in, Harry noticed Dumbledore was still absent. Of course, the old man loved making entrances, and tonight would probably be no exception.
Sirius stumbled into the hall, his arm slung around a woman Harry didn¡¯t recognize, his ssy-eyed grin suggesting he already had more than his share of drinks. The woman looked amused, like she was used to his antics, but it was Sirius¡¯s expression that caught Harry¡¯s attention. The man¡¯s gazended on Petunia, and his face lit up, an almost eager grin forming.
Harry didn''t give him the chance. Before Sirius could take even one step toward Petunia, Harry stepped right in front of him, cutting off his line of sight. He raised an eyebrow.
"Sirius. Here to enjoy the party, I assume?" He kept his tone casual enough, though his look said something else. Harry wasn¡¯t about to let him start acting like a drunk fool around his aunt.
Sirius blinked, clearly caught off guard, but shrugged it off with his usual grin. "Just wanted to say hello to your lovely Aunt, that¡¯s all." He lifted his ss, a sloppy, lopsided salute to her over Harry''s shoulder.
Harry frowned. To him, Sirius was always his father¡¯s friend and nothing more. And right now, Sirius was pushing it. Regretting his invitation already, he shot Sirius a pointed look. ¡°You said hello. Now, why don¡¯t you take yourpany and greet the drinks at that corner,¡± he quipped, motioning toward the far side of the room. He felt Petunia¡¯s hand squeeze his arm, a quiet reminder that he was being a little rude, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Sirius go on like this.
Sirius blinked, clearly taken aback, but his grin only widened. ¡°Alright, alright, Harry,¡± he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll stick to the other corner, then.¡± He gave Petunia a final nod and shuffled off, hispanion trying to stifle augh as they moved to the bar.
Petunia squeezed his arm, an amused smile tugging at her lips. Harry knew he had been blunt, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Sirius hit on his aunt. "Not quite how I thought I would meet your godfather," she remarked.
She felt a touch of warmth at Harry''s protective stance, even if she didn¡¯t need it. Sirius was the kind she always disliked¡ªcocky, a yboy like James had been. A bully. It was men like him who pulled Lily away from her, leaving only bitterness behind.
¡°Just keeping dogs away,¡± Harry said, shrugging.
She smirked. ¡°Good call,¡± she replied, catching his joke about Sirius¡¯s Animagus form.
At this time, Selena Rosier entered with her teacher, Miranda Goshawk, in tow. They were unmistakable as they swept into the room. Selena gave a smile in Harry¡¯s direction when their gazes met. She¡¯d always had that confident way about her¡ªa natural leader.
¡°Mr. Potter,¡± Goshawk greeted him, smiling with genuine warmth. She was a master spell creator, her books on the subjects considered required reading.
"Good evening, Professor Goshawk," Harry replied politely. "Selena."
Selena smiled brightly, her gaze sweeping over the lively gathering. "Harry, this is remarkable. I believe your Yule will be the main event of Christmas for years to follow."
Harry chuckled, leaning back. "Hopefully, it¡¯ll catch on."
Selena gave him an approving nod. "It¡¯s about time the younger generation takes charge. Feels like we¡¯re finally moving forward, doesn¡¯t it? You were breaking old boundaries since day one.¡± She turned to her teacher, Professor Goshawk, adding, ¡°He¡¯s the reason all the houses mingle at Hogwarts these days¡ªalways inviting friends from Gryffindor, Ravenw, and Hufflepuff over to Slytherin.¡±
Professor Goshawk¡¯s eyebrows lifted, her gaze filled with delighted surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about your reputation, Mr. Potter, but I didn¡¯t realize it extended beyond your own house. I daresay the Founders would be pleased, or at least curious.¡±
Harry chuckled. "Good to hear, Professor." Thement reminded him of Slytherin¡¯s letter and the unfair treatment Szar had faced, though he kept this thought to himself. With a nod, he led Selena and Professor Goshawk to the professors¡¯ table. He left Petunia chatting with Lady Longbottom, then joined Selena for a walk around the hall.
They moved through the crowd, greeting guests as they went. Harry nced at Selena, wondering how to bring up Betrix without it getting awkward. Avery had mentioned something about the Rosier family possibly hiding Betrix, though he had no proof. And while Harry was certain Selena wasn¡¯t involved, he wondered how much she might know. It was tricky; they were friends, but this was her family he would be questioning. What if she was aware of something and just kept it hidden?
Before he could decide, Selena broke the silence. ¡°This turned out well, Harry. It¡¯s like¡ Hogwarts took over the Ministry¡¯s Yule,¡± she said, a hint of pride in her voice.
Harry shrugged, smirking. ¡°That was the point. Better venue, better crowd. Besides, it¡¯s about time we had something more interesting than stiff gatherings.¡±
Sheughed, nodding. ¡°Agreed. If nothing else, it¡¯s less pretentious. No boring speeches either, I assume?¡±
¡°Not a chance. I think everyone¡¯s sick of those,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°Just a lot of mingling, good food, and maybe some magic show."
Selena gave him a curious look. ¡°A bit of magic show at a Yule gathering? I¡¯ll admit, it sounds¡ very you.¡±
They made their way to the back of the hall, where a quieter alcove overlooked the manor¡¯s gardens. Selena leaned against the banister, looking out over the snow-dusted hedges. Harry studied her, still debating whether to bring up Betrix.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch309- Dance!
Ch309- Dance!
Join my Discord!
Selena turned back to Harry, catching his thoughtful expression. ¡°Alright, Potter. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±
He shrugged, keeping his tone casual. ¡°Just¡ family stuff. It can getplicated.¡±
She nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. My family¡¯s no exception, especially these days.¡±
¡°Right,¡± he said, weighing his words carefully. ¡°I heard a few things recently, about some¡ connections your family might have.¡± He gave her a sidelong nce, letting the statement hang in the air.
Selena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her eyes sharpened a little. ¡°Ah. And by ¡®connections,¡¯ you mean the rumors about Betrix?¡±
Harry kept his gaze steady. ¡°More or less. Just thought I would ask, considering everything that¡¯s been happening.¡±
Selena let out a shortugh. ¡°Believe me, if she were hiding in in sight, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. Family ties are one thing, but I¡¯ve got no interest in getting involved in her mess.¡±
¡°d to hear it,¡± Harry replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you would, but thought I would check. After all, it¡¯s not easy with families like ours.¡±
¡°Tell me about it,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms. ¡°The Rosier family¡¯s got enough skeletons without adding Betrix to the mix.¡±
Harry nodded, relieved but not entirely satisfied. ¡°Good. With Fudge gone, things are gettingplicated, and thest thing anyone needs is more surprises.¡±
Selena nodded, giving him a faint smile. ¡°Trust me, if she were anywhere near the Rosiers, I would be long gone. I like my life a little less... deranged, thanks.¡±
Harry smirked. ¡°Fair enough. Appreciate the honesty.¡±
¡°Not like I would lie to you,¡± Selena replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°If anyone¡¯s spreading that rumor, it¡¯s someone who stands to gain from it.¡± She gave him a look, eyebrows raised knowingly.
Harry feigned ignorance, shifting the conversation smoothly. ¡°So, South America. You pick up anything good on spellwork while you were there?¡±
Selena¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°It¡¯s a different world out there. We studied at these ancient temples and traced how their magic was tied to Amerindnguages. There¡¯s so much depth to it,¡± she added, a slight spark in her eye. ¡°Their spells aren¡¯t just words; they¡¯re alive. Ever tried speaking to fire in a deadnguage?¡±
Harry grinned, genuinely curious. ¡°And did it answer back?¡±
¡°Not in English,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°But the mes definitely behaved differently. It¡¯s like these spells are more... empathetic, I guess. Old magic. It¡¯s raw, unpredictable but feels natural.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°Raw, I like it.¡±
She gasped, pping his arm with augh. ¡°Well, it seems that in thest two years, you¡¯ve stepped right into the teenage hormone zone, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Harry smirked, unfazed. ¡°You know, it¡¯s called confidence, Selena. Thought you¡¯d be proud.¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m beaming,¡± she shot back, trying to look unimpressed but failing. ¡°You¡¯ve gone from polite first-year to making wildments¡ªMerlin help us all.¡±
They strolled back through the hall, blending in easily with the milling guests. Selena, back in her usualposed demeanor, excused herself from Harry¡¯s side as they neared the professors¡¯ table. She went to join Professor Goshawk and the other teachers. Seven years at Hogwarts, especially leading Slytherin, had left her close with more than a few professors.
Harry watched her go, almost amused by the difference from the Selena he just been chatting with. He shrugged it off¡ªshe had given him nothing to worry about for now, and the Yule gathering was too lively to get bogged down in that mess.
Looking around, Harry caught sight of Petunia, who moved from her conversation with Lady Longbottom to a small circle of Hogwarts¡¯ mothers, chatting easily with Mrs. Weasley, Mrs. Patil, and a few others.
Dumbledore arrived soon enough, and as expected, he drew the room''s attention. With Fudge out of the picture, everyone figured he was the obvious choice for Minister, but Dumbledore had no interest in it, even if a few well-meaning witches and wizards had already tried to convince him. Not that Harry cared much. He gave Dumbledore a polite nod as a good host, exchanged brief greetings, then left him to mingle with the rest of the crowd.
Making his way back to his friends¡¯ table, Harry could already see the evening warming up. The dance floor was filling, and groups were forming as peopleughed, chatted, and moved to the music. Soon enough, the spotlight of the first dance swung around to Harry. The girls in their group exchanged looks, eyeing Harry expectantly, clearly hoping he would pick them for the first dance, but before he could make a move, two women decided to take matters into their own hands.
Mrs. Zabini was the first to act, sweeping toward Harry with a determined glint in her eye, clearly intent on iming the dance. She hadn¡¯t even made it halfway when, as if by magic, Petunia appeared beside Harry. Without a word, she took his arm, casting a pointed look at Mrs. Zabini.
¡°Let¡¯s not keep everyone waiting, shall we?¡± she said, leading him onto the floor without giving Mrs. Zabini a chance to protest. Mrs. Zabini shot Petunia a yful, mildly affronted look but didn¡¯t press the issue, stepping back with a faint smile.
¡°You¡¯ve got a real talent for timing, Aunt Petunia,¡± Harry said, smirking as they settled into the first steps.
¡°Of course,¡± she replied dryly. ¡°Can¡¯t let the first dance go to someone who thinks they can waltz their way into your good graces that easily.¡±
After a while, Petunia released him with a satisfied nod, stepping back to let him join the others. Astoria was the first to catch his arm, pulling him onto the dance floor with none of the shyness the older girls had.
¡°Ready, Harry?¡± she asked, her eyes gleaming.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Astoria,¡± he replied, chuckling as he twirled her out onto the floor. She was light on her feet and quick to follow his lead, herughter filling the air as they moved to the music. When the song ended, she gave a little curtsy, then dashed off to join her friends, satisfied to have had her dance.
AHe barely had a chance to move before Daphne stepped up, arms crossed, looking him over like she was inspecting a suspect. Harry rolled his eyes, giving her a smirk as she held out her hand. No formalities, no games.
¡°Well, are you going to make me ask?¡± Daphne asked, one eyebrow raised.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it,¡± Harry replied, stepping forward and taking her hand.
¡°Not too tired yet, Potter?¡± she asked, though there was a hint of a smirk.
¡°Please. I could do this all night,¡± Harry replied with a casual shrug, taking her hand before she could protest and leading her onto the floor.
They started dancing, and Daphne was as coordinated as ever.
When the song ended, he barely had a chance to catch his breath before Pansy cut in, wearing a mischievous look that was almost daring him to say no.
¡°So, you¡¯ve survived the others,¡± she quipped, offering her hand in a gesture that didn¡¯t leave room for refusal. ¡°Think you can keep up with me, Potter?¡±
Harry just smirked, taking her hand. ¡°Think you can?¡±
Pansyughed, her eyes gleaming with excitement, and they took off into the steps, both of them matching each other¡¯s pace with surprising ease. She was light on her feet, and the two moved in sync, neither of them bothering with unnecessary words. By the end of the song, she shot him a grin, clearly pleased with herself, and sauntered back into the crowd.
Before he could blink, Hermione was beside him, arms already outstretched.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as graceful as they say, Harry,¡± she teased, though there was genuine warmth in her eyes.
¡°Only one way to find out,¡± he shot back, taking her hands and leading her into the next dance. Hermione wasn¡¯t the most natural dancer, but she caught on quickly, her determined expression making Harry chuckle as they moved through the steps. When the song ended, she gave a sheepish smile and waved him off, heading back to where her parents were waiting.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch310- Guests of Honor!
Ch310- Guests of Honor!
Join my Discord!
The crowd parted slightly as Luna approached, her smile fixed on Harry. She didn¡¯t say anything, simply held out her hand, waiting.
Harry took it without hesitation. ¡°How is the Yule going for you, Luna?¡±
¡°Oh, I do enjoy it a lot, especially when there¡¯s goodpany,¡± she replied with a softugh.
Luna¡¯s movements graceful as she followed his lead effortlessly. As the music ended, she gave him a serene smile and drifted back into the crowd, leaving Harry with a faint grin.
Ginny Weasley appeared next, a bit shy but clearly determined. She extended her hand, a small, challenging smile on her face. ¡°Shall we?¡±
Harry grinned, taking her hand. ¡°Lead the way, Weasley.¡±
One by one, Harry danced with each girl in his group, keeping up until even he started to feel the fatigue settling in. Despite the asional cheeky remark from Pansy or Ginny''s lighthearted teasing, he managed to get through each round, sticking to the quick pace of the night.
When there seemed to be no one left lining up for a dance, Mrs. Zabini sidled up to Harry, an amused glint in her eye. ¡°I may have missed the first dance, but I¡¯m iming thest,¡± she purred, holding out her hand with an expression that left no room for debate.
Harry met her gaze with a slight grin, epting her hand. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Zabini. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± He led her to the floor
She raised a brow, her tone amused. ¡°I don¡¯t n on letting you off that easily, Harry,¡± she teased as they fell into step. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not every day I get to dance with such a promising young wizard. Quite the catch, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Harry chuckled, guiding her through a spin. ¡°Just making the rounds, Mrs. Zabini,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Trying to keep everyone happy.¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you are,¡± she replied, shing a mischievous smile. She kept her gaze locked on his, clearly amused by the brief flush that crossed his face. Finally, the song drew to a close, and he released her hand.
¡°Pleasure as always, Mrs. Zabini,¡± he said, giving a quick bow.
She chuckled, brushing an imaginary speck of dust from her shoulder. ¡°The pleasure was all mine, darling,¡± she replied, stepping back with a wink. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to your aunt.¡±
Next came the controversial part Harry had nned, carefully kept under wraps. He¡¯d coordinated it all down to thest detail, knowing full well the reactions it might provoke. When he received a subtle nod that his additional ¡°guests¡± had arrived, he stepped to the stage and clicked his pumpkin juice ss, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. The chatter in the hall settled as eyes turned to him, and he let a brief smile y across his lips, hardly giving away what was toe.
¡°Right, well, thanks to everyone foring,¡± he began, his tone casual yet clear, ¡°I¡¯ve invited some...special guests this evening. As we¡¯re celebrating our traditions, I thought it fitting to celebrate with others who share our world, in ways we often overlook.¡± He paused, allowing that to sink in.
Before anyone could question him, the side doors opened, and in walked a line of goblins, led by none other than Grimbletack, his expression as neutral as ever. The wizards and witches closest to the entrance shifted ufortably, some casting sidelong nces at each other. Grimbletack, though, waspletely unfazed, giving Harry a curt nod as he moved forward, a small group of goblins trailing him. Behind them came Misty, along with Dobby and a few other house-elves. They didn¡¯t make much of a show¡ªjust quietly, respectfully entered, eyes wide at the grand scene around them. The Hogwarts elves hung back slightly, curiosity and reservation on their faces.
Lastly, and perhaps the most striking of Harry¡¯s guests, a small group of centaurs from the Forbidden Forest made their entrance, with Firenze and Bane leading them. The centaurs¡¯ gaze swept over the hall with a calm intensity, and they moved forward. A ripple of shock ran through the crowd as they caught sight of the powerful creatures, and murmurs rose, some guests casting wary nces at the towering figures.
Firenze stopped in the center of the room, his steady gaze fixed on Harry, and gave a brief, formal nod. ¡°We havee as invited, Harry Potter,¡± he said in a deep, solemn voice. His words silenced any remaining whispers among the crowd, as it became clear that Harry wasn¡¯t just hosting some whimsical gathering.
Harry''s goal tonight was clear: after Fudge¡¯s death, he intended to make a quiet statement¡ªone that would set his direction in the subtle but inevitable power shifts looming over the magical world. And with Lady Longbottom¡¯s gracious offer of Longbottom Manor, he had the perfect setting¡ªan old but weing backdrop that sent the right message. Here, he could make it obvious: he wasn¡¯t backing the typical "pureblood" crowd, nor was he bowing to old wizarding traditions that clung to outdated ideas.
As the centaurs, goblins, and house-elves mingled in the hall, a ripple of murmurs swept through the guests. They were ncing around, shifting slightly in their seats as they caught on to Harry''s intentions. But Harry paid no mind to the stares or hushed whispers; he''d been expecting reactions, and honestly, it was the exact point. Let them wonder.
The goblins took seats with a few wizarding families, while the elves stayed clustered near the center of the room. The centaurs, meanwhile, held their ground with Firenze standing a bit apart, observing everything calmly. Harry noticed a few people eyeing them warily, but nobody dared toin. In fact, quite a few looked rather interested, if surprised, by Harry''s ¡°guests of honor.¡±
Harry continued, raising his ss to the guests around him, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows across the room. ¡°Tonight, we celebrate unity¡ªa concept that often seems quaint, forgotten amidst ourfortable routines and traditions.¡±
A few heads turned, curious, some wary. ¡°Minister Fudge, though no longer with us, put great efforts toward keeping our world safe and steady. But, we can¡¯t ignore the reality: some of his administration¡¯s choices only widened the gap between us,¡± Harry said, his voice hardening briefly before he continued smoothly, ¡°supporting certain families while others bore the cost. We all know this has gone on long enough.¡±
There were a few nods from Noble families.
¡°Each one of us, whether from the oldest families or not, shares a responsibility to look beyond blood and status,¡± Harry continued, his gaze sweeping the room. ¡°For centuries, it¡¯s been easy to ignore voices beyond our small circles, and to favor thefort of familiar names, but the world is changing. Whether we like it or not, those with influence here need to remember: no single group should control the fate of all wizards and witches.¡±
Dumbledore¡¯s eyes shone with that usual twinkle, and then, rising smoothly, he began to p. The apuse spread, hesitant from some, reluctant from others, but strong enough to fill the hall. More people joined in until the room hummed with the sound. Harry raised his ss slightly toward the crowd, acknowledging the reaction without making a show of it.
Raising his hand, gathering everyone¡¯s attention once again, he said, ¡°Now that¡¯s out of the way,¡± he began, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Onto the second event of the night. From here on, I want Yule to mark not just the start of a new year, but actual progress.¡± He paused, letting his words settle with the crowd, who were now leaning in with interest. ¡°This year, being the first, only a few of my friends from Hogwarts managed toe up with inventions, but every year going forward, I would like to recognize the best three inventions. We hope this encourages more young wizards and witches from all around the world to step up and share their ideas.¡±
The crowd buzzed, whispering to one another as they processed the unexpected announcement. A few students in the room exchanged hopeful looks, and Harry could already see the gears turning in their minds.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch311- Events
Ch311- Events
Join my Discord!
Harry clinked his ss again, drawing the crowd¡¯s attention back to him. He cast a brief nce at his friends near the front, then spoke, ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, I invited some of my ssmates to showcase a few of theirtest inventions. Think of it as a bit of fun, and maybe something we¡¯ll make a tradition.¡± He looked over at Neville, Hermione, and Luna, gesturing them forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯vee up with.¡±
Neville, looking a bit nervous but determined, stepped up first. He held a small, vibrant green nt cradled in his hand. ¡°This here is mytest attempt with Venomous Tentac,¡± he announced. ¡°With a bit of selective growth charm, I¡¯ve managed to breed a variant that doesn¡¯t bite¡ªmost of the time.¡±
Some guests chuckled, clearly amused by the boy¡¯s sincerity. Neville looked around, exining further. ¡°It can be used for medicinal purposes, especially for pain relief potions and to boost nt-based wards.¡±
Lady Longbottom nodded approvingly, a hint of pride flickering across her face. Harry grinned at Neville¡¯s nervous excitement and gave him a thumbs-up as he stepped back into the crowd.
Next was Hermione. She adjusted her grip on a small, hexagonal device about the size of a snitch, holding it up for everyone to see. ¡°This is a Portable Lumos Sphere,¡± she exined, her tone confident. ¡°It can be activated without a wand and provides a steady light source for up to eight hours. You just tap it, and it stays lit until tapped again. Great for emergencies or camping¡ªwherever a wand¡¯s not practical.¡±
Several people leaned forward, intrigued, while the younger students exchanged impressed looks. With a nod from Harry, she demonstrated, tapping the device, and a soft, steady light glowed from it, illuminating the nearby tables. It wasn¡¯t showy magic, but it was practical¡ªexactly the kind of thing Harry expected from Hermione.
Then, Luna stepped forward with something as unassuming as a knotted rope in her hands. She raised it for all to see, her expression serene. ¡°This is a Distraction Knot,¡± she announced. ¡°It¡¯s charmed to release random, unidentifiable noises for about ten seconds when activated. It¡¯s good for distracting someone if you need to¡slip away unnoticed.¡±
Luna¡¯s soft voice and expression didn¡¯t quite match the slyness of her invention, but Harry couldn¡¯t help but smile at her straightforward delivery. She pulled at one of the knots, and a loud ng sounded from across the room, causing several people to turn their heads in confusion.
One by one, the students from Hogwarts continued showing off their inventions, each piece sparking curiosity andughter among the crowd. A fourth-year Ravenw introduced a weather-charmed cloak, designed to ward off rain and snow¡ªa hit with the adults. A third-year Hufflepuff disyed a self-filling teapot that brewed based on the drinker¡¯s mood, drawing amused nods and polite pping.
A few older students brought out more ambitious ideas. Anthony Goldstein demonstrated his ¡°Spell-Proof Spectacles,¡± which he imed could reveal the direction and power of iing spells. It worked, though its uracy was questionable¡ªjudging by the way his lenses flickered. Meanwhile, Terry Boot¡¯s auto-quill turned out to be more trouble than help, jotting down exaggerated nonsense even after he waved his wand to stop it. The crowdughed, enjoying the spectacle despite the malfunction.
When thest invention was disyed, Harry returned to the stage, tapping his ss to call for quiet. ¡°Alright, now that everyone¡¯s seen what my fellow students havee up with, it¡¯s time to vote. Let¡¯s pick the top three inventions of the evening and me and my business partners will fund them. If anyone else would also like to fund other projects, you can speak to students directly.¡±
Chatter erupted as the audience debated their favorites, some casting approving nces at Hermione¡¯s Lumos Sphere, while others seemed keen on the practical use of Neville¡¯s new Tentac strain. A few voices from the elder guests chimed in, suggesting that Anthony¡¯s Spell-Proof Spectacles had potential¡ªif he worked out the ¡°minor issue of its uracy,¡± as Mrs. Weasley remarked with a grin. Several Hogwarts mothers seemed taken with the self-filling teapot, and Molly Weasley even dered it ¡°a genius solution to early mornings,¡± to which Arthur heartily agreed.
¡°I vote for the Tentac,¡± said Lady Longbottom, eyeing her grandson proudly. ¡°Practical, and perhaps useful to many of us who dabble in potions.¡±
¡°Have to admit, the Lumos Sphere mighte in handy around here,¡±mented Andromeda Tonks, who nodded approvingly in Hermione¡¯s direction.
Someone from the crowd added, ¡°I¡¯m putting my vote toward the auto-quill¡ªmakes paperwork a bit more entertaining,¡± which drew augh and a few mutters of ¡°Not if it won¡¯t stop.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s see where the votes stand,¡± Harry said, raising his hand to quiet the crowd. ¡°For the Tentac, one, two¡ about seven votes.¡± He counted quickly through the raised hands. ¡°The Lumos Sphere, nine votes. And¡¡± He paused as Mrs. Weasley raised her hand, ¡°the self-filling teapot with six.¡±
The final tally came in, and it looked like the Lumos Sphere took first ce, the Tentac second, and the teapot just edged out the Spell-Proof Spectacles for third. Hermione was practically glowing with pride, while Neville managed a modest smile under Lady Longbottom¡¯s approving nod.
¡°Well, congrattions to everyone,¡± Harry announced, pping for the winners. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure to keep these new inventions going. Next year¡¯s challenge will be even tougher, so I expect a bit ofpetition from the rest of you!¡±
The crowd cheered, and students and guests alike returned to the evening¡¯s festivities, talking excitedly about the inventions and how they might improve Hogwarts life.
Harry stepped off the stage, nodding approvingly at Hermione, Neville and Anthony. ¡°Good job, three of you. And Boot, maybe get that quill under control before next year?¡±
Terry Boot chuckled, waving off Harry¡¯sment. ¡°Consider it a work in progress, Potter.¡±
The rest of the evening passed in a lively blur. Harry, as promised, turned the entire hall into a giant snow globe, enchanting a soft flurry of snow to swirl in the air without bringing any of the cold. Guests looked up, mesmerized as the snow fell gently around them, melting the moment it touched their skin. Someone gasped, pointing to where snowkes seemed to float mid-air before vanishing¡ªa small touch Harry had added for effect. The whole room buzzed with fascination as they watched, and Harry couldn¡¯t help but smirk at how easily magic could amaze, even here.
Then, the real spectacle began.
With a flick of his wand, Harry sent small, chocte-made dragons soaring up over the tables, and immediately the guests were transfixed. These dragons whipped through the air, each with intricate detailing down to their chocte scales, breathing spurts of sugary me as they ¡°battled¡± mid-flight. The crowd¡¯s astonished gasps grew louder as the dragons collided in the air, shattering into pieces that tumbled down, only to melt and form rich, bubbling chocte ¡°volcanoes¡± on the tables below. The tables were soon covered in tiny chocte rivers, each emitting a sweet aroma that made several guests lean closer to get a better look.
¡°How on earth did you pull that off?¡± someone in the crowd asked, halfughing, half-marveling at the confectionary chaos.
¡°Trade secret,¡± Harry replied with a grin, waving off further questions. ¡°Won¡¯t be on the market for a while.¡± The guests murmured, impressed, and Harry moved on, enjoying the amusement on their faces.
As the hour grewter, Harry excused himself from a small group gathered around the refreshments table, where Ginny was attempting to coax Ron into trying an unknown dish that Harry knew very well was loaded with pepper. Leaving them to it, he checked in onest time with each of his closest friends.
Finally, as guests began gathering their belongings and filtering out, Harry let himself rx a bit. It had been a long night, and as sessful as the event had been, he was ready to wrap things up.
Before heading out, Harry took a moment to walk over to where Grimbletack and the goblins had gathered. ¡°Grimbletack,¡± he said, giving the goblin a nod of respect, ¡°thanks foring. And for keeping things...professional.¡±
Grimbletack gave a curt nod in return. ¡°Always, Mr. Potter. You certainly know how to host an interesting evening. Do invite me next time.¡±
Harry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch312- Lots of Work
Ch312- Lots of Work
Join my Discord!
After sending the goblins, elves and centaurs on their way, Harry offered his arm to Petunia and walked her to where Lady Longbottom was wrapping up goodbyes with thest few guests with Misty in tow.
¡°Lady Longbottom,¡± he greeted, giving her a respectful nod. ¡°Thanks for letting us use the Manor. Couldn¡¯t have pulled this off without you.¡±
Lady Longbottom inclined her head with an approving smile. ¡°It was a fine gathering, Harry. Just what the Yule needed¡ªa reminder that the next generation can do things differently.¡± She cast a quick nce over to Neville, who was caught in aughing crowd of ssmates. ¡°You did a great deal tonight, and not just for yourself.¡±
They exchanged a few more pleasantries, and then, after onest thank you, Harry and Petunia headed toward the exit.
Outside, Misty Apparated them back to Privet Drive. The Yule celebration was finally over, leaving Harry both exhausted and pleased with how things had gone. He and Petunia stepped inside, letting the quiet of the house sink in after the evening¡¯s grand event.
¡°Quite the night,¡± Petunia said, slipping off her shoes and rubbing her feet. ¡°I never imagined I would see you host such a grand gathering like that.¡±
Harry smirked, dropping his coat on the hall rack. ¡°It was something, alright."
They went their separate ways for the night, and Harry retreated to his room. The pile of books and scattered notes from his Yule preparationsy on his desk, reminders of the work he put into organizing everything.
The rest of Harry''s Christmas break went by in a blur. With just a week left before he returned to Hogwarts, he and Petunia traveled to France to visit Nichs and Perenelle mel. Upon their arrival, the mels greeted them warmly, Nichs especially pleased to see his young apprentice back on familiar ground. Perenelle, with her serene smile, weed Petunia. They quickly settled into the mel estate.
In the evenings, the four of them would dine together, the conversation flowing easily. Perenelle would share tales of ancient magical practices, her voice weaving images of forgottennds and long-lost spells. Petunia often felt a quiet thrill listening to her stories, feeling like she was part of a hidden world. Finally, their week in France drew to a close. The mels bid them farewell with characteristic warmth.
The day after they returned to Privet Drive, Harry boarded the Hogwarts Express, ready to start the new semester. Petunia waved until he was long gone. The train ride was a return to familiar routines, filled with the usual chatter and excitement of students catching up after the holidays.
The second semester began with intensity, drawing Harry swiftly back into his routines at Hogwarts. Now that he uncovered the hidden Chamber of Secrets, hispleted the system quest.
[System Message: New Quest - Uncover the Secrets of the Chamber of Secrets. Objective: Investigate and determine the truth about the legendary Chamber of Secrets to ensure the safety of Hogwarts. Rewards: Increased magical knowledge, enhanced reputation, and a special item from the Chamber itself.]
Before Christmas, Harry had already explored the Chamber of Secrets. Szar Slytherin''s journal, a dense, crypticption of spell ideas, ancient rituals, and theories on magical maniption. Just skimming through, Harry could see the immense value it held¡ªif he could decipher it. Each entry hinted at Slytherin''s experiments with powerful spells and magical theory that far surpassed anything taught at Hogwarts. But much of it wasplicated; Szar¡¯s notes were written in a style that required advanced understanding, something Harry knew would take years to fully grasp.
Alongside the journal, the chamber yielded a unique artifact: a green ring that seemed attuned to the chamber¡¯s Parselmagic. Whenever Harry wore it, he felt a resonance with the chamber itself, like he was tethered to its magic. He suspected the ring was the special item promised by the quest¡ªa reward meant to enhance his connection to the ancient magic lingering within the chamber¡¯s walls. Yet, for all its allure, he still had no clue how to activate the ring¡¯s abilities.
The chamber itself remained daunting, covered in Parselrunes that twisted and wove across the walls and floors in borate patterns. Though he understood some basic Parseltongue, these runes were beyond him; they held a deeper structure and purpose that hinted at an entirenguage hidden within them. He estimated it would take years to master, but that didn¡¯t bother him. The challenge made it all the more enticing, a skill only a handful of wizards could ever hope to achieve. And if it took years? So be it.
On top of the mystery of the Chamber, there was Rowena Ravenw''s hidden room. It was a different puzzle entirely, filled with unfamiliar runes and documents innguages even system struggled to identify. Each parchment boreyers of runic scripts, scrawled in patterns he couldn¡¯t untangle. Unlike Parselrunes, where he could at least rely on his limited understanding of Parseltongue, Ravenw¡¯s room left him without a starting point. The mess of symbols was, to him, nothing more than indecipherable code.
Over the following weeks, his time was split between decoding Slytherin¡¯s journal, experimenting with his new magical connections, and finding ways to piece together Ravenw''s secrets. All the while, Hogwarts¡¯ daily chaos continued around him.
Easter came and went, and Harry organized this year¡¯s celebration much likest year¡¯s. With the support of the professors, instead of the typical riddles, he¡¯d crafted questions tailored to each student¡¯s year, covering topics from Transfiguration to Potions. Harry¡¯s approach made the event not only fun but educational, with students across all houses actively engaged. By the end, it was clear everyone enjoyed the challenge; even the professors seemed pleased with the students¡¯ enthusiasm.
Over the following weeks, Harry got busier as exams approached, juggling both his studies and the next quest¡ªdecoding Rowena Ravenw¡¯s mysterious notes. Harry found the cryptic runes andyered scripts frustrating at times, but he knew this was no simple task. This was Rowena Ravenw¡¯s legacy¡ªaplex puzzle meant to test the sharpest minds.
Workingte one evening, Harry leaned over his desk, squinting at Rowena Ravenw¡¯s notes. With a frustrated huff, he tapped into the System''s Language Trantion module, hoping it would decipher at least some of the mess. But it was all a lost cause¡ªthe system drew a nk. Avery, who imed the Rosiers were hiding Betrix, turned out to be equally useless. Harry was willing to give Selena the benefit of the doubt, figuring if Betrix were really in hiding, it could be without Selena¡¯s knowledge. But there was no way to confirm that.
On a few asions, Harry headed into Knockturn Alley disguised as Albus Riddle, even creating a bit of chaos one night to see if it would draw Betrix out. But she never showed her face, and with each trip, he came away empty-handed.
One afternoon, he found himself out in the forest of the Potter Heaven where he had been practicing storm magic with Spark, Thunderbird. While he was deep in training, the creature tilted its head, letting out a sharp caw that reverberated through the trees.
Spark repeated herself with a patient sigh, "I said, Young Potter, elemental magic is based more on intent than anything else. We creatures use magic through sound; you already know this. But what you''re missing," she continued, eyeing him carefully, "is how we shape our intent into the magic we want to create. And it seems you¡¯re only half-listening."
Harry blinked, dragged back from his thoughts as he registered her words. She was right; he was distracted. His mind was circling back to Rowena¡¯s runes¡ªhe didn¡¯t know why, but something about Spark¡¯s exnation made a connection spark to life. He felt like he grasped some key detail, but it slipped through his fingers as quickly as it hade.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch313- Evolving Language?
Ch313- Evolving Language?
Join my Discord!
The Thunderbird watched him, her gaze sharp and knowing. "You¡¯ve drifted off somewhere else again, haven¡¯t you?" she chided lightly.
Harry realized something strange about the cadence Spark mentioned, but it was like a half-formed thought slipping through his fingers. There was something about the way creatures used their voices to shape magic that tugged at the back of his mind, a connection he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. Spark¡¯s mention of intent and sound stuck. Something in Rowena¡¯s runes'' structure felt off, almost musical, but he hadn¡¯t given it much thought until now.
As he stood there, listening to Spark¡¯s advice, a vague but nagging idea began forming. He remembered the rhythmic patterns he picked up while training Storm Magic. Each species he spoken to had a unique cadence, a specific lilt or pause that resonated differently with magic. He thought back to the guttural tones of dragons, the high-pitched trills of the Thestrals, even the fluid, almost hypnotic way merfolkmunicated underwater. Each had a subtle power of its own, shaping magic in ways he had been studying for three years now.
¡°Maybe Rowena wasn¡¯t writing in just runes,¡± he muttered under his breath, realizing the entrance to her hiddennguage might be in its cadence, not its symbols. ¡°It¡¯s about sound, not just sight.¡±
Spark tilted her head, watching him closely as he worked through this revtion.
Rowena¡¯s writings had seemed chaotic, an untamed mess of symbols that resisted trantion. But what if that was the point? What if they weren¡¯t supposed to be read in a traditional sense at all?
It had been staring him in the face the whole time. Szar Slytherin¡¯s Parselrunes were anguage built from the sounds and structure of Parseltongue itself. But Rowena¡¯s script¡ªHarry had assumed it would work in a simr way, maybe using a creature¡¯s call, like an eagle or a raven. He¡¯d been wrong, and he could feel the answer on the edge of his thoughts now, an almost obvious logic that had seemed too simple. Yet, it wasn¡¯t simple at all.
Rowena hadn¡¯t just taken a creature¡¯s sound and turned it into symbols; she¡¯d taken the rhythm of theirnguage and woven it into an entirely new, growing, shifting form ofmunication. Each cadencebined in an infinite range of variations.
In simplest terms, every humannguage operates on about 100 to 150 distinct sounds, or phonemes. Butbining those few sounds, humans have created around 7,000nguages¡ªand that¡¯s just in modern history. Rowena¡¯s method took it further. Instead of creating a fixednguage, she used the cadences of these phonemes, buildingbinations that could shift, grow, and morph endlessly. Each cadence¡ªeach rhythm, pause, and stress pattern¡ªformed the foundation of anguage that wasn¡¯t static but one that evolved, as adaptable as music.
Harry¡¯s mind clicked. Rowena hadn¡¯t been trying to capture spoken words alone; she¡¯d been constructing something beyond syntax and letters. Hernguage was alive, constantly developing as if it had its own life force. The flow and rhythm were what mattered, not the shapes of the runes. By linking her knowledge to sounds that could alter andbine, she created an infinite chain of meanings.
So, how did this revtion help Harry? It was intent. From the beginning, everything in magic always circled back to intent, and Rowena¡¯snguage wasn¡¯t any different. The way into her study at Hogwarts, hidden on the seventh floor, required intent just to get through the door. For the room to reveal itself, one had to pace the corridor three times and use Intentus Revelio. The runes he was trying to decipher needed that same mindset¡ªthey weren¡¯t meant to be read casually, and he would need to focus to get anywhere with them.
As Spark¡¯s advice about creatures using intent to shape their magic settled in his mind, Harry could see where he gone wrong. He¡¯d been trying to force the runes into patterns he could read, like normal text. But these symbols weren¡¯t regrnguage. They required something more than justprehension; they demanded intent to even begin.
It wasn¡¯t going to be easy¡ªRowena¡¯snguage wasyered,plicated beyond anything he¡¯d seen¡ªbut now he knew where to start. There was a way in, and it was intent. And Harry, with his omni-tongue ability to understand and mimic the cadences of magical creatures, had an advantage.
Harry looked at Spark, a sharp grin flickering across his face. "Thanks, Spark! I¡¯ve got to go test this now,¡± he said, the words rushing out. He was already turning to leave, mind buzzing with new thoughts. Spark gave a slight nod, her eyes following him with amusement and exasperation as he bolted away, barely waiting for her to respond. Arriving his room, he grabbed his copy of Rowena Ravenw¡¯s notes, now more sure than ever that he¡¯d been approaching them from the wrong angle.
Focusing, he examined the tangled mass of runes, rhythm pulsing behind each symbol like some silent beat. This wasn¡¯t just a static code or a puzzle¡ªit was anguage embedded with its own tempo, waiting to be brought to life. Instead of trying to read each rune on its own, he let his eyes drift over the symbols, trying to capture the rhythm in his mind.
As he concentrated, something shifted. The runes began to align themselves, almost humming with a faint, steady pulse he could feel rather than hear. His fingers traced along the lines, tapping out a rhythm that matched this beat, and the symbols glowed faintly. A phrase started to form in his mind, not in words, but in a sensation¡ªa suggestion of movement or shape. The lines pulsed under his touch, flowing into a coherent message that he hadn¡¯t managed to uncover before.
A faint shiver ran through him. Rowena¡¯s notes weren¡¯t about tranting individual symbols; it was about feeling the rhythm, syncing with the cadence she embedded into her script. As he focused, the symbols adjusted, shifting as though alive, changing their shape to convey the next part of her message.
Rowena had hiddenyers uponyers within this, and it dawned on him that this was her true genius¡ªnot just in crafting spells but in designing anguage that required magic to fully understand.
He jotted down his observations, marking the rhythms he noticed, each pulse an anchor to the next symbol. It was like piecing together a song. The more he studied, the more the script came alive, moving from one symbol to the next in patterns that revealed themselves only as he followed the beat.
But the closer Harry felt to understanding Rowena¡¯s strange symbols, the more the meaning seemed to slip just out of reach. Each rhythm pulsed with intent, but humanly, it seemed impossible to read. ¡°How¡¯s anyone supposed to crack this?¡± he muttered.
Entering the virtual room, Harry brought up the system¡¯s creature database, summoning thousands of magical beings, each from differentnguages and backgrounds. Countless creatures¡ªthestrals, firebirds, trolls, and mermaids¡ªeach poised to speak, sing, or call in their natural cadences. He had a theory now, and he would see it through.
¡°Alright,¡± Harry began, addressing the strange orchestra he¡¯d assembled. ¡°Give it your best. Everyone, in your native tongue¡ªlet¡¯s see what we get.¡± And with that, he raised a hand, signaling them to start.
It was chaos at first. Each creature called out in their raw, unfiltered voices, a jumbled storm of sound echoing through the space. Thestrals shrieked, mermaids hummed in their underwater tones, while firebirds released high-pitched, almost musical calls. As Harry listened, he felt the sounds shing and merging, shifting with every passing second, making any one rhythm impossible to pick out.
He took a steadying breath and tried to focus. He didn¡¯t need every individual voice; he needed the harmony, the connection between them. His hand swept up, and he began conducting them, pulling the sounds together in a more controlled rhythm. Slowly, he adjusted the pace, weaving different sounds into patterns, piecing the cadences together until it almost resembled anguage of its own. The individual noises transformed, their wild tones forming an almost tangible rhythm that pulsed through the air.
The rhythm wasn¡¯t just sound; it carried meaning, almost like the pulse of Rowena¡¯s intentions echoing through the air. The beat wasn¡¯t random. It was structured, relentless, yet strangely natural, like thenguage was alive and demanded purpose. Harry couldn¡¯t help but feel he was uncovering something immense, something way beyond any magic he¡¯d seen before.
A sudden realization hit him hard. ¡°Holy Fornication!¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch314- Symphony of Destruction
Ch314- Symphony of Destruction
Join my Discord!
A sudden realization hit Harry hard. ¡°Holy Fornication!¡± he muttered under his breath, too caught up in the moment to even care. This wasn¡¯t anguage Rowena had crafted just to be ¡°evolving and ever-growing.¡± No¡ªRowena had created anguage that could weaponize the world around her. The idea hit Harry like a bolt. This wasn¡¯t some whimsical experiment in spellwork. Rowena hadn¡¯t been interested in fancynguage structures for the sake of it. She wanted a way to turn the entire environment into a tool, using sound itself as a conduit for magic.
Harry pictured it in his mind: a battlefield, creatures everywhere, each one making its own sound. Rowena, positioned right in the heart of the chaos, could take any one of those cries and with a perfectly timed cadence, use it to cast a spell. Each cry, roar, or shriek would be a part of her arsenal. She created anguage that wasn¡¯t justplex; it was alive, able to draw on the sounds of the world around her.
All Rowena had to do was to add a sound or cadence, and she couldplete a spell borrowed from any creature around her. But was that even possible for a human? It required a mind capable of processing dozens of separate rhythms, sounds, and their magical effects¡ªall in real-time. He knew Rowena was brilliant, maybe even the smartest of the Four Founders, but this? Even with the help of the System, Harry doubted he could reach that level. This wasn¡¯t just an advancednguage; it was a whole approach to magic that had no margin for error.
Harry sat down, shaking his head slightly, still absorbing what he uncovered. Rowena had developed a way to use magic that was beyond what most wizards could even imagine. To her, spells weren¡¯t limited to words or wand movements; they were woven out of the environment itself, pulled from the natural cadence of life around her.
But then he remembered Szar''s warnings in his letters. had Hogwarts been under such heavy threats back then that Rowena herself resorted to this kind of magic? The Four Founders were all immensely powerful wizards, and yet, they gone to incredible lengths, creating magical defenses like the Chamber of Secrets and now this bizarrenguage spell system. What had they been so afraid of?
Days slipped into weeks as Harry pushed himself to make sense of it, going through every option Rowena hadid out. This wasn¡¯t typical spellwork. Most wizards crafted spells by focusing their intent through a wand; Rowena, it seemed, had pushed that concept further, weaving intent through an entire environment. She fused magic andnguage into a pattern of sounds that, whenbined just right, could apparently influence anything around her. It wasn¡¯t onlyplicated¡ªit was almost reckless, like she turned the entire world into one massive spell waiting to go off at a moment¡¯s notice.
Harry tried adding new variables, pairing sounds, adding pauses, drawing in animal calls and environmental noises to match the symbols. Nothing worked. He found himself muttering in frustration more than once, and by the end of each attempt, the idea of Rowena wielding this spell in a chaotic, real-world setting seemed less and less usible. There was no way anyone could get it right.
But he kept at it, determined to understand. Rowena had clearly put her mind to a level of magic that not even Szar had tried to replicate, and Harry needed to know why. If he could crack this, he might be able to take her methods and adapt them, make them more practical and maybe useful¡ªif that was even possible.
One evening, frustrated after another failed attempt, Harry tossed the parchments aside and paced the room. Shoving the chair back, he decided to go back over Slytherin¡¯s notes for any clues about what kind of dangers they faced. Szar¡¯s records were less direct than Rowena¡¯s, often hinting at enemies in cryptic terms or recounting only fragments of battles. But one phrase stood out as he skimmed through them again: ¡°A danger, unlike any seen, that challenged not just skill but the very fabric of magical strength.¡±
Harry frowned. That didn¡¯t sound like any creature or dark wizard. It sounded¡ more abstract, like something beyond human magic itself. As the thought sank in, he picked up Rowena¡¯s notes once more, flipping through the pages to see if he missed anything that might exin what the Founders were preparing for. But all he could see were the same endless symbols and rhythms he¡¯d been failing to crack.
Harry spent the next few weeks trying to unravel Rowena¡¯s intricatenguage. He stayed upte, studying every rune, pulse, and pause, trying to find the hidden connection between the various sounds. Each attempt, each theory led him to one frustrating result: nothing. Even with the System¡¯s perfect simtion of every creature¡¯s cadence, even when he managed to mimic each sound wlessly and insert the ¡°key sound¡± in the exact ce Rowena¡¯s notes suggested, the magic simply didn¡¯t work.
Rowena¡¯s method wasn¡¯t just hard to crack; it bordered on impossible. And as Harry grew more immersed, he began to question whether she ever actually seeded with this approach or if it was just a theoretical experiment. If she did seed, who on earth did she think she be using it against? And was she secretly a superputer?
As exams rolled around, Harry found himself still without a clue on how to unlock the secrets of Rowena Ravenw¡¯snguage. Each time he tried, it ended in frustration, the runes twisting themselves back into indecipherable patterns. Realizing he was getting nowhere, he decided to take a break from Rowena¡¯s maddeningly cryptic script and turned his attention to Szar Slytherin¡¯s Parselrunes.
At least Szar¡¯s work made a little more sense. The runes were challenging, sure, but they followed a logical structure, each symbolyered with meaning yet still readable to someone who understood Parseltongue. After a few attempts, Harry found himself making steady progress, recognizing some of Szar¡¯s moreplex spells and theories. Unlike Rowena¡¯snguage, which seemed more like an art form than an actualnguage, Szar¡¯s notes were pragmatic and straightforward.
Over time, he managed to piece together bits of Szar¡¯s work. Each rune seemed tied to specific intentions and actions, and he saw how the ancient wizard had woven them intoyers of protective spells and charms. He wasn¡¯t about to start casting them right away¡ªSzar¡¯s magic was powerful but untested in modern times. Still, studying it gave him a wee distraction from the frustration of Rowena¡¯s unreadablenguage.
Between study sessions, Hogwarts was its usual chaotic self, with students chattering about the uing holidays or nervously preparing for exams. Harry felt unsurprisingly rxedpared to his ssmates.
What mattered was what he could actually do with his knowledge, not some grades on a parchment.
One afternoon, he sat in themon room, scribbling notes on some of Szar¡¯s simpler spells. He was interrupted by Tracey, who flopped down next to him, raising an eyebrow at his stack of notes.
¡°Studying?¡± she asked, eyeing his pile of parchment.
"More like deciphering," he replied with a smirk, shoving some of his notes aside to make space.
¡°Maybe you should stick with student work. Those runes seems like a headache.¡±
¡°More than you know,¡± Harry replied, ncing down at the Parselrunes again.
Then came another problem entirely: Hagrid, the gamekeeper, had been spotted lurking around the castle with a strange, tense look on his face. Harry noticed it first during a break between sses, catching sight of Hagrid shuffling awkwardly through the halls, hisrge frame sticking out like a sore thumb among the students.
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
Ch315- Giant!
Ch315- Giant!
Join my Discord!
On a whim, Harry approached Half-Giant. ¡°Hagrid, everything alright?¡±
Hagrid jumped, nearly knocking over a nearby suit of armor. ¡°Blimey, Harry! Didn¡¯ see yeh there.¡±
¡°You seem¡off. Something going on?¡± Harry asked, keeping his tone casual.
¡°Well, er, nothin¡¯ for you ter worry ¡®bout. Just, uh, somethin¡¯ I gotta handle, y¡¯know?¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further. Hagrid was a friendly, well-meaning giant who adored magical creatures¡ªand usually, that adoration led him into trouble. He suspected this was one of those times.
Later that day, as he made his way through the castle with Daphne and Neville, he spotted Hagrid again, lurking near the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Daphne caught his eye, nodding in Hagrid¡¯s direction.
¡°Think he¡¯s nning something?¡± she asked.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t be the first time,¡± Harry replied. ¡°Knowing Hagrid, it¡¯s probably something¡big.¡±
¡°Or something that bites,¡± Neville added, looking nervous. ¡°Last time he got us involved, we ended up chasing after those crazy creatures he was rearing.¡±
Harry thought it might be something troublesome and wanted to help Hagrid, but he didn''t want to meddle into Hagrid''s business so long as he was safe. They left Hagrid to his mysterious project and went about their day. But as the week dragged on, rumors began circting about a ¡°giant beast¡± roaming near the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Most students dismissed it as gossip, but Harry had his suspicions. Hagrid had a reputation for ¡°adopting¡± creatures no one else would even consider going near. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he¡¯d brought in something a bit toorge¡ªor too dangerous¡ªfor Hogwarts grounds.
One evening, Harry found himself heading toward the forest¡¯s edge, just out of curiosity. As he neared the area, he spotted a massive shape moving through the trees, the outline of a giant¡something. The creature shifted, letting out a low, rumbling growl, and Hagrid¡¯s voice drifted through the darkness.
¡°Now, calm down, yeh big softy. No one''s gonnay a finger on yeh,¡± Hagrid reassured, giving Grawp a solid pat on his enormous hand.
Harry couldn¡¯t help but grin. Hagrid¡¯s ¡°friend¡± was, indeed, somethingrge¡ªmore thanrge, actually; it was a giant. He peered into the dimly lit forest, catching sight of the towering figure moving carefully among the trees, nearly as tall as the treetops themselves. At first, Harry thought Hagrid had managed to tame some immense creature from his usual batch of dangerous pets. But when the figure turned, he realized it was a genuine giant.
The giant nced around, looking lost and somewhat frustrated, grumbling. His enormous arms waved as he struggled to stay steady in the shiftingndscape of roots and rocks, trying to keep up with Hagrid, who walked beside him, as calm and collected as if this were any other day in the forest.
¡°Calm down, Grawp,¡± Hagrid said gently, as if he were consoling an oversized toddler. ¡°Yeh¡¯re safe here, Grawpy."
Grawp scowled, ncing down at Hagrid, clearly disgruntled. ¡°Spider bit,¡± he grumbled, his voice low and gravelly.
¡°Aw,e now, Grawpy,¡± Hagrid coaxed. ¡°That was just a pesky little Acromant, yeah? Nothin¡¯ to get worked up about now.¡±
Harry, watching from the shadows, raised an eyebrow. Leave it to Hagrid to ¡°adopt¡± a full-sized giant. Hagrid didn¡¯t seem the least bit phased by the massive creature towering over him, who kept muttering to himself, clearly not fond of whatever Hagrid had dragged him into this time.
Grawp muttered something unintelligible and scratched the side of his head, his heavy brows furrowed. His expression looked somewhere between annoyed and utterly confused, like he couldn¡¯t understand why he was here in the first ce. He didn¡¯t seem eager to stick around, and Harry could guess that being in the forest wasn¡¯t his idea of a good time.
¡°Grawp need go back,¡± the giant finally said, his tone more insistent.
Hagrid sighed, shaking his head. ¡°We talked ¡®bout this, remember? Yeh can¡¯t just be wanderin¡¯ off on yer own. Too risky out there! Yeh need somewhere safe.¡±
¡°Safe?¡± Grawp repeated, sounding skeptical, his thick brows pulled low over his eyes.
¡°Aye, safe,¡± Hagrid insisted. ¡°These woods¡¯ll be yer new home. Plenty o¡¯ room for ye, and no Dark folk snoopin¡¯ about either.¡± He gestured around, like that would somehow convince the giant that this dense, dark forest was the pinnacle of security.
Grawp snorted. ¡°Grawp no like trees. Grawp like mountains,¡± he replied, crossing his massive arms over his chest. His gaze swept around the dense thicket of trees with clear distaste, as though the idea of making this his home was an insult.
Hagrid looked up at Grawp with a sympathetic smile, patting his arm again. ¡°I know, Grawpy, but we¡¯re makin¡¯ the best o¡¯ what we¡¯ve got, yeah? If yeh stay here, I can look after yeh¡ªmake sure no one bothers yeh.¡±
Grawp tilted his head, considering this, then gave a reluctant nod, though his expression remained one of barely concealed reluctance. ¡°Grawp stay,¡± he grumbled, the words sounding like they¡¯d been forced out of him.
¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Hagrid said, beaming up at him like Grawp had just agreed to move in and help out with the family business. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with somethin¡¯ for yer supper. Yeh¡¯ll like it, trust me.¡±
Grawp sighed, watching Hagrid lumber off, then sat down with a heavy thud that shook the nearby trees. He started picking up sticks and rocks from the ground, inspecting each one with boredom and curiosity before tossing them aside with heavy thunks that echoed through the forest.
Harry appeared beside Hagrid, who jumped and clutched his chest, eyes widening.
"Blimey, Harry! Tryin'' to give an old man a heart attack, are yeh?"
Harry raised an eyebrow, ncing at the massive shape lumbering in the darkness just beyond. "A giant, Hagrid? Even for you, that¡¯s a bit over the top, don¡¯t you think?"
Hagrid cleared his throat, awkwardly scratching the back of his head. "Er, yeah... well, he''s, uh... my half-brother, actually. Name¡¯s Grawp."
Harry¡¯s eyebrow lifted a fraction higher. "That exins a lot."
Hagrid nodded and motioned for Harry to follow him back toward his hut. They trudged through the darkened grounds, Hagrid ncing over his shoulder every few steps to make sure Grawp was staying put.
"Got my hands full with him, y¡¯see," Hagrid continued as they reached his hut. "Headmaster asked me to bring him in, thought it¡¯d be best, just in case. Heard rumors that some Death Eaters might be back, an¡¯ they¡¯re gettin¡¯ ideas about huntin¡¯ non-humans."
Inside, Hagrid busied himself, setting arge pot over the fire. The hut¡¯s familiar warmth and earthy smell wrapped around them as he worked, filling the pot with what looked like half the contents of his pantry. He chopped a stack of vegetables, dropped them in, and stirred thoughtfully.
"Look, Harry, there¡¯s somethin¡¯ yeh should know about giants¡ªthey¡¯re misunderstood, that¡¯s all. Grawp¡¯s harmless if yeh get to know him." Hagrid spoke with a quiet determination, as if trying to convince himself as much as Harry. "But he¡¯s had it rough, y¡¯see? Not exactly weed in the giant ns, nor here."
Harry watched him, curious. "How did you even find him?"
Hagrid paused, rubbing his massive hand across his face. "Went lookin¡¯ for family a while back. Found Grawp by ident, chained up in some mountain, bein¡¯ used like a guard dog." His face darkened. "Didn¡¯t sit right with me, leavin'' him there. So I did what I could, brought ''im back here. Figured he¡¯d be safer close by."
Harry nodded, keeping his gaze steady on Hagrid. "You did good," he said simply. "But why are they hunting non-humans now?"
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch316- Curse
Ch316- Curse
Join my Discord!
"But why are they hunting non-humans now?"
Hagrid shifted on his feet, his eyes flicking to the window. "Well¡ don'' get me wrong, Harry. That thing yeh did at Yule¡ªinviting goblins, elves, centaurs an¡¯ all¡ªit was bold, right brave, too. But it¡¯s gone an¡¯ started a bit of a reaction, yeh see?" He rubbed a hand over his scruffy beard, a nervous habit. "Some folks didn'' like it."
Harry felt a flicker of realization. Fudge¡¯s assassination had changed everything. With his weak style out of the picture, the Ministry was now scrambling to look tough, stepping up their stance not only against Death Eaters but also against anyone who skirted punishment. And if inviting those usually shunned creatures to Yule had rattled the Pure Blood ideologists, well, Harry couldn¡¯t say he regretted it.
He tapped his foot on the ground, giving Hagrid a sidelong look. ¡°So, since there¡¯s no minister, they¡¯re using the chaos to go after non-humans, trying to make some kind of twisted statement?¡±
Hagrid nodded, his face settling into a grim look. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s the gist of it. There¡¯s folk who¡¯ll always think like that, yeh know? Always wantin¡¯ to keep magic in certain hands, the ¡®right¡¯ hands, they say.¡± He grumbled, scuffing a massive boot against the floor. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sit well with me. Grawp¡¯s got every right to be here as anyone else.¡±
It was to be expected. When Harry had revealed the Diary of Voldemort, he sent enough proof to Madam Bones, Minister Fudge, and Dumbledore that they couldn¡¯t ignore it. Umbridge had been sent to Hogwarts earlier that year to keep an eye on things, but she left soon after Fudge¡¯s assassination. Just before his death, Fudge had passed aw that allowed Veritaserum use on the Most Noble and Ancient Houses¡ªbut only as a hollow gesture to pacify the public after it came out that Sirius ck had been wrongfully imprisoned. Fudge had slyly ensured that Lucius Malfoy and other Death Eaters would avoid being retried, keeping his hands clean while pretending to uphold justice.
Now, with Fudge gone, there was nothing left to hold Amelia Bones back, nor those in the Ministry who truly wanted to deliver justice. With the Ministry now taking a hardline approach, the Death Eaters and pureblood ideologists had devised a cruel retaliation n. They begun hunting non-human beings to ¡°prove a point.¡± They wanted to remind everyone that their ideology was still very much alive and that they were far from powerless.
Harry exchanged a look with Hagrid, understanding the reason behind Grawp¡¯s presence here. He gave Hagrid a nod. "So that¡¯s why you brought him to Hogwarts. Safer than leaving him with that lot on the loose, right?¡±
Hagrid nodded grimly. ¡°Aye, yeh got it, Harry. They¡¯re gettin¡¯ desperate, startin¡¯ to turn on anyone who ain¡¯t ¡®human enough,¡¯¡± he spat bitterly. ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t leave ¡®im out there. Brought ¡®im here to keep ¡®im safe¡ªthought it would be best.¡±
...
After Harry bid Hagrid goodbye, he figured there was no need to interfere since Hagrid wasn¡¯t in any immediate trouble. The sight of Grawp had been an unusual surprise, even by Hagrid¡¯s standards, but it fit with Hagrid¡¯s penchant for taking care of creatures no one else dared to go near. He made his way back up to the castle.
The next few weeks at Hogwarts passed without incident, with Harry diving back into his studies and his ongoing attempts to decipher Rowena Ravenw¡¯s infuriating runes. They still felt just out of reach, though he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was closer than he had been before.
The Gryffindor-Slytherin Quidditch match came and went, and, as expected, it was an intense game with a new strategy. Despite Gryffindor¡¯s valiant efforts with new Seeker, Ginny Weasley, Slytherin took the win once again. Afterward, they spent the evening in themon room, the usual chatter about house points and uing exams filling the air.
As the end of the school year drew closer, Harry knew he had to deal with the curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position. Moody was proving to be a solid professor, and thest thing Harry wanted was for him to get caught up in the mysterious curse that seemed to im every DADA teacher, year after year. But like his experience with Lupin, he had no clue where to start.
With no other choice, he set off to the Chamber of Secrets. If anyone at Hogwarts might know the origins or mechanics of a dark curse, it was the ancient basilisk within the Chamber.
Harry entered Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom, muttered, ¡°Open,¡± in Parseltongue, and descended into the depths. The elevator lowered him into the Chamber. He scanned the dim room, ¡°Basi, are you here?¡±
A low rumbling sound echoed from the far end of the Chamber, and momentster, the serpent¡¯s immense, scaly form slithered into view, eyes shielded from Harry by a careful blink of his nictitating membranes.
¡°You seek me, Master,¡± Basi called.
Harry nodded. ¡°I need your help with a curse¡ªone that¡¯s stuck to the Defense Against the Dark Arts teaching position. Every year, the professor in that role faces some kind of trouble or... worse.¡±
Basi¡¯s head tilted, scales sliding against the stone floor with a subtle hiss. ¡°A peculiar problem,¡± he said. ¡°But not unheard of. Curses, particrly those tied to ce or purpose, are designed with careful malice. Tell me, have you uncovered any history around this curse?¡±
¡°Not much,¡± Harry admitted, crossing his arms thoughtfully. ¡°Rumor says it started decades ago, and no professor hassted more than a year since.¡±
¡°When did this curse start?¡± Basi asked, his gaze piercing. ¡°Such curses,¡± Basi began, voice darkening, ¡°are usually woven with blood, purpose, and something to anchor them¡ªeither an object or a ce. But, for any wizard to anchor a curse to Hogwarts itself is nearly impossible. The founders¡¯ wards run through the very walls; they reject such malice.¡±
¡°1970,¡± Harry answered. ¡°Just before the war."
Basi¡¯s eyes narrowed, recalling something long-hidden in the shadowed recesses of memory. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± he hissed slowly, ¡°that man returned that year. Years after he had left, he came back¡ªdown here, in fact. He sought something¡ªthe inheritance, though he failed to im it.¡± Basi''s voice held a hint of smugness at this memory. "He could not unlock all of Szar¡¯s runes. Even as the so-called ¡®Heir,¡¯ hecked the skill and understanding.¡±
Harry hummed, nodding as he thought over what Basi had just told him about Voldemort¡¯s failed attempts at Parselrunes. "He had just enough Parselmagic to open the chamber," Basi continued. "But the true inheritance eluded him. In his arrogance, he was convinced he could decipher the runes by force alone." The basilisk gave a dry, amused chuckle, his forked tongue flicking as if savoring the memory. "He couldn¡¯t fully read Szar¡¯s runes, and when he failed, he left in quite a temper, muttering curses in that twisted tongue of his."
Harry¡¯s interest sharpened. ¡°Riddle really came back to Hogwarts after he graduated? And he woke you up?¡±
Basi nodded, pausing to remember. "Yes, it was sometime in that period. He slunk into the chamber one day, filled with that bitter determination of his. He came looking for something... a legacy he thought was his by blood." The basilisk¡¯s eyes narrowed, recalling the scene. ¡°But he was stopped again by the same runes. Furious, he left."
Harry asked, ¡°So, do you think Riddle cursed the Defense position? You just said it¡¯s impossible.¡±
Basilisk shook his massive head, a low rumble escaping his throat. "To ce a curse within Hogwarts is no simple matter," he exined, his words slow. "The wards built by the Founders are woven deep into the very stones. Only the most powerful of magic could ever trick those defenses, and even then, only with specific connections to the Founders themselves."
Harry nodded, watching the serpent carefully. ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone would need to override those protections?¡±
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Ch317- Magic Eye
Ch317- Magic Eye
Join my Discord!
Harry nodded, watching the serpent carefully. ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone would need to override those protections?¡±
¡°Not just anyone,¡± Basi replied, tail flicking against the stone floor. ¡°Only a descendant with powerful blood could hope to bend the wards of this castle. And even then, he would need an artifact with a deep connection to Hogwarts¡ªa piece of the school¡¯s magic.¡±
Harry hummed, considering what Basi had just told him. "Riddle¡¯s Slytherin''s descendant. Do you think he managed to get his hands on one of the Founder¡¯s artifacts?"
Basi¡¯s enormous head tilted slightly, as if deep in thought. "It¡¯s possible. There are only a handful of items that could provide such ess, items tied directly to the Founders'' bloodlines and their magic. It would require an object with a potent link to Szar himself¡ªor another Founder¡ªto weave a curse that could slip past the castle¡¯s wards.¡±
Harry didn¡¯t know much about the Founders'' relics. There was the Sorting Hat, of course, something all four Founders had coborated on to give a bit of themselves to the school. Then there was Helga Hufflepuff¡¯s Map of Hogwarts, but it wasn¡¯t bound to her through blood or magic; otherwise, the System would¡¯ve gged it.
Harry dug into his pocket and pulled out the green ring he found in the Lower Chamber. It was one of the three items he¡¯d uncovered in the hidden chamber, along with Szar¡¯s journal and the key. He slid the ring onto his finger, looking down at the faint glow emanating from the stone.
When Harry slipped the green ring onto his finger, the same feeling, the slight tingle that usually came when he wore it¡ªa faint pull toward the depths of the Chamber, like the ce itself was somehow connecting with him.
"How about this?¡± he asked, holding his hand up so the basilisk could see the ring. ¡°Found it in the lower Chamber. One of the three things Szar left behind, and whenever I wear it, I feel like I¡¯m¡linked to this ce. You think it¡¯s one of those artifacts?"
Basi¡¯s eyes narrowed, following the ring¡¯s faint glow. "I recognize that piece," he rumbled, shifting his massive body a bit closer. "That ring belonged to Szar, yes. It was crafted to bind him to his own magic, to strengthen his connection to his own work here. The fact that it resonates with you¡ means Hogwarts already epts you."
Harry was surprised, "Hogwarts epts me?"
The basilisk inclined his head. "Yes. With Slytherin blood and that ring, you have enough authority to bypass certain protections within the castle¡ªthe same way that man did when he was here."
Harry smiled, holding up the ring for the basilisk to see. ¡°So, should I bother finding whatever artifact Riddle used to ce the curse, or can I just override it using my own authority?¡± He had to admit, it would be satisfying to undo Riddle¡¯s work with ease, given the trouble he caused.
The basilisk considered, its slitted eyes narrowing. ¡°You can override it,¡± Basi said with a tone of certainty. ¡°That man¡¯s bond to Hogwarts was tenuous at best¡ªblood and borrowed power, nothing more. He was not the true heir, only one born of Slytherin¡¯s line who thought himself capable. The castle¡¯s wards never recognized him in full. Your authority, however, is rooted, solid. That ring reinforces it.¡±
Harry¡¯s gaze drifted to the ring, the green stone pulsing softly as if it were aware of his attention. ¡°So all I have to do is tap into this authority to remove the curse?¡± he asked, ncing back at Basi.
¡°Yes. But be warned¡ªthis magic, woven as it was into the heart of the school, won¡¯t respond passively. This kind of curse is deeply rooted, fed by the darkness that lingers in ces even you have yet to see.¡± The basilisk¡¯s eyes met Harry¡¯s with an intensity that was difficult to ignore. ¡°Such magic will resist yourmand, even as a true heir.¡±
Harry nodded, eyeing the ring on his finger as he asked, "How can I tap into the wards? I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡±
Basi¡¯s massive head tilted thoughtfully. ¡°To engage with the castle¡¯s wards is not a matter of spells alone¡ªit requires intent and alignment with the magic of Hogwarts itself. You must approach the heart of the castle, where its wards are woven. Only then will the ring¡¯s connection to Szar reach its full potential. As an heir bearing his mark, the castle¡¯s magic will recognize you.¡±
Harry raised an eyebrow. ¡°The heart of the castle?¡±
¡°Yes. Hogwarts¡¯ wards are strongest near the Founders¡¯ primary domains¡ªthe ces that bear their magical imprint.¡± The basilisk¡¯s voice rumbled low in the vast chamber, echoing slightly. ¡°You know where Gryffindor¡¯s legacy is strongest¡ªhis tower. Rowena¡¯s magic lies in her tower¡¯s peak. Hufflepuff¡¯s influence lives beneath the castle, in her kitchens and grounds. And Szar¡¯s influence¡ right here, below it all.¡±
¡°Right, so I just walk up to the wards and tell them to stop the curse?¡± Harry said, half-jokingly.
Basi¡¯s tongue flicked in amusement. ¡°In essence, yes. But it¡¯s not a matter of simplemands. The wards respond to intention and ancestry. The magic embedded within them will resist if yourmandcks conviction or if your bloodline wavers. However, with Szar¡¯s ring, the wards will sense his magic through you.¡±
Harry hummed, ncing around the chamber. "Since this ce is one of the hearts of Hogwarts, and the ring¡¯s connected to my bloodline here, let¡¯s start right here."
Without a second thought, he sat down on the cold stone floor, shifting until he feltfortable enough to concentrate. He took a steadying breath and tried to feel the wards Basi had mentioned.
His fingers brushed against the ring on his hand, the cold metal anchoring him, as he pushed his awareness outwards, letting it drift through the room, trying to reach into the castle¡¯s magical foundation.
For a moment, he sensed nothing more than the vast, heavy quiet of the chamber. It was just him, the cold stones, and Basi¡¯s steady presence nearby. But as he sat there, still and listening, he started to feel it¡ªan ancient pulse, a kind of hum beneath the surface of the walls, like a heartbeat slowed by centuries. The ring warmed on his finger, almost as if it was guiding him to tap into that faint rhythm.
Then, something incredible began to take shape in front of him. Harry blinked, his vision narrowing as a shimmering image formed in the air, gradually sharpening until it filled his sight. It was Hogwarts¡ªbut not as he¡¯d ever seen it. This version of the castle was built entirely out of magic.
Instead of stones and mortar, he saw wardsyered like bricks, forming the walls and towers, each one humming with a different enchantment. Runes covered the structure from base to peak, running in patterns that crisscrossed each other, threads of magic woven tightly into a web of protection and strength. The castle seemed to breathe with life, its magic pulsing and shifting, each part connecting seamlessly to the next.
Harry¡¯s eyes traveled along the staircases, which seemed to flow and reshape themselves, held together by charms that allowed them to move through space. The charms shimmered faintly, their power feeding into each step, binding them to the structure around them and guiding them as they glided from floor to floor. He could see the spells embedded in the stonework, each casting a faint glow as if eager to show its purpose, an intricatework that let the stairs bend to the castle¡¯s needs.
He focused on the greenhouse next, spotting the enchanted earth and nters. Each bed of soil glimmered with a spell that encouraged nts to grow faster and healthier, feeding off the gentle magic imbued within. Magic seeped from the walls into the nts, coating the greenhouse in a soft green aura. Charms woven into the ss panels of the greenhouse shifted to catch sunlight, amplifying it to reach each corner. The magic poured into the air, blending with the natural energy of the nts.
The Great Hall appeared in the magical silhouette, its walls interwoven with enchantments for temperature control, soundproofing, and protection. Floating candles hovered above the tables, their flickering mes powered by simple levitation charms, while a barrier along the ceiling maintained a perfect imitation of the sky, constantly adjusting to the time of day and season. Spells woven around the room prevented any difort from the hall¡¯s high ceiling, creating a warm, inviting atmosphere.
Spoiler
[copse]
--
Please rate and review! Much appreciated! Leave ament, tell me what you think!
To Read up to 50 advance Chapters (25 for each novel) and support me...
Please drop ament and like the chapter!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!